《He is a Nymphomaniac.》


 Chapter 1 - The Rich Brat

    He was not the kinds to settle with a single girl. He used his power and money to satisfy his lust everyday. He was not someone who was born with a silver-spoon. He was a self-made man, who had witnessed struggle and hardships right from his childhood.


    Today he was the 7th richest business tycoon in Asia. His charm and good looks were enough to attract any woman to sleep with him. Everyday, women of different shapes and sizes would accompany to his bed.


    He opened his pants for these women willingly but never his heart. Mostly he would not even rip off the clothes of the woman he slept with. He would casually unbotton his pants and his briefs to reveal his hardness with rest of his clothes fully intact. He was never interested in exploring the other person''s body. He would remove the panties of every woman from beneath their dresses and satisfy his needs.


    Every morning was usual to him. He would turn around his face to look at the woman staring at him with lustful eyes. Within five minutes every woman was shown her way out of his massive villa.

 Chapter 2 - The struggle.

    Thirty three year old Rhehan, the 7th richest Asian, surpassed his every competition like a piece of cake. His strength was his confidence and his hard-work. After being ill-treated by his foster parents, Rhehan lived on streets of City X and begged for food at the age of six. After one month of his struggle to survive his hunger, he was noticed by a cafe owner. The old cafe owner took pity on six year old Rhehan and offered him to serve food to coustomers in return for money and food.


    The cafe owner was an old man of 65 years with no family of his own. Rhehan worked at nights and went to school during the day. The cafe owner was now Rhehan''s mentor who not only helped him survive but also taught him how to cook and run a cafe effectively.


    By the age of 16, Rhehan not only had started to handle the cafe independently but also had become an expert in cooking. The old cafe owner who was then 75, treated Rhehan like his son. Rhehan lived with the old man in his small house in the outskirts of City X. He had already begin to save the money to open another cafe in the busiest area of city.


    When Rhehan turned 20, he found the old cafe owner dead on the chair of his living room. Once again Rhehan was left all alone and heartbroken. By that time he had already opened 2 more cafes and his first restaurant was already in making.

 Chapter 3 - Nymphomaniac in Making.

    By the time Rhehan was 25, he was already an owner of 6 restaurants and 8 cafes. His company "Excel corporations" had also invested in stock market and various other projects. Soon Excel corporation became the biggest investors in every leading movie , making it one of the highest money grossing company in City X.


    Today he was the 7th richest man in Asia, slowly growing to be number 1. His dedication was not just towards his companies but also towards sex. His daily dose of relaxtion included unlimited wine and women. His see green eyes, light brown hair and an athletic built gave him the looks of a living greek God. He was every woman''s dream man and for him every women was welcome only on his bed. Women would gladly surrender themselves to him in return for money or favour.

 Chapter 4 - Nymphomaniac needs a wife

    Dr. Steve Brown''s Clinic.


    Dr. Steve Brown, one of the leading psychiatrist in the City X was an elderly man with white beard, whom Rhehan visited once a month.


    "So you are telling me that you have reduced your encounters with women this month," said Dr. Brown rolling his eyes.


    "Yes doc, a lot. I am constantly learning to live without women," grinned Rhehan.


    "Really? How many times this month?" enquired Dr. Rhehan suspiciously.


    "30 times only," replied Rhehan with a wicked smile.


    Dr. Steve was speechless for few minutes. He gaped at Rhehan helplessly and removed his thick black glasses to wipe of the sweat from his wrinkled face.


    "How do you think this is an improvement?," asked Dr. Steve puzzled.


    "Earlier i used to make out 3-4 times with a single woman in one night. Now its just once every night. Dont you think its an improvement? Statistically my problem is reduced to 25% only", replied Rhehan almost chuckling.


    Dr. Steve felt even more helpless this time. He was one of the most difficult patients he had met in his career. The successful man sitting in front of him was dependent on sex for relaxation. The stress of handling the vast empire was tremendous but there were other ways to relax the nerves too. Dr. Steve wished Rhehan would have approched him earlier.


    Dr. Steve felt pitty for the lonely man sitting in front of him. The man who never recieved the comfort of having a family or friend. All his life was spent working day and night which had made him shut his emotions. But like every man he could not shut his physical needs which slowly turned him into a slave for sex and alcohol. He never spilled his emotions as if he never felt any love or guilt. One night while in Singapore when Rhehan did not get any chance to meet any woman, he had a panic attack. His stress was overpowering him and the sleepless nights he had spent earlier to crack the deal with Singapore government made him hallucinate and blur his vision. It was then that he decided to take the help of a doctor.


    "You need a wife Rhehan. Why don''t you date anybody?" suggested Dr. Steve.

 Chapter 5 - Ohhh! Its calling me!

    Rhehan was taken aback at Dr. Steve''s words. Date? commitment? no sex? no new bodies? boring!!!!


    "Ahem! doc are you trying to tell that i have to stick with one vagina"? Blurted Rhehan trying to look as innocent as he could.


    Dr. Steve was stunned at his words. Women were nothing but mere vaginas for him. He could not help but feel pitty for him again. Can he ever know the meaning of true love? Will he ever encounter a woman who can make him cry? Is there a woman brave enough to tackle this beast?


    "There is more to a woman than her body. You need to find a person who will love you unconditionally and will smoothen your life. A person who will support you in your hardships. A person..."


    Just as Doctor was speaking he was interrupted by a knock on the door of his cabin.


    "Come in" asserted doctor looking at the door.


    Rhehan too looked at the door, thankful to the person who made the doctor stop his boring speech.


    A girl in a short white uniform entered the room with a slight smile on her face. She was wearing a white shirt with buttons on it. Rhehan couldn''t help but notice the strain appearing on the buttons which were keeping the shirt closed to cover her bra-less boobs. Her short skirt hardly covered her thighs and her face was full of makeup that could make anyone pretty.


    Dr. Steve looked at his assistant in surprise. Today her dress was extremely short and shirt too tight. She was over dressed for her job and was walking towards Dr. Steve as if she was a model on a runway. The doctor tried to control his anger when it suddenly occured to him why she was behaving this way. She knew Rhehan the famous and richest bachelor of not just the country but the continent had an appointment. Lhea the girl dressed in skimpy white clothes stood between Dr. Steve and Rhehan, facing the doctor, while her back was towards Rhehan.


    "Doctor, sorry to interrupt your meeting. But madame Wu ordered me to hand over this paper to you", she said with a smile.


    Doctor Steve knew his wife always told Lhea to hand over the slips only after the meeting was completed. But Lhea took this as an opportunity to meet Rhehan, who was already staring at her wide eyed as if she was his favourite dessert.


    Lhea then handed over the paper to Doctor


    and bended towards him much more than needed. As she bended ,she made sure Rhehan could enjoy the full view of her below the belt assets.


    Rhehan could not help but drool over her panties which was nothing more than three strings of cloth. He could see her plumpy pinkish bottom and everything between them.


    Rhehan could not help but gape at her pinkish vagina which was oozing a small white fluid.


    Oh!! Its calling me!!

 Chapter 6 - Wicked Secretary!

    Rhehan could feel his hardness wanting to peek out of his pants strongly. The secretary had left the room giving a seductive smile to him. He could not wait to enter her wet vagina.


    Dr. Steve knew all his efforts had gone in vain and since it was already quarter past 10 pm , Rhehan''s beast was anyways fully ready to pounce on any woman.


    "Thank you doctor. I have understand your words and now i know what i really want. I better get going now," said Rhehan still looking at the door. He rushed out of the door without waiting for the doctor to reply.


    As soon as he stepped out of the room he saw the secretary sitting on the desk of the counter, cross-legged. Since it was very late there were no other patients or staff in the clinic. As soon as the secretary saw Rhehan, she jumped to stand straight on the floor purposely making the air pressure lift her skirt up. In those few seconds Rhehan saw a V-shaped see-through panty with strings at the back.


    She bit her lower lip and slowly started to unbutton the top two buttons of her shirt. Rhehan could see her inviting cleavage and her erect nipples from the slight see-through shirt.

 Chapter 7 - Awsome Threesome!

    Half an hour later, Dr. Steve picked up his suitcase and left his office. He headed to the basement which was the parking exclusively for his clinic. He was still thinking about Rhehan and ways to help him.


    As soon as he entered the basement there was only one more car just opposite to his own car. Dr. Steve could not help but admire the black ferrari and silently wondered who could be the owner of this rare model.


    As soon as he came closer to the black car with wishful eyes the car started to vibrate a little. Dr. Steve jumped back in surprise and was taken aback when the dark mirror of the driving seat was lowered down instantly. What the doctor saw next was not just hard for him to digest but it also made him shiver a little.


    Two fully clothed people with the man on top and women beneath her were moaning in pleasure. The guy was thrusting his hard and huge penis inside the girl''s pushed up white skirt. The girl was not even aware of her surroundings as to when the car''s mirror was pulled down for the doctor to view the steamy scene.


    Rhehan was thrusting himself strongly inside her and was now grinning at the doctor.


    "Hey doc! Wanna join in? Awsome threesome?" Rhehan chuckled and was now now moving in circles, while Lhea moaning louder than before.


    Doctor Steve could not believe his words and fled like a mad man towards his car. This patient was not so easy to control!!


    "Oh! I am coming Rhehan. Ohhhh!!!! yess"! shouted Lhea.


    Dr. Steve closed his ears to block there voices and hurridly entered the car and exited the parking area.

 Chapter 8 - Get Out Of My Car!

    After 15 minutes Rhehan released his stress inside Lhea and had hurridly straightened up on the other seat to zip up his pants. Lhea was still lying down on the reclined driving seat with her panties on her thighs and skirt lifted to her breast. This was probably the best sex she had ever experienced. Rhehan was not easy to please she had come two times, before Rhehan could release his fluid.


    Rhehan casually looked at Lhea and said " since I was not prepared for this, don''t forget to take your pill".


    Lhea casually replied with a "hmm" and started to massage her pubic area.


    Rhehan noticed her hand moving seductively inside her. He was not the one to make out with same woman again when he had once ziped up his pants. He looked coldly at her fingers and twitched his eye brows in irritation. He had to go to Bangkok for a merger with a company named "Royale Group" owning various 7- star hotels and casinos.


    " Can you do this outside my car?" he said angrily.


    Lhea gasped in surprise. She was waiting for Rhehan to pounce on him again, but he looked at her as if he doesn''t even know her. Infact she was right. He didn''t even ask her name.


    Lhea started to unbutton her tight shirt while smiling seductively at him. Rhehan was already getting late and got further furious at her attempt to seduce him.


    " Listen! I am not interested in your silicon or plastic. Infact you are two loose to give me a hard-on again. Get out of my car so that i can take my flight," shouted Rhehan angrily snd pressed a button to open the car door.


    Lhea could not believe her ears. She was highly offended and was on the verge of crying.


    She was about to close her shirt when Rhehan said " Do that outside my car. As it is you have no shame."


    Lhea hurridly stepped out of the car scared of Rhehan''s cold stare. She fell down on the ground and cried her heart out.


    Looking at her on the ground Rhehan pulled the mirror down hastily and said " don''t forget your pill. I don''t want any carelessness or i will get you killed."


    He than switched on the ignition and moved out of the parking area speedily leaving Lhea crying on the ground.

 Chapter 9 - More Vaginas!

    Bangkok, Cafe Island


    Cafe island was the biggest chain of cafes which was started by Rhehan at a very young age. Cafe Island in China was were Rhehan had spent his childhood working under his fatherly figure. Today it was spread all across World and also had 7- star restaurants and hotels by the same name.


    12:45 pm


    Rhehan landed in Bangkok in his company''s private jet and was welcomed by his team and the "Royal Group" CEO himself, who was more than excited to work with the CEO of "Excel Co."


    Rhehan was popular for his fair working ethics and sharp mind. Every company in the world wanted to deal with his company, whereas Rhehan was very selective about his mergers and investments. He chose to work with Royal Group because the group had established themselves as one of the leading companies in a short span of time. A merger with this company meant Rhehan would then be the 6th richest person in Asia.


    3:45pm


    The meeting was held in a private room of one of the lavish restaurants of "Cafe Island" as per Rhehan''s wishes.


    After three hours of hardships and convincing, Rhehan was fully satisfied and signed the contract of the merger. CEO of Royale group, Mr. Charles David was more than thrilled to spread the news to the world. He planned to host the party and invited CEO Rhehan as the guest of honour. Rhehan willingly accepted the invitation as a party meant more vaginas to him.

 Chapter 10 - The LONELY NYMPHO.

    6:45 pm


    Rhehan entered his sprawling beach house which was one of the most expensive properties in Bangkok. Rhehan had houses all over the world. If somebody asked him which city he actually lived in, he had nothing to answer. With a vast empire to handle and diversions in his field of work, he had to travel all over the world. He made sure to buy the best property of every place he ever visited and convert it into his home. But still "Rhehan Jobs", the CEO of "Excel CO" was the lonliest man on planet and he himself was not aware of this fact.


    A light colored Limousine entered a massive sea facing black gate, revealing coconut trees on both the sides of 1km drive through. The car halted at the porch of a wooden door. The staff was already standing at the entrance of the door.


    As soon as Rhehan stepped out of his car the staff rushed to greet him. He stepped inside the wooden door revealing a massive living room with dark wooden interiors giving a perfect contrast to its white italian flooring.


    He quickly turned left and pressed the elevator''s button for it to open. The elevator opened inside a royal bar decorated with variant and costliest alcohol from all over the world. Rhehan ordered for his favourite wine and seated himself on a couch facing the wall. There was still one hour for him to start getting ready. He just killed his time by drinking 3 glasses of wine and staring at the wall.


    8:45 pm


    A man with a perfect face and deepest eyes took one last glance at mirror. He was wearing a navy tuxedo with red pocket square. His every inch looked just perfect for any woman to resist. He grinned at his reflection in mirror. He was planned to attract all ladies in the party and bring atleast two women with him back to his house.


    ********


    TIMES SQUARE apartments, Bangkok.


    Times square apartments, one of the most luxurious aparments in city had residents from all the affluent families of the city. Inside Apartment No.1, The Penthouse of the building, lived a small loving family of three people, happy in their world.

 Chapter 11 - Happy Family!

    Apartment No1,The Penthouse.


    A 23 years old handsome boy was sitting on the couch of the royal living room, watching the entertainment news while sipping his coffee. As soon as his face appeared on the screen he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "Mom ! Rose ! Come fast its me in the news!".


    A slim and beautiful lady in her early 50s came running towards him. She was dressed in a black tailored cut suit, that made her look young for her age. Her light brown hair touched her waist, complementing her light brown eyes. She screamed happily at the sight of her son on the screen.


    "James Wilson the new actor in town has won the hearts with his first film, already," said the reporter on the screen.


    Soon, a pale skinned beautiful girl, dressed in a bathing gown, looking so much like her mother came running towards the Tv. Her light brown hair were similar to her mother''s, touching her waist. The well tonned body and her more than perfect curves made her look like an International model. Whereas her light brown eyes and naturally rosy cheeks on extremely fair complexion made her look like a rare goddess.


    She was jumping and clapping her hands, when she saw her little brother on television screen, being praised by the reporters and audiences. Her brother''s debut movie was a success and he was the new heartthrob of the city.


    The two women hugged the 23 year old boy with so much force that the boy coudn''t help but wonder, if his mother and sister think he is actually a superhero and can not feel pain.

 Chapter 12 - The designer!

    After 10 Minutes, Rose was struggling in her room to get dressed as she was already very late for the party. CEO Charles David had invited her to his merger''s success party in which Rhehan was the guest of honour


    Offcourse she is bound to be invited to every high profile event of the town. She is the famous fashion designer "Rose Wilson" whose dresses cost more than average person''s yearly salary. Her fashion brand "Fabiosa" was one of the leading fashion brands of Asia. People often confused the 27 year old with a model working for Fabiosa.


    Also, her widow mother "Lillian Williams" was a famous lawyer who was known to have never lost any case in her career of 28 years. People from all fields wanted to come in good terms with her owing to her strong connections and fame.


    Soon, Rose was dressed in a backless, long evening gown which was elegantly decorated with white pearls. The deep halter neck in front was supported by a tight knot on the back of her neck revealing her alluring cleavage. Her hair were tied in a messy bun and as she walked the dress revealed a slit in the front reaching much above her knees. Her minimal makeup looked just perfect to enhance her already perfect features. She hurridly rushed out of the house bidding farewell to the other two members of her family.


    Inside the parking area two bodyguards and one driver was already waiting near her black Mercedez benz.

 Chapter 13 - The Girl in Backless Dress.

    Royale Group Hotel, Bangkok


    The luxurious hotel was today covered in white and pink flowers, whereas the reporters were flashing their cameras at every car that stopped at the entrance. Everybody from famous celebrities to famous business tycoons were invited.


    A black Ferrari stopped at the entrance of the door and CEO Charles David rushed to open the door for the person inside it. Everybody was stunned at CEO''s reaction. Who could be that powerful to make CEO rush to greet him? Flashes surrounded the black vehicle as an extremely handsome man in blue tuxedo stepped out effortlessly, smiling at the cameras with confidence and charm.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen Chief Guest of the evening CEO Rhehan Jobs," announced CEO Charles as they stepped inside the gigantic hall covered in similar flowers and exiquisite chandeliers. Every person inside the hall was gossiping about the guest of honour.


    "Oh! He is so handsome. I want to marry him."


    He is filthy rich. I can always be his mistress if he doesn''t want a wife".


    " Will he be interested in working with me? I should talk to Charles to atleast be able to greet him."


    " According to statistics in two years he will be the richest Asian."


    Rhehan was being ushered to the front row when he noticed an attractive figure of a girl much ahead of him. She had turned her back and was also moving towards the front rows. Rhehan could not see her face but only her backless dress which was deep enough to end just above her bottom, revealing most of her extremely fair back.


    Rhehan was intensely staring at her assets. Her slim physique was different from others in the party. She seemed athletic and well tonned unlike other skinny girls. Every muscle of her body was tonned which gave her a very sexy appearance. Rhehan wanted to see her face but suddenly he was surrounded by a huge group of girls who were ready to jump on him. With thousands of people in the party Rhehan wondered if he could see her again!

 Chapter 14 - Where Are you?

    After Rhehan''s speech the performances on the stage began as various artists from all over the world showcased their talents. Every once in a while Rhehan could not help but turn his head to the back rows to find the girl in black dress. Evertime he turned his face to the back rows his eyes met various girls who smiled at him hoping to get a smile in return.


    Not many people of such young age recieved an honour to sit in the first row. Rhehan had guessed her age to be in 20s assuming her to be seated somewhere at the back.


    Little did Rhehan know that the girl in back dress was sitting five seats away from him in the first row itself, enjoying the performances of various artists.


    She looked like a model from here physique, Rhehan wondered turning back his face again. He so much wanted to rip her dress and watch her tonned body moving up down on his bed. He was determined to take her to his home. All other girls looked faded before her. He wondered what her face would be like.


    Rhehan quickly snapped out of his thoughts cursing himself. Why was he even bothered how she looked? Why did he want to see her face and rest of the body? He was only interested in having sex with her, reminded Rhehan to himself.

 Chapter 15 - Is she tight down there?

    The performances and activities were not ceasing and the wild beast inside Rhehan had already sprung up making him feel nervous. All these years he had always slept with women who had approched him first. There was never a scarcity of options for him. But this time he was determined to find that girl and not able to spot her was somthing making the nymphomaniac mad in lust and rage.


    He had turned his head to the back almost hundered times, scrutinizing the hall completely.


    CEO Charles was now on the stage which meant the performances were now over.


    " May I request, our honerable chief guest of tonight ,CEO Rhehan Jobs to give away the young achaiever''s award on stage please" requested CEO Charles with a wide smile.


    Rhehan got off from his seat and adjusted his coat and moved towards the stage with his usual charm and smile. The hall was full of huge applause by audiences and hootings by many girls. As soon as Rhehan reached the stage he was handed over a card to read out, so as to introduce the recepient of the award.


    Rhehan opened the card and started to read out the contents still thinking about the girl in black.


    " Our young achiever is someone who created her name in the world of fashion as well as interior designing. She has surpassed major designing companies to become one of the top companies in Asia and has had our city proud. Please welcome Ms. Rose Wilson to recieve the award". Rhehan announced and looked at the audience with a wide grin.


    A tall and a slim girl got up from the front row and rushed to the stage to recieve the award. Her beauty was somthing which could not be expressed in words. Her smile was radiant like her skin. Her lips had a natural pout and the pink gloss made them more kissable. Her excited eyes were now shifted to CEO Rhehan giving him a wide grin.


    Rhehan cursed himself silently for being so stupid. The girl was sitting so close to him in the same row and he was busy scritinizing the entire hall.


    He could not help but stare at her face with his mouth half open. He did not expect her to be this beautiful. His imagination could not have been this good even if he tried his best. He was, for the first time, staring in a girl''s eyes with mouth wide open, making a fool out of himself on the stage. He then noticed her physical assets and felt an immediate reaction in his body giving him a hard on. This girl had a beautiful body and he wondered if she was this fit , would she be equally tight down there?

 Chapter 16 - Meet me at the parking!

    Rose reached the stage waving at the audience who was applauding for the talented damsel. She stood next to Rhehan and Rhehan was stoned for a moment. Finally, he realised his mouth was open and he must be looking like a fool gaping at her with such amazement. He instantly changed his exoression to his usual charming smile. He gave away the award in her hands making sure to brush his finger with her palm.


    "Congratulations miss young achiever," he said looking deep in her eyes.


    "Thank you so much CEO",she said with a huge smile, taking the award in her hands.


    Rhehan ushered her holding her hand to the left corner of the stage where the microphone and dice was placed. Once they reached, Rhehan reluctantly had to leave her hand and Rose was smiling at his gentlemanly gesture.


    She moved a ahead a little closing the space between her and the microphone, leaving Rhehan slightly behind her. Rhehan could not help but again gape at her backless dress this time from a very close distance. Every muscle of her back was toned up to form a seductive arc. Rhehan then noticed the knot at the back of her neck. He craved to pull the only support of her dress to reveal her naked body. Her hips were a perfect shape of two balls which he wanted to press so hardwith his fingers.


    Rhehan moved a little closer to her back while she had started to speak on the microphone , thanking her audiences and her fans. He calmly placed his right hand on the centre of her back and rubbed it seductively. Nobody in the audiences could know what was happening between them.


    Rose''s face turned red and stopped herself from fumbling in between her gratitude speech. She, so much wanted to knock the CEO down from the stage towards the audiences. She held her fist tight to avoide getting angry or violent at such a public event.


    Rhehan noticed her clenched fist and he smiled proudly. Girls are so easy to charm he thought to himself. Just a slight rub and they are already getting wet for him. He moved his fingers to her bottom and rubbed her hips, this time with more force.


    As soon as Rose was done speaking, she quickly grabbed the CEO''s right hand and gave him her best smile. She went closer to his ears and whispered " Meet me at the parking in 15 minutes."

 Chapter 17 - 6- inches long

    Rhehan grinned at her words satisfied that his today''s night was going to be satifying. His little lusty brother will be more than happy today to enter her. Everybody had started to move to the adjoining hall for the feast. He was not at all hungry food but only for Rose''s body. He quickly rushed to the parking area and waited for her eagerly. Car sex was always a good option to him. He wondered maybe she called him here to try it in the car in seclusion. Not a bad option he thought to himself.


    There were still 10 mins for Rose, to leave for the parking. She bid everybody farewell as she had already planned to leave early to celebrate her brother''s success with her family.


    Rose looked down at her 6- inches heel and smiled wickedly. Good thing she is wearing pencil heels today. She excitedly pressed the elevator to reach the basement. It''s been so long since she had done somthing like that. Her heart was beating very fast and her face was brightned at the thought of events bound to happen in the parking area.


    She excitedly moved out of the elevator looking for the CEO and spotted him resting against a black colored car. She grinned at him, rubbing her hands together and flexing her neck as if getting prepared for a soccer match.


    "Hi" Rhehan said seductively and held her by waist.


    "Hi" replied Rose in a much more seductive voice. Rose looked down at his pants to see if he was hard enough. But No! he wasn''t. She was a little disappointed at that scene.


    Rhehan noticed her looking at his best asset and gave a smirk. This woman is easier than he thought. She already can''t take eyes off his little brother.


    Rose rubbed her hand seductively, below his belt while licking her lips with her tongue. This made Rhehan stand still for few seconds in surprise. This girl was really quick and straight-forward. No kissing or sweet talks she was straight to the point.


    Rhehan'' body quickly reacted and his penis was now standing erect waiting for the pants to reveal it. Rose smirked at this sight and so did Rhehan seing her reaction.


    "You know what Rhehan, I hate boys whose penises are even smaller than my heels and egos bigger than my massive boobs," she chuckled.


    "What?" Rhehan could not register her words or maybe they were too hard to digest.


    Suddenly, Rose had torn her dress with her hands, increasing the slit in the front and was looking at him with dreadful eyes. Usually if a girl rips her clothes before him its in a seductive way, but there was nothing seductive about this.


    "I challange you ! Try saving youself," she smirked with her hands closed in a tight fist.


    Rhehan was very regular for his gym sessions but was not trained for fighting. Owing to his unhealthy habbits he was not somebody very strong internally.


    Rose lifted her right leg to his face and let him have a view of her 6 inches heel. He tried to jerk her leg back but she turned out to be quite strong even when standing on one leg. She quickly jumped in the air and made a huge impact with her left heel and his erect penis.


    The excruciating pain made Rhehan fall on the ground making his face all red.


    Rose smirked at him and said "Don''t worry the pain will go away by morning. I have done this to many guys. I made sure it doesnt crack. Tata!!!"


    She left the parking, smiling like a wild child. The satisfation of bringing a high-headed jerk back to the ground was too good.

 Chapter 18 - Steel Body!

    Times Square, The Penthouse.


    The amazing aroma of chinese food filled the kitchen as the ladies with the help of chef prepared the food. As soon as the food was served the younger lady started to narrate today''s events. Everybody laughed their hearts out hearing about her encounter with CEO Rhehan.


    "Do you know he suffers from satyriasis"? questioned Mother Wilson to Rose.


    "Really! No wonder he is so shameless!" exclaimed Rose.


    "Don''t worry! Big sister made sure his instrument doesn''t work in future," James chuckled.


    All three of them laughed hysterically.


    "I am so glad my two children are strong enough to protect themselves from any danger," replied Mother Wilson sweetly.


    "Offcourse mother. We have been trained by an international champion for 20 years. Our bodies are made up of steel," replied Rose tapping her one hand with the other.


    " Oh! I agree there is nobody in this entire Asia who can fight better than us. Lets not forget I am better than big sister," James chuckled while sticking out his tongue to his sister.


    "Oh yeah! wanna bet?" she replied angrily.


    "Sure Miss 2nd best," he replied winking at her.


    The two of them stood up from the table and interwined their one hand with each other and applied the force. Whoever touches the table will loose. After 15 minutes of aggressive trying, their mother called out to them angrily.


    " What do I do with you two? Always fighting like kids. Why don''t you agree you both are equally good since you both have been trained by same person in same duration," said mother Wilson furiously.


    "Yes mother," replied the two kids in unison and continued with their meal, challanging each other with their eyes to continue the fight when mother sleeps.

 Chapter 19 - Nympho broke his record but not his Penis.

    Meanwhile, Rhehan with the help of his bodyguards seated himself at the back seat of his car and was driven immediately to his beach house. The doctor was already waiting for them when they arrived.


    Rhehan felt a little embarrased when he was driven in a wheelchair inside his room. A strong man like him did not have a habbit of crying over pain or taking anybody else''s help.


    The doctor thoroughly checked his penis with his hands. The pain was almost unbearable for him and so was his anger. He could not believe a girl was capable of making him suffer pain and embarrasement.


    "It''s absolutely fine Mr.Jobs," replied the doctor scribbling something on a file.


    "What do you mean its fine? The pain is killing me," he shouted angrily at the doctor.


    Rhehan was not somebody who would shout at his staff or other people he dealt with. He always mantained a charismatic smile and charm. But this pain was frustrating him to the core.


    "Whoever inflicted this on you made an angle to only effect your skin and irritate your nerves. May I ask if your penis was erect when the incident happened?" enquired the doctor.


    Rhehan face slapped himself at the doctor''s question. He never wanted to reveal this fact. He never wanted anybody to know that he had been beaten by a girl.


    " Yes. It was," he replied with blushing cheeks.


    "Either you were lucky or the person didn''t want to actually harm you permanently. If it wouldn''t have been erect then God knows what would have happened to it", explained the doctor with a serious face.


    "Ohhh," replied Rhehan with a surprised face.


    "Don''t worry. I will give you a strong pain-killer for now and the pain will vanish by tomorrow morning," replied the doctor. These words sounded familier to him, he wondered.


    After the doctor went off and Rhehan took the medicine it occured to him as to why doctor''s words were sounding familier. While he was crying in pain, Rose had told him that she didn''t break his penis and the pain shall go off till morning. She also kept checking his dick to ensure a proper hard-on before kicking it. This meant she just wanted to teach him a lesson and not hurt him.


    Rhehan couldn''t help but smile at this thought. She is so sweet, he wondered. After ten minutes of praising her skills and beauty, Rhehan slept peacefully as the effect of sedative given by the doctor had taken over his thoughts. Not having slept with anybody that night , he broke his record of past 8 months.

 Chapter 20 - The Cafe Island.

    Rhehan was a Nymphomaniac from past two years. The first time he had sex was also two years ago. The feeling of coming in contact with a female made him relax. Oozing out his hormones made him less frustrated. Having sex made him less lonely and tensed. But once he started, he could not stop. For one month it was just 4-5 days a week which rapidly inceased to 4-5 times in one night.


    A few times he did not do it was when he was too drunk to be in his senses and once while he was in Singapore which was 8 months back. The panic attack he suffered there made him more dependent on sex. He also feared, not having sex will make him have that attack again. So he happily opted to do it every night. His personal secretary Raol was also aware of his problem and always had few backup options for his boss whenever Rhehan doesnt get time to find a woman for himself.


    **************


    The next morning Rhehan woke up at his usual 7am schedule. To his surprise the pain had actually subsided as if nothing had ever happened. He quickly rushed to pick his cell phone from his study and dialed a key.


    "I am sending you the name. I need all details in 30 minutes," he ordered and hung up the call.


    After 30 minutes he emerged out of his room dressed in black T-shirt and blue jeans which made him look much younger for his age. He had decided to have breakfast at Cafe Island. Sitting in Cafe Island reminded him of his mentor who picked him up from streets and also his days of struggle. The closest outlet of Cafe Island was 10 mins of drive from his beach house. He entered the cafe with his laptop in one hand. The staff was too excited to have their boss finally visit. They had heard that the CEO often visits the Cafes, if he is in the same town and could not believe when he actually dropped by.


    He was greeted warmly by the entire staff which Rhehan reciprocated with equal warmth. He was a lovable and friendly boss and all his staff admired his charm and politeness. It was hard to believe that a man this polite and sweet, could be a pervert and shameless when craving for sex.


    He ordered his usual breakfast and sat down to open his laptop. His mail box already had details of the person he demanded. He clicked on the link and opened a five page file with a photo on the corner of first page. The light-brown eyed girl looked very pretty and Rhehan could not help but stare at her picture for few minutes. He instantly recieved a body reaction and he kept the laptop on his lap to hide it.


    ***************


    Times Square, Penthouse.


    7:30am.


    Meanwhile, Rose struggled to get off her bed sleepily. She had to work on some urgent designs the previous night and slept at 4am. She was in a bad mood due to lack of sleep. There was still some time to get dressed for the meeting so she planned to hit her usual cafe and have breakfast. Rose was one of the most regular people to visit the Cafe Island, specially in the mornings. She would often just brush her teeth and go to the cafe in her pyjamas itself.

 Chapter 21 - Little Brother hid inside the cocoon.

    8:00am


    Rose was wearing a pink crop top with a picture of Hulk on it, while her extra short white shorts had superman logos all over it.


    "It doesn''t took so funny! Besides who is crazy enough to come to the cafe this early," she mumbled looking at her reflection in mirror. She tied her hair in a quick bun and left for the cafe. The cafe was just next to the Times Square building, so Rose took just few seconds to reach the cafe''s door.


    Meanwhile in the cafe Rhehan had already started to read out Rose''s details with laptop still on his lap. He could not help but admire her excellent qualifications and out of the box tastes and hobbies.


    This girl is really somthing! She is quite a successful fashion designer for her age and is now trying to establish in interior designing also. Her mother is "Mrs. Lillian Wilson" Rhehan was surprised at this information. No wonder the girl is so confident and fearless. Oh! James Wilson the newbee is her brother. Rhehan was taken by surprise at her other skills too. She was trained for 20 years under Master "Xio Lee" the world famous martial arts teacher who is known to be immortal. Xio Lee only chooses 4 students from all over the world every year to train and this girl got selected in top 4 students for almost 20 times. Rhehan''s face grew red when he was reminded of the pain she inflicted on his little brother. Soon, the active little brother reacted inside his pants and hid inside his cocoon, registering this information.

 Chapter 22 - Little Monster is awake!

    Rhehan shut down his laptop amd did not want to read any further. He was already tired of reading the number of International martial arts tournaments she had won. She was practically world''s number one or number two in all fights. Also, number two because the only person who could at times defeat her was her own brother. Rhehan covered his face with his hands when an image of both the siblings beating him black and blue appeared before him.


    He was only interested in sleeping with her but he almost dropped the risky idea when his thoughts were interrupted by someone entering the cafe. He noticed the familier back of a girl wearing a pink top revealing her toned up waist and white shorts making her white legs too tempting.


    Rhehan did not know if he was supposed to laugh or cry. Were God''s trying to kill him? The siblings can kill him with one snap and will easily get away with it with their mother''s help. He had already recognised the girl and inspite of reading such dreadful things about her, the little brother was already too much alert and saluting the girl.


    Rhehan tried his best not to stare at the girl but he could not help himself. All the lusty thoughts about her emerged once again. He was now looking at her intensely. As Rose turned to sit on one of the counters she spotted Rhehan sitting, already staring at her. Rose resisted to giggle and quickly paced towards him to remove the awkwardness between them.


    " Hello CEO Rhehan. How are you doing"? she greeted with a genuine smile.


    "Hello. I am quite fine. Thanks to you", he replied nervously.


    Rose giggled and was about to sit on the other counter when Rhehan interrupted.


    "Want to join me? Its getting quite boring out here all by myself," he said, hoping she would not kill him for this.


    Rose paused for a moment. He is a crazy nympho and a pervert. Should she be accepting his offer?

 Chapter 23 - How long do you have satyriasis

    What if he tries to make a move again? Who cares? She''ll just break his hand this time. Her eyes twinkled at a prospect of breaking someone''s bones.


    She sat down on a seat placed on the opposite side of the small table, facing Rhehan. Rhehan was quite surprised at her reaction. He had expected her to literally kill him, nevertheless he took a chance and asked her to join him. The table was quite small hence their legs were just few inches away facing each other. Rhehan couldn''t help but notice her gorgeous face. She looked so good even without makeup. Her naturally clear skin and pink lips were too attractive.


    Rhehan snapped out of his thoughts quickly and asked her "so, did you order somthing for yourself?"


    "Ah! yes. My usual chicken sandwich with black coffee" she said casually, looking least intetested in him.


    "Oh! looks like you come here quite often"? he enquired.


    "Indeed! Everyday morning. Except for the weekends. I sleep till 12 on weekends so i dont get time for breakfast."


    "Oh! thats nice," replied Rhehan sounding casual, while taking a note of this information in his mind. He could always come here for breakfast whenever he wanted to see her, he thought. Wait! What? Why would he want ho see her? He is only approching her for sex. Thats it! Thats it ! Thats it!


    "So, how long have you been suffering from satyriasis?" she asked seriously looking in his eyes.


    Rhehan snapped out of his thoughts and coughed on the tea he was sipping.


    "Ummm..two years", he replied honestly, silently cursing himself inside. Why was he behaving like a student in front of his teacher. Couldn''t he say it was a rumour? Stupid him!


    "Oh! I see," replied Rose and started munching her sandwich.


    "How do you know about it," he asked puzzled. He was known to be a playboy amongst girls but nobody except his doctor and secreatery knew about his condition.


    "Ah! That day I was telling my mom about how I beat you up. So, she told me this," she said casually indulging happily in her sandwich.


    Rhehan did not reply to her. Offcourse her mother would know about him. She was after-all most influential and resourceful lady in region. Rhehan was surprised at her audacity to ask this question on his face. Unlike other girls she was neither intimidated by his presence nor scared. Infact, he behaved like an obedient student who has a crush on his teacher.


    Rose finished her sandwich and patted her naked stomach happily. Rhehan couldnt help but gape at her toned up abs and her side bones giving her a perfect V- shape. She had a small tattoo below her navel which was definitly a superman''s logo. Is she even a girl?


    As he gaped further down he noticed her sitting cross legged, the thin fabric of the shorts making a perfect V between her thighs.

 Chapter 24 - Did I offend you?

    Rhehan tried his best to divert his mind else where.


    "So what do you think about the Cafe Island?" he asked inquisitively.


    " Oh! Its my favourite place to eat and hang out. Whenever I feel tired or sleepy I come here. I just wish the colors of the place were more vibrant," replied Rose staring at the white walls and black furniture.


    Rhehan raised his left eyebrow at her. Is she trying to say that she doesn''t like the interiors of my cafe? He looked all around the cafe. Black wooden interiors with white walls gave a neat look to the place. He did not find any fault in the interiors and looked at Rose to give her a reply. Suddenly, his eyes again fell on her navel and her red tattoo. This girl wants to paint superman logos all over my beautiful cafe. Rhehan chuckled at the thought.


    "Did I offend you Mr. Jobs," she replied worridly.


    "Oh no! Not at all," he lied, now looking at her white thighs.


    Rose noticed him looking at her legs and as soon as she opened her mouth to say something, she felt a rub on her upper thigh from under the table. Her eyes widened and she looked at Rhehan who was now staring at her with intense eyes. She looked down at her thigh and noticed his hand was rubbing her just close to her pubic area. Rose''s face turned red with fury. She instantly kicked the CEO''s chair with some force. Rhehan was taken aback at the jolt, but he was still staring in her eyes with a smile. It looked like he was prepared for what was happening.

 Chapter 25 - Revenge Begins!

    Rhehan''s chair was pushed away and his hands could no longer reach to her. He was still smiling at her and looking passionately in her eyes , unaware of what was coming next.


    Rose''s face turned extremely red in anger and she stood up from her chair hurridly. She moved closer to Rhehan and thrusted a much tight slap on his face. The slap was so strong and noisy that Rhehan was thrown out of chair , onto the ground. The noise startled the staff of the cafe who were staring dumb-founded at the two. For them their boss has been the most charming and captivating person on this earth. Girls fall in his lap at just one small blink and Rhehan also maintained his charming public image in every situation. The staff could not believe the girl had the courage to belittle such an influential man who could make her disappear from the nation with just few calls.


    It was true that Rose was from a wealthy and powerful background but it could not be compared to Rhehan. Rhehan could have easily taken revenge on her even for their first meeting, but he did not. The reason he was scared of being beaten up by the siblings was because he did not want to hurt them in any way using his power and influence.


    But this time Rhehan was much offended. Probably because he was slapped in front of his staff or because for the first time he had been rejected by a girl, that too twice.


    As soon as Rose slapped him and saw Rhehan fallen on the ground in front of her blocking her way, she took a huge leap above Rhehan''s face. She made sure her slippers touch his face slightly so as to offend him further. She then stormed out of the cafe, still boiling in anger.

 Chapter 26 - Slap on face, Blow on ego!

    Rose cursed herself for taking an initiative to greet Rhehan and join him for breakfast.. She was walking back to the penthouse grumbing under her breath.


    "Why did I even say hello to him? Did he think i am a stupid girl who will sleep with him? Who does he think he is? That pevert! I was just trying to be nice to him and he took advantage of it!"


    Rose entered the living room and kicked away her slippers with great force. One of them landed on her brother who was sitting sleepily on the couch.


    "Hey! Are you an idiot?" Complained James, throwing the slipper back at her.


    Rose easily evaded his attack and the footwear ended up hitting an antique vase, one of their mother''s priced possessions.


    The two siblings gaped panic-struck as the vase hit the floor and broke in numerous tiny pieces, creating a loud thud.


    "What did you two break now?" Came a shreiking voice from another room. As soon as the two heard their mother approaching they quickly fled the scene of the crime in their respective rooms , locking themselves up.


    ***********


    Cafe Island


    Rhehan was lying on the ground and was stupified when Rose''s slippers had touched him. He could not believe he gave somebody that much power to insult him. By that time the entire staff had come to help him get up.


    "Boss, are you fine?"


    "You look hurt. Should we call a doctor"?


    Rhehan came back to senses after hearing their concern.


    "I am fine. Don''t bother," replied Rhehan softly getting up from the floor as gracefully as he could. He could feel the heat escaping from his cheek due the high impact. The stinging sensation on his cheek was not comparable to the blow on his ego and public image.

 Chapter 27 - Revenge over Sex.

    Rhehan quickly drove back to his beach house , anger still brewing up in his head. He was not somebody who picked up fights or even raised his volume, unless he felt he had been wronged. The status and image he had built up in these years was extremely precious to him, having tasted poverty and asault in his childhood. He, thus never even shouted at his employees and treated a janitor and manager with same respect.


    Rhehan abruptly applied breaks of his car when his eyes fell on the mirror at his own face''s reflection. It looked like his cheek had been painted crimson red to create a palm and five fingers. The mark was highly noticeable and this increased his fury even more.


    "How dare she slap me and touch her dirty footwear to my face? Doesn''t she know who i am? She is lucky that she got my attention but now she is going to be very unlucky".


    Rhehan entered his home and rushed to his study to make a few calls.


    "Hello, Ms. Su, Kindly transfer all my meetings to Bangkok HQ. I plan to stay here for one week."


    " Hello, Jake. I need the list of all the shareholders of Fabiosa. Make it quick please. Thank you."


    "Hi sweetheart.....


    You once told me the fabiosa''s lead model "Cheryl" is your best friend....


    Can you please send her number.....


    Offcourse not! I don''t want to sleep with her. Its just you babes...


    I just want to sign her for a new product....


    Thank you....Bye."


    Rhehan hung up the phone and a wicked smile sprung up on his face.


    After back-to-back video calls and phone calls, Rhehan stepped out of his study at around 8:00pm and entered the bar. He avoided going personally to any meetings due to the imprint on his face. He desperately needed his favourite wine to calm himself down. The whole day he could not help but think about the audacity of that girl. After three hours, Rhehan was seven drinks down and his anger fuming up higher with every drink. By the end of tenth drink he had decided to confront her the next morning in the same place.


    He did not realise that he was so engrossed in planning a revenge against Rose, he spent yet another night alone on his bed. Tossing and turning on his bed, Rhehan felt uneasy the whole night but it was not due to lack of sex but due to his craving for revenge.

 Chapter 28 - Pervert is back!

    CAFE ISLAND, 8:30am


    Next morning at sharp 8:30 am,Rhehan entered the Cafe Island with his usual charming smile and grace. The entire staff was stunned to see him. They did not expect him to ever enter the premises after being humilated so badly. They rushed to welcome him and began preparing his breakfast. Unlike the previous day there were quite a few people sitting inside the cafe, munching their morning meals.


    Times Square Penthouse, 8:30am.


    Rose stepped out of her bathroom after taking a hot shower. Her morning fiesta generally consisted of three hours of rigorous gyming and martial arts practice with her brother, followed by a hot shower and a hearty breakfast in Cafe Island.


    That day Rose was perplexed about going to the cafe.


    Will that pervert be there? Will I be tortured to see his face again? I don''t think so. Yesterday''s lesson was enough for any man to behave himself. He wouldn''t dare show his face again.


    Rose smiled at the thought and hurriedly put on her dress. She looked at her reflection in mirror and couldn''t help admire her flushed cheeks and pink dress which were complementing her fair skin. The bodycon short dress highlighted her tonned body and perfect curves.


    Well, I really work hard on myself so I can admire myself a bit, every now and then, she wondered.


    Rose''s field of work required her to look gorgeous and stylish everyday. She was an icon for many celebrities , owing to her extremely sexy looks and choice of attires. The clothes she designed were worn by the most famous celebrities, who always took her advice for every important appearance.


    She quickly blow-dried her hair and put on her makeup and high heels. She planned to rush to her studio directly from the cafe.

 Chapter 29 - How can anybody be this beautiful?

    9:00 am


    As soon as Rose entered the cafe, she could feel all eyes staring at her. Rose was quite habitual of this feeling and it never made her feel nervous or shy. She knew that people and specially guys check her out all the time which made her feel even more self - confident.


    Rhehan was sitting in one corner with his back towards the door. He was casually sipping his coffee when he realised that most of the people were gazing at the door with awestruck expressions. He too curiously turned his head to look at the door and saw a beautiful girl, in a fitted pink dress entering the cafe. Her dress was much above her knees and her legs were somthing to drool over. Her dress had covered her cleavage completely but anybody could clearly figure out her busty and well tonned boobs which were complementing her slim waist.


    Rhehan could not help but gaze at her from head to toe in amazement. How can anybody be this beautiful? I have never seen anybody more beautiful than her. Why do i always feel weak in front of her? Her skin looks so smooth and white. I just want to touch her cheeks once and feel its warmth on my fingers.

 Chapter 30 - Too Sexy To be Taken Revenge!

    As soon as Rose entered the cafe her gaze fell on a man sitting at a corner staring at her wide-eyed.


    He was surely very good looking and eyes catching but sadly a pervert. A good looking pervert, she thought to herself.


    She ignored him and turned her head towards a vacant couch. She purposely chose the couch on the other end of the cafe to avoid any other encounter with Rhehan. Not that Rose was scared of him , she was actually scared for him. She knew if he tried to misbehave again, she might actually break his few bones in anger.


    Rhehan could no longer focus on the papers in his hand. His mind was filled with contradictory thoughts.


    She is too sexy to be taken revenge with but she had insulted him. Why does she need to look this beautiful? I can''t deviate from my goal. She had slapped me. How can I forget that?


    Rhehan turned his head in her direction and saw her sitting on the couch. She was sipping her drink and sketching something on a huge note pad. She looked so innocent and engrossed in her work. Rhehan was amazed at her concentration. She was oblivious of the fact that every second person in the cafe was staring at her.


    He then noticed her legs which revealed themselves even more while sitting. How could anybody look sexy yet elegant at the same time? Her short dress did not make her look vulger at all. Her poise and elegance was pretty evident from the way she sat on the couch. Rhehan tried to glance in between her thighs so as to take a peek of any visible assets. Sadly, the girl knew how to handle such fitted dresses perfectly.


    Rhehan quickly snapped out of his thoughts reminding himself about his motive. He had stayed back in Bangkok just to destroy this girl''s image and career. His hand touched his cheek still slightly burning from yesterday''s impact. He quickly stood up from his chair, his cold eyes showing his craving for revenge. He was not just going to hamper her career or image but also make her beg for forgiveness.

 Chapter 31 - Not You My Dear

    Rhehan stood up from his chair and paced towards the center of the cafe.


    " Hello, everybody.As the owner of the cafe, I want all of you to vacate this cafe right now," he said loudly. This was probably the first time anybody had seen CEO behaving like this. His angry gaze was enough to scare people out of the cafe including the staff.


    " I am sorry for the inconvinience but it is very essential. Your money will be refunded to you tomorrow. Also, tomorrow you will get free meals the whole day", he added now with his usual charm. Their was a low whispering everywhere as the people stood up to leave the cafe. Some of them presumed that the cafe had bomb threat while others thought it might be a surprise food inspection.


    As soon as people, including the staff rushed to leave the cafe, Rose too put down her drink and got up from her seat and headed towards the main door. Since she was sitting in an extreme corner she was the last one to leave the cafe. As soon as she was about to step out a strong arm held her waist and pulled her back.


    Rose was taken aback for a few seconds as she saw the pervert''s one hand encircling her waist, while the other locking the cafe from inside.


    Rhehan quickly put the the keys inside the pocket of his pants.


    " Not you my dear. Where are you going?" he replied pulling her closer to his body.

 Chapter 32 - The Girl is Interested!

    Rhehan pulled her closer and he could feel her perfect curves on his hardness. His hand went down from her waist to her hips. Her boobs were touching his chest and he pulled her even more closer. He was loosing his senses and was tempted to rip her clothes apart. He had to control his urge to see her naked.


    To Rhehan''s surprise, Rose was not struggling to move away. He was prepared to gather his entire strength against her, but she did not budge a bit. Infact she smiled at him and looked deeply in his eyes. He had planned to threaten her but now it seems it is not needed.


    Had he known she would have been so co-operative, he wouldn''t have told the waiter to drug her drink. A mild harmless drug which made a person weak physically by 50 percent for one hour, but did not effect a person''s ability to think or act mentally. He only wanted to scare her which was not possible for him if Rose was in her complete senses.


    But Rose was already looking at him lovingly. Definitly it was not the effect of drug. The effect of drug could only hamper her physical strength that too upto a certain extent only. Rhehan made sure not to harm the girl in any way through the drug or through his actions. He particularly opted for a drug which should not have any permanent effect on the girl. He only wanted to show her that he was stronger than her, which he knew he wasn''t. But now things were not what he expected. She seemed interested in him and it was turning out to be a punishment for him. His urge to enter her was increasing every second and he was now panting for his breath.


    He never forced any girl to make out with him but since Rose was herself interested and was in complete senses, he quickly pulled down his jeans and his underwear to reveal his hardness to her.


    Rose started touching his chest and was staring at his penis with lusty eyes.

 Chapter 33 - It feels so good!

    Rose rubbed his chest and started unbuttoning his shirt rapidly. Rhehan was too stunned to hold her back in his arms. His hands were now helping her unbutton his shirt, hurridly. He was too amazed to do anything other than stare at her beautiful face. She was indeed beautiful from close too. Her skin was crystal clear and her long lashes were complementing her big eyes.


    Soon, Rhehan was stripped off his shirt and was standing completely naked before her. Rose looked at him greedily and suddenly held his wrist. She guided him close to a long couch and pushed him on top of it. Rhehan lay on the couch with his legs wide apart preparing himself to enter her.


    Rose touched her one finger on Rhehan''s eyes, lips and nose which made him close his eyes and feel everything deeply. He was feeling her delicate touch all over his face and his face flushed in reaction.


    This was the first time he had felt somthing like this. This was indeed the first time he had let his gaurd down and permitted someone to touch his face. He could never expect it to feel so good and seductive. Her finger then traced his chest and navel lightly. Rhehan shuddered, feeling his sensation heightened with her every touch.


    He wanted to absorb every sensation and touch he was experiencing, with his closed eyes. He no longer wanted to hurriedly enter inside her. Though, his body reacted as if he was ready to enter her yet his heart wanted her touch to never end.

 Chapter 34 - Got carried away!

    Two minutes passed and Rose''s touch had stopped on his body. Rhehan opened his eyes and saw Rose sitting on the other couch concentrating on her phone. Her face was grinning as if she was reading a hilarious joke.


    Rhehan stared at her for few more seconds and straightened himself after not recieving her attention. He was confused at her sudden reactions.


    Few minutes before she was being so loving and seductive and now she is behaving as if she doesnt even care that a naked man is sitting in front of her.


    As soon as Rhehan stood up from the couch and started walking towards her she shot a cold look at him.


    "Stop right there!" She commanded and held up her phone in his direction.


    "But why? What happened?" he asked puzzled at her sudden cold behaviour.


    " You think by drugging me you can do whatever you want?" she questioned angrily. The moment you stopped me from leaving the cafe, I could make out that I was drugged," she snapped at him.


    Rhehan was shocked at her words. The girl turned out to be much smarter than he thought. He did not know what to reply to the girl. He could feel guilt engulfing his mind. Though he did not want to harm the girl but she would obviously not believe him.


    " Listen it was just a mild drug. Trust me I did not want to harm you in anyway. I could have easily chosen a stronger one but I did not. I was angry at you for slapping me but I never wanted to do anything that severe," he confessed honestly.


    Rhehan tried to take another step but was stopped by the girl''s warning.


    "Don''t even dare to take another step! You were all over me and you are saying you did not want to do anything harmful!" she rebuked him angrily.


    Her face was now flushed in anger but she was still sitting on the couch probably feeling weak due to the effect of drug.


    "I understand you will not trust me but I just wanted to teach you a lesson. After I realised you too were interested, it was then that I got carried away", he said snapping back at her.


    Rhehan was now too furious at her words. She earlier acted like she too wanted to make out with him. How was this his fault alone? He just wanted to say a few threatening words to her, she seduced him to strip off his clothes! Damn! Now this is all his doing?

 Chapter 35 - Naked Photo

    "Haha! Carried away? A sick Nympho like you got carried away? You get carried away every five minutes. All you need is to see a girl and you are ready to **** her. You looser!" Shouted Rose, standing up from the couch. She mustered all her strength and punched Rhehan on his face.


    Inspite of being drugged the punch had quite an impact, enough to stun Rhehan.


    Rose knew she had already used too much of her energy and she no longer had the strength to defend herself. She mustered all her energy to pull up her cell phone towards his face.


    Rhehan saw the phone''s screen and his face grew pale. He saw an instagram post titled "Biggest Nymphomaniac of centuary" with his naked photograph below. His eyes were closed in the photograph and he was lying naked on the couch. The photograph still had "post" button below it which meant it was yet not posted by her.


    Rhehan understood that she seduced him to click his naked photographs, so that she could threaten him. She was not interested in him and he was a fool to let his guard down.


    "Why are you doing this?" he asked. Pain and disgust was evident in his voice. But he did not shout at her, scared she might press the "post now" key.


    "You have been misbehaving with me and now you even drugged me. I just want to protect myself. You dare to even touch me and I will post this photograph in my fan club. Before you get it deleted atleast a million people must have seen it already", she said meekly still holding the phone tightly in her hands.


    " Ok. What do you want from me"? he asked waving his hands at her, surrendering himself. Rhehan had completely forgotten that he was still standing naked before her.


    "Just give me the key and never make me see your face again," she muttered.


    "Ok done," he agreed and searched for the key in his pants which were lying in the floor. It was then that he realised he was completely naked. He felt like a woman whose chastity has been forcefully snatched away. Anger was boiling in his mind which could blow up any second. But, he was quiet because the reputation he had built up in all the years was now in the girl''s hands. Even if he gets his PR team to prove him being a nympho as a rumour, his naked pictures will already be circulated.

 Chapter 36 - I want to see her cry!

    He hurriedly shuffled his pockets and found the key. He handed over the key to her and stepped back again. Rose quickly rushed to the door and unlocked it and turned around to see Rhehan. He was standing helplessly red faced staring at her.


    "Don''t worry. Its a deal. You don''t mess with me and i will never let that picture be in public", she reassured and stepped out.


    The moment she stepped out Rhehan gave a loud cry.


    "Ahhhhhhh," he shouted and banged his fist on a table breaking it into pieces.


    He locked the cafe from inside and dialed a number on his cell-phone immediately.


    "Cheryl it is me Rhehan," he said trying his best to sound happy.


    " Oh wow, how are you. Anna told me you wanted to talk to me", replied Cheryl. She could not believe her crush from past 5 years will suddenly call her.


    "I am fine. I need you to do somthing for me. In return I will give you 10 million dollars," he said directly.


    Cheryl was stunned for a moment. Money was never an object for her but 10 million was huge amount, though for Rhehan it was like giving away a drop from the ocean. She would have anyways agreed even if Rhehan would have asked her to do a favour in free.


    " Ok. Done. May I know what is it that you are offering me such a huge amount," she asked amused.


    Rhehan gave a light chuckle. He knew Cheryl would never refuse his proposal. She was known to have slept her way to the top and had also seduced Rose''s secretery to earn the status of Fabiosa''s top model.


    "Your boss Rose, I want her career finished. Do whatever you have to but I want to see her cry. You have one month''s time starting from today. As soon as the work is done the money will be transfered", he said in a serious tone.


    "Ok. I will do it. You will see the result in a few days only," she replied.

 Chapter 37 - Masked men

    Meanwhile...


    Rose pushed open the cafe door and walked out of it, amassing all her strength. She could feel her throat completely dry and her legs getting numb. She walked a few steps but halted as her legs were giving away. She sat on a bench nearby and rested her head with her eyes closed. Though the drug was mild, Rose had pushed herself physically and mentally beyond her strength.


    Taking a person''s naked photograph''s also required too much of courage and shamelessness. She still could not believe she had seduced Rhehan to click his naked pictures. But what other option she had? She was drugged by him. What if he tried to kidnap her? She only wanted to protect herself.


    A few seconds after Rose had closed her eyes she heard few screeching voices coming to an abrubt halt. She quickly opened her eyes and saw three black colored SUVs parked outside the cafe. A few masked men quicklystepped out of the vehicles, holding big rifles in their hands.


    Rose looked at them carefully. They did not look like bodygaurds or military people. They looked more from underworld or from a smuggler gang.


    "Are you sure he is alone?" said one.


    "Positive" replied the other.


    "Do you realise if your information is wrong, we will be killed?" asked the third masked man.


    "I know that." replied the masked man rolling his eyes.


    " Ok then! We two will take care of the staff and you all go get him. Remember we have to shoot him only if things are out of our control. Boss wants him alive," reminded a masked man.

 Chapter 38 - He is in danger!

    Rose was carefully visualising the whole senario. She could not understand the entire situation but she was sure it had something to do with Rhehan. Afterall, he was the only one inside the cafe.


    Is his life in danger? Oh my god! What an idiot! Why did he come without his bodyguards? He has no idea about all of this.


    Suddenly, Rose heard a screaming voice. The masked man had pointed his gun at the staff. The terrified staff of the cafe were made to kneel down with their hands raised above. The other masked men were now surrounding the cafe building, carefully observing the main entry and the emergency exit.


    Rose quickly got up from the bench and took deep breaths to amass all her strength. She knew she had to save Rhehan keeping aside all the prejudice. No matter how bad he behaved with her, he did not deserve to die. His death will follow homelessness of millions of people and all the orphanges, schools, charity hospitals under his company might also vanish.


    Two masked men had already opened the cafe door while, two other were heading to the emergency door. Rose rapidly sprinted inside the cafe from the main entry, quickly removing three hair pins from her hair side by side. She thrusted a pin tightly in the neck of one masked man causing him to yell in pain. The other masked man turned to see his partner lying on the ground bleeding from the neck.


    He was stunned to see a skinny girl with two pins in both her hands standing alert in front of him.


    "Hey kiddo! What did you do to my man?" he asked angrily.


    "Nothing I was just fixing his hair", she said innocently, showing the hair pins in her hands.


    Meanwhile Rhehan who had just ended his call with Cheryl was standing stunned looking at the three people in front of him. One was on the ground now bleeding profously, while the other man was talking cautiously to the girl who seemed harmless on surface.

 Chapter 39 - Dont worry!

    Rose looked at Rhehan who stood frozen at his spot. He was trying to comprehend the entire situation.


    "Atleast wear you clothes," Rose rebuked him.


    Rhehan came back to his senses and hurridly rushed to wear his clothes.


    The other masked man pulled up his gun to aim at Rhehan but in a split of second he had fallen on the ground and his palm was bleeding heavily. Rose had pressed the hair pin deep inside his palm, which made the masked man drop the gun and cry loudly. He fell on the ground and cried in despair.


    Rhehan, who was hurriedly wearing his clothes was amazed at Rose''s quick reactions. She was drugged but she still had the capacity to pull down trained men with just a few hair pins. More than that, he was surprised that Rose came back to save him after what happened between them. Whereas, he was planning to finish her career just a few seconds before.


    "We need to leave this place immediately. Their are more men waiting for you outside and I don''t have the energy to defend you against all," said Rose holding Rhehan''s hand and budging him towards the main entry.


    Rose knew some men were trying to force themselves in through the emergency exit, so they did not have much time to flee.


    "Dont worry. I have informed my security. They will be here in a few seconds," said Rhehan patting Rose''s hand which was still holding his other hand.

 Chapter 40 - A different feeling!

    The moment he patted her hand he could feel a current running in his body. Not the kinds he would usually feel when making out with a girl. This feeling was different and unique. A feeling of being cared and protected. A feeling to let down all guards and follow one''s emotions.


    He quickly retraced his hand, scared of his own thoughts. This girl was giving him a tough time already.


    Rose who was standing facing the emergency exit felt a sense of relief hearing his words. She knew his security would now take care of the masked men while they wait inside the cafe.


    Suddenly a loud voice echoed inside the cafe and two masked men entered the emergency exit rapidly. They had broken the lock of the door and were now standing aiming their guns at Rhehan. Rose could make out from their stance that they were ready to shoot Rhehan.


    A loud voice "bamm" came from the gun which was aiming at Rhehan. Rose quickly kicked Rhehan on the back of his knee making him fall on the ground. The bullet from the gun aimed straight at Rose and hit her arm. Had she not been drugged she would have dodged herself away from the bullet. But in this condition all she could think was to kick Rhehan away from the bullet. The jolt of the bullet was too much for Rose and she fell down hitting her head on the floor.

 Chapter 41 - Boss is Crying?

    Meanwhile a few heavily armed men from Rhehan''s security team had already captured the black masked men outside the cafe. The staff was held free and in few seconds, they had also managed to catch hold of masked men inside the cafe.


    Rhehan quickly got up and watched Rose in horror. Her arm was bleeding and she was lying unconcious on the ground. He quickly picked her up in his arms and rushed out of the cafe. A few people from his security followed him out rapidly.


    "Quick! Call doctor Mark. Tell him to be prepared. We are reaching in five minutes", he ordered a well suited man from his security.


    "Yes sir!" the man replied and opened the car door for his boss.


    Tears were flowing down from Rhehan''s eyes and were falling on Rose''s pale face. He sat inside the car with Rose still in his arms. He was handling her so delicately as if she was made of glass and would break apart at just a minor impact.


    The vehicles sped up to the hospital with Rhehan sitting in one, carefully holding Rose in his lap.


    The security team was taken aback at Rhehan''s reaction. Though Rhehan was probably the sweetest boss ever, he never showed his vulnerable side to anybody. This was the first time they had seen their boss crying like a baby that too for a girl. Though, they all were also thankful and indebted to the girl who had saved their boss''s life.

 Chapter 42 - Its all my fault

    The cars halted at the emergency door of the "Medicity hospital". The entire hospital was by then informed that the boss himself is coming over with a very important person. "Medicity Hospital" was one of the many chains of hospital initiated by Rhehan''s company, also known for giving free treatment to the needy. The staff was gathered at the emergency door to take a look at the injured person, while others were peeking out from their windows out of curiosity.


    Rhehan was the most eligible bachalor in the entire world and was known for his charming personality. He was no less than an international celebrity, of whom people tried hard to have just one glance.


    The nurses rushed to the vehicle with a stretcher so as to place the injured person on it. As soon as the car door opened, everybody saw a red eyed, young handsome man stepping out of the car with huge dark circles and disheaveled hair. He seemed to have cried his heart out. He was holding an extremely beautiful girl in his arms whose elbow was covered in blood.


    Nurses rushed ahead to place Rose on the stretcher but Rhehan refused to handover her to anybody.


    "I will carry her myself please," he said with teary eyes.


    He carried her inside the hospital building and the doctors started checking her vitals while still in Rhehan''s arms.


    "Please boss. It would be better if you place her on the bed. Our work will be easier", requested Doctor Mark.


    Tears started flowing from Rhehan''s eyes as he placed Rose on the stretcher. He was staring at her pale face which looked completely lifeless.


    Soon Rose was taken inside for a thorough check-up and Rhehan had to unwillingly leave her at her own.


    Rhehan pondered on many things while waiting for the doctor to report about Rose''s conditions. It was all his fault for dragging Rose in this condition. What if something happens to her? He will also kill himself. He should have stayed away from her, he thought.

 Chapter 43 - Three year old child!

    After another 45 minutes of crucial waiting, doctor appeared out of the room, heading towards Rhehan who had gone all red and teary-eyed.


    "Boss, don''t worry! Ms.Rose is doing just fine," he said reassuringly patting his shoulder.


    Rhehan closed his eyes in relief. The last 45 minutes had been a tremendous torture to him. He had even planned to prepare his will and kill himself, if somthing happened to Rose.


    Doctor waited for Rhehan to ask certain questions, but Rhehan was completely quiet, standing with closed eyes.


    The doctor himself decided to explain further. "The bullet luckily just tore her skin and did not penetrate the arm. Just a few stitches have done the needful. Her head had suffered a mild concussion which caused her to faint. The effect should not last for more than a few hours."


    Rhehan finally opened his mouth to speak.


    "So you mean their is nothing serious?" He asked with a sparkle in his eyes.


    "Exactly! She is a physically strong girl. I have seen quiet rare patients like that.The bullet could not penetrate her arm as she has extremely strong muscles", the doctor applauded.


    Rhehan then recalled a fact about Rose''s master "Xio Lee". It was a known fact that even sharpest of daggers or swords can not hit him or penetrate his body and harm an inch of his skin. He had adapted himself this way with tremendous practice and use of some herbs and essential oils. Rose had been trained under him for 20 years, surely she would have been trained similarly.


    Rhehan had a huge grin on his face and he felt like a parent whose child had just been praised for his good character.


    "Can I go and see her now?" Rhehan exclaimed in excitement, jumping like a three-year old child left loose in a candy store.


    "Sure. She hasn''t woken up yet but I expect her to come back to conciousness within an hour, " assured the doctor and left the room.

 Chapter 44 - This feeling!

    Rhehan opened the door very slowly as if the person lying on the bed was not unconcious but sleeping. The VIP room was elegantly covered in dark wood, with all available ameneties.


    Rose lay on the bed peacefully , her cheeks were no longer pale. Her arm was wrapped in bandages and few machines were attatched to record her vitals.


    Rhehan took the seat closest to her and saw her face carefully. Her features were too delicate which gave her the look of a fairy. She was now covered in a loose hospital gown, but Rhehan could not help but look at her curves carefully.


    He did not realise that this was the first time he did not have a hard on , looking at a girl. For the first time he was not looking at her with lusty eyes. He wanted to savour her image in his mind forever. His beautiful saviour, who looks so stunning even when unconcious. Her selfless attitude towards Rhehan had made him look at women with a different perspective.


    He carefully touched her soft fingers and a similar current ran across his body making him retrace his hands again. His heart was beating rapidly and his breathing was getting uneven.


    What is she doing to me? Why do I feel like this?


    He looked at her face again and tears started forming in his eyes again. This was the first time in his life that somebody had acted selflessly for him. The feeling of being cared and protected was something he had never experienced. It was just with his old man he recieved a little amount of this feeling, that too for a few years. After he grew old, it was Rhehan who took care of him and helped him in everything.


    He looked at Rose again with intense eyes. In those few minutes, he knew he could do anything for this girl now. He would even give up his life for her. He promised himself to help her in every possible way.

 Chapter 45 - Panic-struck lass!

    Little did Rhehan know that this is what is called falling in love. When you start caring for a person selflessly and ask nothing in return. When you just want to see the person happy and even a slighest of harm to that person will make you create havoc in the world.


    After another 30 minutes of dead silence, Rose''s eyes finally flickered. Rhehan snapped out of his thoughts and looked at her face intently. Rose frowned a little and suddenly opened her eyes in horror.


    Rhehan assumed that the trauma of bullet hitting her must have scared her a lot.


    "Don''t worry! You are safe. The bullet just touched you minutely. Nothing serious happened," he assured patting her hand with utmost care.


    Rose looked at Rhehan in horror. His soothing words were not calming her down at all. Rhehan was perplexed at her reaction.


    "Relax Rose. Trust me, you are fine. You hit your head on the ground and passed out for some time. Thats all," he said with even more gentle tone.


    Rose''s face frowned further and she screamed loudly in panic. Rhehan was taken aback by her reaction. A girl like her, did not get scared on facing a bullet but now since she is all fine, she is panicking like anything. Finally she opened her mouth to speak.


    "How long did I pass out?" she said panic-struck.


    "Umm...around 2 hours," he said thinking deeply.


    "Oh damn!" she said punching the bed hard with her fist.


    "Hey easy girl ! This arm just got hit by a bullet. Can you be a little more concerned about your situation"? he fumed in anger, holding her fist tightly.


    Rose then noticed the bandage on her arm and frowned further.


    "What could have a bullet done to me?" she said rolling her eyes.


    Rhehan looked at her startled. She was nothing like a normel girl. Was she even a girl? She is looking at her wound as if its a small scratch.


    "You are right. It did not harm you much. Then what are you worried about?" questioned Rhehan perplexed.


    Rose''s face grew dark as if her world had just ended. She looked intensely in Rhehan''s eyes, which sent shivers down Rhehan''s spine. This girl was stirring up Rhehan''s emotions and messing with his heart.


    "I have just one hour left to prepare for the Loraine fashion week. It is the most popular international platform and I need to reach their right now. My team must be waiting for me. I have the opening show and if anything goes wrong my brand will suffer", she said in a gloomy voice.


    "But you have a wonderful team with you. Can''t they handle on their just this once?" he asked frustrated.


    "No. We have been waiting for this opportunity from past 2 years. I need to be with my team and check on all the arrangements," she pleaded.


    "But what about your wound and your head injury?" Rhehan asked perplexed.


    " Please, I am fine. I can handle myself. I have suffered worse during my training sessions. But if i don''t reach at the fashion week, everything will be finished. We have been preparing for this competition since long," she pleaded.

 Chapter 46 - Can I come with you?

    Rhehan was perplexed to the core. No wonder she has become so successful in her career. She is so dedicated that she somehow reminded Rhehan of his own days, few years ago. His days of struggle were too tough, but he was adament to attain success. He could completely understand Rose''s emotions as he himself had worked very hard to achieve his status.


    "Ok. I understand. But I have one request and I would be delighted if you would accept it," he said folding his hands.


    "Whatever it is, it can wait till evening. I have to rush", she said removing all the leads from her body rapidly. She was moving so rapidly as if she never suffered any injury and showed no sign of pain.


    "Please, I just want to accompany you to the event. I can drop you quickly and can help you in whatever way possible. That''s my only request", he pleaded with folding hands looking at Rose with hope in his eyes.


    Rose thought for a second. It did not sound like a bad idea. She could use all the help , besides she was already not sure if she was in a condition to drive.


    "Ok then, lets go!" she said clapping her hands excitedly.


    Rhehan was fumming in anger again. The girl was least bothered about her injury and was using her hand as if nothing ever happened.


    Rose quickly got off the bed in one jump and stood on the floor bare foot. As soon as she tried to take a step foreward, she felt as if the whole room was spiralling clock-wise.


    Rhehan quickly held her by her waist, after watching her loose her balance.


    Her face was very close to his chest and he could feel his heart thumping like a maniac. She was looking intensely in his eyes again and he could not help but blush at her reaction. His cheeks and ears were growing red which even Rose noticed clearly.


    "Thank you!" she said smiling at him and straightening herself up.


    Rhehan unwillingly removed his hand from her waist and nodded courteously. He turned his back towards her trying to hide his blush.


    "Here! This is your stuff," he said handing over her bag and cell phone to her, still not looking at her.


    Rose quickly took over her things and switched on her cell phone. She got busy texting and making calls on their way to the parking while Rhehan was holding her one hand to avoid her falling again.

 Chapter 47 - Yes Mam!

    The doctors tried to intervene regarding Rose being discharged but Rhehan''s team managed everything. Thus, in one car Rhehan was driving Rose to the venue of the event, followed by other vehicles consisting of doctors, nurses and security team.


    Rhehan was driving at a very fast speed thus fully concentrating on the road, while his one hand was still holding Rose''s hand. Rose tried to budge her hand away twice but she finally accepted that Rhehan will not leave her hand no matter what. After trying twice, even Rose did not want to push away his hand. Maybe she just wanted to hold his hand or maybe she knew she could still loose her balance.


    "Thank you for saving my life today ," he said taking a sharp right turn, with eyes still glued on the road.


    Rose smiled at him and glanced at his handsome face. His jaw bone was drop-dead gorgeous and his serious face was totally drool worthy. Rhehan could feel her gaze on his face and he could not help but blush again. The redness on his cheeks was quiet visible which made Rose giggle at him.


    "I won''t save your life again and again. So make sure you don''t move out without your security," she teased him.


    "Yes mam," he replied grinning widely.


    Rose glanced at Rhehan again. He is not such a bad guy afterall, also quiet good looking and well mannered. Thats like a cherry on top!


    The 45 minutes drive turned out to be 20 minutes drive. Rose still had some time to dress up and prepare for her team''s performance.


    "Thank you so much", she said happily, rushing out of the car.


    "Please don''t thank me. Go ahead. The hospital team will follow you to back-stage and I''ll be sitting in the audience cheering for you", he said winking at her.


    Rose wanted to tell him that their was no need for the team now, but she was afraid that if she tells so, he might also leave the venue considering that she is completely fine.


    "Yup. I might need them in case everything starts swirling again", she chuckled.


    "Do you wan''t me to come with you," he asked seriously.


    Rose smirked at his words in amusement. Was he being serious? Does he not know how famous he is? Does he want all my models to go crazy right before the show begins?


    "No thanks. That will be too much to ask. But I am glad you are staying back in the audience", she replied cheerfully.


    Rhehan''s heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful smile. This girl will give him a heart attack one day!


    Rose quickly changed the topic seeing his red cheeks again. "See you then," she said and rushed towards the back stage.

 Chapter 48 - Evil Blonde!

    Meanwhile at the back stage....


    Why isn''t she here yet? Is she even coming? I have everything planned to finish her career. What if she doesn''t come? I will not find a better platform to do this! I need the money as soon as possible!


    A pretty blonde dressed in a sequin dress was sitting backstage contemplating on her evil plans.


    "Hey Cheryl! The boss is calling you," came a voice from afar.


    "Coming right away," she said excitedly and rushed towards the voice.


    Finally the boss has arrived and in no time I will be holding millions! CEO Rhehan will be so happy to see the boss crying and getting humilated in front of everybody!


    She rushed to where the entire team was heading to. They all were aghast to see their boss in a dress covered with blood stains. She had messed up hair and her face looked like she had forgotten to remove her previous day''s makeup.


    Cheryl was the first one to reach out to Rose, pretending to look worried.


    "Miss Rose! What happened to you. Your arm seem injured"! she said holding Rose''s hands.


    "Oh! Don''t worry about that. Met with a small accident on the way. I hope everything is ready at your end?" she asked pleasantly adjusting Cheryl''s dress.


    "Offcourse. You don''t worry about anything. This is going to be your best show ever", replied Cheryl with a wide grin.


    Rose was too busy scrutinizing other models, in order to notice a sarcasm in Cheryl''s voice. She was busy instructing the choreographers and all her assistants. After few minutes when Rose settled everything and the show was about to begin, she rushed to her vanity room to get dressed followed by her stylist and makeup artist.


    "Ok everybody! We are now ready to rock the show! All the best!" She said excitedly and left for her vanity. Everybody applauded at her words and took their positions happily.


    This show was the most important shows in the careers of all the members of "Fabiosa" team.

 Chapter 49 - The dress!

    The doctors and nurses were scrutinizing every action of Rose. She seemed to be quiet at ease now.


    Rose hurriedly changed into a halter-neck wine shade, backless dress. The dress had generous amount of sequins and crystals on it going along with the "bling" theme of the evening. Her hair were quickly wrapped in a classy bun and her make-up was minimal, highlighting her perfect features. Her bandaged arm was covered with a matching scarf, giving her a chic look.


    Rose immediately rushed to the backstage taking a final glance at her models, standing in a line.The first one in the line was Cheryl who was the show-stopper for the evening. Rose peeked at the audience and spotted Rhehan sitting right in the first row.


    Just as Fabiosa''s name was announced, Cheryl headed towards the stage, soon followed by other models. Her grace and charm was the evident reason for her be a show-stopper. A huge round of applause filled the stage as soon as she entered the stage.


    Rhehan who was sitting in the audience suddenly remembered the phone conversation between him and Cheryl. Him getting attacked by the masked men and Rose getting hit by a bullet had made him completely forget about his deal with Cheryl.


    I will tell her to cancel the contract today itself before she does anything harmful to Rose, thought Rhehan and immediately took out his phone and sent a text message to Cheryl regarding the cancellation of contract.


    As soon as Cheryl rushed backstage for a change, she saw her phone vibrating. There were seven watsapp messages from Rhehan telling her to cancel the contract. Cheryl was fuming in anger after reading the messages. Her chance to earn an insane amount money had went down the drain. Since she had opened her inbox she could not even pretend to have not read the messages.


    Cheryl took this opportunity and waited for Rose to enter the stage as soon as the designer''s name was announced.


    The moment Rose entered the stage, Cheryl wrote a message to Rhehan-


    "But the damage has already been done. Her dress is about to fall any minute..."


    Rhehan, who was busy admiring Rose on the stage, felt his phone vibrate and unwillingly looked down to check the message.

 Chapter 50 - Wardrobe Malfunction!!

    As soon as Rhehan read the message, his face grew pale. He looked up at Rose in anticipation. She had already walked till the centre of the ramp and the whole crowd was now cheering for her. All the spotlights and cameras were capturing her smiling image.


    Rhehan quickly jumped on the stage and rushed towards Rose, without thinking for even a second. Rose, who was busy waving at the applauding crowd did not see Rhehan approaching her. Rhehan was running towards her like a mad man and suddenly he saw Rose''s dress snap off from the neck, falling inch by inch. Rose, whose hands were busy waving at the audience quickly tried to catch hold of her falling dress .In an instant , Rhehan quickly jumped over in Rose''s direction and hugged her tightly. He was then holding her dress tightly from the back of her waist, thus preventing it from falling further.


    He held Rose closely and could feel her shivering body from head to toe. Rhehan could feel her upper bare body against his chest and all he could feel was remorse and guilt. He shuddered to think, what would have happened if he did not text Cheryl in time.


    Rhehan was sure that inspite of everybody noticing her dress falling, the dress was still above her boobs when he hugged her. Rose, who was shuddering from head to toe was not aware of this fact. All she could think was that for a few seconds, she was standing naked in front of the audience and the cameras.


    The flashes of the camera increased on the two and the applause and cheering amongst the crowd had ceased abruptly. Rhean, who was still hugging the shivering girl signaled his secreatery to come over to them. He ordered something to his secreatery, while still hugging Rose tightly.


    After a few seconds, all the lights of the stage were turned off and their was pitch darkness on the stage. Only a few spotlights could be seen on the audience, making the stage look even more dark.


    Rhehan quickly took off his blazer and covered Rose with it, securing the buttons hurriedly. Rose, who was still shocked, was standing like a statue not moving an inch.

 Chapter 51 - Attention Seeker!

    Rhehan was trying his best too keep things subtle and not create a topic of gossip amongest the audience. He quietly walked Rose to the backstage still holding her tightly from her waist. Soon the lights were put on and the show resumed with the other designer showcasing his work.


    While they were walking towards the back stage, they could hear some people giggling at them. Some people even passed certain nasty comments on Rose.


    "What kind of a designer she is? She herself is wearing a third-grade dress."


    "What the hell! Is she trying to grab eye-balls?"


    "Who is going to wear her dresses? She herself could not carry her own creation."


    "She is just an attention seeker. Trying to


    grab CEO Rhehan''s sympathy. If it wasn''t for her dress, CEO would not have even noticed her."


    Rhehan could hear every nasty comment coming from the audience, while walking her backstage. So obviously, even Rose must have heard every pinching word.


    People, instead of empathizing with the lady, were critisizing her, as if it was her own fault for her dress falling down.


    Rhehan quickly made her sit inside the make-up room, hugging her tightly, while patting her head lovingly. Rose burst into tears, feeling his warmth and care all over her body. Rhehan let her vent out her frustration, so as to make her feel light.


    Rhehan was now kneeling on the ground, looking deep in her flooded eyes.


    "Trust me! Nobody could see anything. Not even me! Your dress was much above your chest before I hugged you," he said wiping away her tears.


    "No!!! Thats not possible. I was bloody naked in front of whole world", she said sobbing hard, covering her face in shame.


    Rhehan felt a sharp pain in his chest. He will never be able to forgive himself now. Even if Rose would not have saved his life, he would have never inflicted this kind of pain upon any woman. Had he known Cheryl''s plan could have been this adverse, he would have never spoken to her.

 Chapter 52 - Thankful Rose, Ashamed Rhehan!

    Rose''s team was gathered outside the make-up room anxiously. They, so much wanted to go inside and console their boss. But seing the closed door, none of them dared to disturb them.


    Inside, Rose was feeling a little better finally convincing her mind that things were not so bad. They had completed their performance atleast and her malfunction was not so bad either. She looked thankfully in Rhehan''s eyes and smiled at him.


    Rhehan again felt a sharp pain in his chest. Rose was thinking that he was his saviour, but he was the sole reason for this incident. He did not have the heart to look at her face or smile back at her.


    The guilt was engulfing his body. How could he have been so rashless? He had always repected women. His face was growing red in despair and he suddenly dashed out of the room, leaving Rose stunned. The moment he stepped out of the room, Rose''s staff stood up alert.


    "Take care of her. I have a very important task to do," he said and left.


    Rhehan was always invited to such impactful fashion events and was considered as the prime guest of every international event. Rhehan waited for the ongoing performance to finish and as soon as the designer left the stage and the host was about to announce the next event, Rhehan quickly took the mike in his hands.


    As soon as Rhehan held the mike, their was dead silence in the entire auditorium. People were curiously looking at him, trying to figure out his intentions.


    Rhehan was back to his usual grace and charm. His face had a smile which was melting away every girl''s heart in the auditorium. His perfect built was more visible now, since he was not wearing his blazer but only a well-fitted white shirt.


    "Good Afternoon Everybody.....

 Chapter 53 - THE CEO!

    "Good Afternoon Everybody;" he greeted the audience with a pleasant smile.


    Their was a loud cheer from the audience, making Rhehan''s grin wider.


    "Ahh! Such wonderful reaction. I am overwhelmed", he added gracefully.


    The audience was now silent so as to hear carefully every precious word being spoken by the legend.


    "It is indeed overwhelming to have such reaction from the audience. Today I realised the most important thing in my life. A thing which I had learnt long back, but was made to realise again, this evening", he added, not reducing the length of his grin.


    The audience assumed that Rhehan was indeed over- excited by the performances and thus wanted to encourage the show organizers. Thus, all the show organizers were vastly excited at Rhehan''s sudden decision to address the audience. The show was now already a huge success for them.


    "I am a strong, influential man, thus, I recieve a warm welcome from you all. If suddenly, I trip down from the stage at this moment, you all will rush to help me. But just few minutes back a lady, who was standing helplessly on the stage because of a slight misfortune was rebuked by you all like anything. She is one of nation''s most successful designers who imparted her trust in this event, but nobody came forward to help her! I am rather dissappointed at the show organizers, media and the audience for being so ruthless!!! So, as the CEO of Excel Corporation, I hereby take back all my company''s share-holdings and investments from Loraine International, on the basis of unprofessional behaviour", he said trying to sound very casual.


    A loud gasp was heard from the audience, which was finding it hard to digest his words. Rhehan further continued with his remaining declaration.


    "So, they will have to compensate the price of 47% of shares, plus 700 million dollars investment made by us. I believe other investors would be equally unwilling to invest in such an unprofessional company. A company that tries to retain its share holding or investment in Loraine, shall have to part ways with Excel Corporations. Also, any news channel or media person who tries to cover the incident of the girl, will be considered an enemy by Excel Corporations. I, hereby declare Loraine Fashion week closed as the company is now officially in heavy loans. You all may now proceed towards the exit door. Thank you," he concluded, still maintaining his wide grin.


    The audience was dead-shocked, not knowing what to do next. There was pin drop silence in the auditorium.

 Chapter 54 - Fearless CEO

    More than the audience, the person who was left dumb-founded was Rose. She had followed Rhehan after a few seconds he had left the make-up room. She wanted to be with him, but was shell-shocked to see him already standing on the stage. More astonishing was his fearless declaration, which anybody could make out was only to support Rose.


    Rose and the entire "Fabiosa" team was looking at Rhehan from the back-stage, including Cheryl. Cheryl had nothing against her boss but now she was fuming in jealousy and anger.


    This CEO is so cunning! First he plans to destroy the boss and now he is acting like her saviour. Did he want to frame me for sabotaging the dress? How clever! What a plan he has cooked up to impress our boss. So he wants to win her over? I''ll never let that happen!!


    Cheryl looked at Rose and a rush of jealousy travelled across her body. Why is she so beautiful and talented? The CEO is crushing over her like a teenager, like the way I have done for so many years over Rhehan.


    But now Cheryl had just the right plan. A plan after which Rose would never want to see Rhehan''s face and Cheryl will get a permanent position as the show-stopper of Fabiosa.


    The entire team of fabiosa was now singing praises for CEO.


    "Wow! He is so fair and fearless! No wonder he has reached the pinnacle of the business world."


    "He is so handsome, just perfect for our boss. I wish they both get married soon and have cute babies."


    "CEO is just so amazing. He stood up for our company against such an influential company."


    Cheryl took this opportunity to instigate fire in Rose''s mind.


    "Boss''s dress looks like it has been tampered with. Such a cheap move! The person behind it is a shameless rascal," she said pretending to sound furious.


    "True! If I find the culprit I will beat him to death," replied the assisstant manager.


    "Seriously! who can be this cheap," replied the team''s choreographer.


    Rose who was listening to every converstaion also pondered on their words. She had for a few minutes completely forgotten about her malfunction. Who could have been so cruel to me? Why would anybody want to put me to shame like this? It must be somebody from the rival team only!


    Tears started streaming down her eyes again. Just when the feeling of shame and disgust was engulfing her soul, she looked up and saw Rhehan standing before her. He was looking at her intensely.


    "Feeling that bad for Loraine International. Are you?" He said with a wicked smile.


    Rose couldn''t help but chuckle at his words.


    "Not at all. But you did not have to," she said biting her lips in anticipation.


    Though, she was exhilerated that Rhehan took a stand for her, the unnecessary trouble caused to him due to her was also troubling her mind.


    "It''s no big deal. I hate people who can not treat their employees with respect", he said seriously.


    Rose could see him getting lost in an old memory. A painful memory perhaps, which made Rhehan frown a little.


    "I did not expect you to be so fair", she said being honest.


    Rhehan did not have the heart to reply to her words. He did not have the courage to tell her that he was cause of her misery. He had tried his best to make-up for his actions and had promised himself to protect Rose in everyway.


    "Is that even a compliment. Why does it sound more like a sarcasm?" He chuckled.

 Chapter 55 - The Dilemma!

    Rose was a little embarrassed at his reaction. She did not mean to offend him at all. Rhehan''s image in her eyes had taken a complete upside-down flip. The most irritating amd pervert man was now the most dependable and ethical man. Offcourse, he was extremely good looking also. For her that was like the cherry on the cake!


    "It was a compliment, considering our previous encounters your support was something unexpected," she said smiling at him.


    Rhehan was relieved at her reaction. She now sounded a lot more relaxed.


    "Don''t you worry! This wasn''t the last opportunity to showcase your talent", he said patting her shoulder lightly.


    Rose smiled at him thankfully. Rhehan could see tears forming in her eyes.


    "Hardwork never goes unpaid", he added.


    "Yes, thats true", she replied with a wide grin. A smile that could make anybody skip a heartbeat. Rhehan was no exception, who was now starring at her kissable lips.


    But the dilemma in Rhehan''s mind was killing him. Rose was being friendly with him, something which he had always craved for. From the moment he had seen her, he wanted her to show interest in him. But now ,when she is coming close to him, it does not feel correct to Rhehan. It felt like as if he was cheating her and was playing with her innocent heart!


    Rhehan thought hard for a few seconds. Should he confess the truth to her? But then, she will hate him! She will hate him to a point of no return. But at the same time, it was also not appropriate to use this opportunity to come close to her. What should he do?

 Chapter 56 - Please dont come close!

    I think I should tell her the truth. It''s better this way! So what if she will hate me? I deserve it completely. As it is, she has never liked me and what future does she hold with a nymphomaniac like me!


    "Rose, I wan''t to confess something to you," he said, sighing loudly.


    Rose''s eyes lit up hearing his words.


    Oh my God! This is too quick! I know he likes me but he is confessing too early. What do I say? Well, we can start dating atleast. Hopefully, it will work out perfectly for us and maybe his condition will also improve.


    She looked at Rhehan shyly and said" Ok, what is it?"


    "I...I...I....I don''t know how to say this to you. You will not like it," he said pressing the temples of his head tightly with his hand. He could already feel a severe migrain coming through.


    "It''s ok Rhehan. You never know! Maybe I will like it," she said.


    She was looking lovingly in his eyes. The kind of innocent love he had never seen in anybody''s eyes. His thoughts were going bizzare and he could no longer think straight.


    "Tell me, what is it?" she asked again, taking a step forward, closer to his face.


    The distance between them had reduced considerably and they could feel warmth radiating from each other''s body.


    Rhehan pressed the sides of his head again and closed his eyes tightly. He was trying to block away the beautiful image of the woman standing in front of her. What is this girl doing to me? Why am I so scared of loosing her? Her closeness is making me loose control. She knows I have satyriasis, then also she is making a move! Please don''t come so close to me.


    He looked at her again.The girl was still looking at him. This is not the first time a girl was interested in Rhehan but this time, it was very different for him. The girl was not making a move due to his looks or wealth. She was not asking for a favour in return. She was also not looking for a one night stand. She had love and innocence in her eyes.


    "Are you ok" ? She said, slightly touching the temple of his head where he was pressing constantly.


    Rhehan was taken aback, as her hands brushed against his palm. She was now looking worriedly at him.


    "Please don''t do this to me," he pleaded, folding his hands in despair.


    "Huh?" she replied in confusion.


    "What are you doing to me?" he shouted looking at her helplessly. He was now starring in her eyes intensely, suddenly grabbing both her arms tightly.


    Rose was shuddered at the intensity of his eyes, filled with passion and anger! She felt like she was entrapped by a passionate devil. She did not want to be released from this trap! Ever!

 Chapter 57 - Helpless Damsel!

    "N...N...N...Nothing I guess," she replied nervously.


    "You have no idea!" he smirked at her, feeling like a helpless fool.


    He quickly retraced the grip from her arms and took a step back, unwillingly.


    "I should better leave," he said fuming in anger again.


    "What? No! Wait!" she shouted at him.


    But before she could say anything further, Rhehan was already sprinting out of the premises.


    Rose was stunned at his reaction. What got into him? He has been pursuing me from so many days! Now when I want to make things better between us, he ran away like a scared mouse! Why is he so difficult to comprehend? Shouldn''t I be the one having mood swings and nervousness. Why is it always the other way around with us?


    Rose contemplated for a while. Is he scared that I might beat him to shit again? Hmmm...Maybe. He actually came close to me, when I was helpless and alone. If I act like a helpless damsel, will he come back to save me? It''s worth a try!


    Meanwhile....


    Rhehan drove back to his beach house, frustrated at himself. He was cursing his rashness and bad temper which made things so difficult for him. He did not have enough guts to confess the truth before Rose now. Maybe he should just stop seing her. Atleast, she will not hate him then.


    By the time he entered his home, it had started pouring heavily. The weather had dropped considerably and the lush green gardens of the beach house were now shining clean.


    Rhehan headed straight to the bar and sat down at a couch facing the enormous glass window. The view from the window was somthing people would pay millions to enjoy. The beautiful gardens of the house were full of exiquisite trees and flowers. A well maintained pool and an artificially created pond gave an aesthetic feel to his home. Just outside the short boundary wall was the beautiful and tidy private beach of Excel Corporations.

 Chapter 58 - CEOs strength

    Rhehan was sitting on the couch resting his head at its back. His gloomy eyes were starring constantly at the window in front of him. He was holding his usual wine glass in his hand sipping every now and then. The beautiful scenery outside could do nothing to cheer up his mood, as if he was oblivious to his surroundings.


    Rhehan ordered his second wine and took out his phone to message Cheryl....


    "Don''t tell anything about our contract to Rose, your money will be deposited in your account within a few minutes.You don''t have to do anything else".


    "Ok" came an instant reply from Cheryl.


    *****


    Cheryl who was in the gym, suddenly took a halt from the the treadmill to check the message. She was ecstatic to read Rhehan''s message. She did not want to sound so desperate so she replied with a simple "Ok".


    Does this mean that she will not back-bitch about Rhehan now? Rhehan was making sure that Cheryl does not spill the beans, causing a tiff between him amd Rose.


    "Ok! I will not tell her anything, but what if somebody else tells her?" she said to herself grinning.


    *********


    The Penthouse.


    Rose was sitting lazily on her bed watching the news. Not a single TV channel had covered her malfunction but the news of sudden fall in shares of Loraine International was all over the news. The supposed reason was that they had offended somebody from Excel Corporations, thus loosing the trust of all its investors.


    Rose was pretty surprised at the series of events happening after Rhehan''s declaration.


    Wow! people do take his every word seriously. The media and every single person present at the event, did not dare to blurt out the incident to anybody. He is some guy!


    Rose had to now plan to seek Rhehan''s attention. What should I do? Get myself kidnapped? Maybe fake a heart attack! No! he will get to know I am faking it. Rose then remembered one incident when she had locked the car keys, cell phone and wallet inside the car and was stranded on a lonely road. Though, she was not even scared and she broke the glass of the car in two minutes.


    But what if any other girl was in her place? It surely sounds genuine, she thought to herself.

 Chapter 59 - Rose in bikini!

    Rose quickly jumped out of her bed and took out a mountain of dresses from her wardrobe. She then finally chose a well fitted, long white ruffled dress, with pink flowers on it making her look more girly. The dress had quite a small cut in the front, giving a slight peek of her cleavage. The slit of the long dress went upto her knees and she teamed it up with matching white high heels. She tied her hair in a pony-tail revealing the extra deep back of the dress. She glanced at herself in the mirror after quickly putting on the makeup.


    "Perfect. I look hot yet not overly dressed," she said admiring herself in the mirror.


    She quickly rushed to the parking and typed "Excel Co. beach house" on the phone''s navigation side by side. She sat inside the car and glanced at the route leading to his house.


    "Hmmm....this looks like the perfect road. It looks lonely and also has a phone booth nearby", she said selecting the road as her desired destination on navigation.


    The moment she drove the car out of the building, huge splashes of water started hitting the car.


    "Oh! I forgot its raining heavily! Well that will give him another reason to rush to me," she said excitedly.


    Soon she was following the route as per the navigation.....


    Meanwhile Rhehan was already four drinks down and was sipping his fifth glass. He was slightly under the influence of the alcohol quite enough to heighten his emotions. He was now flipping through instagram and was having a look at Rose''s profile. Her profile was filled with beautiful pictures of her with her friends, family and members of "Fabiosa" team. He was scrolling along her images when he glanced at a particular image titled "Bora Bora it is?????????."


    The picture showed her lying lazily on the beach, wearing a black bikini and blue sunglasses. Every inch of her body was clearly visible except for the small area covered by the bikini. Rhehan took a screen shot of the image and zoomed it many times to have a better look at her vitals. He was already having a hard-on looking at the girl''s white body. The picture was of her frontal body, making Rhehan look again and again at the perfect "V" shaped bottom. Her legs were slightly opened and he zoomed again and again to peek in between her thighs. The next picture was Rose facing the beach and the picture was taken from the back. He glanced at her perfectly toned hips and back.


    Rhehan could not control himself any longer and was about to rush to the bathroom for a cold shower when his phone rang.

 Chapter 60 - Knight in shining Armour!

    It was a call from an unknown number but anyways Rhehan picked up to answer, in desperation. He so much wanted to look at Rose''s image in his phone and relieve himself from the hormones building up in his body.


    "Hello," he said hurridly.


    "Rhehan?" Came a girl''s sweet voice.


    Rhehan immediately recognized Rose''s voice but anyways asked," yes, may I know whose calling?"


    "It''s me Rose," she replied trying to sound troubled. Rose could feel her heart thumping so loudly that it might fall off from her chest any time.


    "Ohh! Right! What happened ?You sound worried," he asked anxiously.


    "Yes. Actually its raining quite heavily and I am stranded outside my car. I locked my phone and the car keys inside," she said nervously.


    Rose was so scared that she could feel her legs trembling while standing inside the booth.


    "I checked my phone and saw your home was just two minutes away, so I thought of calling you, from the phone booth near the beach," she replied.


    "Really ! but right now you said you locked your phone inside and how did you get my number?" he asked puzzled.


    Rose bit her tongue and slapped herself hard on the forehead. "Oh! that was before I was stranded and I got your number from your team.They told it to me orally so I had to memorize it. I wanted to thank you personally so I took it from them."


    Rhehan did not think much about her explanation.


    "Hang on, I am on my way! Till then keep talking", he said hurriedly rushing to the door grabbing his jacket on the way.


    He quickly drove out his car from the villa while still talking to her knowing her exact whereabouts.


    "How is your wound?" he asked.


    "What wound?? Ohh that wound! Its bad and very painful and currently all drenched," she said, smiling excitedly.


    She quickly removed the medical tape from the wound and stuck out her arm outside the booth, drenching it completely in water. She was already completely wet from walking from her car to the booth. Offcourse, she had to park her car a little far away from the booth. It would have been too much of a coincidence that she stranded herself just close to the booth, to be able to call Rhehan.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it," he said speeding up.


    Rose was so excited after seing her plan work that she started jumping in excitement.


    "What happened? Why arn''t you replying?" He asked anxiously.


    "Nothing its just so cold out here. What the hell was I thinking?" She said trying to hide her happiness.


    "Don''t worry I am there for you", he said trying his best to calm her down.


    "hmmm," she replied, covering her lips to control her chuckle.


    "Are you crying," he asked surprised at her miffed voice.


    "No. Just come soon," she said with a sparkle in her eyes, starring at the headlights of a car, speeding towards the booth.

 Chapter 61 - Cartoon Bra!

    Rose composed herself and controlled the urge to twirl around in happiness.


    The car suddenly halted next to the booth and fumes could be seen appearing from the tyres. The moment Rose was about to keep down the speaker, Rhehan said "Don''t come out. I am coming to take you."


    Before Rose could say anything in return, she saw Rhehan hurriedly climbing out of the car with his jacket in his hands. Why is he not wearing his jacket, thought Rose. Does he want to fall sick? She kept down the speaker and turned to face Rhehan.


    He was now completely drenched as well. He had not changed his clothes, thus making his white shirt completely transparent. Rose gazed at his chest muscles, revealing themselves from within the transparent shirt.


    Just when she was busy looking at Rhehan and thanking her fate for making Rhehan wear a white shirt, she remembered she herself was wearing a completely white outfit.


    She gaped at Rhehan who was already staring at her from head to toe. She looked down at herself amd realised her already fitted dress was now sticking badly to her body. The drenched outfit had made her cleavage more revealing and her pink powerpuff girl bra and panty were almost visible from under the dress.


    Oh shit! Why on earth did I chose this outfit! If I had to wear this outfit, couldn''t I choose more normel undergarments.


    Considering the small size of the phone booth, the distance between them was only a few inches. Rose was still horrifyingly looking at her transparent dress. Rhehan could make out that she had suddenly realised that her dress was completely see-through and was totally embarrased.


    He was trying hard not to look at her but she looked too hot! Her pink bra reminded him of her picture in black bikini and he immediately got a strong reaction from his body. Her string panty was completely visible and she was trying hard to cover it with her hands.


    Rhehan so much wanted to use the jacket to cover his protruding penis but he knew, Rose was the one needing it more. I hope she doesn''t notice it!


    He quickly made Rose wear his jacket and in the process saw her wound bleeding profousely. Looks like the stitches have ruptured!


    He looked at her wound closely and Rose could not help but feel the excitement rushing through her body. He quickly fastened the buttons of the jacket, trying his best not to look at her visible boobs.


    "Thank you so much! Its so cold today," she said rubbing her palms against each other.


    Rose was reminded of her hours of underwater marshel-arts training. She was so immune to cold and water that it no longer effected her body. She was trying her best to look cold-stricken and helpless, which was working perfectly fine.


    Rhehan held both her hands in his own and rubbed them carefully.


    " Your hands are surprisingly hot," he asked perplexed.


    "Really! I hope I don''t have fever!" She said nervously.


    Rose knew her hands were not cold at all neither did she have fever. She was trained to fight under-water for hours. As a kid, she was made to swim in cold water for hours making her body rigid and immune. She thanked her presence of mind for quickly reasoning out the obvious cause.


    Rhehan was looking at her carefully with worried eyes. Before Rose knew it, Rhehan had picked her up in his arms and made her settle in the front seat of the car. He was fastening her seat belt himself, while getting drenched in the rain.


    "Rhehan, I can do that. Please come and sit inside or you will fall sick. Also wear this jacket please", she said, trying to remove the jacket.


    Rhehan, who was still standing besides her, held her hand abruptly and looked in her eyes.

 Chapter 62 - Building up Romance!

    He held her hands to stop her from removing the jacket. His face was so close to Rose that she could feel every water droplet from his hair that was falling on her lap. He looks so hot with wet hair! She admired his face while he too was looking at her intently, still holding her hands.


    "While I so much again want to see you without this jacket, but I would suggest you to keep wearing it to keep yours as well as my fever down," he said coming closer to her face.


    Rose blushed at Rhehan''s words and looked down shyly. Rhehan gazed at her beautiful face for a few more seconds and stood up to close the door. He quickly moved around and sat on the driver''s seat and switched on the heater for her.


    He switched on the ignition and looked at her condition worriedly.


    "Can I take you to my place first? I''ll have the in-house doctor sew up your wound and you can freshen up too", he asked anxiously.


    Rose was over-joyed to hear this. This was way more than what she had expected. She had only expected him to take her to a hospital and then back to her place.


    She looked a little hesitant and stated at Rhehan anxiously. She would be asking for too much now! Though she would love to spend time with him at his place.


    "It''s already too much of a trouble for you. Can you just drop me to any nearby hospital. Rest I can manage," she said sounding hesitant.


    "No way! Just any hospital? Your fever looks bad and so does the wound. I can''t leave you alone. Did you call up anybody from your family?" he asked anxiously.


    "Mum is not in town and my brother is also outdoors shooting. I was lucky to have noticed your house in navigation just a few minutes back so I called you up. I did not want to make my family worry about me. You can just drop me to a hospital i''ll be able to manage," she said sweetly, secretly hoping him to refuse her proposal.


    "Are you crazy? Why don''t you ever think about yourself. I am taking you to my place and that''s final. Don''t worry if I try to misbehave again, just kick me out of my own house," he chuckled.


    Rose laughed at his words. He is so cute!


    "Ok. Thank you," she replied with her usual smile.


    "But what on earth were you doing out here by the beach in such a weather and how did you manage to lock yourself out?" he asked perplexed, while driving to his place.


    "Oh! I often come here for a drive, when I am feeling low. I was driving, when I heard some strange noises from the car''s bonnet. I quickly stepped out to check and it was raining so heavily that I got distracted and locked myself out," she said sadly, looking at Rhehan''s handsome side profile.


    Rhehan seemed to have believed her story and was fully convinced. They soon entered the royal villa. Even Rose, who, herself was used to all sorts of riches was stunned at its beauty.


    Rose did not say any other word. She was trying her best to appear serious. Rhehan starred at her face and grew more worried. She looks really sick!

 Chapter 63 - The caring Nympho!

    He quickly applied the breaks of the car on the porch and got off the car. He opened up Rose''s side of the door and again picked her up in his arms. Rose flushed red at his loving reactions. He was behaving as if she was a precious and delicate flower!


    She looked at Rhehan''s face, who had an extremely worried look.


    "It''s ok Rhehan. I am not that sick", she said embarrased by the surprised looks at staffs'' face. The staff was as usual standing at the entrance to greet the CEO and was stunned to see him carrying a beuatiful lady in his arms. This was not the first time a woman had accompanied him, but this was somthing they had seen for the first time.


    CEO was carrying this girl with utmost love and care. He had a worried look on his face. Rhehan seated Rose on the couch of the living room carefully. The staff quickly followed him to the living room.


    "Call over the doctor immediately," he ordered a man from the staff.


    "Get me some hot milk immediately," he ordered the second man.


    "Prepare the best room for my guest immediately," he ordered the third man.


    "Get me my night suit immediately," he ordered the fourth man.


    "Prepare your best dishes for dinner tonight," he ordered the fifth man.


    "Help her get dried and change into my nightsuit," he ordered two remaining women.


    The entire staff was running to and fro at Rhehan''s orders. Rose was immediately escorted to her room by the two ladies.


    Rhehan, in the meanwhile sat in the living room waiting for the doctor. He could not believe his fate! Just today he had thought of not meeting her ever again. Who would have thought he would end up forcing her to come over to his villa to which she would agree. As much as he wanted to stay away from her, he was getting that much attracted to her!


    Rhehan sneezed loudly, feeling a cold coming through. But, he was least bothered about himself now. Soon the doctor arrived and seated himself across Rhehan. Rhehan in the meanwhile explained everything to the doctor, including the morning''s gun-shot incident.


    "I just hope she has not developed some kind of septic," said the doctor worriedly.

 Chapter 64 - Put me Down!

    Meanwhile.....


    Rose was ushered to a room on the third floor of the villa. The huge corridors of the floor had a royal wooden interior with expensive paintings decorated all over the area. The moment they stepped on a particular area of the corridor the focus light was turned on automatically.


    "This is your room madame. This is the best room of our villa, similar to CEO''s," informed one lady sweetly.


    "Oh, and where is CEO''s room?" enquired Rose curiously.


    "This one mam," the other lady replied, poniting to a door just opposite to her room.


    That''s too close!! How am I bothered by this? I just want to freshen up! Not that I will be spending my night here!


    The room was built in a gigantic space which had a seperate dressing, walk-in-closet(currently empty), balcony, terrace garden, and a private steam bath. Rose quickly took a hot shower and dressed herself in a bathing gown. One of the ladies from the staff quickly dried her hair, while the other gave her a quick foot massage to soothe her nerves. She then quickly changed into Rhehan''s nightsuit and starred at herself in the mirror.


    An enormous blue T-shirt, covered by a red and grey Gucci zipper with the matching track pant looked cute on her. Rose felt slightly awkward going out without a bra, but she had no other option. Her clothes were given to the "in house laundry" and would take some time to be washed and then dried. She was happy wearing Rhehan''s clothes, as if she was hugging him tightly.


    She quickly sprinted towards the lift leading directly to the living room, not wanting to waste another second of the limited time she recieved to be with Rhehan.


    The moment she entered the living room, she saw Rhehan engrossed talking to an aged man dressed in white coat. He must be the doctor. She was stunned to see Rhehan still wearing his drenched up clothes. His face was looking pale and his voice was croaked.


    Rose quickly marched towards Rhehan and before she could say anything Rhehan quickly got up and carried her in his arms again.


    For God''s sake Rhehan! I have legs, she thought to herself. She was embarassed by his over-protectiveness. Why is he behaving like that?


    "Rhehan, where are we going," she asked curiously.


    "Medical Centre to check on your wound and fever," he replied, smiling at her.


    Just as he was carrying her towards the lift another sneeze errupted from his mouth.


    Aaachoooo!!


    Rose''s anger was now boiling her mind. This man will get terribly sick!


    "Put me down", she said angrily.


    Rhehan was stunned at her words. Did he offend her? But he is just trying to protect her!


    "What happened?" he asked perplexed.


    "Just put me down Rhehan", shouted Rose in anger.


    Rhehan was stunned at her reaction and put her down carefully still holding her waist. Rose who was now finally standing on her legs was looking at Rhehan furiously.

 Chapter 65 - Obedient hubby!

    "Did you get the warm milk?" she asked a man from the staff.


    "Yes madame," he said, serving her a cup full of hot milk.


    Rose glanced angrily at Rhehan again and held his wrist. His wrist was burning with high fever! She was trying her best to control her anger. She quickly made him sit on the couch and handed him over the cup of milk.


    "Drink this, now! " she ordered.


    Rhehan glanced at the cup in surprise. The doctor and staff were stunned at Rose''s behaviour. CEO was behaving like an obedient husband in front of the lady. He dared not speak a single word in his defence.


    Rhehan was not used to this type of care. He felt touched by her actions and glanced at the cup again, astonished.


    Rose assumed that Rhehan was unwilling to have milk so she ordered again, "drink it up". She moved the cup closer to his lips and Rhehan drank it all in just one go.


    Rose smiled at Rhehan, who was yet starring surprisingly at her. What''s gotton into her? If she keeps behaving like this, I will not let her go from here. Does she realise the amount of risk she is taking?


    Rose turned to look at the doctor pleasently, smiling at him.


    "If you don''t mind sir, can we both join you to medical centre in five minutes", she asked sweetly.


    "No problem at all", doctor replied happily.


    The doctor and the entire staff had been trying to convince Rhehan into checking his fever and get a change of clothes.


    Rhehan was too adament to even get up from his seat. Everybody was happy that finally CEO had found somebody, whom he can''t dare to refuse. The good natured CEO was everybody''s favourite and his neglect of health was something everybody has always been worried about.


    Soon the doctor was ushered to the medical Centre of the villa, while Rose quickly held Rhehan''s hand again and signalled him to get up.


    "What are you doing? We need to get you checked first," he said budging at her hand, which was holding his hand tightly.


    "That can wait," she said and pressed the elevator button. "First take a hot shower and wear dry clothes," she commanded.


    Rhehan nodded obediently and followed her inside the elevator. As soon as the elevator opened on the third floor, Rose quickly marched towards Rhehan''s room still holding his hand. Rhehan was starring constantly at her, smiling at her every action.


    "What if I trap you inside the villa permanently?" he asked Rose, with huge intensity in his eyes.


    Rose suddenly halted her steps and turned to look at Rhehan in surprise.


    "Huh?" she said and glanced nervously at him.


    "What if I lock you inside my room right now and never let you leave?" he said coming closer to her. His eyes were looking at her with utmost passion and love.


    Rose did not know how to reply to his question. She felt extremely shy and nervous.


    "Tell me. What if I grow so addictive of you that I would always want you close to me?" he asked her again, gently stroking her hair.

 Chapter 66 - Its my room!

    Rose was stunned for a few seconds. This is getting awkward! I need to make the moment lighter.


    "Then I will chuck you out of your own house. Remember?" she chuckled.


    Rhehan smiled at her words but did not say anything in return. He moved ahead of her and quickly scanned his handprint, for his room''s door to unlock.


    Rhehan pushed open the door for Rose to make her enter first. Rose hesitated to take a step foeward and Rhehan could sense her uneasyness.


    "You just change you clothes, i''ll wait for you in the living room," she said uneasily.


    Rose felt that entering his room would be too much of an invasion of privacy on her part. She was already being too bossy at him. She did not want to make things awkward between them.


    "Are you scared, I might actually lock you," he teased her.


    Rose rolled her eyes at his words.


    "Yes! I am so scared of you," she said sarcastically and pushed him aside forcefully, to enter the room first.


    Rhehan laughed at her sudden reaction.


    "Heyy! This is my room gal!" he teased her again.


    "Really? "Rose acted innocent and jumped on the bed with much force." It''s mine now," she chuckled. "Find yourself another one," she added, sticking out her tongue at him.


    Rhehan laughed at her child-like behaviour. Her liveliness was infectious. From the moment she has entered the villa, everybody is seeming quite happy, he thought to himself.


    "Quickly go and take hot bath," she suddenly ordered seriously, making herself comfortable in his bed.

 Chapter 67 - Naked Rhehan

    Rhehan quickly entered the bathroom and striped himself down to take a hot shower. He was feeling much better after the soothing hot water engulfed his entire body. After another five minutes he hurriedly draped a towel around his waist and stepped inside the room.


    He wanted to be very quick,so as to take Rose for a check-up. Her wound was still open and though it was not bleeding, it needed new stitches.


    Rose, who was lazily relaxing on his bed, flipping through instagram was checking the latest posts. Suddenly the bathroom door opened and Rhehan came out completely naked, covered in a white towel.


    Rose was dumb-founded at the beautiful sight. His muscular body and wet hair were mind boggling for Rose! His toned arms, back and stomach were screaming HOTNESS!


    Rhehan looked at gaping Rose and blushed a little.


    "I''m gonna go and get dressed in two minutes. We''ll then head over to medical centre," he said trying to control the blush on his face.


    Rose did not bother to reply to him. She was enjoying the wonderful view of the man stqnding naked before her. The towel was hanging loosely on his waist and Rose wondered if by any good fate it would fall down on the ground.


    "Admiring the view?" he teased her.


    "Hmmm," she replied, not taking eyes off him.


    Rhehan was a little surprised at her reply. She is agreeing to it? I had expected her to feel shy or awkward about it. Why do I always end up feeling shy? Rhehan''s blush was now turning crimson red.


    "Omg! Look at you! You are blushing!!," Rose chuckled at him, amused.


    "No! I am not. It''s the effect of the hot water," he lied. He was perplexed at his own reaction.


    That''s enough! I can''t be intimidated by this girl anymore! This time I will win. I will make her blush. I am the biggest Nymphomaniac of my generation and I don''t even take a second to pull down my pants before any girl!! Yes! I have to remember that! Yes! I am not shy at all! I am confident and sexy!


    Rhehan boasted up his confidence and came close to Rose. Rose was still lazily lying down on the bed, eyes glued on his abs now.


    "So you find me hot?" he asked seductively, bending down in her direction.


    Rose suddenly looked down at Rhehan''s waist and gaped in horror.


    "Oh shit! Your towel fell down," she said covering her eyes.


    Rhehan was stunned at her words and hurriedly looked down to grab his towel. In his shock and quickness, he stumbled and fell on the ground with a loud thud. He realised his towel was perfectly in place and Rose was only teasing him.


    "Hehehehehe," Rose was laughing so hard at him that her eyes were already teary.


    "Oh God! I can''t believe you fell for it," she said, in-between her laughing fits.


    Rhehan, who was still on the ground was eyeing her angrily. He himself was trying hard not to laugh, but he had to pretend he was angry. Her laugh was highly infectious and she was looking too cute!


    Rose quickly switched on her camera and pretended to take a picture of Rhehan


    "Say Cheese," she giggled.


    "Youuuu!! You are now dead," Rhehan got up hurriedly, pointing his finger at her.


    "Ahhhh! I am so scared. Catch me first," she said, jumping down from the bed hurriedly and running towards the dressing room.


    "Oh yeah!" Rhehan took the challange and sprinted in her direction.

 Chapter 68 - Powerpuff bra!

    Rose dashed inside the dressing room giggling and turned to look at Rhehan who was standing at the only entry of the room.


    "Haha! What will you do now," said Rhehan in a proud tone.


    Rose once again gaped at Rhehan''s waist in horror.


    "Oh Shit! Rhehan your towel has fallen," she shouted, covering her eyes.


    "Common! Not again!Try somthing new," he smirked, taking a few steps forward.


    "This time I am damn serious," she said still covering her eyes.


    "You are just so scared! Arn''t you?" he said, moving closer to her.


    He was now grinning from ear to ear looking at Rose who was standing helplessly covering her eyes. Hmmm! What should I do? Flirt with her? No! I''ll pretend to drop my towel in front of her!


    "Since you are so keen to see me naked i''ll just actually strip before you," he teased her.


    "Stop teasing me! You are going to be very sorry," she replied, still covering her eyes.


    Rhehan quickly took his hands to his waist to hold the towel''s ends. He was now going to pretend to bare it all.


    Just when his hands went to his waist, his face grew pale. He could not feel any towel, just his little brother and his exposed thighs.


    "Aaaaghhhhh," he shouted. "Don''t look," he said, keeping his hands on her already covered eyes. His towel had actually fallen and Rose was not joking this time.


    Rose chuckled hearing his anxious cry.


    "You dropped it the moment you entered your dressing," she said pursing her lips together to avoid laughing out loud.


    Rhehan turned back to see the piece of cloth lying on the floor at the entrance of the room. Damn! All this while, I had been walking naked in front of her?


    "I swear if you dare open your eyes! It''s gonna be very bad for you. Keep it closed till I say," he said removing his hands carefully from her eyes.


    "Ok," Rose said seriously.


    Rhehan quickly sprinted towards the towel and bend down to pick it up.


    "Nice Ass," came the girl''s voice from behind.


    Rhehan quickly picked up the towel and wrapped it around his waist tightly, turning towards Rose. Her eyes was still closed.


    "Did you open your eyes?" he asked, narrowing his eyes at her. He was loving her playful nature but he also wanted to win this "tease" war between them.


    "No I did not. I just heard you running like a wild dog," she smirked.


    "You can open your eyes now," he declared, blushing hard.


    Rose opened her eyes and saw Rhehan starring at her angrily.


    "I swear I did not open my eyes. The ass comment was just from your previous catwalk." She said, suppressing her laughter.


    Rhehan looked at her wide-eyed. Is she teasing me again? She is not going to get away with it.


    "Really! Should I also wear a powerpuff underwear for my cat-walk to get better?" he asked with an innocent face.


    Rose gaped at him in horror. It means, he noticed everything!


    "You....you...you saw it," she exclaimed in horror, covering her face.


    "Wasn''t it quiet a lot visible," he chuckled.


    "I will kill you," she gasped at him.


    "First you will have to catch me," he chuckled and sprinted out of his room.


    Rose was shocked at his behaviour. Is he taking revenge? He is going to be so sorry.


    "Rhehan!!!!! You better watch out now!!" she shouted at the top of her lungs and sprinted in his direction.

 Chapter 69 - CEO is in trouble!

    Rhehan gave out a loud laugh, purposely for Rose to hear it. He sprinted across the halls and dashed inside the lift, closing it before Rose could enter.


    Before the lift closed he called out loudly to Rose "Heyy! Powerpuff gal! What''s making you so slow?"


    He was laughing hysterically inside the lift that opened inside the living room. Rose still on the third floor, was furiously waiting for the lift to open, pressing the button again and again.


    She quickly climbed inside and headed straight to the living room. The moment she stepped inside the room, the man''s loud voice came from one far corner.


    "What color was it? Pink, green or blue?" he chuckled.


    Rose was stunned at his words. She quickly sprinted in his direction and picked up a cushion from the couch.


    "Rhehan!!! You better shut up"! She shouted at the top of her voice. She aimed the cushion straight at his face with much force.


    Rhehan who was standing far across the hall was laughing loudly. He quickly caught the pillow with his hands and was about to aim at her, when he was reminded of her wound and b


    he threw it aside.


    "Oh yes! I saw it soooo clearly. It was pink. Isn''t it?" he shouted loudly and chuckled.


    Rose whose face was getting red in anger took another cushion and threw it with much more force.


    Rhehan who was busy laughing did not notice the speeding cushion coming in his direction. It hit him straight on his face with a loud thud.


    "Owwww," he shouted. "Did you just hit me"? he said, exasperated.


    "Yes, I did. Did you loose your memory with the hit?" she chuckled folding her arms, proudly.


    "Yes. I can''t seem to remember anything. Not even your stringed panty, full of cartoons," he chuckled and ran further away.


    "What!!!!" Rose shouted.


    She again sprinted towards him to the corner of the room while shouting at the top of her voice. "How dare you!! Wait till I catch hold of you! You jerk!"


    Meanwhile.....


    All the commotion in the living room, alerted all the staff and guards of the villa. They hurriedly made their move towards the living room. It looked like their CEO and new madame were in danger. The guards were now holding their guns aiming at the door. Soon they pushed open the door and quickly entered the room, aiming their guns in the direction of the shrill voice.


    They could not believe their eyes at the sight of their CEO dressed only in a towel, laughing like a small kid. He was running all across the room and Rose was cursing him at the top of her voice, running after him and throwing all sorts of pillows and cushions at him.


    The living room was a mess with all pillows and cushions all across the floor. They had never seen their boss so happy and felt bad for interrupting their cute moment.


    Just as Rose was about to hit him with another pillow, she noticed the guards standing with their guns pointing at her.


    "Errrrr....it''s nothing serious," she said and dropped the pillow nervously on the ground. "I was not actually going to kill him," she added, raising both her hands like a thief caught in action!


    "You liar! Didn''t you say again and again that you will kill me. Guards take her to the secret dungeon and lock her up in starvation," Rhehan said ,pretending to be serious.


    "What??!! You have a dungeon out here in villa," she asked in shock.


    "Offcourse. Every person who tries to kill me is taken away to dungeon forcefully," he said suppressing his laughter.


    All the staff and guards were also trying hard not to laugh. They knew boss was only trying to scare the girl.


    "I wasn''t trying to kill him," she said nervously to the guards, who still had their guns pointed at Rose.


    Rhehan could not help but laugh out loud at Rose. "Look at your face. You look like a scared chicken," he said looking at her.


    He looked at the guards who were already smiling at them and said "It''s ok guys. I just have a noisy guest tonight. Thank you."


    As soon as the guards turned around and were about to leave the room they again heard a loud shrill.


    "Rhehan!!!! I will kill you!!!! Agggjhh", shouted Rose, going absolutely berserk this time.


    "Guards! Did you hear that?" Rhehan shouted.


    The guards knew they were not supposed to react and they quietly left the room with smile on their faces. They were happy for their boss!

 Chapter 70 - The only medicine!

    Rose suddenly reached upto him and pounced on him like a wild cat, making Rhehan fall on the couch. He was now lying down on the couch and Rose was sitting on top of him, glaring at him angrily.


    Rhehan could feel her hips touching his penis,and his body giving away a sudden body reaction. Oh God! This girl! Why is she sitting on top of me? Even a normal guy would not be able to control his body reactions.


    "Are you testing my limits? Do you keep forgetting about my problem?" he asked her, aggrieved.


    Rose was stunned for a moment. Then it occured to her how she must have tested his patience again and again. When she was standing naked on the stage and he was hugging her, when she was drenched inside phone booth standing before him in transparent clothes.He did not do any- thing perverted and she never reakised that he must be struggling hard from within. He only tried to help and protect her all this while.


    Rose was overwhelmed at the thought. He was standing naked before me but he never tried to make a move! I never even felt a single amount of awkwardness. Even right now, I am sitting on him and he is not even touching me back. A man like him who doesn''t even care about a woman''s feelings is restraining himself just for her!


    Rose looked deep in his eyes. It was evident that he was having a hard time controlling his urge.He had again closed his eyes and was taking deep breaths. She could now feel his hardness underneath her.


    Why is he controlling so much? It''s not like he is scared of me! He could have easily used me during my weak moments! Has he actually fallen for me? But what about me? Actually, I too really like him and if he can control his urges like this, he can be cured!


    With every passing second, Rhehan frown was increasing and it looked like he was on the verge of crying!


    "Rose please! I can''t control myself any more. Get off me! I told you, you have to stay away from me! I don''t wan''t to do anything bad to you. Please understand, I am ill," Rhehan begged her with his eyes still closed.


    Rose gave him a wide smile and said," You don''t have to check your limits with me from now on. I want to be your only medicine."


    She bent down and touched his lips lightly with hers. The moment Rose''s soft lips touched him he was startled and he opened his eyes in shock. This was his first kiss ever!

 Chapter 71 - Who would have thought?

    Rhehan had never even bared his clothes in front of a woman before and neither did he bother to strip off a woman. He considered it to be a time wastage. He never needed any foreplay and thus he was always straight to the point! He just removed his pants slightly and removed every girl''s panty to do the desired deed!


    Rose''s lips were now kissing him lightly and he opened his eyes in shock. Her soft lips were probably the yummiest thing he had ever tasted. He quickly reacted back at her and kissed her lips with much force. Her eyes were now closed and her face was blushed. She was deeply engrossed in the kiss and Rhehan was starring at her beautiful face, lovingly.


    Rose groaned loudly as Rhehan touched his tongue to her lips. Her groan made Rhehan go absolutely crazy and he bit her lips lightly with his teeth.


    Rhehan quickly straightened up his back, making Rose to sit upright as well. He traced his one hand on her back and other on her hips. His body was now completely touching her''s and the kiss was growing deeper and more passionate.


    Rose encircled both her hands around his back and pressed her body even more closer to his.


    As soon as her bare hands touched his bare back, she opened her eyes in shock. She stopped kissing him and pushed him away lightly. Rhehan frowned a bit at her sudden reaction.


    "What happened? Are you fine?" he asked her worriedly.


    Rose who was still sitting on his lap, observed his face closely and noticed his drooping eyes and pale face. His fever has terribly increased!


    "We need to go to medical Centre now.


    You have very high fever!" she said touching his forehead with the back of her palm.


    "Oh! Comm''on! Who cares?" he shrugged is shoulders, pulling her body closer to him again.


    "I do!" she rebuked angrily at him.


    "Oh please! You can''t be serious!" he asked her in shock. He was not willing to get up at all!


    "Rhehan! My wound is bleeding again and its paining like hell," she said, with a sad face.


    "What! Why didn''t you tell me? Let''s get you checked immediately," he said with a worried face.


    Rose quickly got off from Rhehan''s lap and smiled at him. This man doesn''t care about himself! Don''t worry Rhehan as much as you make sure of my well-being, I promise to take care of yours from today. Nothing in this world will harm you as long as I am there!


    "Give me just few seconds, i''ll get dressed up. Till then, you sit here and don''t get up," he said making her sit on the couch carefully.


    He dashed towards the elevator hurriedly and Rose couldn''t help but smile at his retracing figure. Who would have thought we would end up together?

 Chapter 72 - Teary Rose

    Rhehan quickly dashed inside his room and took out a pair of comfortable clothing to wear. Quickly changing into them, he was about to leave the room when his eyes fell upon his own reflection in mirror. His face was though looking pale, but his eyes were happier. He did not realise that he had been smiling all this while. He seemed much happier and relaxed. He glared for a few more seconds as if to make sure that he was looking at the same person, he looked at everyday.


    He quickly ran out of the room and back to the living room in few seconds. He was behaving like a perfect love struck teenager.


    "All set! Let''s go," he said to Rose who was sitting at the same spot.


    Rose smiled at him amd was about to get up when Rhehan quickly picked her up again in her arms.


    "I am fine Rhehan. I can walk," she said shyly, smiling at him.


    Rhehan smiled back at her ," but I want you in my arms," he said and paced towards the elevator.


    Rose did not reply to him. She encircled her hands around his neck and leaned her head against his shoulder lovingly. Rhehan lightly kissed the top of her head before entering the elevator.


    Soon they entered the medical Centre and the entire staff stood up to greet them. Rhehan hurriedly placed Rose on a bed and let the doctor and staff check upon her.


    "Wait! first please check upon him! He has a high fever!" Rose pleaded to the doctor.


    "It''s ok Rose. Get yourself checked first. I am absolutely fine," Rhehan replied with a smile.


    Rose glared at him angrily.


    "Do you hear me or not? Sit down here before I refuse to get my wound treated," she said in a firm voice.


    Everybody around was once again taken aback. This girl was ordering the CEO as if she was his wife.


    To everone''s surprise Rhehan obediently sat on the adjoining bed like a gloomy kid and instructed ,"Check me first."


    All the hospital staff were trying to figure out the possibility between them. Boss must really love her. He looks at her so lovingly and obeys her too much! She also looks very sweet and cares a lot for the boss!


    Soon the doctor and nurses had started to check Rhehan.


    "Your fever is 103.4¡ã, which is quite a lot. Also, you have a very bad chest congestion with a blocked nose," the doctor told Rhehan.


    Rhehan was least interested in knowing about his vital status. Doctor was used to Rhehan''s non-serious behaviour so he turned to look at Rose. Rose was already looking very worried.


    "We need to inject one shot of paracetamol and antibiotic right now and then from tomorrow he can start the oral medicines. If within five days the fever doesn''t drop we will have to get some blood tests done," he said to Rose.


    Rose looked at the doctor with a sad face. It is all due to her stupid plan! She made him get wet in such heavy rain and now he has fallen ill.


    "Don''t worry! My staff will give him medicines regularly and will take good care of him," he said, looking at her sad face.


    "No way! I am fine. It''s just fever. It will go off in no time," he said disgustingly.


    Rose looked at Rhehan''s child-like behaviour. The doctor and the staff were now starring at her for help. Rhehan was obviously their boss so they couldn''t force him to take treatment.


    Has he always been like this? This alone? If fallen sick, nobody to take care of him except for the staff! No wonder he does''t want to get treated! With nobody around it must be so depressing!


    "Has he always been like this," Rose asked the doctor in surprise.


    Doctor nodded in a yes, helplessly looking at Rhehan.


    "Yes madame! Once our boss once met with a road accident and came back in a cab and did not inform anybody about his wound and slept. His leg was bleeding heavily and he fainted in his sleep. In the morning when he refused to answer the door the staff had to break open the door and rushed him to the hospital. He had almost died," said an elderly nurse with tears in her eyes.


    Rhehan felt like he was being back-stabbed by his own staff. It wasn''t exactly back stabbing because they were complaining about him right on his face.


    "Heyyyy....." Rhehan was about to tell his staff to not utter any more information when Rose interrupted him.


    "Don''t you dare say them anything!!" she rebuked Rhehan and turned to look at doctor. "Doctor, please explain the medicines to me. I''ll take care of him myself," she replied angrily. Tears were flowing down from her eyes now.

 Chapter 73 - Stay Over!

    "You like it or not. I''ll be giving medicines to you myself," Rose declared angrily, looking back at Rhehan.


    "Doctor? I think I am too sick! Please give me medicines for atleast 1 year," Rhehan winked at him.


    "What?" Rose asked perplexed.


    "So you''ll be staying here for five more days. Right?" he asked excitedly.


    "Ummmm...I didn''t mean that. I was talking just about the day, not about night!" she said bewildered.


    "So, you mean to say you will leave me alone at night?" he teased her.


    Rose was embarassed at her situation. Just now, she had promised everybody to take care of him but she definately did not mean that she would be staying here during the night time.


    "Yes. I think that will be more than necessary," she said, shyly.


    "No problem at all," said Rhehan, quickly thinking of ways to make her stay.


    He turned towards the doctor and said in a sad tone, "so doctor can you appoint somebody from your staff to stay with me during the night time and check with my fever and medicines. Since Rose is not comfortable enough to stay here."


    "Offcourse CEO, i''ll do that provided you listen to them and let them take care of you," he replied sarcastically.


    Doctor could make out Rhehan''s intentions and he too wanted to play along now! This woman is after-all just perfect for boss!


    Rose was still pondering about the whole situation. This man here was so courageous, to offend such a powerful company in a public gathering and I am not even ready to help him for just a few days! He fell ill because of me! Still he did not utter a word. I volunteered to help him and now I am backing off!!


    Though Rose too wanted to spend more time with Rhehan, but staying over at his place was something she was hesitant about.


    Rhehan as well as the doctor were hopefully looking at Rose, who seemed to have lost in her own world.


    "No wait! I''ll stay here for a few days till Rhehan doesn''t get better," she suddenly spoke as if waking up from a dream.


    "It''s ok Rose. You don''t have to bother yourself so much for me. I am fine," Rhehan said, trying to gain her sympathy.


    "Will it be too much of a trouble if I stay here?" she asked hesitantly.


    Trouble? Who is she kidding? I am more than excited to have her here. Doesn''t she get it? Otherwise why would I tell the doctor to give me 1 year of medicine?Does she think that I would just save any random girl with one call? Offcourse I want to be with her all the time!


    "Offcourse not! You are more than welcome but I am just worried about you," he said with a serious face.


    "Atleast for once think about yourself. I am staying here from tomorrow and that''s final," she declared angrily.


    "From tomorrow? What about today?" he asked perplexed.


    "Umm..yes. I don''t have my stuff," she said meekly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get the staff to look after your every need. They''ll buy everything for you," he said smiling at her trying to conceal his excitememt.


    Rose insisted on getting her stuff from her place but Rhehan did not listen to her. He instantly made a few calls to the staff, to get her stuff ready within one hour. Rose was a little embarassed but she did not have any other option.

 Chapter 74 - Fearless Rose!

    "Doctor can you please take a look at her wound now?" Rhehan requested the doctor.


    Rose quickly started removing the sweatshirt, she was wearing. She was just about to remove it when she suddenly remembered- NO BRA!!! Underneath the t-shirt!!!


    Rhehan looked at her hesitating face and quickly understood her dilemma. He quickly took out a blanket from an almirah and handed it over to Rose.


    "Here take this, you must be feeling cold," he said, winking at her.


    Rose nodded at him thankfully. How did he know what I was thinking? Offcourse he must have felt it when we were kissing each other. The thought of kissing him made Rose blush and smile again.


    She quickly covered herself with the blanket after removing the sweatshirt.


    Rhehan, who was constantly staring at her also smiled, as if he could read her thoughts.


    "We will have to re-stitch your wounds Miss Rose," said the doctor seriously.


    Rose who was still thinking about the kiss and smiling replied casually to the doctor ,"that''s great!".


    Great?! She is going to get stitched up and she is not panicking? Did she even hear me?


    "Miss, I said that you will have to get your arm stitched," he said again with a firmer tone.


    Rose who was now looking in Rhehan''s eyes lovingly replied again with a grin," yes doctor, I heard that. Do whatever you want to do with it."


    Rhehan who heard the doctor''s words was now feeling extremely anxious. Her delicate arm will get all stitched up again! As if once was not enough!


    "Go ahead doctor," he said, getting up from his bed. He sat close to Rose and touched her hair lightly.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine," he said caressing her cheeks lovingly.


    "Worry about what?" she asked, smiling at him.


    Everybody around were astonished at her question. This girl''s wound is completely open and she is not even in pain?


    "Your wound," he reminded her.


    "Oh yeah! My wound!! Yes ! Yes," she said feeling his hands touching her cheeks.


    As soon as the doctor prepared to inject the local anesthesia on her arm, Rose quickly held the doctor''s hand firmly.


    "I don''t need that. It''s a time wastage. Just get it done with it," she said yawning.


    "What?! That''s a local anesthesia. Without this the stiches will be very painful," said the doctor, stunned.


    "Please doctor. Do as I say. I want this to end quickly. I am hungry!" She said keeping her head on Rhehan''s shoulder lovingly.


    Rhehan was also stunned at her words. This woman is not effected by stitches? She never fails to surprise me! He traced his fingers on her lips, making Rose smile again!


    "Are you sure you know what you are doing," he asked her lovingly.


    "Offcourse! I have been shot and cut almost everyday of my life," she said lazily.


    Everybody was stunned at her words. No wonder this woman is brave enough to face a gun for CEO.


    The doctor started stitching up her wound and all the staff shrieked in despair. Rhehan looked at Rose, who was still enjoying his touch on her lips. Even he did not have the heart to see her arm but since she was resting her head so lovingly on him, he did not budge.


    Everybody was stunned looking at Rose. Her expressions did not change at all.


    "Are you ok," he said, trying to hide his fear and anxiety.


    "Hmmm, I just hope your fever goes down" she said, smiling at him.


    She is thinking about me? Girl you have almost twelve stitches on your arm already and you are bothered about my fever?


    Rhehan was now in deep thought, looking at her face, which did not have even a slightest hint of pain.


    Does this mean that she was not in pain when she met me in the phone booth? Was she faking it all? But why would she do that?


    Rhehan quickly texted a member of his staff.


    "Did you get Miss Rose''s car checked?"


    "Yes sir"! came an instant reply.


    "Good! What was the defect"? he texted again.


    "Nothing sir! The car is a brand new Audi which works perfectly fine," came the reply.


    So she was faking it all!

 Chapter 75 - He is in love!

    Rhehan stared at Rose in surprise who was now busy jotting down Rhehan''s medication schedule as the doctor explained her everything.


    Rhehan was still pondering over certain things. She doesn''t even have fever. That means she was not even feeling cold at that moment! Did she do all that to just come close to me? Offcourse she kissed me so she must like me! She has completely changed from the moment of that malfunction incidentat the event. Oh God! All of this feels so wrong again! She has fallen for me because she thinks I saved her. What will I do when she gets to know about the truth? I don''t want to loose her!


    Rhehan pressed the temples of his head in despair. He still couldn''t believe all this was planned by Rose just to meet him again. Offcourse, she must not have thought that I would bring her to my place because she seemed quiet uncomfortable!


    Rose was now starring at Rhehan who was pressing his temples with much force.


    After the entire staff left and the two of them were left alone in the medical centre, Rose finally turned to face Rhehan with gloomy eyes.


    "I am so sorry Rhehan! It''s all because of me. I didn''t want to make you fall sick," she said worriedly, pressing his head with her fingers.


    "It''s not your fault," he said smiling at her.


    "It is," she said, biting her lips in nervousness.


    "Huh," he frowned and looked at her.


    Rose hesitated a bit but she could not control her emotions now. Tears started flowing from her eyes. Rhehan was stunned at her reaction.


    "I lied to you! I just wanted to meet you again! So I purposely stranded myself near your place. But I did not expect you to be so caring! I just wanted you to drop me to the hospital," she said in between her sobbing.


    "It''s Ok. I don''t deserve an apology. You did not do anything wrong. Is it your fault if my immunity is weak?" he chuckled, trying to make the moment light.


    "You arn''t mad at me?" she asked him, perplexed.


    "Mad?! Do you even know what you mean to me. Thank you for entering my life. I don''t know what this feeling is, but I just want to be with you every time. I know I have done some stupid things to you, but trust me this is the first time I have opened up to somebody like this," he said hugging her tightly.


    Rose had now ceased crying feeling the warmth of his body and words.


    "Really?" she asked, still leaning against his body.


    Rhehan smiled at her question, and lovingly rubbed his hand on her back.


    "Really! I know it''s hard to believe this about a person like me. I know it''s not going to be easy dealing with me and my past, but you mean the whole world to me," he said.


    Rhehan spoke everything from his heart. Finally, he realised what falling in love was! He knew it now, he has fallen in love!

 Chapter 76 - Special note From Author!

Hello dear Readers,


    I wanted to thank you all for all the love and support you have showered upon this novel! Your suggestions and comments are highly precious! Please do review the book and keep supporting!


    I promise to keep you all entertained!


    HAPPY READING!!!???

 Chapter 77 - Family Secret!

    Rose smiled at his straight-forward yet warm confession.


    "That''s what made me fall for you," she said, still in his embrace. "Your ability to say things as they are and confidence to stand for what is correct," she added.


    Rhehan sighed at her words.


    "But what If one day I tell you that I have broken your trust and acted against your integrity?" he asked her in despair. He was now strongly clutching both his fists.


    "You will never do that! I trust you," she said lovingly caressing his neck.


    "But what if I have already done that?" he asked her. His heart was thumping so loudly, that he thought it would fall out of his chest.


    Rose frowned at his words. Her hands stopped caressing his neck and she pulled herself away from his embrace.


    Rhehan was startled at her sudden reaction. Infact he was always scared of her unexpected amd abrupt reactions. He was always apprehensive of how she was going to react or act next.


    She looked in his eyes seriously and asked ,"is something wrong Rhehan?"


    "Just answer me," he said, holding both her hands, looking nervously in her eyes.


    "Rhehan I have always been a very strong and independent woman. My father died just few days after my brother was born. From that day my mother raised us both with much hardships. Do you know why I was trained to be what I am?" she asked him with moist eyes.


    Rhehan frowned at her words. There is much more to this girl than he thought. He could make out from her eyes that she was about to tell something deep burried inside her heart!


    "Why?" he asked her, lovingly rubbing her hands.


    "Because my father was murdered in front of my mother''s eyes and my mother was then raped right in front my dying father," she said, with tears in her eyes.


    Rhehan was stunned at her revelation. He had no idea about all this. He quickly wiped away the tears from her eyes and hugged her tightly.


    "That gang had raped an innocent ten year old girl and my mother stood up against them, supporting the child legally .Thus, they killed my father and raped my mother," she added, sobbing loudly.


    Rhehan could feel her anguish and pain in his own heart. He was also surprised amd overwhelmed that the girl trusted him enough to tell such deep secrets about her family!

 Chapter 78 - Revelation!

    He rubbed her back lovingly, trying to calm her down. Rose pulled herself out of his embrace again, wiping her tears. She had a murderous look in her eyes!


    "My mother had just delivered a child after a surgery! She was weak, so she could not protect herself physically. Do you know what she did just the next day after the incident?" She said, looking in his eyes.


    Rhahan shudered, looking at her facial expressions. He had never seen this angry side of Rose, not even when he had tried to make advances at her!


    "What?" he asked her, again holding her hands.


    "She sent me away to get trained under Master Xio Lee. Though I was quite young but I knew, getting me trained was my mother''s ultimate goal. She would often tell me that girls have to be strong enough to fight away anybody who tries to harm their integrity," she said, as if in a trance.


    Rhehan looked at her with dumb-founded eyes. He had done just exactly what she had been taught to fight against! He could not utter anything to her in reply.


    "My mother sent me away for training and my brother at my aunt''s place for whole one month to keep him protected. She fought hard, struggled day and night and ultimately after one month, the gang was granted a capital punishment by the court," she said, with a sad smile on her face.


    "My mother did not let my father''s death and assault towards her, affect her dedication towards justice. She has dedicated her life to protect the rights of innocent and that''s what me and my brother have been taught to do. We are strong enough not just to fight for ourselves but also for every innocent and needy," she said, looking at her perfectly tonned up arms and hands.


    "So that''s why you saved me, from the gang," he said to her. He was somehow feeling lucky to have her in his life now! He did not deserve it though, he thought!


    "Yes. I couldn''t just let you die. Millions of people are dependent on you. Also, I knew you are a nice man, irrespective of our bad encounters," she said, seriously.


    "Thank you," he said, feeling greatful. He lovingly caressed her hair and from his eyes, she could tell that he was proud of the girl sitting in front of her!

 Chapter 79 - You are beautiful!

    Rhehan caressed her face delicately and kissed her on her forehead lovingly. She blushed at his loving gesture. He carefully wiped away every tear from her eyes and lifted her lightly, to make her turn her back towards him. He then made her sit on his lap and hugged her tightly from her waist.


    He started kissing her neck and shoulder with his wet lips. The warmth of his body had made Rose to relax. His kisses were more loving than seductive. It was his way to show her that he loved her and could not see her sad.


    She leaned her back on his strong abdomen muscles and rested her head on his shoulders. Rhehan suddenly stopped his kisses when he saw that the blanket covering her had slipped down. He could easily peek inside the neck of her extremely loose t-shirt and see Rose''s heavy boobs, partialy. Her cleavage was too enchanting and her white skin looked extremely soft and smooth. He then noticed that her nipples were completely errect peeking out from the thin t-shirt. He gaped at the beautiful sight.


    He had stopped kissing her and was shamelessly trying to peek inside for more view. Rose frowned a bit and turned her head to look at Rhehan, who was lustily looking at somthing. Soon she followed his gaze and saw her almost naked boobs.


    "Aaghhhh," she shouted and picked up the blanket to cover herself up again. She looked down in embarrasement, her cheeks flushing hard!


    Rhehan chuckled at her reaction and kissed her ears lovingly. Rose shuddered at his sudden wet kiss on her ear. He then delicately bit her ear-lob, giving a strong passionate current in Rose''s whole body. She moaned in response and turned to look at Rhehan shyly.


    "You are beautiful! Inside out!" he said smiling at her. "I don''t know how I got so lucky to have you in my life. Please don''t ever leave me," he said kissing the tips of her hands.

 Chapter 80 - Wicked Rhehan

    Rose smiled at his words, looking lovingly at her hands being kissed. He treated her so fondly that it made her heart melt in an instant.


    "I will never leave you. No matter what comes next, no matter what difficulties we face, I will always be with you. I promise," she said, taking his hands in her grasp, tightly.


    The moment was extremely special for them. As special as a couple reciting their wedding vows.


    Rhehan quickly got up from the bed and helped Rose wear her sweatshirt. He then again carried her softly in his arms and walked towards the elevator.


    "If you treat me like this, I will become a spoilt kid," she said lovingly touching the bridge of his nose.


    "I want to spoil you as much as I can," he said biting the tip of her nose lightly.


    The ticklish sensation of the bite travelled throught her ears and neck, making her giggle like a child.


    "If you keep carrying me like this, I would never want to walk," she said cutely, pretending to be in a deep thought.


    "I will carry you everywhere, anywhere and anytime!" he said proudly grinning from ear to ear.


    "Even when I will get fat and weigh 200 pounds?" she said, teasing him.


    "Offcourse! Even better," he said with a wicked smile.


    "How is it better?" she asked puzzled.


    "I will get to feel more cushion on my chest and hand ," he said wickedly, looking at her boobs which were sticking close to his chest. His one hand was placed below her hips to support her when he carried her. He lightly pinched her bottom with his hand, startling her!


    She blushed at his words and promised to herself that she would never tease him again.

 Chapter 81 - I might not be able to control!

    Rhehan loved whenever Ross blushed at his flirty actions. A girl as strong as Rose was surprisingly a very shy and cute girl. Rhehan was totally in love with this new side of Rose.


    "So where are we going?" asked Rose, inside the elevator.


    "My bedroom. Usually sex comes next after such mushy scenes. Isn''t it?" he said, shrugging his shoulders, making it sound very obvious.


    "What? It''s not a hard and fast rule?" she said in surprise.


    "You don''t find me physically attractive," he asked her with a puppy face.


    Rose looked at his sad face and felt bad for hurting his feelings.


    "Yes, offcourse I do. You are very attractive!" she said touching his face lightly, trying to console him.


    "So that means you want to have sex with me," he chuckled like a devil.


    In an instant his face expressions changed from a sad puppy to a seductive devil.


    "Huh?" Rose looked at him, in nervouseness. He was constantly teasing her and Rose was again and again falling for it.


    Rose covered her face in embarassement.


    This man always ends up making me blush! The way he looks at me is so passionate that I can''t help but feel shy. His gaze is too seductive. Rose looked at the man''s handsome face again. He was looking at her so lovingly and passionately , as if Rose meant everything to him. As if there was nothing else in this world except her!


    "Please don''t look at me like this," she said covering her face again.


    "Why would I not look at the most beautiful girl in this world?" he said bringing his face closer to hers.


    Rose could smell his natural body aroma which was making her loose her senses. She could sense his warm, enchanting breath on her lips. She was already in a trance of his seductive sea-green eyes. How can anybody''s eyes be this beautiful and deep? How can a person look this handsome! Oh! The way he walked towards me, without a towel! How can I forget that?


    Rose brought her lips closer to his ear, touching it lightly.


    "Because, I might actually want to have sex with you," she replied to his question, licking his ear lobe, with her tongue.

 Chapter 82 - Rising temprature!

    Rhehan was stunned at her actions. She was licking his ear and he was letting the amazing sensation travel all across his spine to his penis.


    The elevator door opened inside the living room, but Rhehan was too busy feeling the sensation to take a step outside. After a few seconds, the elevator door closed itself automatically as the two of them did not bother to step outside.


    As soon as the door closed, Rhehan quickly held Rose''s waist and made her sit on the bar of the elevator, opening her legs widely.


    Rose was shocked at this sudden reaction and she could not even get time to think about the events happening. Before she could realise, she was sitting on the bar of the elevator. Rhehan''s hands were on her waist and he was standing in between her opened legs.


    He quickly thrusted himself closer to Rose and Rose could feel his tight abdomen muscles on the pink lips below her abdomen. She was already feeling aroused by the closeness and she quickly wrapped her legs around him, unintentionally. She could feel her vagina getting wet, making the sensation uncontrolable.


    Rhehan brought his mouth closer to her labia, making her moan loudly and hold his shoulders tightly.


    As soon as he heard her moan, he inhaled sharply and said "That''s my girl! You seem to be all ready for me". He nudged her labia with his nose, making her moan even more loudly.


    Her nails were almost piercing his skin on the shoulders. Rhehan quickly removed her sweat shirt and threw it on the ground quickly.


    He oggled at the beautiful sight in front of him. The loose t-shirt was falling down from one shoulder, revealing her just perfect collar-bone and shoulder. Half of her boob was also visible, which could be seen moving up and down very quickly.


    Rhehan suddenly held both her arms and moved it above her head. He started licking her collar-bone and then moved down to her half- exposed boob.


    Rose tried to pull her arm down but Rhehan quickly held them back up to get a free access to her boobs.


    "You shouldn''t have said that. You have awaken the beast inside me!" he said, rolling his tongue wildely on her boob.


    Rose flushed at his words for a few seconds. She then pulled him closer to her body with the help of her encircled legs and said," I wanna make love to you. I wanna have sex with you. I want you inside me. I want to touch every inch of you and mark you as my own. Just mine!"

 Chapter 83 - The love making!

    Rhehan who was still circling his tongue on upper half of her boob, stopped for a few seconds listening to her sensual confession. His breathing grew too rapid and blood rushed to the lower part of his body.


    He looked up to see Rose''s face. Her rosy cheeks and partly opened mouth looked extremely tempting to Rhehan.


    He could no longer hold back his hardness. He quickly pressed open the elevator button and carried Rose towards the living room. He quickly turned towards the billiards room, since it was the closest and locked it from inside.


    Rose was intrigued by his every action. He looked like a hungry demon, ready to pounce on its prey!


    He made her sit on the pool table and grabbed the neck of the t-shirt she was wearing. In just one second, Rhehan ripped apart the entire t-shirt, making Rose entirely topless.


    Rose gaped at him in astonishment, feeling excessively shy. The cold air from the windows rubbed her body, making her nipples to stand erect. Rhehan rubbed his fingers all over her smooth and silky frontal body. Her massive white boobs with light pink nipples were the best thing Rhehan had ever seen in his life. Her tonned body had surprisingly such a soft and transparent skin that it grew pink patches even on Rhehan''s light touch.


    He grabbed her boobs with both his hands and pressed them together. Rose shyed away looking at Rhehan''s sultry face.


    She covered her eyes with both her hands. Rhehan saw her hiding away and he quickly removed her hands and held them tightly behind her back with his one hand. With his other hand he undressed his upper half, revealing his sexy body. Rose wanted to cover her eyes but Rhehan wanted her to see everything. He was loving her helpless yet passionate gaze.


    He quickly pressed his naked half to hers. Her naked boobs pressing against his chest was a feeling which was making Rhehan go absolutely crazy.


    "You are making me crazy! I wan''t you to see how deeply mad I am for you. Don''t cover your eyes!" he said leaving the grip from her hands and slowly releasing her from his hug.


    Rose nodded in affirmation looking at his strong muscles below the navel. His pyajama was hanging loosely on him and Rose so much wanted to push it down.


    Rhehan bent down a little and licked her navel with much force.


    "Agghhhhh" Rose moaned in pleasure. The strong feeling was travelling down to her vagina, making her moan again and again. She had never experienced something so sexy! It was so satisfying yet making her crave for more at the same time.


    She could not help but fall flat on the pool table. Rhehan quickly held her head and back to avoid her back to hit very hard. It was then that she realised that she was about to hit her head on the table with quite a force.


    "Thank you," she said, trying to grasp some air. She was now lying down completely flat on the table with her legs falling down from the edge.


    Rhehan then continued to suck her navel, making Rose groan in pleasure again. She wriggled and tossed around in pleasure. His tongue was very slowly travelling below from the navel, making Rose curl her back in desperation.

 Chapter 84 - The challange!

    After travelling much below her navel, Rhehan stopped to see Rose''s face. Her sexy body was curled up in pleasure. She was covered in sweat and her boobs were moving up and down from heavy panting. Her beautiful sight was too much for Rhehan! Beautiful was truely a lazy way to describe her, he thought.


    A wicked smile crossed across his wet lips and he thought of teasing her a little before he entered her.


    Rhehan quickly straightened his back and smiled at Rose devilishly. Rose frowned a bit when she realised that Rhehan had stopped abruptly. She looked at him in confusion and sadness. Why did he suddenly stop? Doesn''t he find me attractive? Not possible! I am damn hot ! Is he then teasing me? He knows I am on the verge of my emotions.


    "Why did you stop?" she asked, pursing her lips.


    "You want more?" he chuckled, raising his one eyebrow at her in michief.


    He then inserted his hands inside her lower very gently and slowly.His hands coukd now feel the warmth amd wetness of her pubic region. He rubbed her fingers straight on her clitoris, making her jump in pleasure.


    "Stop.... teasing... me.... Rhehan..," she said, panting angrily.


    "Why? What will you do then?" he asked. His fingers were now gently massaging her entire pubic area, making her groan in anticipation and pleasure.


    "Aaahhh...I will make you....ahhhhh....make you... cry in passion and ...and...lust," she said, in between her moaning.


    Her face was completely flushed, her lips wet and her were all disheaveled, giving her a look of a sexy goddess. Her beautiful curves were all exposed. She was indeed one of the God''s finest creation. It was difficult for Rhehan to not enter her at this moment but he wanted to tease her a little.


    "Really?" he said. "How will you do that," he added. Rhehan chuckled at her words which he thought came out from her mouth, due to much craving!


    He then pulled out his hand from her and the aroma from his own fingers engulfed his mind.


    He was about to pull down his lower when Rose, grabbed his hand and stopped him. She straightnened up her back and looked at his toned body. So you want to have some fun? Let''s have some fun!


    Rose quickly stood on her feet much confidently and seductively!

 Chapter 85 - This is just the beginning!

    Rhehan stood frozen, looking at her sensual curvy body. Rose quickly tied her long hair in a tight bun and in process, seductively caressed her neck many times. She was pretending to remove some flicks of hair from her neck but her moves were so arrousing that Rhehan coukd not help but gape at her beautiful long neck. The whole process was so seductive as he could get a complete look of her sexy boobs and navel.


    Rhehan stepped foreward to touch her but Rose pushed him back, giggling. It was then that Rhehan realised what she was doing! She was actually going to make him cry in passion and lust!


    "So, you wanna play, huh? he said mischieviously.


    "Hmmm," she replied casually. She looked determined to make him beg for her body.


    "Ok," he gulped nervously.


    "Let''s see who gives in first," she said proudly folding her arms together below her chest. The moment she did that, her boobs bulged out even more and her cleavage got even more prominent.


    Why do I feel I have already lost? This girl is already making me crave with just one simple move! Never mind! I am not gonna give in that easily. I can also seduce her. Afterall she is quite a shy girl. What all can she possibly do? I can overpass her easily in moves at least, if not in looks!


    "Deal," he said with a determined smile. He couldn''t help starring at her beautiful boobs and pink nipples. She quickly removed her hands supporting her boobs, making them fall abruptly and bounce a little.


    Rhehan clutched his fingers firmly and pursed his lips. He was trying to control the urge to devour her!


    She grinned from ear to ear, as if she had already won.


    "Nice," she said and held Rhehan''s hand quickly directing him to a bedroom adjoining the billiards room. The room was luxuriously decorated in dark wood and white paint. The lighting was not so bright thus giving a seductive feel to the whole atmosphere.


    Rhehan was following her in awe. He was starring at her completely naked back. Her perfect curves and fair skin was mind boggeling for him. She was no longer conscious of her naked body and was behaving completely opposite to what Rhehan had thought.


    She looked at Rhehan, smiled inwardly and thought" This is is just the beginning!"

 Chapter 86 - Stay right there!

    Rose was aware that Rhehan was starring at her with hungry eyes. She had purposely tied her hair in a bun to let him have a full view of her upper body.


    Rhehan was already having a tough time. He was completely spell bound by her! Where is that shy girl gone? How can I resist her beauty? Why did I tease her? Look at her boobs bouncing. She is too sexy! Is she even a real human? How can anybody have such flawless curves and skin? I just wanna touch her once!


    Rhehan stepped forward to touch her again but Rose again pushed him away lightly, smiling at him.


    "Playing hard to get?" he said smiling at her.


    "Giving up so easily? The game''s just begun honey," she said lightly touching his chest.


    Rhehan was speechless at her words.


    "Ok I give up. Please let me come close," he said raising his hands in submission.


    "Sure, but let me just tease you now," she said, pushing him hard on the bed.


    Rhehan fell on his back over the soft mattress of the bed. He looked at Rose who was still standing near the edge of the bed.


    "Ahh! It''s getting so hot in here," she said pretending to fan herself with her hand.


    She then quickly turned her back at him and bent down a little.


    Rhehan was puzzled at her actions. What the hell is she trying to do?


    What Rhehan saw next made his eyes pop out in surprise! Blood gushed in his face and lower body and he gave away a loud moan.


    Rose had bent down a little and was wriggling her waist to push down her lower inch by inch. Soon she pulled it down completely and revealed her completely naked hips and legs. She then opened her legs slightly and bent down completely to remove the legwear from her foot. As soon as she bent, he could clearly see the pinkish wet opening in the centre of the two wriggling balloons. She only gave him a few seconds of show and straightened up with the legwear in her hand. She was now standing completely naked, with her back towards him.


    Rhehan straightened himself to get up and grab her sexy ass but Rose very quickly threw her legwear on his face and commanded "Stay right there and lie down".

 Chapter 87 - Lady in Black gucci dress

    Marina Bay, Singapore


    The restaurant of the finest hotel in the city, was covered elegantly in mahogany wood. The dim golden lighting highlighted the fine ambience of the restaurant, making it look cozy yet royal.


    She was sipping her usual black coffee, while reading the latest fashion news on her tablet. Her long brown hair were neatly tied in a bun, complementing her beautiful fair skin. Her sea- green eyes were busy reading the long fashion article with full concentration.


    She was indeed a vision for every person in the restaurant. The reason could probably be her extremely good looks or her elegant black gucci dress. Her strong charisma and aura was spell casting for everybody around her. She looked much younger than her actual fourty nine years of age.


    "Can I get you somthing to eat," said the nervous waitress.


    "No thank you dear. I would like to wait for my friend first," said the green eyed lady sweetly.


    The waitress was blown away by her beauty and sweetness. The lady in black was after all the heart throb of hollywood film industry and who wouldn''t be nervous before her.


    "Very well mam," replied the waitress. "Can I have your autograph please. I am a big fan," she added shyly.


    The green eyed lady smiled at her sweetly and nodded.


    The waitress shreiked in excitement and quickly brought a pen and a paper.


    The lady in black swiftly wrote her full name "Elizabeth Lodge" and handed over the paper to the excited waitress.

 Chapter 88 - Besties!

    Elizabeth Lodge, one of the highest paid actresses of hollywood was known to have had multiple flings with various men. She never married any of her boyfriends, as if she was searching for a right one but coukd not yet find him. Even at the age of fourty nine, she was considered to be the most desirable woman in the world.


    After another five minutes, another beautiful lady entered the restaurant and marched gracefully towards Elizabeth. The lady was no less beautiful and age defying than Elizabeth. Her light brown long hair and light brown eyes were mesmerizing. She was as usual dressed in a tailored black suit and high heels.


    "Lizie!!" screamed the lady in tailored cut suit.


    Elizabeth looked up hurridly and gave a wide smile. She got up from her couch and rushed to hug the lady.


    "Ohh Lilly! Finally we meet after so long," said Elizabeth embrassing the lady tightly.


    "It''s been so long indeed," replied the lady, warmly.


    There eyes were moist and they hugged each other for few more minutes. They were after all best friends from past 37 years.


    Soon they both seated themselves on the couch, excitedly.


    "So how are the kids?" asked Elizabeth lovingly.


    "Oh they are fine! Can''t believe James has already given his debut and Rose too has invested in interior designing," replied the lady excitedly.


    "Oh yes! I am so proud of them and you too. The way you have raised them single handidly is just amazing," replied Elizabeth proudly, holding her friend''s hand.


    "I wouldn''t have been able to without your help sweetheart," replied Lillian Williams.

 Chapter 89 - The super-star

    Just then a man dressed in blue jeans and white t-shirt entered the restaurant. He was followed by his two well built body guards and a secretery. As soon as he entered the restaurant girls from every direction shreiked in excitement. He was just as good looking as his mother. His sea-green eyes and wicked smile could sweep- off every girl''s heart.


    Just like his mother he was a super star who was known to have inherited his acting skills from his mother. He had already acted in 12 films in the lead role which were one of the highest grossing movies in hollywood. Soon, he was surrounded by a big group of overwhelmed girls, clicking selfies with him. Some were busy taking his autograph while others were posing with him.


    The two ladies looked at the charming man from afar and smiled lovingly at him. They were proud of the young man! He had achieved great success at just the age of 27.


    "Ohhh! Karim looks so happy with all the attention," said Lillian Williams, looking lovingly at the man.


    Elizabeth chuckled at her friend''s words.


    "Oh yes! He has always been under media''s scrutiny yet he never gets used to it," she replied happily.


    "He has grown into a handsome young man," admired Lillian with proud eyes.


    "Haha Lilly! You say that everyday. You pamper him so much," rebuked Elizabeth.


    "I am the god mother after all and he is my best friend''s son," she replied emotionally.

 Chapter 90 - His only love!

    After another ten minutes the man rushed towards the couch where the two women were seated. He was more than excited to meet them.


    "Finally! I get to see my two favourite ladies," he said excitedly.


    He rushed to meet the two of them happily.


    "My baby! How are you?" said Lillian, hugging him tightly.


    "Never better," he said, kissing her cheek.


    He then turned to hug his mother happily. His mother''s warm embrace melted him and he was immediately transported in a different scerene world.


    "I missed you sweetheart", said Elizabeth patting his back.


    "I missed you too mother. I couldn''t wait for the shoot to get over", he replied lovingly.


    Soon the three of them seated themselves and ordered their respective drinks.


    "So how are Rose and James," asked the man looking at his god mother.


    "Oh! they are good. They are so excited that you are coming to Bangkok with us for some days. Rose has been eating my head, asking about you ever since I landed in Singapore", she rebuked.


    Karim''s heart skipped a beat at her words.


    He was soon going to meet Rose in next few days! Ever since he remembers, he has only loved one girl, Rose! He had spent his entire childhood with James and Rose. He would often stay at his Aunt Lillian''s place, while his mother travelled for shoots. As soon as he passed out of high school, he shifted to New York in the world''s best drama and acting university. But his love for his best friend, Rose never ceased and they have remained best friends till date, always sharing things with each other through calls and messages.


    The three of them would often try their best to meet despite their hectic schedules. The last time they met was three months back when James and Rose had flown to New York to surprise Karim on his birthday!


    James was like karim''s little brother and it was Karim who encouraged him to join hollywood.


    "You know what! James and I will be working together in the next film", he announced excitedly.


    "What? That''s amazing!!" replied Elizabeth in surprise.


    "Yes! We will be playing brothers having the same love interest," he winked happily.


    "Wow!" shreiked Lillian in excitement.

 Chapter 91 - Goddess of seduction!

    Rose was standing completely naked before Rhehan. Her fair skin was slightly pink specially around the curves of her back. She was standing motionless with her back towards him.


    Rhehan was gaping hungrily at her, while lying on the bed. His hormones were already giving away and he was holding his erect penis tightly. She was afterall the most beautiful sight he had ever seen in his entire life.


    "Ok...ok...I am sorry. Please come here", groaned Rhehan in despair. He was sweating profously while starring at Rose.


    "So will you tease me again?" she chuckled sweetly.


    "No my hotness. I would not dare to", he surrendered.


    "Ok then!" she replied and turned to face Rhehan.


    "Ohhhhhh," groaned Rhehan when the beautiful girl turned to face him, revealing all her frontal assets.


    Her perfect V was white and slightly pink in color. Her toned legs were moving gracefully towards him. She was a goddess of seduction who was making Rhehan go completely crazy. Her waist was thin and tonned, complementing her bulky boobs and hips.


    Rose was purposely walking very slowly towards the bed and was slightly flushed feeling Rhehan''s piercing gaze at her. He was lying on the bed, clutching his penis and panting heavily. His beautiful face was covered in sweat and his gaze was too intimidating for Rose.


    "Faster please," he requested.

 Chapter 92 - DOG-style!

    Rose blushed at Rhehan''s request. Her breathing was getting heavier and faster, the closer she was moving to the bed on which Rhehan was lying.


    As soon as she reached the bed she paused for a while and gaped at Rehehan''s half naked body. It was thoroughly covered in sweat, making it shine under dim light. She slowly climbed the bed on both her knees and hands, moving closer to him.


    Rhehan was taken aback at her sexy moves. Her heavy boobs were hanging down loosely and both her legs were wide apart. Her arched body which was balanced on her knees and hands were making her hips buldge out even more.


    She slowly moved her hands on Rhehan''s waist and pulled down his lower and boxers in one go. His penis was already dark red in color, standing erect, waiting eagerly for Rose.


    Rose flushed at the sight and moved herself on top of Rhehan, still balancing herself on her hands and knees. Rhehan who was still gaping at her beautiful body, suddenly realised that his face was just few inches closer to hers. Just when Rose was about to bend down to kiss his lips, suddenly her hands lost the grip of the satin bed-cover and her upper body fell on his chest.

 Chapter 93 - Steamy!

    Rose''s boobs touched Rhehan''s chest with much force and her face fell flat on his neck. Rhehan could feel the warmth of her body touching his chest and neck. Her fragrance was enticing and her soft white skin was making him drool like a mad dog!


    Rhehan quickly grabbed her hips tightly and jerked it down-wards making her fall completely flat on his body. Rose was stunned at his actions and gaped at his face in nervousness. She was now conpletely over him and his dick was held tightly between both her thighs. She could feel his hardness at the top of her vaginal lips, making it more and more wet.


    Rhehan caressed her smooth back with his hands and again grabbed her round ass, this time even more tightly. He suddenly started jerking her hips with much force in different directions. The strong jerks were making her vagina rub against his penis roughly, arousing her even more.


    "Ahhhhh," Rose moaned in both pleasure and distress. She was now craving, for him to enter ,inside her body.


    As soon as Rhehan heard her sexy moan he grabbed her waist tightly pushed it back-wards making her sit again on her kneesand balance hersekl with her arms.


    Rhehan quickly got off from the bed and glanced at Rose''s amazing posture. She had balanced herself on her hands and knees again and her back was arched inwards. Her boobs were hanging down again, wriggling slightly as she breathed heavily. Her hips had protruded outwards, opening a little to reveal her beautiful wet vagina.


    Rhehan caressed her hips skowly and stuck his middle finger inside her vagina carefully.


    "Aghhhhhhh," screamed Rose.


    "Is it hurting you?" he asked worriedly, taking out his finger immediately.


    "A little," Rose confessed shyly.


    Rhehan was stunned for a moment.


    "Not that it matters to me, but baby are you a virgin?" he asked perplexed.


    Rhehan knew Rose would have never reacted if it would have been just a minor burning or sting. She had after all a very good tolerance for pain.


    For a few seconds Rose did not reply and finally lifted her her head to speak.


    "Ummm... YES" she replied.

 Chapter 94 - The virginity!

    Rhehan gaped at her for a few seconds. She is a virgin! But how can a girl this pretty be a virgin? Boys must be falling for her all the time!


    Rose tilted her head sideways to look at Rhehan, who was looking lost in his own thoughts.


    " Is there a problem with that?"She asked perplexed at his strange reaction.


    Rhehan regained his senses and touched her vagina softly and lovingly to ensure her.


    "Offcourse not sweerheart. I am just wondering how did I turn out to be so lucky that I am going to be the first one to enter you", he replied, smiling sweetly at her.


    But at the same time he was equally nervous. He had, had sex a numerous times with various girls but this one was entirely different. He had fallen in love with Rose and also that she was a virgin. He wanted it to be a beautiful and sensual experience for her, which she would cherish for her whole life.


    His finger was once again inside her but this time he did it much more softly.


    Rose again gave out a loud cry, startling Rhehan.


    "Do you want me to take out my finger?" he asked lovingly.


    "No....I guess it''s pretty normel to feel the pain", she replied nervously, not wanting to hurt Rhehan''s feelings.


    "Should I enter you now? Are you prepared?" he asked taking out his finger and licking it seductively.


    Rose flushed at the sight and turned her head downwards to avoid looking at him. The sight of him licking his finger had made her wanting him inside her, even more.


    "Yes", she replied shyly. Finally she was about to lose her virginity and it was just the way she wanted.


    She always wanted her first time to be with somebody she felt strongly special about and Rhehan was the one for her! The way he saved her and took a stand for her had touched her deeply! He was sombody different from the rest of the boys. Though he was a sex addict but behind that trait was hidden a gentle and caring man, who loved her selflessly.

 Chapter 95 - Faster! More!

    Rhehan quickly brought his mouth closer to her light pink opening and licked it lightly with his tongue. He then pushed his tongue further inside her and swirled it in clockwise direction slowly.


    "Ahhhhhhh....ohhhhhhhhh.....ahhhhhhh" moaned Rose in great pleasure. It was a fluttering feeling in her lower abdomen that she had never experienced before. Her mind was going numb from pleasure and the strong sensation from her vagina was travelling all across her abdomen to her head.


    "More....more....faster please" she cried in desperation holding the sheets tightly with her hands.


    Rhehan swirled his tongue faster inside her, tasting her wetness in the process.


    "Ohhh... Rhehan...ohhhh....This is amazing. Please don''t stop," she said biting her lips tightly. Her wide open lips were completely wet from saliva and she looked like a hungry seductive goddess wanting to be fucked!


    It was getting difficult for her hands to balance her body and after few seconds her hands gave up. Her face a breast fell on the bed, while her rest of the body was still balanced on her knees.


    The posture made her hips open further, giving a much free access to Rhehan''s tongue. After another few seconds of swirling, Rhehan stopped and looked up at Rose''s beautiful curled up body. She was drenched in sweat and her white skin had turned pink. Her heavy panting was making her beautiful curvy body wriggle.


    He quickly opened his bed side drawer and hurriedly took out a blue colored shining packet. He peeled it swiftly to reveal a brown colored condom. He himself could not wait to enter her and his hormones were giving up already making him dizzy and light-headed. He quickly fixed the condom on his penis and held it tightly ready to enter her.


    Rose who was oblivious to all the activity around her was still drunk in pleasure, travelling all across her body.


    Rhehan carefully grabbed her hips and carefully thrusted his penis inside the small wet opening. Soon the penis had entered completely and Rhehan was transported to a different world. Her small vagina was too tight and it had held his penis stongly inside it.


    "Ahhhhhhh," moaned Rhehan with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 96 - Rose?

    This was probably the best penetration Rhehan had ever experienced! She was a virgin and also physically very active and strong. His guess was right afterall ! Her muscles were strong and tight giving him intense pleasure in an instant.


    After a few seconds, Rhehan wrapped his arms around her thighs and started moving to and fro gently. His eyes were closed and he was absorbing the amount of pleasure his every movment brought!


    He wanted to be really harsh and wild but he was controlling his speed to avoid any kind of discomfort to Rose.


    After a few seconds, Rhehan opened his eyes and saw Rose was unusually quite. He was so drunk in pleasure that he forgot to notice Rose''s reaction upon entering her. Rose''s face was still hung downwards and she was no longer moaning or wriggling.


    "Rose?" called out Rhehan in confusion stopping his to and fro movements in confusion.


    Rose was silent with her head still hanging down. She did not reply to Rhehan''s calling.


    "Rose? What happened?" he asked again perplexed.


    Rose did not reply or did not move at all.


    Rhehan''s heart raced in nervousness.


    "Are you fine?" he asked again but Rose did not reply. She was curled up motionless as if she had no life!


    Though his body and brain was unwilling to withdraw from Rose''s body but his heart was too worried.


    He gathered all the self-control and carefully moved out from her body and rushed to see Rose''s face. The condom on his penis was covered with traces of blood.


    He quickly lifted Rose''s head upwards with his hands.


    His face grew pale at the sight of Rose''s face!

 Chapter 97 - Its not your fault!

    Rose''s face was drenched in sweat completely and her lips were trembling rapidly. Rhehan looked closely and noticed that it was not sweat but tears! Her eyes were completely red as if she had been crying from quite a few minutes.


    She did not look into Rhehan''s eyes as if trying to hide her tears.


    "Heyy! What happened", he asked panic-struck.


    He quickly sat beside her and held her waist lovingly and turned her upside down carefully. He wanted to make her lie down comfortably on her back.


    After Rose was lying down flat on the bed and facing upwards, he lovingly wiped off her tears with his fingers and patted her head lightly.


    "What happened dear? Did I hurt you somewhere?" he asked looking sadly in her teary red eyes.


    Tears were flowing down her eyes swiftly. Rhehan was getting to nervous to handle this pressure. A strong girl like her was currently in an extremely vulnerable state. She was trying to hide her tears but it was evident that she was suffering unbearable trauma!


    She opened her mouth to say something but failed to do so. Her hands went down to her pubic area and her lips trembled again. Rhehan had guessed that it had something to do with her vagina. He quickly switched on the lights of the room and settled himself close to her thighs.


    "Here! Let me check. Don''t worry, I am there," he said, lovingly touching her hands which were clenched around her pubic area.


    As soon he moved her hands away, he noticed traces of blood on her hands and on the bed-sheet. Rhehan was shell-shocked to see the amount of blood oozing out from her vagina.


    He frowned at the sight and wondered certain things. Was I too harsh? But no, I was quite slow! Is she on her periods? Is it normel to bleed this much for the first time? Oh God! What should I do? She is in terrible pain!


    "Sweetheart, please talk to me. When did it start to hurt?" he asked caressing her stomach and thighs.


    Finally a weak and fumble voice came out of Rose''s mouth.


    "When you entered" she said, clutching her pubic area again.


    "Oh! I am so sorry! I will bring your clothes and call the doctor. Just give me two minutes," he said kissing down on her abdomen lightly.


    Rose nodded lightly and gently touched his head with her hands.


    "It''s not your fault. You were very careful. Don''t blame yourself," she said meekly, looking lovingly at Rhehan.


    Rhehan who was kissing her abdomen abruptly stopped and looked at Rose. He was now trying his best to control his tears. He couldn''t stand the sight of the girl in so much pain.

 Chapter 98 - I am sorry!

    Rhehan so much wanted to hug the girl in his arms, but he knew this seemed like an immediate medical emergency situation. He was trying to act calm before her but from within he was panic-struck!


    He quickly rushed to the bathroom and grabbed two white bathing gowns and few towels. He carefully made Rose sit on the bed and wrapped the gown on her, tying it securely. He then himself wore the other one and rushed to grab the inter-com on the table.


    "Connect me to medical-centre! Emergency!" he commanded.


    After few seconds he spoke again "I need the team here..... She is bleeding....Lady doctor....yes...quite a lot....yes...first time...ok," he said and hung up the call.


    He took deap breaths before facing Rose again. He tried to relax his tense facial muscles.


    Rhehan then quickly seated himself, besides Rose, on the bed and hugged her carefully.


    "Don''t worry! Doctor is coming in few seconds. They said it might be just an infection," he said, caressing her abdomen lightly.


    Rhehan could feel Rose shivering in his arms. Her face had grown pale and she slowly placed her head on Rhehan''s shoulder.


    "I am sorry! I ruined everything!" She said meekly with tears flowing down her eyes.


    "Don''t be silly! I love you and I had never been so happy and lively in my life before. Infact, I am angry that you didn''t tell me about the pain the moment it started," he rebuked her, still caressing her abdomen.


    "I thought I shouldn''t spoil the night for you. Also, I understand your physical needs. You can''t live without it," she confessed.


    Rhehan was taken aback for a moment. She was ready to be in terrible pain just because of his physical needs. What kind of girl is she? Does she ever think about herself?


    "Its true that I have addiction but it will never be at the cost of hurting my beloved," he said kissing her head gently.


    Rhehan took deap breaths again. Offcourse he was tense! The doctor said it might be something serious! She will have to undergo some immediate tests! He had lied to her about the infection.

 Chapter 99 - I am dirty!

    After a few more seconds a team of doctors and nurses sprinted inside the room.


    A middle aged lady dressed in all white rushed towards Rose and noticed the patch of blood on the bed and on her gown. She then instructed the nurses and other doctors swiftly.


    "Take the B.P. and pulse....Tell samantha to prepare for an MRI, since she is bleeding quite heavily. We need a diclofenac injection and her blood and urine samples," she instructed everybody around in a serious tone.


    Soon the doctors and nurses moved around checking her vitals, while others prepared the medications.


    "Good evening! I am Dr. Daisy Walker," she introduced herself to Rose.


    "Good evening doctor," replied Rose in a week tone.


    "We would like to take you to the medical centre for a few tests. We will first give you an injection for the pain. A wheel chair has also been prepared for you to take you," replied the doctor pleasently.


    "No need doctor. I''ll carry her," intervened Rhehan suddenly.


    "Very well then. We''ll see you there after you get the injection," replied the doctor sweetly and turned to leave the room.


    Soon other people from the team left the room after injecting Rose with the pain-killer.


    "Don''t carry me. My rob is dirty," she said hanging down her face, embarrassed.


    Rhehan stood up from the bed and smiled lovingly at Rose. He did not feel the need to give her any reply. He carefully placed his one arm below her thighs and other arm below her hips to pick her up.


    Rose was shocked at his actions and Rhehan gave a light peck on her cheek which brought back the color on her face.


    "Oh look at you! You are blushing," he chuckled.


    Finally, she smiled back at him and Rhehan''s world was brought back to life after watching her beautiful smile!

 Chapter 100 - Let her be ok!

    Soon Rhehan carried Rose to the medical centre in his arms.


    "Your hands must be getting dirty," she said nervously. "I am sorry! I was supposed to take care of you, but I ended up needing the medical attention," she added remorsefully.


    Rhehan sighed at Rose''s words. He did not even have the right kind of words to expain her once again that how much he loved her. He kept quiet for a few seconds.


    As soon as they entered the radiation zone for MRI scan, Rhehan placed her carefully on a wheel chair and kissed her head lovingly.


    He then passionately looked into Rose''s eyes and finally found the right words to describe his feelings for her.


    "In sickness and in health....," he said, smiling at her, before the wheel chair moved inside the radiation room and the two parted from each other.


    **************


    It had been almost two hours and Rhehan was still waiting for any news to arrive. He had changed into his regular clothes and was waiting patiently in the sitting area of the medical centre. After another five minutes the doctor came out removing her robe and gloves.


    Rhehan swiftly got up from his couch and rushed towards her.


    "How is she?" he asked worriedly.


    "Ms. Rose is fine boss. We have made the bleeding stop and she is currently being shifted to her room after changing into another robe," replied the doctor.


    Rhehan heaved a sigh of relief and clenched his temples tightly.


    "She is sleeping peacefully and don''t worry if she doesnt get up for 12-20 hours. The medications have tranquilizers which will help her calm down," added the doctor.


    "Thank you so much doctor," replied Rhehan while calming himself down.


    "But I have something very important to discuss with you regarding her test results. Can you please accompany me to my office?" she replied in a serious tone.


    Rhehan''s heart started beating faster as he followed the doctor to her office. What could it be? Will she be ok? Oh God! Please let her be ok!

 Chapter 101 - The selfish Bitch!

    Meanwhile...


    Somewhere outside an apartment in Bangkok....


    She checked her beautiful face once again in the phone''s camera. It was just perfect. Smugged eye-liner, diheaveled hair, teary eyes and swollen face. Today she looked different from her usual super-model look but still pretty enough!


    She was wearing an extremely short red dress barely covering her hips. It was a tube dress which showed ample cleavage to make any guy drool for her. She checked out her short dress once again. It was just perfect to influence him easily!


    She rang the door bell twice and made a puppy face in an instant. Soon the door was opened by the owner of the apartment, who was taken by surprise at the sight before him. He looked at the girl''s crying face first but soon his eyes fell on her heavy cleavage and beautiful long legs. Her figure hugging dress was too appealing to him!


    The girl gave a slight smile as she noticed the guy noticing her revealing dress. Her work was already half done!


    "Cheryl ? What happened to you?" he asked worriedly, coming back to his senses.


    "Booo...hooo...hoooo," cried Cheryl at the top of her lungs. Fake tears started flowing from her beautiful big eyes.


    "Honey! What''s wrong tell me," replied the man holding her hands lovingly.


    "Ohhh Stefen! What do I tell you," she said and purposely hugged him tightly.


    Stefen was already loosing control of his feelings. He had always loved Cheryl from the moment she entered Fabiosa. But, Cheryl had always used him as a ladder to be in good books of Rose, making her Fabiosa''s leading model. Stefen was Rose''s personal secretary, whom Rose trusted for everything. Stefen has always been loyal and dedicated towards Rose, from past 4 years, helping her in everything.


    Cheryl would often enter Stefen''s apartment wearing half naked clothes and seduce him for her selfish purpose. Stefen always thought that Cheryl too loved him and he helped her become a successful model in just few months. Though he loved her but he always thought that Cheryl genuinly deserved to be a top model owning to her good looks and Cheryl too made sure that Stefen would always stay under her trance!


    Cheryl cried while hugging him and vigorously rubbed her body against his. Stefen could feel her remarkable assets brushing against his body but he controlled himself as he was worried looking at her state. He took a deep breath and hugged her tightly, only to find out that her short dress was hardly covering her hips. He was tempted to insert his finger but quickly retraced his hands to her back.


    Cheryl could feel his hardness on her thighs and she smiled wickedly thinking how easy it was seducing a man!

 Chapter 102 - Are you trying to seduce me?

    "What happened honey? You knowthat you can tell me everything," he said caressing her perfectly arched back.


    "I was threatened," replied Cheryl and bursted in tears. She was now leaning strongly against Stefen''s body.


    "What? By whom?" Asked Stefen in a surprise.


    "Oh! I am fainting! Put me on bed!" shreiked Cheryl panting heavily.


    Stefen quickly picked her up in his arms and moved to the bedroom. He was trying his best to not look at her beautiful body.


    Cheryl knew he would try his best to avoid getting seduced in such a situation, so she had to do her best to incite him.


    Stefen carefully put her on bed and went to the kitchen to fetch her a glass of water to drink. Cheryl lied flat on the bed with her legs slightly apart.She then pulled up her dress slightly to give a clear view to Stefen, as soon as he enters the room.


    Stefen entered the room and saw distressed Cheryl lying lifelessly on the bed. He felt sorry for the girl untill he noticed her small red panty in between her thighs.


    Stefen quickly rebuked himself for being a pervert! Afterall his beloved was in so much trouble , he should not bring such thoughts in his mind.


    He quickly handed over the glass of water to Cheryl. Cheryl held the glass with her shivering hands and dropped the water in an attempt to drink it.


    "Oh! Look what I have done," she said rebuking herself. She sat upright on the bed cleaning her dress with her hands.


    Her dressed was quite drenched from the upper portion and she smiled wickedly when Rhehan rushed to take the towels from the bathroom. She then slightly pulled down the upper portion of her dress, revealing half of her boobs.


    Stefen entered the room and handed over the towels to her.


    "Oh my dress is slipping since its too heavy now," she said shyly, trying to pull it up.


    Stefen gave out a loud sigh and gaped at her half revealed boobs.


    "It''s ok baby! You are my girlfriend," he said trying to calm her down.


    He sat down besides her and cleaned her face and neck lovingly.


    Cheryl pondered on his words for a few seconds. Girlfriend? Hah! In you dreams only. You are just a secretary and also not so good looking! Why would I choose you? You are so foolish!


    "What happened? What are you thinking about?" asked Stefen curiously.


    "Oh Stefen! I have been threatened by CEO Rhehan," she said and bursted into tears.


    She wanted to make sure Stefen would believe him so she had to make sure Stefen was in his most vulnerable state.


    She hugged him tightly and cried for few minutes. Stefen hugged her back and consoled her lovingly.


    Cheryl retraced from the hug and said," Ohh! your shirt is wet too. I am so sorry."


    "Never mind!" replied Stefen and removed his shirt to reveal his bare upper body.


    Though Stefen was quite good looking but he was not somebody who would catch every person''s eye.


    Cheryl gasped looking at his bare body and said," are you trying to seduce me?"


    "No...no..I just thought ill remove it," he said nervously as if he had been caught red handed. "Tell me what happened," he added trying to change the topic.

 Chapter 103 - Fuck me!

    Cheryl took a deep breath and spoke "The other day when our company was preparing for Loraine fashion week, CEO Rhehan called me up and trued to make a deal to destroy Miss Rose. I refused him bluntely and he said he would do needful himself."


    "What? CEO Rhehan? But he helped the boss so much in covering up for the malfunction," questioned Stefen in confusion.


    Cheryl knew it was not going to be easy to convince him against CEO.


    "Yes, but that was his game. I thought he would not do anything, but later, I saw him coming out of boss''s vanity. Then during the show, when the boss''s dress slipped, I understood his game-plan," she said, sobbing loudly again.


    "Don''t cry sweetheart. Don''t be scared of anybody. I am there with you," he said caressing face. "Hey your dress is too wet, I think you should change," he added worriedly.


    "I don''t have the energy to get up from the bed. Can I just take off my dress and wrap myself with a towel," she asked innocently.


    Stefen gasped at her innocent words.


    "Ok," he said breathing heavily, handing over a towel to her.


    "Oh! I am feeling shy! Can you just turn around?" she said innocently, bitting her lower lip.


    "Ok," replied Stefen, with a heavy heart and turned around. He was taking deap breaths trying to control his hormones.


    "I am done," she said after a few seconds.


    Stefen turned around and saw Cheryl wrapped in his blue towl, sitting innocently and timidly. The towel was short enough to reveal most of her thighs and most of her boobs.


    "Please stop staring," she said looking in Stefen''s eyes still biting her lower lip.


    Stefen tried his best to concentrate on the main topic and took off his eyes away from her body.


    "Ok. Then why didn''t you tell me about this?" he asked her, perplexed.


    "I wasn''t sure about it. After all he is a man of great reputation and he helped Miss Rose too," she defended confidently.


    "Hmm...you are right! Even I am surprised," he said pondering hard. "But what happened just now?" he added.


    "I had been thinking about Miss Rose''s malfunction and then I decided to confront CEO Rhehan for the sake of our boss. I went to his house, but he tried to threaten me. He said if I told this to anybody he would get me killed," she said in between her tears.


    "What?! How dare he???" he said hugging her tightly in his arms.


    "Not so tightly! My towel will fall down," she shrieked, retracing away from his arms and in the process opened her towel purposely to reveal her completely naked body.


    Stefen glared hungrily at her beautiful naked body and she pretended to cover herself with her hands. Stefen tightly held both her hands and pushed them backwards. He then kissed her cleavage hungrily and started sucking her boobs.


    "Ahhh..ahhh....Stefen baby...you have to help me," she said in between her moaning.


    "Offcourse honey! Whatever you say," he said nibbling on her erect nipples.


    "I just want Miss Rose to be safe. Please inform her about CEO''s evil games but don''t take my name," she said panting heavily.


    Stefen was now licking her hot navel with his tongue.


    "But i think I should tell your name. Afterall she deserves to know," he said.


    Cheryl glared at the man angrily. Why is he not agreeing in just one attempt? He is making me do stupid things!!


    "Ahhh Stefen baby! Fuck me! Fuck me hard baby! You are too amazing," she said rubbing her boobs violently.


    Stefen''s body showed instant reactions and he quickly pulled down his lower to reveal his hardness.

 Chapter 104 - Ahh! Ahhh! baby!

    Cheryl widely opened her legs and placed her hands on her beautiful pubic zone.


    She was indeed a beautiful and attractive woman with beautiful body assets. She knew she was quite attractive thus she completely used her body to achieve her goals. She was afraid that if her name was revealed to Rose, Rhehan might come to know about it and he might take back the payment made to her and would also reveal the contract!


    "Ohh baby! You can''t take my name. You can''t put my life in danger. I am just worried about our boss. So you have to inform her. That''s it!" she said massaging her pubic area gently and seductively.


    She then slightly parted her pubic lips with both her hands, to reveal the pinkish opening.


    "Ahhhh....as you say my princess! I''ll not take your name at all," he said staring hungrily at her vagina. "You are so sexy and a good natured person. You care so much for the boss," he said licking his own dry lips.


    "Thank you baby! You helped me in saving our boss! You are best," she said inserting one of her fingers inside her vagina.


    Stefen gaped at her actions and held his dick firmly and shook its skin to and fro, much violently.


    "Ahhhh....ahhh....You are too loyal sweetheart. Our company is lucky to have you," he said in between his moans, while watching Cheryl move her finger in an out of her vagina rapidly.


    "Fuck me, my sexy man! I want you inside me! You are too wise and attractive. You take such wise decisions in just few seconds. Just tell the boss about CEO Rhehan and save her honour," she said still playing with her pubic area.


    "Ok baby," he said and quickly lifted both her legs to rest on his shoulders. He then held her tightly with his hands, from her thin waist, balancing her long legs on his shoulders.


    He immediately thrusted his penis inside her with great force and moved to and fro rapidly and wildly. He then pushed his penis further deep inside her and rubed it again and again, violently inside her vagina.


    "Ahhh!! Ahhhh baby! I am coming," Cheryl cried massaging both her boobs in despair.


    After another five minutes Stefen stopped his movements and released himself inside Cheryl, making them both moan with pleasure.

 Chapter 105 - Promise me baby!

    After another 10 minutes, Stefen picked up his mobile to call up Rose.


    "What are you doing baby?" asked Cheryl, who was now sitting naked on top of Stefen. She was gently rocking her naked body as if she was sitting on a rocking horse.


    "Don''t worry baby! You just concentrate on fucking me hard! Leave the rest to me," he said playing with her spongy boobs with his other hand.


    Cheryl increased the speed of her movements, making her breast bounce up and down.


    "You are too sexy baby!" he said twirling his finger roughly inside her beautiful navel.


    Stephen called up Rose twice but the call was not responded by her.


    "What happened?" she asked inquisitively.


    "She did not attend my call. Don''t worry she will definitely call me back," he said grabbing her hips tightly and squeezing them with much force.


    Cheryl chuckled at the sensation and started jumping up and down making Stefen groan in pleasure.


    "Promise me baby! You will not tell her my name," she said increasing the speed of the sensual movements of her body.


    "I promise baby," he replied in an instant. His eyes were closed and he was enjoying being the sensation being given by the beautiful lady on top of him.


    Cheryl gave a wicked smile and the feeling of triumph engulfed her mind. She knew Stefen would never break his promise and he was a very ethical man who always kept his word.


    He called her again several times and finally thought of leaving few watsapp messages to her. He wrote down what Cheryl wanted him to write and pushed the ''send'' button. Soon the messages were delivered to her but was yet not read!


    Rhehan again released himself inside Cheryl and moaned in tremendous pleasure. Cheryl knew her work at Stefen''s place was done so she immediately got off from the bed and rushed to wear her clothes.


    "What happened? Why are you suddenly leaving," he asked her perplexed.


    "Ohh! I have to take the pill, since we did not use protection," she framed an excuse quickly.


    "Oh right! But what''s the hurry?" he asked getting off from the bed.


    "Oh I don''t have it with me.I will have to buy it," she said trying to act genuine.


    "Do you want me to drop you home?" he asked.


    "No...no...its fine..i''ll leave now...umm... Bye," she said and left the place quickly.


    Stefen was still standing near the door compltelely naked, pondering at her sudden exit amd cold behaviour. He then did not think much about it and slept happily still thinking about his beautiful time spent with Cheryl.


    On the other hand Cheryl reached her home after buying the pill and opened a bottle of wine to celebrate her victory. She had managed to make Rose hate Rhehan and also she had acquired a vast sum of money from Rhehan! She was now in good books of Stefen and thus she could confidently ask for a raise in her salary!


    Soon Cheryl was five glasses down and dozed off on her couch without giving a single thought about the time spent with Stefen!

 Chapter 106 - 8-9 Months!

    Medical Centre, Beach House


    Rhehan was sitting patiently in doctor''s office while the doctor was flipping through the reports. Soon she turned her head upwards to face Rhehan.


    "So the MRI reports have arrived. Miss Rose is suffering from vaginal agenesis." she said, said in a serious tone.


    "What exactly is it doctor?" asked Rhehan in confusion.


    "Well, it''s a condition when a female''s vagina is not fully developed at the time of birth. The problem persists right from the birth, but it is usually known either when a girl can not menstruate or can''t have intercourse without pain," explained the doctor.


    "Oh! So that means it''s nothing life risking?" Asked Rhehan in much relief.


    "Offcourse it''s not a life risk. Her condition is mild as she has been having a normel menstrual cycle and luckily all her other body parts including uterus are fully developed," answered the doctor with a big smile.


    "That''s great," replied Rhehan this time with much more relief.


    "Yes. She will have to perform few exercises with the help of certain instruments to increase the depth of her vaginal cavity. Within 8-9 months she will be able to have a normel intercourse," replied the doctor cheerfully.


    Rhehan gulped in nervousness at doctors words.


    "8-9 months?" he asked nervously.


    "Yes just 8-9 months and she should be fine," repeated the doctor. She was puzzled to see Rhehan''s white face. He was looking as if he had been granted death scentence by a court.


    "What if we try it before the stipulated time?" asked Rhehan pressing his temples lightly.


    "Oh! You can''t. It is going to be extremely painful for her. Her vaginal skin has already been injured today. If you try it again it might cause permanent damage," rebutted the doctor in anger.


    The doctor was surprised at Rhehan''s question. It was just a matter of few months. This man is panicking as if he can''t live even a single day without sex!

 Chapter 107 - Not so easy!

    "Boss are you ok?" asked the doctor. Rhehan was standing motionless and did not give any response to the doctor.


    "Boss?" repeated the doctor.


    "Yes?" replied Rhehan as if in a daze.


    "What happened? It''s nothing serious. Miss Rose will be fine in just a few months," assured the doctor. She was trying her best to calm down Rhehan, but Rhehan was in too much of shock.


    "Few months?" asked Rhehan again.


    "Yes boss," replied the doctor in confusion. What''s wrong with this man? Why is he behaving like this? He should be happy that it''s just a mild condition.


    "Hmmmm....you believe in karma?" asked Rhehan suddenly as if coming out of his hypnotised state.


    "Excuse me?" replied the doctor, bewildered.


    "Nothing. Sorry. Ill just go and check on her. Thank you doctor," replied Rhehan and left hurridly.


    ************


    Rhehan entered Rose''s room and a team of nurses were gathered around the bed, busy talking.


    "She is so pretty. No wonder boss likes her so much," whispered one nurse.


    "Yes and she even saved boss''s life," said the other.


    "I heard that too. That''s why she has that wound on her arm," said the third nurse.


    "Shhh...Don''t wake her up. You are too loud," said the first nurse.


    "Ahem" came a voice from behind. All of them turned to see CEO Rhehan standing at the door.


    "Oh boss...we were just...umm...just...checking her vitals," said a nurse, nervously.


    "Yes I heard that. By the way how is she doing?" asked Rhehan sweetly.


    "She is fine boss. Bleeding has stopped but the wounds will take time to heal. She is sleeping soundly," said the other nurse.


    "Ok then. You all can leave. I''ll look after her. I''ll call you if she gets up," replied Rhehan.


    "Ok boss," said the nurses and left the room.


    Rhehan took a glance of Rose sleeping peacefully on the bed. She was now dressed in a pink rob which was complementing the color of her skin.


    Rhehan smiled at the beautiful sight before him and various thoughts occured to his mind. He loved the girl so much! So what if he can''t have sex for a few months! He can do that much for his love. It shouldn''t be that difficult. He now only belonged to his beloved and no other girl. He will always be faithful!


    Rhehan took a few steps closer to the bed and caressed her beautiful face with his fingers. Soon his hands reached her neck, when he noticed her beautiful collar bones and a small part of her cleavage, which was visible. Rhehan gulped in nervousness and shifted his gaze lower only to see her beautiful white legs, which were slightly apart. Rhehan took a few deap breaths but was soon reminded of her beautiful naked body and the way she striped before him.


    Suddenly, his lower body reacted and he gave out a loud cry in despair. He immediately rushed to the bathroom and opened the cold shower to calm himself!


    This is not going to be easy!

 Chapter 108 - Contemplation!

    After another 10 minutes, Rhehan came out of the bathroom. The cold shower had soothed down his lower body but his upper body was shivering uncontrollably. He dressed himself in a gown and slowly climbed the bed, besides Rose.


    He covered himself in thick quilts and sat upright thinking about the whole situation. Definitly, it was not going to be easy for him. He was a chronic sex addict!


    Rhehan then turned his head to look at Rose. Her white face was shining in the dim lights. The color of her face had returned to normal and she now looked very peaceful. Rhehan carefully caressed her hair and contemplated at various aspects of his new life with Rose.


    Rose was definitely the best thing that had happened to him. He could not loose her now! Even if it meant having a strong self-control and getting frequent panic-attacks!


    He dazed at her beautiful face and all the panic vanished away from his mind. He shifted closer to her and held her hand. After another 5 minutes he dozed off in a deep slumber, while his one hand still holding her.


    **************


    Rhehan had been sleeping peacefully for a few minutes, when a sudden vibrating voice woke him up. He opened his eyes and heard a phone ringing much closer to him.


    Soon, he realised that it could be Rose''s phone which was kept on the study table, near the bed. The phone had been ringing from quite a long time, so Rhehan got off from the bed to check it.


    "Stefen" was the name of the caller written on it and there were already 3 missed calls by him. Soon, the phone rang again and Rhehan was about to pick up the call when he dropped the idea. He did not know who Stefen was, so he did not think it was appropriate to pick up the call.


    Rhehan kept the phone back on the table and was about to move back to the bed when he heard a few message notifications.

 Chapter 109 - Dream!

    Rhehan glanced back at the phone''s screen again. The notifications were from four watsapp messages by Stefen. Rhehan picked up the phone from the table and glanced at it carefully. He could not read the messages on the home-screen and was confused as to read the messages or not.


    His thumb was on the swipe button and he was about to swipe it open when he suddenly dropped the idea.


    I should not do that! She might not like it. We have just met, so she might not like me reading her messages. But, I wonder who is Stefen? He is calling her up so late and that too constantly. Never mind! I''ll ask her tomorrow.


    He placed back the phone on the table and lied down on the bed besides Rose, again holding her hand. In another few seconds Rhehan dozed off in a peaceful slumber.


    ****************


    9:00 a.m.


    The room was filled with warm sun-light emerging from the huge window. Just outside the window was the view of the artificially created lake where the morning songs were being sung by tiny birds.


    The light was falling directly on her beautiful face making her flicker her eyes uncomfortably. She was having a very pleasent dream, making her smile slightly.


    A dream where she was in pure white dress, sitting inside a beautiful garden full of yellow flowers. She was laughing hysterically at the handsome man in front of her. The man was made to walk like an animal by a little kid , sitting on top of his back. The kid looked exactly like his father! Same beautiful green eyes and enchanting smile. But his hair were like Rose, straight and silky. He was a perfect combination of both his parents!


    "Faster pa, faster!" Kid demanded, jumping on his father''s back


    Rose laughed hysterically watching her two favourite people in the entire world!


    The chirping of the birds was getting louder and louder. In an instant Rose opened her eyes, breaking the dream mid-way. Reality had now suddenly hit her and she straightened herself up with a jerk.

 Chapter 110 - Famished

    She calmed down after a few seconds, looking at the amazing view outside the window. This house had a very positive vibration, which had always made Rose feel like home! Rose got off from the bed and stood close to the window. She glanced at the beautiful lake water and flowers. It looked so similar to the one in her dream.


    Then suddenly she started recalling her vivid dream. She dreamt that she had alrwady been married to Rhehan and they have a small kid too. Rose smiled at the beautiful memory of the dream.


    "I would love to make it a reality," she whispered to herself.


    She snapped out of her thoughts when she heard her phone vibrate. The moment she was about to pick it up, she heard the room''s door open slowly.


    Rhehan entered the room, carrying a huge tray full of all kinds of dishes.


    "Good morning beautiful," he greeted her happily.


    "Good morning," replied Rose with a wide grin. She stared at his beautiful image for a few seconds. He was dressed in casual blue jeans and a tight fitted white T-shirt.


    "How did you know I was awake," she asked in surprise, looking at the tray full of all kinds of amazing dishes.


    "We have motion censors in all rooms, which record every activity in my laptop," he replied sweetly.


    "Oh!" reacted Rose in surprise. She was still not used to Rhehan''s luxurious and over-protected lifestyle.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked keeping down the tray on the table.


    "Ummm...taken," replied Rose shyly.


    "Oh really?" teased Rhehan happily.


    Rhehan sat down on the chair smiling at her. He then held Rose by her waist and made her sit carefully on his lap.


    "You are taken. I want the world to know that too. This beautiful woman is only mine," he said kissing her fondly on her ears.


    Rose giggled from the sensation and kissed him back lovingly.


    "Ok. Now you are having a good healthy breakfast then we have to head over to the medical centre," he ordered her seriously.


    "Yes boss. May I know the test results?" asked Rose nervously.


    "Well, it''s nothing serious though, but I would want you to know the rest from the doctor itself," he said smiling fondly at her.


    "Ok. I am famished," she said looking hungrily at the food.


    "Sigh! So am I," whispered Rhehan to himself, looking at Rose sadly.

 Chapter 111 - No matter what!

    Soon after Rose finished her breakfast, they hurried to the medical centre. The lady doctor was already waiting for them while going through the reports again. Soon they greeted each other and proceeded with the discussions.


    "Miss Rose, you have been diagnosed with an underdeveloped vaginal cavity. You should abstain from any sexual activity for atleast 8 months. We have certain exercises for you which will help you widen your cavity," said the doctor.


    "Oh!!" replied Rose in surprise.


    She glanced at Rhehan who was looking quite relaxed. He held Rose''s hand assuringly and smiled at her.


    "We will give you certain things which you will insert in your vagina for 1 hour everyday. Doing this everyday will gradually loosen up your cavity and later ypu can have a normel sexual life," assured the doctor lovingly.


    "Ummm...ok. Will it definitely get cured?" asked Rose in apprehension.


    "Offcourse. It''s just a matter of time. Till the time you don''t risk a sexual intercourse you can have a normel lifestyle. After 8-9 months we will scan ypu again for results. Luckily it is not a very severe condition since all your other organs are fully developed," assured the doctor.


    Rose glanced at Rhehan in nervouseness. Though it was not somthing serious but it was definitely not a good news!


    Rhehan also knew what was going in her mind. He held her hand even more tightly and looked into her eyes lovingly. His eyes were saying everything what his lips were not saying!


    I will love you, no matter what!

 Chapter 112 - My favourite place

    After few more minutes of being explained by the doctor, they both moved out of the medical centre in contemplation.


    "Come, I want to take you somewhere," said Rhehan, holding Rose''s hand.


    "Huh? Where?" asked Rose after snapping out of her thoughts.


    "My favourite place," he said smiling at her.


    Rose was puzzled at his sudden transformation but anyways followed him happily. Her mood had already lifted up by looking at Rhehan''s excitement.


    "Any hints?" asked Rose in excitement.


    "No," replied Rhehan instantly and chuckled.


    Soon they walked past the medical centre and entered a path-way covered on both sides with thick palm trees. They walked for a few meters and reached a cemented patch where various battery operated carts were parked.


    "Hop in madame," said Rhehan bowing slightly.


    Rose chuckled at his cuteness and bowed slightly and replied," with pleasure."


    Rhehan seated himself in the driving seat of one of the carts with Rose seated besides him. He then skillfully maneuvered the cart on the adjoining track.


    Rose was surprised at the vast area of the place. The place was like a little world in itself. They had already drove past the lake, gymnasium, library, spa, sauna, beach, restaurant and various pools but the place was still not fully covered.


    "This place is huge. You have your own private little world," exclaimed Rose in fascination.


    "Yes. It used to get very lonely, untill now," he replied excitedly and gave a quick peck on Rose''s cheek.


    "Where are we going? I feel so funny moving around in this hospital gown," she said looking at herself in disgust.


    "You look beautiful in everything. I have fallen for this morning look of yours," replied Rhehan, taking a sharp right turn.


    Rose blushed at his words and kept mum.


    "And if you are not comfortable


    with the attire just undress," chuckled Rhehan and gave a devilish smile to Rose.


    Rose blushed much more at his words and turned her head away in the other direction to avoid his gaze.


    "Stop teasing me Rhehan," she said nervously.


    Rhehan chuckled at her coyness and gave her another quick peck on her cheek.

 Chapter 113 - Their small world!

    "We are about to reach. I just hope you like it," said Rhehan, smiling nervously.


    "Offcourse I will. It''s your favourite place so it already holds a special place in my heart," replied Rose leaning her head lovingly over his shoulder.


    The cart moved past a dense patch of trees on both the sides. The patch was so dense that it looked like a secluded forest.


    "Wow! This place is something! Does anybody come here?" asked Rose, astonished.


    "No visitors are allowed here. Just a counted members of staff to maintain and clean it. This place is like my hide-out," he confessed.


    Rose glanced carefully at the dense green trees on both the sides. Though it looked like a dense forest, but it was definitely very clean and well-maintained.


    In another few seconds Rhehan stopped the cart outside a huge wooden gate and turned to look at Rose.


    "We will walk from here," he said getting down from the cart.


    He hurriedly walked to the other side of the cart and held Rose''s hand while she got off the cart.


    They walked hand in hand inside the gate and Rose was left stunned, the moment she stepped inside the gate.


    A huge wooden bridge was right in front of them, leading the way to an aethetic wooden cabin. On one side of the bridge was a beautiful sea-green lake, with two white swans happily playing with each other. While on the other side of the bridge was a huge rocky mountain, full of colorful flowers. On the foot of the mountain was an exiquisite garden, having an open sitting area in one corner.


    Rhehan was carefully studying Rose''s facial expressions, who was gapping at the scenery around her wide-mouthed.


    "I have never, in my life, seen a place more beautiful than this," she exclaimed in excitement. "Thank you for bringing me here," she added greatfully.


    "Don''t thank me! You are the one who created a meaning to this place. Till now, I had nobody to share my dreams with. But now, I have you. I want to live my every dream, every fantasy with you," he said hugging her tightly.


    Tears slowly fell from Rose''s eyes, when she heard his words. She hugged him back tightly! She thanked God for making Rhehan enter in her life. How lucky she is to be loved by a man so deeply and passionately!


    "Come I want to show you something else too," he said retracing her from his arms.


    "Ok" she replied meekly.


    The moment he saw her tears, he got worried and asked her," what happened? Do you feel unwell?"


    Rose lovingly held Rhehan''s face with both her hands and smiled at him.


    "I am just very happy. I don''t know what did I do to deserve you. I feel so lucky to be the first one to come here with you. This water is so similar to the color of your eyes. The swans remind me of our kiddish acts together. The mountain full of colorful flowers remind me that, no matter how rocky it will be, it is still beautiful as long as its with you. This cabin is our small little world. Just you and me!" She said looking deeply in his sea-green eyes.


    Rhehan stared at her beautiful eyes and in an instant locked his lips with hers, holding her tightly from her waist. There lips were passionately tasting each other and they were both lost in their own little world!

 Chapter 114 - Memory world!

    Blood started to flow in Rhehan''s lower body and his body had started to react rapidly. As soon as he realised that it is the threshold of his hormones, he quickly retraced back his lips from hers.


    They both were panting profousely and were highly drunk in pleasure.


    "I will have to stop here or I will not be able to control myself," said Rhehan trying to catch his breath.


    "I understand," replied Rose sadly.


    "Come, I have to show you something," said Rhehan, holding her hand.


    "I can not wait," replied Rose excitedly.


    They both walked on the wooden bridge holding each others hands. The closer they moved to the cabin, more surprised Rose was, looking at the carving done on its four sides. The wood was carved finely to create beautiful patterns all over.


    "So how often do you come here?" asked Rose, fascinated.


    "Only on two occassions. Either when I am too happy or when I am too sad," he replied.


    Soon, they reached the gigantic door of the cabin and Rhehan opened the door quickly.


    "After you," he bowed very elegantly.


    Rose chuckled at his actions and entered the door and soon followed by Rhehan.


    The entire wooden cabin was full of small photo frames, all across the four walls. On one corner was an electronic guitar, hung on the wall. A small sitting area with a fire place was elegantly placed across the room.


    "These are all the photographs of the moments I have felt proud and happy about," he said pointing at the wall.


    "Oh really!" replied Rose in excitement.


    She moved closer to the wall and noticed a photo of Rhehan standing with the formar president of the country.


    "This was four years back, when I recieved the youngest achiever award," he explained.


    Then she shifted her gaze to another photo. A much younger Rhehan was standing outside "Cafe Island." She smiled at the innocent boy, wearing ragged clothes who was looking extremely excited.


    "This one is when I finally started a second branch of the cafe," he said,as if getting lost in old memories.


    Rose glanced at Rhehan with a wide smile.


    "You have come a long way. I am so proud of you," she said patting her shoulder.


    Rhehan''s eyes moistened at Rose''s sweet words.


    "Never in my life I have heard these words. Even after working so hard, I used to come back to an empty house. I could never describe or share my achievements with anybody," he said smiling fondly at her.


    "You can tell it to me now. Everything that you have achieved in your past and everything that you will in future. I will listen to it all," she said gently running her fingers in his hair.


    Rhehan smiled at Rose and then suddenly held her hand excitedly.


    "Then come! I will show you my favourite amongst all," he said making her walk towards the adjacsent wall.

 Chapter 115 - Hide-out

    "This one," he said pointing a small old and ragged photo. The photo was an inside view of a cafe with a boy sitting happily on the seat of the cashier.


    "Is this you?" gazed Rose excitedly.


    "Yes. Earlier I used to study and clean the cafe. Later my old man told me that now I was grown up enough to start looking at the accounts. This was the first time I sat on this chair. I was ecstatic!" he said smiling at the photograph.


    "Look at you! You looked so cute and your front teeth are missing," chuckled Rose, while looking at the photo.


    "What do you mean by looked? Don''t you find me cute now?" asked Rhehan with a puppy face.


    "Hehehe....Offcourse I do," she said pinching his cheeks.


    "Let''s go to the other room," he said excitedly.


    "Oh! There is another room? This place doesn''t fail to amaze me," she said in surprise.


    Rhehan walked towards the corner of the room and pulled out a red book from the shelf full of books. This immediately caused the adjescent wall to slide sideways. The wall slowly glided and a beautiful wooden bedroom could now be seen.


    "Wow! This is like a secret room. Just like they show in the movies," sge sqid clapping her hands.


    "Yes! Even my staff is not aware of this," he said winking at her.


    Rose gaped at him in surprise.


    "I can just keep you here in hiding and nobody in the world would be able to find you," he said with a devil smile.


    Rose chuckled at his words and took another look at the room.


    "Come," he said, holding Rose''s hand again.


    They walked inside the room and as soon as Rose looked around she was caught off guard.


    She twirled and looked around in every direction. The more she looked, the more she was engulfed with surprise!


    How is this possible?


    She looked at Rhehan with tears in her eyes.


    "How did you do this?" she asked in surprise.

 Chapter 116 - Pictures!

    She twirled and twirled around to look around at all four walls of the room. The more she looked, the more she was feeling overwhelmed.


    The walls were full of her pictures right from her childhood to present day. There were cute pictures of her with her mom and dad too!


    Some were her solo pictures, while she was walking the ramp for Fabiosa. All her achievements and happy moments had been displayed in this room.


    Then the most interesting one was the one when Rose and Rhehan met for the first time at the event!


    "Where did you get all these?" she asked in surprise.


    "Well, I have my sources," he replied and winked at her.


    Rose went closer to one of the walls and gaped at a photo. It was her and Rhehan sitting inside the "Cafe Island" talking to each other. She had slapped him right after this moment!


    "Oh my God! That''s us in the cafe," she said bewildered.


    "Yes! This was a little difficult to get through CCTV footage," he said pondering.


    "This is amazing! My entire life is inside this room. I just love it!" she exclaimed and hugged him instantly.


    "I am glad. Now we need to make many more memories together for this room," said Rhehan, hugging her back tightly.


    "With pleasure," she said giving him a peck on his lips.


    "Whenever I will miss you, I will come here," he said, sadly.


    "You don''t have to miss me! I will never leave your side," she replied holding both his hands........


    Back in Rose''s room her phone was ringing constantly and was bombarded with many messages.


    STEFEN-


    -"Boss, where are you?


    -I have to talk to you asap!


    -That day your malfunction was planned by CEO Rhehan.


    -He is playing games with you and wants to destroy you.


    -Boss?


    -Why arn''t you replying?"

 Chapter 117 - I love you too!

    They both seated themselves inside the cart and moved back to the house. They both had happy smiles on their faces and a sense of satisfaction in their eyes. Life could not get better than this!


    Soon, they reached the living area where the staff were already busy cleaning and mopping it. While Rhehan rushed to his office to complete some paper-work, Rose went to her room for a hot shower.


    As soon as Rose entered her room, she heard her phone vibrating on the table. She smiled reading the caller''s name and swiped the phone quickly.


    "Hi mum!" she exclaimed.


    ''"Hi sweetheart. How are you?" replied the lady.


    "Very well! Infact amazing," replied Rose in excitememt.


    "Okayyyy. You sound different?" replied the mother curiously.


    "Hehehe...you tell ,when are you guys coming back? How is kareem and aunty?" she asked excitedly.


    "They are good honey. We are coming back day after tomorrow," replied the lady.


    "Great!" replied Rose excitedly.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?" asked Lillian in curiosity.


    "Mum! I am in love," gushed Rose.


    "Oh my darling! Who is it?" asked the lady in excitment and surprise.


    "I''ll tell you once you reach! Can''t wait to meet you guys. See you soon," replied Rose.


    They both hung up the phone after a few seconds of goodbyes and kisses.


    ****************


    Marina Bay, Singapore.


    Room, 402


    There was a knock on the door and Lillian hung up the call with her daughter and opened the door. Kareem was standing on the door with a huge red box.


    "Kareem! Please come in sweetheart," welcomed the lady.


    "Thank you. Here is the limited edition Dior bag you ordered aunty," replied the man handing over the box to her.


    "Oh! Thank you so much sweetheart! It''s for Rose''s birthday next week," she said holding the box.


    "I hope she likes it," he said plainly.


    "Silly girl! She is so excited to meet you. Now she is saying she has fallen in love! I tell you!" Remarked the lady, while opening the box.


    Kareem was stunned at her words. What did she say? She is excited to meet me and she is in love? Does that mean she loves me too? I can''t believe it!


    "She is in love?" asked kareem, trying to hide his excitement.


    "Yes dear. She did not tell me the name. She says i''ll know once I reach back," replied the lady in sheer helplessness.


    "Hmmm...." replied Kareem trying to sound casual. "Ok aunty, I am heading to the pool. See you later," he said and left the room excitedly.


    He closed the door behind him and halted for few seconds, pondering over what just the lady told him. It means, she is definitly going to confess her love to me and she is also very excited about it.


    Ohhh! My Rose! I love you too!

 Chapter 118 - Revelance!

    Rose hung up the call and was about to place back the phone on the table when she saw a new notification emerge on the screen.


    "Stefen-


    Call me urgently boss"


    Rose frowned reading the message and swiped it open to read the other messages sent by him.


    Rose gaped at the messages in horror and read them all in disbelief. Rhehan is trying to destroy me? He planned my malfunction? How can this be?


    She quickly dialed Stefen''s number from the phonebook, while trying to calm herself down. Stefen picked up the call instantly as if he had been waiting for his boss to call.


    "Boss! I was worried for you," muttered Stefen in nervousness.


    "I was a little busy Stefen. Why did you write such a thing about CEO Rhehan?" she asked nervously.


    "Boss some of our team members saw him coming out of your vanity after your dress was thoroughly checked. Also he tried to bride one of the staff members to harm you," he explained.


    Rose was stunned at his words. How could Rhehan do this?


    "But he saved me from embarassement and shunted his deals with Lorraine International. Don''t you remember that?" She rebuked him.


    "That was his plan boss! He wanted to be in your good books so that you start trusting him and then he woukd destroy you," he clarified.


    "Hmmm....Ok. So who was this employee whom he tried to bribe?" she asked curiously.


    "Boss! She doesn''t want her name to be revealed. CEO had threatened to kill her. But, I assure you she is not lying," he said nervously.


    Rose''s heart was palpitating too fast. She felt that she could almost faint any moment.


    "Hmm..ok. Thank you for the information," replied Rose and hung up the call.


    ************


    Fabiosa Head Office, Bangkok


    Stefen put down the phone and turned his face to look at the beautiful woman sitting on his lap.


    "You did a nobel deed today! You are amazing honey," praised Cheryl kissing the man on his lips.


    The two kissed each other fondly while there hands were caressing each other''s body seductively.


    "Thank you for saving the boss. You are too kind," replied Stefen, admiring his lady love.


    "It''s my duty," she said and started licking his neck with her tongue.

 Chapter 119 - Hatred!

    Rose threw away her phone on the bed and stood motionless, starting at the blank wall for a few minutes.


    But why would he do that? Is he actually planning a revenge for what I did to him in the cafe? I faked getting seduced by him that day, so maybe he is also faking falling in love with me.


    Rose pressed the temples of her head. Anger was engulfing her mind strongly. She banged her hand on the glass table in front of her so strongly, that it shattered into pieces and fell on the ground , creating an extremely loud noise. Her hand started bleeding profousely, but she was left uneffected by it.


    How dare he? I loved him sincerely and he is playing with my feelings!


    Rose was loosing control of her body and was about to bang her hand again when the door opened with a thrust. Rhehan came running inside the room, worriedly.


    He gaped at the Rose''s bleeding hand and immediately took a towel from the bathroom.


    "What happened?" he asked petrified. He carefully wrapped her hand with the towel and rushed towards the inter-com.


    "I slipped. It''s nothing! You don''t have to worry about it," lied Rose, starring at Rhehan in digust and anger.


    Rhehan was so busy making the call to medical centre that he did not notice the hateful glare on Rose''s face for him. As soon as he explained the situation to the medical centre, he hung up the call and rushed towards Rose without looking at her face.


    "The bleeding is not stopping," he said worriedly looking at her hand.


    Rose did not speak anything further and glared at Rhehan''s worried face.


    "Are you hurt any where else"? he asked her, with a choking voice.


    "No," replied Rose in surprise.


    She was bewildered to see his sad face. The man looks as if he is on the verge of crying. How can anybody act so good? Does he actually love me? Was I too quick to believe Stefen?


    He was holding the towel tightly to avoid much blood loss from her hand. Whereas, she was still observing and trying to figure out any fautlts with his sad face. A tear fell down from his left eye and he hurriedly wiped it, to avoid getting caught.


    "Don''t cry. It''s just a minor cut," replied Rose, still observing his face carefully.


    The moment she said the words, Rhehan looked up in her eyes.


    She looked at his face in horror and disbelief. His eyes were dark red and tears started to flow uncontrollably from them.


    Rose felt guilty at her thoughts.


    He genuinely loves me!

 Chapter 120 - Cry-baby!

    The train of thoughts on Rose''s mind was stopped when the doctor and nurses entered the room. They watched in horror at the broken glass and then at Rose''s wrapped hand.


    "Miss Rose, can I see your hand," requested the doctor seriously.


    Rhehan carefully unwrapped Rose''s hand from the towel and gaped at it in horror. The bleeding had yet not ceased and the towel was completely smugged with blood. Rose was least bothered about what the doctor had to say or how much blood was her hand oozing out. She was busy starring at disheaveled face of Rhehan, this time with much less hatred!


    "It''s too much. We will have to stitch it up," replied the doctor studying her hand.


    "Again? But she already has stitches on her arm and its her right hand!" shreiked Rhehan in helplessness.


    Rose suddenly emerged out of her trance and looked in Rhehan''s eyes with a smile. Rhehan was stunned looking at her face.


    "It''s ok baby! It''s not that painful. Let them stitch my hand. You can feed me with your own hands," she said giving him a quick peck.


    The doctor and the staff giggled at their conversation. They had generally seen the patient freaking out and the partner trying to console him/her. This was the first time that the injured one was consoling the other person!


    "So do you want an anesthesia this time"? asked the doctor in confusion.


    "Offcourse she wants it," replied Rhehan in anger.


    "I have a strong body Rhehan. I can handle it without anesthesia. You know all my muscles are very strong, except for one area,offcourse" she winked at him, trying to cheer him up.


    Rhehan hung his face in sadness, while the nurses started to wipe the blood. Soon the doctor started to stitch her hand up, while her other hand was busy wipping tears from Rhehan''s face.


    "There! There! It''s almost over," she said trying to console him like a mother consoling her hurt kid.


    The staff giggled again at the sight and this time Rose also couldn''t help but laugh at Rhehan.


    "You all are so mean," he said bursting in tears again.


    Rose kept wiping his tears, while the doctor stitched her other hand. Finally after fifteen minutes, the stitches ended and the team left the room. After much consoling and teasing, did Rhehan stop shedding his tears.


    "Aww! You are such a cry baby," she said jumping on his lap.


    "I love you, and I am so scared of loosing you," he said, again on the verge of tears.


    "I love you too my cry baby," she said lovingly, without any doubts in her mind.

 Chapter 121 - Dont touch me!

    She kissed his wet lips gently and passionately, soothing down his nerves instantly. He kissed her back hungrily, biting slightly on her lower lip.


    His lips then travelled to her chin and her beautiful long neck. Rose closed her eyes and enjoyed the touch of his lips travelling down slowly from her face to her neck.


    He fondly licked her prominent collar bones, slowly travelling down to her cleavage. He opened the two buttons of her gown to reveal upper parts of her breast. He lovingly touched her breasts with his fingers and inserted his hands inside her bra. As soon as he gripped her one breast in his palm, his lower body showed massive sudden reactions. His body had started to warm up and his penis had already started to cry for a home!


    He instantly gasped in horror and removed his hands from her bra. Rose suddenly opened her eyes in surprise and looked at Rhehan.


    He had clenched his hands tightly on his thighs and was taking deap breaths.


    "I am sorry, I can''t do this," he said clenching his hands even more tightly.


    "I understand," she replied remorsefully.


    "Please close your buttons fast," he said, looking in the other direction.


    Rose quickly buttoned her gown and moved her hand to hold Rhehan''s tight fist.


    Rhehan quickly rebutted her from doing so!


    "Please don''t touch me! I am sorry but then I will not be able to control myself," he said as if in great pain.


    "I am sorry you have to go through this because of me," she said, feeling guilty and unhappy with herself.


    "It''s not your fault! I think i''ll go take a cold shower," he said and sprinted outside the room without waiting for Rose''s reply.


    Rose glanced at the door sadly for a few seconds and thought of preparing a hot bath for herself. She needed to do a lot of thinking after all, regarding Stefen''s call.

 Chapter 122 - Tonight!

    Rhehan rushed inside his bathroom and switched on the shower, without even undressing himself. The cold droplets were now falling on his head and all the anger and frustration piled up inside his head, were waiting to errupt.


    "Aghhhhhhhhhhhhh" he screamed in frustration.


    He was frustrated with his hormones. He was frustrated at his body! Will he ever learn to love her without sex? The moment he starts touching her, he gets crazzy for sex! It''s been just one day. How will he spend 9 months?


    Rhehan turned the faucet to the coldest temperature and removed his clothes one by one. The water had now turned ice cold and he was now standing completely naked under it. His body was shivering terribely, but it was helping him cool down a bit. His blood flow soon turned to normal and thus he adjusted the faucet to lukewarm temprature.


    Soon, the pleasant droplets fell on his head and he started pondering over various aspects of his relation with Rose.


    I can''t loose her at any condition! I will have to learn to control my hormones. I think, I should make an appointment with the doctor! Hopefully he will still treat me!


    Also, I will tell everything truthfully to Rose about the malfunction. Even if she wants to leave me, it will serve me right. But she deserves to know the truth!


    Suddenly the thought of Rose leaving him crossed his mind and tears started to form in his eyes again.


    I have to do this! I have to be loyal to her. I shall control my hormones for her! Maybe she will forgive me.


    Rhehan switched off the shower and cleaned himself thouroghly with the towel. He dressed himself in casual blue jeans and a black t-shirt and headed towards his office to complete the pending paper- work!


    Tonight, I will tell her everything!

 Chapter 123 - Beach house!

    Rose quickly prepared herself a hot bubble bath and undressed herself with her left hand. Her mind was blogged with tremendous questions.


    I don''t think Rhehan would do somthing like that! But then Stefen would also not lie to me! I completely trust Stefen!


    She glanced at her naked reflection in the mirror. Her face looked pale and her hair were disheaveled completely.


    She herself could not even recognize the lady in the mirror. Is this me? I look so bad!


    She had blood patches on her right arm and thighs. Her left arm was already covered with bandages!


    "I need to look good", she said to herself disgustingly in the mirror. "Afterall I am at my boyfriend''s place. How can I roam around looking so bad"? she scolded her own reflection.


    She quickly picked up her phone from the bed and stepped inside the gigantic jacuzzi bathtub! The warm bubble bath had already relaxed her and she closed her eyes to ponder.


    I am definitly missing out something! She recalled her entire converstation with Stefen. He says that Rhehan had tried to bribe one if the employees but the employee refused. He also said that Rhehan threatened to kill her. But if Rhehan wanted to destroy me, why would he take care of me? This is not making sense at all!


    She immediately called up Stefen for further information.


    "Hello boss," he said pleasently.


    "Hello Stefen. I would like to know a few things from you," she said sweetly.


    "Offcourse boss," he said straightening his back immediately. He was currently sitting in his office all alone, completing the dead lines.


    "I am not asking you the name of the employee but when exactly did CEO threaten her?" She asked him suspiciously.


    "Yesterday night boss! The employee was at CEO Rhehan''s beach house and she was badly assaulted. She came running to my apartment since she was so petrified," he replied honestly.


    "Hmmm...What time?" she asked.


    "Around 8:00 pm because at around 9:00pm she had reached my place," he said calculating the approximate time Cheryl reached his place.


    A wide smile emerged on Rose face and she hung up the call without muttering further a single word.


    So she was threatened yesterday? Huh? I guess she doesn''t know that I was also present at the beach house with Rhehan. At 8:00pm we were running around in the house like kids! Maybe she did not expect Stefen to tell the exact timings?


    Rose chuckled devilishly and closed her eyes trying to soothe her nerves from all the brain storming!

 Chapter 124 - Ramp walk

    Rose was still wracking her brains carefully!


    So the employee is somebody who knows that I am close to Rhehan. Also, she is taking advantage of my complete trust over Stefen! Hmmm....Clever move! How can Stefen be so naive and gullible? I have to go and talk to him immediately.


    Rose rushed out of the tub and took a quick hot shower.


    As soon as she blow-dried her hair, she looked at her reflection in the mirror once again.


    "Hmm...much better. Now if I can find something good to wear!" she murmered, moving towards the walk-in closet.


    As soon as she glided the first door of the closet her eyes popped open in amazement. There were atleast a thousand dresses hung neatly inside it. She rummaged through the clothes and realised they all were the limited editions of the best international brands.


    "Holy cow! I thought I had the best closet anybody could afford. Beats me!" she exclaimed in amazement.


    She then glided the second door and was amazed to see numerous footwears placed neatly on the shelves.


    "Wow! What collection! There must be around thousand footwears in here. Did he buy the entire market? The man sure knows how to pamper his girl." she exclaimed, checking out few shoes.


    She glided the third door and saw various hand-bags and clutches, displayed on the shelves.


    "So much shopping for just a few days of staying here? Is he actually going to keep me captive?" she giggled to herself.


    She quickly selected an olive green chanel dress with matching black louboutines. Soon after getting dressed, she quickly went inside the dressing room. An enormous amount of makeup and jewellary were displayed on the wooden shelves, all across the gigantic dressing room. She quickly picked up an eye liner and lip balm and applied it on her-self.


    "Thats all I want," she said and glanced at her final look. The short green dress fitted perfectly, showing her sexy curves. Her face was slightly flushed due to hot water and her skin was radiating.


    "Perfect," she smiled and left the room in a rush. She took the elevator leading straight to Rhehan''s office. The entire work-area was situated on the top-most three floors of the house.


    The elevator soon opened inside a gigantic glass corridor, leading its way straight to Rhehan''s office. She did not expect so many people to be present inside.


    "Wow! I always thought it''s just two of us and the staffin the house," she said in surprise.


    Many people from the staff were starring at her in surprise, while she was looking at all of them in surprise! Soon she gathered herself up, trying to hide her surprise and walked straight to Rhehan''s office with a confident smile on her face. The staff sitting at the reception did not ask her any questions.


    "Wow! This is the first time I have seen somebody else coming from that elevator. She must be somebody very close to CEO," they whispered.


    "She is so pretty! Is she boss''s girlfriend?" came a whisper from the other corner.


    "She came out from boss''s personal elevator. Are they in a live in?" said another man from staff.


    The entire corridor was now silent, whispering about the beautiful lady in short green dress. Rose too was aware of the prying eyes and gossips, so she increased the speed of her footsteps.


    "Wow! This looks like the toughest ramp walk ever. Why is this place so big? Had I known there would be so many people, I could have worn something more appropriate," she murmered to herself in disgust.


    Soon she reached the wide wooden door of his office and opened it in excitement, without even knocking!

 Chapter 125 - Special Note from Author!

    Hello dear readers!!


    Thank you so much for your love snd support! Your amazing comments keep me in high spirits!????????????


    I am really happy that you all are so connected to the FL and ML. I promise to keep you all entertained!


    Don''t forget to vote amd review the book too!!????????????


    Luv you all????????????????

 Chapter 126 - Strength!

    "Helloooooo," she exclaimed in excitement and entered the door.


    She stepped inside a gigantic office and noticed an empty boss chair right in front of her. The black wooden interiors of the room were simple yet very extrvagant. The walls were decorated with black and white paintings from different international artists.


    "Wow! Everything is so...so....so black and white. Doesn''t he get bored here?" She said, looking around the room with pursed lips.


    The room looked rather creepy to Rose. There was not a single hint of any color in it.


    "I wonder if I could just add a few strokes of color and brightness in here," said the artist within her.


    She was completely lost in creating a new layout and theme for the office, when suddenly she heard someone sobbing lightly within the room itself.


    "Huh? Rhehan? Where are you?" she asked, perplexed looking around the room.


    She looked and looked, but could not spot him anywhere. The sounds of someone sobbing could clearly be heard now and from the voice she knew, it was definitly Rhehan.


    "Rhehan please tell me where you are," she requested, looking around carefully.


    Soon, she followed the sobbing voices and realised it was coming from somewhere near the boss''s seat. She walked towards the seat but did not spot him anywhere, adding to her confusion.


    As soon as she was about to turn towards the balcony''s door, she spotted many cans of beer under the massive table. She bent down on her knees and saw Rhehan sitting crossed legged under the table. There were many beer cans placed before him and most of them were already empty. He had covered his face with his hands and was sobbing uncontrollably.


    "Crybaby...ohhh...I mean Rhehan..what happened?" she asked him, perplexed.


    Rhehan did not reply to her and eas sitting motionless.


    Rose quickly kneeled down further and dragged herself under the table too. She opened a can of beer and took a sip with a wide smile.


    "Cheers," she gleamed in excitement.


    Rhehan quickly removed his hands from his face and starred at Rose in anger. His face was completely red and his eyes were extremely swollen.


    "You are on anti-biotics. You are not supposed to have it," he said, holding the can in Rose''s hand.


    "Ahh! Finally the crybaby has spoken," she giggled. She quickly placed down the can and spitted the beer in her mouth inside the can in disgust. "This is too bad anyways," she said wiping her mouth with her hands.


    "You don''t drink beer?" he asked in surprise.


    "No. Just red wine on few occasions. We have been instructed to not have alcohol and spoil our years of physical training. It makes you weak," she said looking at the beer cans in disgust.


    "Hmm...But I need strength right now. I have to do something which I am really scared of," he said pressing his temples.


    Tears were flowing from his eyes again.


    "Why? What do you want to do?" she asked in curiosity, wiping the tears from his face lovingly.


    "I want to confess," he said looking in her eyes.

 Chapter 127 - I am a disgusting man!

    Rose starred in his red teary eyes. She did not reply any thing in return. Probably because she could already make out what the confession was about.


    "I have been trying to tell you this from a very long time, but I was scared. I was scared of loosing you! After you know everything, it is upto you what punishment you want to grant me. I am ready for everything," he said holding her hands lovingly. His face was hung low and tears were flowing down his eyes, rapidly.


    "Ok," replied Rose in panic. She herself did not know what she would feel after hearing the truth from his mouth.


    Rhehan took a deep breath and looked in her eyes again. I love her so much! I have to do this! She should know the truth. Don''t stop Rhehan! Just speak!


    "That day when we had a fight just before I was attacked, I called up somebody from your staff. I bribed her and instructed her to destroy your career," he said with shame on his face.


    Rose glanced at him wide eyed. So he actually did it? He wanted to harm me? He has some guts, confessing it to me.


    " As soon as I had hung up that call, you saved my life and my perspective about you suddenly changed. Since you were injured, I totally forgot about the deal I had made with her. I remembered it when you were about to start the ramp walk in Lorraine fashion week," he said, trying to calm himself down.


    He did not have the strength to hold her hands anymore. She must be hating me right now! I can''t look at her face. I don''t even deserve to hold her hand now! I have done something for which I can never be forgiven!


    Rose was looking at his teary red face. She had a slight smile on her face and was thinking on a very different track! My crybaby! I am glad you told me all this. I know you hated me back then, even I did. It''s all in the past!


    "I messaged her to cancel the deal but she had already hampered your dress. She told me your dress was going to fall anytime, so I rushed on the stage to save you. Trust me, I did not know she would do something so quickly! I did not know she would do something so immoral. Though, it was me who told her to destroy you, so I am the one at fault !" He said in between his sobbing.


    The more he spoke, the more he was hating himself!


    "I know you hate me now. I know I don''t deserve somebody like you. Even if you walk out of this relation right now, I will totally deserve it. I know, I should have told this to you much earlier. I also tried to hide it from you. I even messaged that woman to not tell you and gave her the amount, I promised and told her to keep her mouth shut. I am a disgusting man!" He said covering his face with his hands.


    He was sobbing uncontrollably again. His hands were tightly gripping his entire face. I can''t see her walk away!


    "You can walk out of this relation if you want," he said, still covering his eyes.


    "I just want to tell you that I shall always love you. I will always wait for you to forgive me. I know I am a complicated man who is addicted to sex! I always get scared of hurting you, when I make love to you. But at any point of life, if you feel like forgiving me, I promise, I will be there waiting for you with open arms," he said in a crocked voice.

 Chapter 128 - Repayment

    Rose could feel a huge lump in her throat. She glanced lovingly at Rhehan, who had still covered his face in fear.


    She slowly placed her hands on his cold hands and pushed them aside from his face. She wiped his wet face, making Rhehan burst into tears again.


    She quickly retraced back her hands from him in surprise.


    "Look at me," she said lovingly at Rhehan who had hung his face in shame.


    "I can''t," he croacked.


    "You''ll have to," she said, pushing up his chin, so as to straighten his face.


    She had a bright smile on her face and she did not have even a single trace of hurt or sadness. This was not something which Rhehan had expected and thus he was now starring at her face in shock.


    "Listen to me very carefully now. I had fallen for you the day you saved me and I am glad you love me so much, to confess everything," she said lovingly caressing his face.


    Rhehan was dumb-founded at her words and was starring at her wide-eyed.


    "Whatever happened back then was not your fault completely. It was obvious for anybody to react like that. What matters the most is how loyal we are to each other now. I know, you love me deeply. The way you take care of me, the way you pamper me is just too cute. I know you are trying your best to make this relation work ! Even if you feel uncomfortable physically, you never ever made me feel that I am the one lacking," she said with a sad smile.


    "You are not lacking anything, it''s me who is a nut...." he murmered, but was inturrepted by Rose quickly.


    "Shhhh...Nobody talks bad about my boyfriend. Not even you," she said angrily.


    Rhehan was stunned at her angry yet soothing words. Boyfriend? She isn''t breaking up with me? Are we still together?


    "I love you too Rhehan and I am not going to walk away from this relation. I know things are a bit awkward considering our physical complications, but we can solve this together. I trust us completely!" she said holding his face lovingly.


    Rhehan closed his eyes as if trying to absorb her words. Tears were streaming down his face and he was taking deep breaths, trying to calm himself down. After a few minutes, he finally mustered some strength to open his eyes.


    "I love you too Rose. I can''t tell you how greatful I am," he said holding both her hands.


    "Greatful? It''s ok you can repay me now if you are feeling so indebted," she said wickedly.


    "Offcourse, tell me how?" he said with an innocent face.

 Chapter 129 - Crybaby turns Devil

    "Are you sure? You can''t back off Mr. Crybaby," teased Rose.


    "Anything you say!" claimed Rhehan, now in high spirits. She thinks I am a crybaby? I can easily prove her wrong.


    "Ok then! You asked for it. Limit your alcohol intake to only twice a week," she said in a dominating serious tone.


    Rhehan gulped in nervousness. Twice a week? No sex for nine months and now no alcohol? I thought maybe she wants a hug or a kiss! Shouldn''t she be asking for something romantic, since I was crying too much. Now I feel like crying again!


    "Sure! No problem at all," replied Rhehan, forcing a smile on his face.


    Rose looked at him suspiciously.


    "So it''s a promise," she confirmed again.


    No! No ! No! No! It''s a big NOOO gulped Rhehan in nervousness. This girl will kill me someday!


    "Yes! Offcourse," replied Rhehan, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Thank you so much!" she exclaimed in happiness and kissed his lips passionately.


    Rhehan kissed her too and held her waist tightly with both his hands.


    On second thought, it''s totally worth it!


    The two kissed each other passionately, making Rhehan lie flat on the ground while Rose on top him with their lips locked.


    The temperature under the table was rising tremendously when suddenly their was a loud knock on the door! The two love-birds regained their conciousness.


    "Holy cow! The door is not locked," exclaimed Rose in regret.


    "Holy cow! I have an urgent meeting!" he exclaimed in equal regret.


    "I had to go to fabiosa urgently," she said slapping her forehead in disgust.


    They quickly dragged themselves out from under the table and straightened each other''s clothes and hair.


    "I''ll see you later," she said, giving a quick peck on his cheek and sprinting towards the door.


    "I''ll miss you," he replied with a sad smile.


    As soon as Rose was about to exit the office, she halted and turned back to look at Rhehan.


    "I just forgot to ask you something. Who was this girl whom you tried to bribe?" asked Rose curiously.


    Rhehan hesitated for a few seconds but finally replied ," Cheryl, the lead model."


    "Ohh?" reacted Rose at the least expected name. "Did you ever meet her after fashion week?" she asked pondering over certain facts.


    "No, we just chated over watsapp," he refused bluntly.


    "She accused you of threatening her. She is too clever," she said angrily.


    "What? But I have never even met....wait ...wait...you already knew about it?" he asked in surprise.


    "Hmmm" she nodded in affirmation.


    "Then why didn''t you question me?" he asked, completely puzzled.


    "At first, I was obviously very angry thats why I banged my han....oops! I gotta go! Byeeeeee," she said biting her tongue, cursing herself in her mind.


    "You banged your hand purposely?!" he exasperated.


    "Bye," she said and rushed out of the door.


    "Come back right here!!!" he shouted at her loudly.


    Rose sprinted out of the office, but saw a large group of well-suited men, probably waiting for the door to open, now starring at her awkwardly.


    "Come back here," shouted Rhehan again for everybody to hear.


    Rose grinned awkwardly at the suited men and said, "Just a friendly fight," and sprinted ahead again, in fear.


    Holy shit! The devil is after me!

 Chapter 130 - Whats mine, is mine!

    Rhehan sprinted to catch hold off Rose and hurridly stepped out of the office. As soon as he stepped out, he saw the suited men standing near the door starring at preceeding figure of Rose, who was walking rapidly across the corridor, towards the personal elevator.


    They all turned back there faces, when they heard another quick footsteps emerging out of CEO''s office. They gaped at the vision before them. CEO Rhehan was standing before them, giving them the same awkward smile. The usually impeccabley dressed CEO was dressed in crumpled T-shirt and jeans. His face and eyes were completely swollen and red.


    "Oh! Ahem! Please be seated inside. I''ll be back in five," he said and ran at his full speed to catch up with Rose.


    The suited men stepped inside the office only to inhale a strong stench of alcohol all over.


    Rhehan sprinted across the corridor and the entire staff present there stood up to see the sight. Some people approached him quickly, getting worried.


    "Boss? What happened?" said one.


    "Boss! Is everything ok?" asked the other.


    It was then, he realised that he was looking too stupid running across the corridor, catching everybody''s attention.


    He suddenly paused his steps and announced loudely "Everything is fine! You can get back to your work! Thank you," he said sprinting again.


    Rose who just heard Rhehan''s voice turned her head backwards and saw Rhehan running in her direction at the speed of lightening.


    "Oh Shit!" she exclaimed in horror and started running too.


    The office staff was perplexed at the sight.


    "First our boss was running, now this girl is also running," said a lady.


    "She is not just any girl. She is the famous designer Rose, the owner of Fabiosa," shrieked other girl.


    "Oh my God! That''s why I was wondering where had I seen her," said another lady.


    "Oh! I had recognized her as soon as she entered the office! I own so many dresses from Fabiosa," bragged another lady.


    The entire office had by this time recognized Rose and was starring at her rapidly preceeding figure.


    Rose quickly reached the elevator and hurriedly pressed the door button.


    "Finally," she heaved a sigh of relief.


    As soon as the door opened and she was about to step inside, she was suddenly caught tightly by a strong arm, from her waist.


    "Caught ya!" exclaimed Rhehan, victoriously.


    Both his hands were now around her waist and he jerked her waist to make her turn, facing him directly.


    Their faces were now just a few inches apart and they could feel each other''s breath. Rhehan took a step closer to her, while Rose took a step backwards in nervouseness. She tried to take one more step backwards, but soon realised she was already touching the now closed door of elevator.


    Rhehan tightened the grip around her waist and pulled her even closer to him.


    The entire office gasped at the series of events taking place before their eyes.


    "So, she is actually boss''s girlfriend."


    "Are they going to kiss?"


    "So much for my two years of crush on boss."


    "They look so much in love."


    "Such a good looking pair."


    Rose was intimidated by Rhehan''s closeness in public, whereas Rhehan was least bothered about it. He was constantly and passionately looking in her eyes.


    "Rhehan everybody is starring! Stop it Rhehan! Are you even listen.....," Rose was suddenly stopped midway by Rhehan''s quick peck on her lips.


    She was stunned at his actions and was gapping at him in surprise. This was the first time she was feeling intimidated by him! A completely different and authoritative Rhehan!


    "I don''t care about anybody''s prying eyes! What''s mine is mine! Nobody hurts my girlfriend''s beautiful body, not even you," he said in a domineering tone.


    Rose gulped at his passionate yet domineering words.


    "Ok," she said meekly.


    "This is the last time you are hurting yourself. If you do it again, I will abduct you, then keep you captive in a secluded place. Trust me! Nobody will be able to find you. Ok?" He asked, moving much closer to her lips.


    "Wow...ohh....I....I.... mean..Ok," she stammered, feeling his cold breath on her wet lips.


    She was confused if Rhehan was trying to warn her or rather seduce her!


    "Good! Go now," he said giving a light peck on her cheek.


    "See ya," she beamed happily at him and pressed the elevator button.


    As soon as Rhehan turned back and walked away a little further from her, Rose could not help but shout at the top of her lungs, before entering the elevator,


    " I''ll miss you Rhehan !!!"


    This was Rose''s way of telling him, that she too was ready to tell the world about them and she was now no longer intimidated by presence of any third person.


    Rhehan paused his steps and chuckled happily, while turning himself to face her again. Rose was already inside the elevator and was waving michieviously at him. Rhehan was in splits of laughter and he waved back at her lovingly. Soon the door closed and Rhehan too turned away, walking towards his office.


    All the people from office were now happily looking at Rhehan. They had never seen their boss laughing like this before!

 Chapter 131 - One hell of a lady!

    Rose quickly stepped out of the car and marched inside the Fabiosa''s head office. The office was a massive white multi-story buliding, with a vast billboard in front, displaying various models walking on the ramp. She quickly walked inside the posh building and entered an enormous hallway. The staff sitting at the reception quickly rushed to greet their boss and follow her quickly.


    "Inform Stefen to come to my office right now," she ordered.


    "Yes Mam," replied a young man from the staff, catching up with her speed.


    "Also, I want a re-arrangement of all the models of fabiosa," she said to a thin girl, with glasses.


    "But mam. We just finalised the arrangements two days back," said another lady.


    "I know! But there are a few things which need my personal attention," she said, with a devilish smile.


    "Right," replied the lady in confusion.


    Rose stepped inside her private elevator and pressed the button leading to her office. Soon the door opened on the fifth floor, opening directly inside an enormous hall.


    This was the bridal section of Fabiosa. There were thousands of white gowns neatly hung on the metal rods, with mirrors all across the four walls. The hall was decorated beautifully with artificial pink orchids, giving the feel of a beautiful wedding destination.


    Rose was quickly about to take left turn to her office, when she suddenly heard a shrill female voice from across the hall. It seemed like she was addressing to one of the staff members of "Fabiosa".


    "You moron! Don''t you have any suitable wedding dress for me! Don''t you know who I am? If you have something as good as my standards, show it to me or else I will leave. I can buy this entire company in one second," came the female''s shrill voice.


    All the people present in the hall turned their heads towards the voice.


    "This?? I am going to wear this? Who do you think I am?" she shouted again.


    Rose quickly sprinted towards the voice and saw a thin blonde lady, in a white dress and heavy makeup, rebuking few sales person of Fabiosa.


    She immediately recognised the lady. She was the hollywood actress Mia Bell, who was set to get married to a 50 year old hollywood director in two months. Rose''s anger was already reaching its limits looking at the girl''s arrogant behaviour. How dare she talk to my team like that?


    Many sales people from Fabiosa''s team were standing in front of her with their heads lowered down, looking miserable.


    Rose rolled her eyes at her and quickly went ahead to intervene.


    "Hello. I am Rose, the owner! May I know what''s the issue?" she asked curiously.


    "Offcourse who doesn''t know you? I want something to fit my image. As you all know,I am getting married," she said proudly, fixing her hair.


    "Something to fit your image?" repeated Rose, raising her eyebrows.


    She turned to look at one of the sales girl, who was on the verge of crying. Rose smiled at her pleasantly ansmd assuringly.


    "Betty, you remember that defected white dress, we had planned to dispose off. Can you please bring that for this lady? It will fit her image," she said in an innocent tone.


    "What?" Shreiked Mia in horror.


    "Since she can''t afford to pay for her own dress, we can give it to her in charity," winked Rose at the other salesman.


    The salesman could not help but giggle at his boss''s words.


    "Do you know who I am?" shreiked Mia, angrily.


    By this time many more customers and staff members from Fabiosa had gathered around them. They all were trying hard to control their laughter.


    "Umm...No! Who are you?" asked Rose innocently.


    "I am Mia Bell. The leading actress of bollywood," she claimed proudly and arrogently.


    "Oh! Is that you? I did not recognise you at all! Did you get a plastic surgery again?" Said Rose devilishly.


    "What the hell are you talking about? I am your most esteemed customer. Show me what''s best," replied Mia arrogantly.


    Rose was surprised at the girl''s dumbness. Is she too dumb to realise that I am insulting her and she has become a laughing stock already.


    "Esteemed customer?! Aren''t you the one who seduced Mr. Denis to win a role with the lead male actor Kareem? Also, I heard before coming to hollywood you were a C-grade bar dancer. Is it true?" bursted Rose in anger and mockery.


    "Aggghhhh!! How dare you? You will pay for this!" She shreiked in anger.


    "Really. Atleast I work to pay for my own bills and not seduce a director double my age to marry him," she said with a mean smile.


    Mia was on the verge of crying. Everybody present in the room was now smirking at her.


    "You...you...why are you doing this to me? I chose your brand for my wedding," she screamed angrily.


    "Anybody who insults my team, doesn''t get to wear fabiosa. You may leave before I call the gaurds to chuck you out," she said pointing towards the exit door.


    Mia''s face had turned completely Red and she thumped her foot angrily on the floor. She started walking towards the exit but soon spotted few giant pictures of Rose''s god-mother Elizabeth, wearing Fabiosa''s latest collection.


    She stopped mid-way and looked angrily at Rose.


    "Do you know how close I am to Miss Elizabeth Lodge? She will have you thrown out of the country in no time," she said smiling confidently while pointing at Elizabeth''s picture.


    Elizabeth Lodge was not just the leading actress but was also one of the most influential and powerful people in the hollywood industry. Her word was the final verdict for everybody. All the strongest government officials and politicians were considered to be her allies.


    Rose laughed at Mia''s silly words. The girl had no idea that Elizabeth was Rose''s god-mother. The entire Fabiosa team too coudn''t help but laugh at her. It was a wide known fact that Elizabeth had raised Rose and her brother, like her own children. She makes sure to visit Fabiosa almost every month, no matter how tight her schedule is.


    "Go ahead. But for now please leave," replied Rose slapping her forehead in disgust.


    As soon as Mia left, Rose turned to look at the sales people, who were rebuked by her.


    "Well! That was fun," she smiled at them and walked away.


    The entire staff smiled victoriously and proudly at their boss. She is one hell of a lady!

 Chapter 132 - His angel..!

    Rose stepped inside the office door and seated herself on the boss''s chair. Various documents were neatly placed on the table before her, which she quickly started to read one by one.


    Rose''s office was built in a large area, decorated beautifully in a vintage theme. The white chair and table were elegantly decorated with pink and green flowers, matching the curtains.


    Few antique decoratives were neatly placed on a wooden shelf, just behind her chair. The entire ceiling was covered with artificial green leaves hanging downwards. The wooden shelves were embedded in the wall and were full of books on fashion and interior designing.


    Rose had personally designed her office, giving it a cozy and elegant look.


    Suddenly there was a knock at the door and Rose picked up her head to answer.


    "Come in please," said Rose.


    Stefen entered the office with a usual bright smile on his face.


    "Good morning boss! You look lovely as always," greeted Stefen in high spirits.


    "Good morning! Thank you so much," replied Rose, looking at him carefully.


    "What happened to your hand and also your arm? They are heavily bandaged!" asked Stefen in worry.


    "Oh this! I triped. Just a minor thing," she rebutted.


    "Oh! Then it''s fine. Here is your schedule for today," he said handing over a black tablet to her.


    "Please sit! I need to ask you something first," said Rose pleasently.


    "Offcourse boss," replied Stefen and seated himself across the table.


    Stefen sat on the chair while carefully reading something on the screen of the tablet. Rose could not find any hint of nervouseness or behavioural change in him!


    Rose knew that Stefen was not a person who could maniplulate anybody, specially Rose.


    Rose had found him in a juvinile re-hab few years back. He had lost his parents in a road accident and thus started with substance usage.


    Rose had once accompanied her mother to the rehab centre to interview an accused. Rose at that point was at the beginning of her career and Fabiosa was known only to a few. She was walking behind her mother, crossing the chambers, when she noticed a chamber where a young boy with long hair was drawing something on the wall. Rose halted to look at the boy out of curiosity. She looked inside the chamber and saw various colored crayons spread all across the floor and the walls were full of drawings of girls wearing different outfits. The drawings were not just beautiful, but the outfits drawn on them were very elegant.


    She rushed to inquire about Stefen''s history from the rehab''s incharge. His parents had died and he had to drop out of his designing school due to lack of funds. He was in severe depression and was also highly addicted to drugs which ultimately brought him to rehab.


    "Can I meet that boy?" requested Rose to her mother.


    Her mother did not intervene in her decision. She knew that Rose must have truely seen something in that boy. Soon the boy was summoned by the officials and he was brought to meet Rose.


    The boy with disheaveled hair and was now standing lifelessly before her.


    "Hello there! I am Rose," greeted Rose cheerfully. Stefen picked up his eyes to look at the girl but did not reply.


    "What''s your name?" asked Rose cheerfully.


    "S..S..Stefen," he replied, hesitatingly looking downwards.


    "Stefen, I heard about your parents. I am really sorry," said Rose sympathatically.


    Stefen nodded in reply but did not utter any word from his mouth. He was constantly looking at the floor.


    "Back there in the cellar, I saw you draw. You are very talented. I have just started a fashion designing company, so I was wondering if you would like to work for me?" she asked sweetly.


    Stefen finally picked up his eyes and starred at Rose. She is offering me a job?


    "But why me? I am a college drop out!" asked Stefen in surprise and confusion.


    "Yes! But you are truly talented. Your ideas and your concepts are different from the rest. You basically need more training and for that I am willing to send you back to your school," she said sweetly.


    "You are what...???" he asked in amazement.


    "You should complete your course and side by side work for me. This way you can pay back your fees to me and later after completion of your course, you can hold a permanent position in my company," she said in a serious tone.


    Stefen could not believe his fate! Just when he had lost all hope, this girl came as an angel to save him.

 Chapter 133 - Love and Lies!

    "I still can''t believe you are doing this for me! I hope it''s not a joke," said Stefen in apprehension.


    "To make you believe, I shall come back again tomorrow with a written contract. Maybe then you will realise how serious I am," she said pleasently.


    "No, no! That''s ok! I trust you. Thank you for believing in me," he said, now smiling.


    Rose gazed at the man carefully. He was quite good looking, except for his disheaveled hair and clothes. He is quite clear-hearted too, the way he trusts me so quickly!


    "Ok then! I will file for an application of your early release from the re-hab provided you stay away from all sorts of substance usage and don''t invite any more trouble. You will be released on my mother''s garranty, so make sure you uphold her reputation," she said in a serious tone.


    "Yess boss," he said obediently.


    ...


    Rose was suddenly transported to the day she first met Stefen. Till this day, he had not done anything which would make Rose regret her decision. Stefen topped his designing school and started designing for Fabiosa under Rose''s personal guidance. He trained himself physically to get fit and strong, on Rose''s suggestion, thus gradually getting a black belt.


    Later, when Rose needed someone trust worthy, he requested Stefen to be his personal assistant. He now also trains the new designers in Fabiosa and takes good care of Rose''s all needs. He is also Rose''s mother''s favourite, due to his caring and sweet nature. Thus, Stefen was not just her assistant but more like a family member to her. Rose knew Stefen would never do something purposely which would harm her in any way.


    "Boss! I have lightened up your schedule for today since you have injured your hand and also the paperwork on your table is not that urgent. You don''t have to trouble your hand," he said looking at the screen of the tablet.


    Rose smiled lovingly at Stefen. He always does little things like this, which show how much he cares for Rose.


    "Stefen look at me and stop working for a while. It''s important," said Rose seriously. She knew this was not going to be easy.


    "Ok boss," he said and placed the tablet on he table.


    "This is not going to be easy for you so listen calmly. What Cheryl told you about CEO Rhehan was not true completely. CEO and I had a big fight and he wanted to take a revenge from me, thus he called up Cheryl. But Cheryl agreed to the deal!" she said looking sadly in Stefen''s eyes.


    Rose was really scared of Stefen''s reaction. The only thing that could melt Stefen was love and Rose had guessed by now, that Stefen was in love with Cheryl which made him believe her!

 Chapter 134 - Gold-digger!

    "What?!!" gaped Stefen in shock.


    "Yes! Infact while I was coming here, I ordered for Cheryl''s account details. Have a look," she said handing over the papers placed on the desk.


    Stefen gazed at the papers in horror. Such a large amount of money was transferred by Excel Coorporations. He now did not have the energy to look at Rose''s face.


    "The funny thing is CEO Rhehan had cancelled the deal only, after a few hours but by that time Cheryl had already prepared for my malfunction. Instead of stopping me from entering the stage, she texted CEO about it. Luckily, he read the message thus saving me, and you know the rest about cancelling the deal with Lorraine," said Rose sighing deeply.


    Stefen''s eyes were turning red now. He had turned completely motionless and was starring at the wall blankely.


    "Later, CEO gave her the entire amount to cancel the deal, but she blamed him of harrasement and approached you. The entire office knows that you are my family, so she took advantage of this fact and used you," she said in disgust.


    Stefen clenched his fists tightly and closed his eyes. The realisation had hit him like a sharp arrow! All this while she was pretending to love him, thus becoming a show-stopper of Fabiosa. That''s why she suddenly left that day, after her work was done at Stefen''s apartment. He had also unknowingly broken Rose''s trust! How could he even face her now? Rose meant everything to him and he could not live upto her expectations!


    Rose quickly got up from her chair and went over to where Stefen was sitting. As if reading his mind, she hugged him lovingly and patted his head.


    "Don''t blame yourself sweetheart! These are all life lessons you have to learn. Not everybody is as pure hearted and honest like you are," she said, feeling sad for him. Stefen was indeed the most dedicated, honest and polite man she had ever seen in her life. Maybe that''s why he had to learn things the hard way, she thought.


    As soon as Rose engulfed him in a warm hug, Stefen could not help but sob in anger and regret.


    "I am sorry Rose! I am sorry for breaking your trust! Things were so clear from the beginning but I was too blinded by love," he said trying to control his sobbing.


    Stefen always addressed Rose by her name, when they used to meet informally. Rose forced him to do so and Stefen had finally agreed to it on a condition, that while in the office, he would still call her as ''boss.'' But this moment was entirely different and he was no longer her personal assisstant but her little brother and friend who was completely shattered.


    "I know dear! I understand. Love makes us do funny things," she said, looking at her injured hand.


    Stefen did not utter a single word. His mind was filled with guilt and regret towards Rose. She was her angel and mentor who had trusted her at that point of life when he did not even trust himself!


    He was also heart-broken! The girl of his dreams had turned out to be a filthy gold-digger!

 Chapter 135 - The therapy!

    Rose heard his sobbings and anger was filling her mind completely! She wanted to immediately throw Cheryl out of the company. She sadly glanced at the golden trophies and medals decorated on the wooden shelf. Most of them were won by Stefen! When ever Stefen achieved anything in his life, he made sure to gift it Rose.


    Her fondest memory with Stefen was when he had topped in his designing school and Rose had come to attend the event.


    While Stefen was standing on the stage recieving the trophy and medal, he quickly went to the microphone and announced happily, "This trophy is for my big sister, my friend and angel who believes in me. I love you Rose," he beamed happily.


    Rose grinned excitedly, while sitting in the audience, tears forming in her eyes. She felt like a proud parent, whose child has stood first in his school. Stefen then quickly went down the stage, towards Rose and gifted her the trophy and medal, while the entire auditorium clapped at them in admiration.


    That day, she had unknowingly given Stefen the status of her little brother, whom she would always protect and support! She started to encourage him to train himself physically and be able to protect himself from any harm.Thus,the other medals placed on the shelf were from winning national competitions in Karate.


    But she could not protect him from being inflicted by an emotional injury!


    "Come with me," she said and held his wrist.


    Stefen got up immediately and followed Rose towards a white door, right next to the boss''s chair.


    Soon, they entered a gigantic room which represented Rose''s real life. The room consisted of a vast wrestling ring, punching bags, karate ring, swimming pool, squat racks, heavy barbells and various heavy gyming and karate equipments. In one corner was a shooting range built inside a sound proof glass room. On the other extreme corner were installed various dummy punching men in different sizes.


    "Why are we here?" he said in confusion.


    This place was not new to Stefen. Only him and a few members of maintainance staff had access and knowledge about this room. Stefen often comes here already to practice his karate skills.


    "It''s your therapy," she said, winking at him.

 Chapter 136 - Dummy man!

    She held his wrist again and walked towards a dummy punching man.


    She smiled at Stefen and gave him hand gloves to wear. Stefen wore the gloves but was still confused at Rose''s actions.


    "Just vent out all your pain and frustration on this dummy. Trust me, you will feel a lot better," she said patting his shoulder.


    Rose stood at one corner and saw Stefen starring angrily at the dummy.


    "Baaaaammmmmmmm!" came a loud voice as Stefen punched the dummy''s face in anger.


    "Arrrghhhh," screamed Stefen and kicked the dummy man''s abdomen in full force. The dummy lost its grip with the floor and flew away in the other corner.


    Rose was stunned at the scene.


    "That''s my boy! You have been training well. Go for the next one," she said clapping with her hands.


    Stefen glared at the next dummy and jumped high, bending his one knee and giving the dummy a powerful roundhouse kick. The dummy went flying, hitting the other dummy, causing a loud noise.


    "Woohoooo!!! Next!," she said applauding.


    Stefen bent down a little and started giving chain punches on the third dummy''s face. Soon the dummy''s head broke apart from its neck and hit the wall, breaking further.


    Stefen took deep, long breaths and closed his eyes. Rose smiled at him proudly and gleefully.


    "Feeling better?" she asked curiously.


    "Hell ya! A lot better. Thanks gal," he said removing his gloves.


    "Told ya," she said, handing over a towel to him.


    Stefen stayed back for a quick shower, while Rose came back to her office to complete her pending paper-work.


    After few minutes, Stefen entered the office, dressed in fresh clothes and neatly combed wet hair.


    "Ohh my my! Someone''s looking dapper!" Teased Rose, giggling at him


    Stefen blushed at her words.


    "Stop teasing me boss," he said, laughing happily.


    Rose rolled her eyes at hearing "boss" from his mouth again. Stefen giggled at her reaction. He knew, Rose did not like being called as "boss" by him.


    "What happened BOSSSSS?" he teased and giggled happily.


    Rose smiled lovingly at his kidish acts and heaved a sigh of relief. Finally! He is feeling better. Thank God it worked. Now, I can talk to him about it, without spoiling his mood.


    "I don''t want that woman around you anymore. I have ordered for a re-arrangement of models. I am chucking her out!" She said in a serious tone.


    Stefen paused for a moment to think about a few things.


    "Chucking her out will be too easy for her. I have even better plans. She wanted to harm my sister. Just leave it upto me now," he said, with a devilish smile on his face.


    "Ok! You are the boss," she said shrugging her shoulders casually.


    "No! You are," he giggled again.


    Rose rolled her eyes at him again and swiped open the tablet to have a look at her schedule for the day.


    19:00 pm - "The friendly corporate meet"


    "Oh! This party is today? I totally forgot about that," she frowned. So much for my spending time with Rhehan! Should I just skip it?


    "Yes! It''s today! Here is the invite. I have lightened up your schedule today but this party is a must attend. It''s a big opportunity specially for our new interior designing project!" He explained, handing over the invite to her.


    "Hmmm, right!" She replied sadly, taking the invite in her hand.


    As she read the invite, her eyes brightened up instantly and she giggled happily looking at it.


    "The Annual Corporate Gala


    by


    Jeferson foundation.


    Honerable Chief Guest -


    Mr. Rhehan Jobs


    (CEO- Excel Corporations Pvt Ltd)"

 Chapter 137 - Think! Think !! Think!!!

    "What''s so funny boss?" asked Stefen in confusion.


    Rose sighed happily and looked at Stefen.


    "Do you know who the guest of honour is?" She beamed like a love-struck teenager.


    Stefen frowned at Rose''s expressions. Is she drunk or something?


    Stefen knew about Rhehan being the guest of honour, thus he had alraedy planned to accompany her to the party, to ensure her safety.


    "Did you hit your head when you triped? It''s CEO Rhehan! You should be wary of that man! But look at you, you are laughing!" Rebuked Stefen angrily, shedding away his employee''s role, to the role of a protective brother.


    Rose sighed again and smiled at his words.


    "Yes! You are right! I should be wary of that man. He is so damn hot!" Rose blushed at her own words, oblivious to Stefen''s angry looks.


    "Boss! Don''t tell me you have fallen for the man!" spoke Stefen in surprise.


    "Sigh! Did you ever noticed his green eyes? They are as deep as an ocean." she exclaimed, lost in her own world.


    Stefen gaped at her in disgust. Why would I notice a man''s eyes?


    "Sigh! Did you notice is broad hairy chest? His long legs? His toned muscles? His small cute lips? His ..."


    "Stop it Rose! I am not a gay! Why would I notice all that?"he shouted at her.


    Stefen''s loud voice brought back Rose to reality and she bit her tongue looking nervously at Stefen.


    "So! You like the guy?" he asked in a serious tone.


    "Yes, I was at his beach house yesterday night," she confessed.


    Rose knew Stefen would not like the idea of her being with Rhehan, specially after knowing he tried to plot against her.


    Oh God! He looks pissed off. He is not moving a single inch! He is really pissed off!!!!!!


    Stefen was glaring at her face motionlessly and coldly.


    "Why do you get so scary and motionless at times? Speak up bro! You are giving me a panic attack!" She shouted at him in despair.


    "He tried to bribe Cheryl! He wanted to take his revenge in a very bad way! Just, how can you trust him? How the hell could you be so stupid to be at his place all alone?" He shouted at her angrily.


    "But....he...he..


    "No buts....you can''t be with him and that''s my verdict!" he shouted again.


    Rose was not prepared to tell his family the truth about his relation with Rhehan. Things just slipped from her stupid mouth. She was not ready to face Stefen''s anger as yet!


    What should I do?? He doesn''t even know much about Rhehan and yet he disapproves. If he gets to know about his complete history he will kill me and Rhehan both!! Oh God! Rose think fast! Do something! Think think think!!!!!

 Chapter 138 - family trouble!

    "It''s not like what you think my cupcake! I was mean to him at the first place. I kicked him and slapped him in public. That''s why he bribed Cheryl," she said, trying to sound convincing enough.


    "Hah! Tell this to somebody who doesn''t know you my applepie! Don''t give me this mushy attitude! You slapping and kicking him, makes me wonder, what he did to you in first place, to make you react like that!" he argued.


    Oh God! He knows me too well! What do I do know???? What do I say to make him like Rhehan?


    Stefen further spoke as if reading her thoughts "Don''t knack your brains honeypie!!!! You can''t say anything to make me like him. The mere fact that he tried to harm you is enough! Thanks to you, now I know that he has tried it more than once," he chuckled in disgust.


    Rose was trying too hard to prove her point, but was failing miserably.


    "You said we won''t behave informally in the office! Now I think you are correct. So it''s not right to discuss it here, since you only said, I am your boss, while in office," she said smiling hesitatingly.


    This is my last try! Maybe he will avoid the topic, for a while, atleast!


    "Boss? My ass! Don''t give me these lame excuses Rose! Don''t force me to do anything reckless," he warned, punching on the table.


    "Ok fine! Meet him yourself and then decide. Atleast give him one chance. Please," begged Rose with her best puppy face.


    Hah!! This should work! He always falls for it! Gosh! Where are my tears when I need them? Comm''on cry! Cry! Cry you stupid lady!


    "Ok fine! I''ll meet him right now or you are not meeting him tonight," he said, melting a bit looking at his sister''s sad face.


    "Right now? Ummm.....Ummm..Ok. I''ll tell him," she said a little hesitant.


    "Cool! Let me know, when we are going.It better be early, because you dont have much time left for today''s party! I''ll take your leave BOSSSSS," he said mockingly.


    Rose forced a smile on her face and slapped her forehead as soon as Stefen stepped out of her office.


    Ughhhhh!!!!! What do I do?? What if he tells mom?? What if mom tells Stefen about his satyriasis? Stefen will grill me alive and my mom will eat me happily!!!

 Chapter 139 - Ashamed?!

    Rose quickly dialed Rhehan''s number, keeping her fingers crossed.


    "Hi baby!"


    "Hello there beautiful! Miss me"?


    "Ughh..Yeahh...what''s up?"


    "Work! As usual. What happened you sound tense?" He asked curiously.


    "Umm...yeah..it''s my brother, who is also my assistant...also my designer...Oh! I mean, it''s Stefen," she fumbled.


    "What?" He frowned , not comprehending anything.


    "Stefen is my assistant, but he is also just like my brother. He is like our family. I told him about us and he wants to meet you immediately!" she said with a loud sigh.


    "Ok! Sure. Let''s meet then," he agreed gleefully.


    "Yeahhh," she sulked.


    "What''s the problem? Why are you so scared?"


    "He doesn''t approve of you at all. I am scared he might try to harm you physically," she said making a sad face.


    "Don''t tell me he is also into this karate or marshel arts stuff !" He slapped his forehead cursing his fate. How did I end up with a kungfu family??


    "No! But just a black belt!" she bit her lip in nervousness.


    "Just a black belt? Just?" he shouted. "It''s not "just" black belt for normel people like us!" He emphasised, freaking out.


    "I''ll protect you. Don''t worry,"


    "I am the boyfriend , I should be saying that to you!!" he slammed.


    "But he is pretty good at it, so there aren''t any chances of you defeating him. Also don''t tell him about your satyriasis and don''t talk about you bribing Cheryl. Don''t tell him that you drugged me or made perverted advances at me. Don''t talk about your drinking habbits too or your daily routine," she blurted, nervously.


    "Why do you sound like, you are ashamed of me!" He spoke in a hurful voice, feeling offended.


    "Heyy!! I am not ashamed of you at all. It''s just a little complicated. After I told him about our past encounters and you bribing Cheryl, he is not impressed," she felt guilty at her words.


    "You told him everything? How would you feel, if I go about telling everybody that you tried to seduce me and took naked pictures of me? How would you feel if I tell somebody in my family about your physical condition?" he blurted angrily.


    "I did not tell him about your physical condition! But my mum knows it already, so he is bound to know, it sooner or later. He is also my assisstant, I had to tell him the whole situation about Cheryl," she defended herself.


    "You shouldn''t have told your brother when you yourself aren''t sure about a person like me! Did I tell anybody that you faked being a helpless damsel that night? Did I ever make you feel bad about your health issues? Their was not a single news of your malfunction in the entire world and you could not hide my shortcomings from a single person?! Fine! I agree! I was wrong, but I am trying my best to improve but it is not possible if you keep feeling ashamed of me !!!" He said in disgust and hung up the call furiously.


    Rose was stunned at Rhehan''s words and gapped at her cell phone in horror.


    Did I just get too overboard? Offcourse! I did! He never ever made me feel bad about my health condition. He is so careful and caring about it! What did I do in return?? How could I be so insensitive?! I shouldn''t have brought up our past!

 Chapter 140 - Mans way to heart!

    Rose had placed her head on the pile papers lying on her table, looking sideways. She was looking at her phone''s screen, in a delimma. Should I call him back? I made him feel terrible! Why can''t I just control my tongue?!


    Her face appeared like a sad puppy, looking sadly at the emptied bowl of its favourite meal.


    Their was a knock on the door but Rose was not in a mood to answer it. The person knocked again, but Rose did not budge. The door eventually opened and Stefen stepped inside, with a file in his hand.


    "Why aren''t you....What happened boss? Aren''t you feeling well? Stefen looked at her in seriousness.


    "No! Call a cardio-surgeon," she replied meekly, looking constantly at the phone''s screen.


    Stefen pinched his nose in frustration," cardio-surgeon"?


    "Yes! I am heartbroken. My heart needs an instant replacement," she said fiddling her phone with her hand.


    Stefen almost chocked on his saliva listening to her logic. Since when did this girl turn so melodramatic? "What happened"?


    "I am heartbroken," she repeated.


    Stefen tried hard to control his frustration. "I know that but, why?"


    "I had a fight with him. He doesn''t want to talk to me. I had called him up to inform him that you want to meet, but blurted some nasty things to him," she said finally picking up her head. Her hands was now on her forehead and she was starring blankly at a wall.


    "Hmmm...you basically vent out my frustration on him! I got it." He spoke feeling a little guilty, looking at her sad face.


    Her puppy face turned worse. "I freaked out that you might not like him and maybe he is not good enough."


    "I am sorry sister! Since you trust him so much, I trust your instincts too. Go and meet him". Stefen gave out a thumbs up signal to her and smiled happily.


    Rose gaped at him unbelievably. "Really! What made you change your mind?"


    "I was going through is profile carefully. He has done some pretty good stuff for the society, specially for orphened kids. I even enquired about him, from a few friends working in Excel. They only have high praises for him. Infact I had come back to tell you, that I have changed my mind," he said shrugging his shoulders.


    "Really? Thank you brother! You are the best!" She climbed on top of the table in just one swift move and jumped directly on Stefen.


    Stefen was by now used to Rose''s hyper active state. She would often do such stupid and powerful things, while she was feeling excited or sad. He quickly caught hold of her by her waist, like catching a ball. He hugged her tightly and gave her a peck on her cheek.


    "But keep your phone with you all the time. I will call you often to know about your whereabouts," he warned her, making her stand on the floor steadily, by releasing his grip from her waist.


    "Offcourse sweetheart! But....he is furious! What do I do to make up for my bad behaviour?" She sulked again, pondering hard.


    They both settled themselves on the couch, trying to find a solution.


    "Just cook up an idea Stefen! Common"!


    She poked him constantly with her finger, irritating him to the core.


    "That''s it! Cook! They say a man''s way to his heart is through his stomach! Just go there and cook something nice for him", he said, admiring himself for bringing up a fabulous idea.


    Rose gulped in anticipation. Cooking?!!!!

 Chapter 141 - The cake-trophy!

    "Ahh! Brother if you really want to kill him, just tell me clearly. Why do you want to kill him with my own hands?" rebuked Rose.


    Everybody in Rose''s family knew that Rose sucked at cooking! Even if she tried to boil water, she would end up spilling it all over. Her karate training made her habitual of using more than needed force even in routine things. She, thus, ended up breaking about delicate things in kitchen like glasses, handles of the utencils and knobs of the cabins.


    "It was a serious suggestion. Just make something easy yet presentable," suggested Stefen.


    "Okies! Can I make instant cup noodles?" she exclaimed excitedly.


    Stefen glared at his big sister helplessly! She doesn''t have an ounce of feminism in her! Can she be a little girly and homely?


    "Cup noodles? For God''s sake! Use your brains!.... Heyy! Why don''t you bake a cake for him. Just mix the ingredients and bake it. Simple!" He excitedly swiped open his phone amd typed "cake recipes" on google. He selected the easiest one for her and saved the ingredients.


    "That''s a great idea," Rose clapped her hands and stoop up in excitement.


    "Ok! I am sending you the recipe, read it carefully. I''ll have somebody to fetch the ingredients," he said, looking at his phone.


    As soon as the ingredients arrived, Rose quickly picked up her car keys and rushed to the parking. Soon, she was driving to Rhehan''s beach house, while having a look at the recipe.


    "Hmmm...This should be easy"!


    .....


    Noticing Rose sitting in the car, the gate to the villa was quickly opened and the gaurds greeted her politely. She parked the car on the porch and headed straight to the kitchen.


    "Good afternoon Madame! Would you like to eat something," said the 49-year old head lady chef as soon as she noticed Rose inside the kitchen.


    "No, but I am going to prepare a cake today. You all can take a break," she said, forcing the cooks and chefs to leave the place.


    Soon, she was all alone, fiddeling with the ingredients from her one hand, while studying the recipe with the other.


    "Ok! Butter, flour, Baking powder, cocoa powder, essence....all done," she exclaimed happily, swiftly mixing the ingredients in a bowl.


    "After mixing the ingredients, preheat the oven at 180¡ã and bake it for 45 minutes....," she read on her phone''s screen.


    Soon, she placed the bowl inside the pre-heated oven and danced around happily.


    "My first cake is about to be ready!" She exclaimed happily and reached out to read the further instuctions.


    "Make sure you use a microwave and OTG safe, baking bowl, to avoid any mis-happening or short circuit....Huh? What does this mean?" She exclaimed in confusion, reading the scentence again.


    BAMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!! A loud voice echoed from the huge oven, startling Rose.


    Rose quickly dodged behind the shelf of the kitchen, spilling the entire remaining ingredients of the cake like box of flour and cocoa powder, butter and beaten eggs on her head and face.


    "Yuckkkkk," she exclaimed disgustingly.


    The bowl inside the oven had blasted, emiting flames and smoke. Rose looked like a white ghost, smudged with white and brown powder, completely. The butter and eggs had made her hair stick together and was falling from her head to her clothes.


    Soon the smoke reached the smoke alarms, creating a loud siren all across the villa. The water sprinklers on the ceiling opened automatically filling the entire kitchen with water.


    "What the hell," shouted Rose, from behind the shelf, looking at the sprinklers.


    BAAAAAAAAMMMMMM!!!!!! came another voice from the OTG. It''s door flew open, spitting the cake in every direction, hitting the various groceries placed on the shelf above Rose, thus making them fall on Rose. Soon she was covered in lentils, black beans, red beans, flex seeds, sticking on her hair, face and clothes.


    Rose took a glance at the oven in horror.


    "Huh?! Don''t they get their electronics repaired? It spoiled my cake!" Soon another piece of half cooked cake flew in her direction, making her again hide behind the cabin again.


    "BEEEEP...!!! BEEEEP...!!!!!....BEEEEEP...!!!!!!...BEEEEP!!!!!


    The guards quickly heard the smoke alarm and notified the fire brigade, situated next to the medical centre. In few seconds, the sirens of the fire brigade vehicles could be heard, moving towards the house.


    Rhehan''s assisstant quickly paced inside Rhehan''s office," Sir! Fire ....in the...house," he said huffing and puffing.


    Rhehan quickly took the personal elevator leading directly outside the house. The fire brigade, guards, cooks and Rhehan reached the living room of the house at the exactly same moment. They noticed a black smoke emitting from the kitchen.


    The fire bridage quickly opened the faucets of the big pipes held by them and aimed carefully at the kitchen. Rhehan followed the brigade with caution and entered a disheaveled kitchen. Their were cake patches all across the kitchen with completely disheaveled shelves. The floor was almost flooded, as the sprinklers were constantly emitting water.


    Soon, they noticed the oven at the far end, emitting smokes. They were quickly about to aim there huge pipes towards the oven, when a completely white figure, with dark face emerged from behind the cabinet waving clumsily at them.


    "Argggghhhhhhhh!!! Ghost!!! Ghost!" the brigade shouted, scaring all the guards and cooks.

 Chapter 142 - Exorcism of E...Rose!

    They took another glance at the scary figure, amidst the vast smoke and they quickly dropped their pipes in fright.


    They all bamed into each other in fright, trying to run away. The white figure was dancing clumsily and waving her hands, as if casting a black magic.


    "Oh my god! It''s a witch," shouted a middle aged maid and screamed.


    "Arrrghhhhhh," they all screamed and took a few steps behind. They all were now standing at the far end of the vast kitchen.


    Rhehan was also horrifyingly looking at the figure. It looked like it had insects stuck all across its body. The huge oven was now emitting smoke at a great speed, making the image of the dancing figure more blurred.


    Rose got scared looking at the increasing smoke and ducked behing the cabinet again. Her hands and feet were extremely slippery due to the melted butter, making her actions very clumsy! Why aren''t they helping me? Even Rhehan is not coming foreward to help! They are standing so far away! I should wave at them again! Maybe they didn''t see me amidst the smoke.


    "Oh my God! The witch vanished!" exclaimed a guard in panic and surprise.


    They all tried to look carefully, amidst the smoke and suddenly the witch appeared again, dancing clumsily. Her white hands were moving in the air again and her black face and white eyes were starring at them.


    "Argggggghhhhhhh," they all panicked and bumped into each other, moving further away.


    "Thank God! Rose is not here to see all this," Rhehan expressed in relief and everybody nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly Rose''s name, switched on the dimebulb inside a cook''s head. "I have seen the movie Exorcism of Emily Rose. Maybe if I command her to leave, she might leave."


    "Go ahead," said a maid in fright and hope.


    The cook took a few steps forward and looking at him, Rose sighed in relief and waved excitedly at him. Thank God! Somebody is coming to help! But don''t they need to stop the smoke first? It''s too risky to cross the oven like this!


    Suddenly the cook shouted at the top his lungs, " In the name of the holy Christ.....I COMMAND YOU TO LEAVEEEE" He then quickly took out the cross from his neck and pointed at her.


    His voice was loud enough to reach Rose, inspite of the sirens beeping and voice of sprinklers gushing water.


    Rose stopped dancing and gaped at the cook in horror and helplessness. What is he doing? Why is he showing his pendent to me? Did he just go bonkers? He is telling me to leave? How will I leave, when there is this stupid oven on fire.


    "It''s working! The witch has stopped dancing! She looks dazed," said the other cook in surprise. They all again nodded in agreement.


    Rose was disgusted by now! She had lost her patience and her body had started to itch by now. The white flour on her face and body and egg on her hair has started to dry up, making her rub it vigorously. Her face was covered by the thick hard layer of flour, making her unable to call out to Rhehan.


    Suddenly the other cook recalled something.


    "Oh My God! Miss Rose was here too in the kitchen! Where did she go?" he exclaimed in fright.


    "What? Rose was here," gapped Rhehan in horror.


    The maid cried out loud in panic, " What did this witch do to our madame?"


    "She was so beautiful and sweet," cried the other maid.


    Rose could not understand all the commotion happening far across the kitchen and gathered the courage to cross the large oven. She quickly took off her slippery pumps and climbed on top of the cabinet carefully. She was about to jump far away from the oven, in their direction.


    "Arghhhhh!!" Shouted the cook who was aiming the locket at her. "She is about to attack me". The cook shouted and ran behind.


    "Quick water! I have heard they are scared of water," suggested a guard to the fire brigade team.


    Rose who was standing at the top of cabinet, was about to take a huge leap. She was hesitant as her whole body was extremely stiff yet her palms and soles were extremely slippery. Besides, floor was also covered with water making the chances worse. Oh God! Please don''t make me slip! My entire life''s expertise is going to be tested today!


    She bent down a little causing the white flour to crack a little on her face and arms, making her itch again. She took a huge leap and finally landed successfuly far way from the oven, causing a loud splashing noise. She was now standing much closer to everybody. The sprinklers were now on top of her, drenching her whole body.


    "Water! Quickly aim her with water," they all shouted in panic. The witch was flying high in the sky with her stiff long hair flying much higher. She stood up straight and looked at them, with her big white eyes. The smoke was comparitively little less in that part of the kitchen and thus she could be seen much clearly.


    The fire brigade quickly caught hold of their pipes in panic. It was then, that Rhehan finally noticed the figure''s dress. Her physique also looked quite familier to him. He gaped at the figure in horror, because he had finally realised, that it was Rose!

 Chapter 143 - ROOOOSEEEE!!!!

    Rhehan gaped in horror and shouted at top of his lungs "ROOOOOSE!!!!


    The entire staff looked at him surprise and thought that their boss was in a shock of loosing their madame!


    Rose heard Rhehan calling her name and started walking faster, towards him.


    The maids shreiked in panic looking at witch coming towards them, amidst the loud sirens. "WITCH...WITCH..aaaarggghhhhhh....WITCH...arrrghhhhh....She is cominggg."


    Rose heard their shreiks and shouted too in fright. "Arrrrghhhh..Is there a witch behind me.???!!!!...Arrrghhhhh..Why didnt you tell me..??!!!." She was now sprinting towards them faster, out of fear.


    Everybody heard the shreiks of the witch and saw her sprinting towards them. They too ran behind their boss who was constantly shouting "Rose..!!! Rose..!!!!"


    He then suddenly shouted at the brigades "THIS IS ROSE," and jumped on the figure covering her completely. They both fell down on the ground, flooded with water.


    By this time, the huge pipes of fire brigade had already aimed Rose. They probably could not hear Rhehan''s pleadings! But now, Rhehan had covered Rose from facing the direct force of water. After a few seconds they dropped their pipes, when they saw they were actually aiming at their boss. They all ran towards them in horror and saw their boss covering the witch and they both were gasping for air.


    As soon as water stopped, Rhehan heaved a sigh of relief and rolled over to lie flat on the ground, still gasping for air. The entire staff surrounded them and gaped in surprise. The water had peeled away one side of flour from Rose''s face, revealing her white skin.


    "It''s madame! The witch brought her back," shreiked one maid in delight.


    The other maid poked her with her elbow.


    "Shut up! It was not witch! It was madame trying to cook!" she rebutted loudly at the maid.


    Rhehan could not help but laugh at maid''s words. He quickly sat upright and glanced at Rose again. Her face was half clean while her other half looked completely sticky and brown. Her drenched clothes still had flex seeds and lentils stuck on her, while most of them were now floating around her. She was still lying down on the floor as if in a shock!


    "Common baby! Get up," he said giving his hand to her.


    Rose quickly held Rhehan''s hand and sat upright, showing her complete look.


    Everybody was trying to control their laughter. Their were a few giggles errupting every now and then. Rose had by now figured that their was no witch and she herself looked like one!


    As soon as Rose looked at Rhehan he laughed his heart out! But when he saw Rose was sulking, he controlled himself.


    "Awww baby! We are sorry! We did not recognise you," he hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 144 - Spoilt kid!

    Rhehan hugged her tightly, only to feel a stickly layer covered on her body. She was smelling like rotten eggs! Rhehan smiled at her lovingly, while hugging her and gave her a quick peck on her cheek.


    The entire staff melted at the sight. She was looking so scary, yet their boss could not stop loving her. He was hugging her tightly, not caring about his own clothes and hair.


    "Are you ok?" He asked her sweetly, patting adorabely on her sticky hair.


    Rose nodded with a ''yes''. Her eyes were filled with guilt and sadness.


    "What exactly happened?" He asked her while getting up from the floor. He carefully picked up Rose in his arms and smiled at her. They were still surrounded by the staff, who were now looking lovingly at the two of them.


    "I wanted to make up for the fight, so I thought, I should bake you a cake," She sulked again.


    "Awww! My baby is so thoughtful! Thank you so much !" He smiled lovingly at Rose and brought her closer to his chest, like carrying a little baby. She too was cuddled in his arms, like a spoilt and pampered child.


    "But this stupid oven doesn''t work properly! It burnt my cake," she complained with a gloomy face.


    Rhehan looked at her sad face and shifted his gaze to the cooks! "Replace the entire kitchen to a new one! I need all the electronics thrown away immediately"!


    The cooks gazed at him in surprise. Replace the entire kitchen? They did not dare to tell the boss that the oven was perfectly fine and brand new!


    He then looked back at Rose, who was clinging to her chest, " Happy my baby?"


    "Yes! But what about the cake? I want to gift you one!" She sulked again.


    Rhehan again shifted his gaze to the cooks. "Please get Miss. Rose''s favourite red velvet cake from the best bakery in town."


    "Anything else?" He asked her lovingly, giving a light peck on her smudged cheek.


    Rose smiled at him happily and nodded at him with a ''No''.


    "Ok then! Lets get you cleaned," he said moving towards the living room, while carrying her in arms.


    Suddenly, Rose poked out her head and glared at the staff lovingly, from above Rhehan''s shoulders and shouted out loudly. "Sorry to scare you all".


    The entire staff smiled at her cuteness, but soon shuddered in fear, when they overheard what Rose was telling Rhehan "Baby! Let the new oven come! I will prepare a cake for you again!"


    "BAAAAAMMMMMMMMM", came another voice from behind, startling the staff. It was then, that everybody realised they still had an oven to handle.

 Chapter 145 - Its official!

    Rhehan happily carried the little bunny snuggled to him, giving her light pecks on her cheek, every now and then. Soon they entered Rhehan''s room and he placed her on the bed. Rose glanced at the glass wall in front of her and could not help but laugh at her own reflection!


    "I do look like a witch indeed!"


    He glanced at her in amusement, laughing at her own self. He then suddenly took out his phone, smiling at her face wickedly!


    "What are you doing?" She asked perplexed.


    "Snapping your picture. It''s going on insta," he chuckled, clicking few selfies with her.


    "What!!! Nooo!!!!" she gave a horrific expression and jumped off the bed.


    He glanced at the picture and smiled. "Don''t worry! You are beyond recognition and I will not tag you!" He told her calmly and sweetly.


    Rose too peeked at the picture and laughed out loud. She then looked lovingly at Rhehan and kissed him on his lips. She was happy that he was no longer angry at her.


    "Wait! Give me your phone!" She smiled at him, while looking at him dearly.


    Rhehan obliged and handed over his phone to her, in confusion. He secretly wished that Rose would not delete the picture and let him treasure it, in his phone.


    After five minutes of giggling and typing, she handed back the phone to him.


    "Take a look," she winked at him.


    Rhehan glanced casually at his insta account, but was left stunned!


    Rose had posted one of the pictures, but had also tagged herself in it. The tagline above the picture was what surprised him the most.


    " When bae tries to bake a cake for me....?"


    Below the tagline, were various hashtags clearly depicting that they both were now officially in a relation.


    #Taken #love #hitched #togetherforever


    ........


    Rose was smiling at Rhehan lovingly. He gaped at her in surprise after reading the complete post ," But...you....you..."


    Rose quickly interrupted his words as if reading his thoughts!


    "I am not ashamed of you! I am just scared of loosing a perfect man like you. I am sorry for everything!" She confessed and hugged him tightly.

 Chapter 146 - The call!

    Rhehan was touched by her words and hugged her back, happily! The two completely drenched love-birds, forgot about cleaning themselves and hugged each other for a long time.


    Finally, Rhehan retraced his arms and looked at Rose''s eyes. "Thank you so much for your trust! I will never break it!"


    "I know that!" She winked at him happily.


    Rhehan suddenly pounced on her, and locked his lips with hers. She enclosed her arms around his neck and kissed him back passionately. She fell flat on the bed, with Rhehan on top of her. Their tongues were tasting each other''s mouth and their hormones were spiking with every passing second.


    Rhehan quickly picked up his head and looked at her face. "Come let''s take a shower," he said hungrily.


    "Together???" Rose gasped at his words.


    "Together!" he nodded, looking at her passionately.


    "Ok! Just give me five minutes. I have an important work to do. Can I borrow your phone, mine needs replacement!" She asked in a deep thought.


    "Here," Rhehan frowned, hsnding over his phone, while looking at Rose. Suddenly, anger was evident on her face. It looked like she was about to murder somebody! Rhehan silently prayed for the person, whomever Rose was going to call.


    .....


    Fabiosa Head Office!


    Inside the vast training room, many young trainees were seated on the wide wooden benches. The training room looked more like a class room, owing to the placement of benches facing the enormous white board.


    Around 300 trainees were seated on the benches, listning carefully to their trainer. The lights inside the room were too dim and the trainer was pointing at the large white-board, on which were being presented various drawings, coming straight from the projecter.


    "These are the main designs, which I require you all to study and practice. Next we will discuss the type of fabric that is used in these drawings," explained Stefen to the trainees.


    He quickly took his phone, which was placed on the table and clicked on the next folder. The projector connected to the phone, now showed various fabrics and their usage.


    While Stefen was explaining them the details of fabrics, his phone vibrated while on the table.


    He stopped midway and took a glance at the number. It was a private number, but anyways he thought of attending it.


    "Excuse me everybody! This won''t take long," he said and picked up his phone.


    Stefen completely forgot that, his phone''s audio too was connected to the projector! He glanced once again at the private number and swiped right to answer the call.


    "Hello?" He said placing the phone next to his ear.


    Soon Rose''s voice echoed in the entire room startling everybody.


    "Stefen...you idiot.!!!!..You son of a bitch..You fucking asshole!!!! I will kill you! Wait till i get my hands on you!!!!!"


    Stefen was extremely stunned to hear Rose''s voice echoing in the entire hall for everybody to hear. Soon realisation hit his head and he glanced at his phone to quickly disconnect the bluetooth. But, in nervouseness, he dropped the phone on the pitch black floor.


    "Stefen are you dumb? Why arn''t you replying to me? Or are you scared that I am going to kick your balls into four!!!!"


    The entire training hall errupted into laughter. Every trainee present in the room was in a laughing fit by now!!!


    Stefen nervousely bent down to look for his phone, whereas Rose''s voice kept errupting through the speakers.


    "You and your stupid ideas! I almost burnt down the entire kitchen back here!!! Don''t you fucking dare give any of your shitty ideas or I will punch your ass till it turns red like a monkey''s!"


    The laughter errupted louder this time and few trainees fell off the bench, laughing uncontrollably.


    Stefen''s cheeks were growing red in embarrasement. He was cursing Rose biterly, while looking for his phone.


    "Fine don''t reply you.... you dickhead!! Go fuck youself ! Beep! Beep! Beep!" Came the sound, of call being disconnected.


    The entire room was hooting and howling in amazement and laughter. Stefen who was still bending down, looking for his phone, did not have any strength left to face the trainees. He had become a laughing stock in front of so many people. Finally, he caught hold of his phone and sprinted out of the room in embarrasement.


    Wait till I get my hands on the stupid girl..! I will beat her like crazy..! She always embarrasses me in public!

 Chapter 147 - The game begins!

    Rose disconnected the call happily in complete satisfaction. There was a sense of mischief on her face. Rhehan was looking at her in amazement. She heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Rhehan lovingly.


    Rhehan was surprised at the change of her facial expressions again. From a cute bunny to a seductive woman. Then suddenly from a michievious sister to a doting girlfriend. This girl could switch roles in seconds!


    Rhehan chuckled looking at Rose.


    "What?" She asked in curiosity.


    "Poor Stefen," he chuckled.


    "It''s ok! He is habitual," she replied casually, putting down the phone on bed.


    "Shall we continue then?" he asked, moving much, closer to her. His eyes lightened up again like fire.


    Rose looked at him bashfully and touched his hands gently. "I have a surprise for you."


    "What is it," he asked excitedly.


    "I forgot it in my bag! I''ll go fetch it in two minutes. Trust me, you will love it," she replied timidly looking at him, touching his face slowly anf seductively with her fingers.


    Her sneaky smile and alluring voice was killing Rhehan in curiosity. Her light touch made him go even mkre crazy! She quickly rushed out of the room to fetch it.


    Meanwhile, Rhehan started to unbutton his completely drenched shirt, when his phone vibrated. The caller was unknown, yet he casually picked it up and put it on loud-speaker.


    Soon a male caller''s voice echoed in the entire room.


    "You moron! You stinking piece of shit! Wait till I get my hands on you!"


    Rhehan who was casually, unbuttoning his shirt, halted at the sound.


    "I will kill you! I swear. Just meet me once, I will beat you black and blue!" echoed the male''s voice.


    Rhehan quickly paced towards the phone and picked it up in his hands. The cold domeenering CEO look, could now be seen on his face "Who the fuck is that?"


    Stefen gulped at the voice over the phone. It''s not Rose? Shit!


    "Ummm...Stefen...and you are?"


    "CEO Rhehan Jobs," Rhehan had cooled down as soon he heard the caller''s name. The call was not intended for him obviously!


    Stefen gulped at his words! How can I be so unlucky today? "a..he..he...Boss! I am Stefen. Rose''s assistant. But she is also like me sister. I am sorry. I din''t know it was you.....I...I...was.....!


    "It''s ok brother! I know you. Rose speaks quite good things about you," he chuckled. His eyes had a hint of trickyness like that of a kid.


    "Oh! Thank you!" replied stefen timidly.


    "You are very talented! I was quite impressed looking at the designs in your last show," Stefen praised him further with a wide grin on his face.


    "Ah! Thank you boss!" Stefen was too happy and shy, listning to praises from such a dynamic man. Rhehan was obviously the king of business world, also one of the strongest in the world.


    "Ok then! Hope to meet this great personality very soon! Bye," Rhehan blurted further enthusiastic words and hung up the call.


    Rhehan had a michevious smile on his face. "One wicket down, two more to go"!!!!

 Chapter 148 - Surprise!

    Rose quickly entered the room holding the surprise intended for Rhehan, only too see a half naked greek -God standing at the edge of the bed. She suddenly halted near to the door, only to admire the beauty standing before her. His jeans were hung much below his waist and his perfect trim waist was simply too tempting, oozing out all sorts of unknown vibrations from her abdomen. His tonned abs and arms were just too perfect for any girl to ignore.


    "You should be made illegal, Uou know," she blurted, as if in a daze.


    Rhehan quickly turned his head to look at Rose in surprise. "Ah! Really! Why so?"


    "You make people get lost in a trance. Just like a drug! A lethal drug!" Rose was constantly, admiringly looking at him, slowly pacing towards him.


    Rhehan chuckled at her sweet words. "So where is my surprise?"


    Rose quickly revealed a small tube held firmly in her palm. She was slightly nervous! She had no experience in these things, hence did not know how Rhehan would react.


    Rhehan took the tube in his hands and carefully looked at it and finally gapped at her in horror. He had finally understood the surprise and looked completeky baffled and unsure. "But...but....this....are you sure?"


    "Offcourse! This the least I can do". Rose gazed at his unsure face, with a smile and gave him a quick peck on his lips.


    "You don''t have to! Don''t over think." Rhehan was about to throw the tube on the bed when Rose, held his wrist firmly.


    She placed her hands on his face and looked in his deep eyes. "Can you do it? For me? It''s not for you! But for me!"


    Her words brought a strange feeling in Rhehan''s body, as if being liberated from a long time imprisonment. As if, there would be only freedom ahead! A freedom to feel anything and do anything. His eyes were shining like wild fire and he quickly held Rose by her waist.


    Rose, who was intently watching his expressions, smiled lovingly at him. "Thank you for your patience! All this while , I know you have been tested a lot and...."


    Before Rose could finish off her scentence, Rhehan had blocked her lips with his own. He held her more tightly with her waist. His other hand firmly grasped both her hands behind her waist, as if not wanting anything to come in between their bodies. Not even her hands!


    His tongue roughly traced, every corner of her mouth. Rose was taken aback by his sudden outburst of energy and passion. As if, he had been from a long time controlling and restraining himself. Watching him like this made her feel happier and fall for him even more!


    Her surprise had worked perfectly!

 Chapter 149 - Steamy bath!

    His passionate kisses were now tracing her slender white neck everywhere. The warmth of his lips were sending shivers down her spine. Her body started trembling as he lightly bit her ear lob. The sweet agony was killing her from inside!


    "Ahhhhhh!" She moaned in excitement and pain.


    Rhehan picked up his head, in a little disappointed. The thick layer of flour was not letting him kiss her perfectly.


    He quickly picked up Rose from her hips and moved towards the bathroom. Rose hugged his neck, with her arms to balance herself. As soon as they entered the giant bathroom, he stepped inside the glass shower enclosure and helped Rose stand on her feet. He hurridly pressed the green button and small enclosures from all directions started pouring hot water on them. The blue lights were switched on inside the enclosure and a soft music started playing in it.


    Rhehan stared hungrily at fully clothed Rose, who was now getting all drenched and was trying to remove all sorts of dirt from her body. He smiled lovingly at her, looking at her cute actions. He could just continue to see her like this all day!


    After another few minutes, Rhehan held her hands and signalled her to stop. There wet bodies were now touching each other. He quickly squeezed out a generous amount of body wash on his hands and started rubbing it on her neck and coller-bones. Rose shuddered at his touch! His smooth moves were making her body heat up!


    His hands travelled to her breast, when he saw the dress''s tiny zipper in between her breasts. He opened the zip all the way to her lower abdonem, revealing her clean white skin. He quickly removed the straps of her dress, making it fall on the ground. Her pink bra and matching panty, the only clothes on her body, were making Rhehan loose control.


    His intense stare was too intimidating for Rose. She tried to cover her body with her hands, but Rhehan quickly pushed her hands above her head. His one hsnd was holding her hands, while the other hand rubbing the body wash on her abdomen. As soon as his hands reached her lower abdomen, Rose shuddered in desperation. The slow and seductive moves were making her mind foggy!


    Her wet undergarments were now completely transparent, giving a complete view of her fine assets. Rhehan''s hands travelled on top her wet panty and he moved his fingers roughly in clock wise direction.


    Rose groaned at his touch and forcefully grabbed Rhehan''s waist pushing him much closer to her. As soon as his body touched her, she could feel his hardness on her wet panty. A strong heat errupted from her lower assets, making her press her labia, with both her hands.


    Rhehan gazed at her actions with a wicked smile and removed her hands placing them above her head again. He unhooked her bra, making it fall on the floor in the next second. The water droplets fell generously on her breasts. Her white breasts had turned pink in no time, due to the impact of hot water and the sensations travelling in her body.


    He then quickly knelt down on his knees, and grabbed the end of her panty with his teeth!

 Chapter 150 - Do it!

    He pushed her panty down to her thighs, with his teeth, revealing her pinkish soft skin. The view of her naked pubic region instantly burnt his body and a strong urge captivated him. His lips were close to her vulva and he could inhale the sweet fragrance of her wetness. He slowly brought his lips closer to it, and kissed it affectionately.


    Rose was stunned by his actions and grasped his shoulders tightly, controlling her strong longing for him. The more he licked her, the more wetness she was oozing out. Rhehan rolled his tongue inside her vulva, closer to her vagina. He moved his tongue in smooth motions, tasting her sweet wetness.


    "Agghhhhh!! Rhehan !!Aghhhh! Faster!!!" Rose moaned and pierced her nails in his shoulders. She closed her eyes and could feel his tongue playing crazily with her sensitive pink opening. His circular movements were getting faster, while Rose was enjoying every second of it. Soon, sudden waves of sensations tingled her lower body, giving her a sense of immense pleasure and satsifaction agsin and again. The more it happened, the more she wanted it.


    As soon as the last wave of pleasure ceased, Rose withheld her hands from his shoulders and covered her face. This was the first time she had felt an orgasm! The feeling was too much to take.


    Rhehan stood upright and smiled at the beautiful shy girl in front of him. She had covered her face and was gasping for air. His long arms, encirled around her naked body and he embraced her lovingly. Rose too hugged him back and opened her eyes too look at Rhehan''s face. He was smiling lovingly at her, looking at her blushed face. Rose could not help but feel intimidated by his intense glare. She could not stare at him any longer and rather looked down at the floor to avert his gaze.


    It was then that she noticed, his hardness easily visible from his jeans.


    "What about you?" Rose pointed at his hardness in surprise.


    "What about me? I''ll take a cold shower," he said, hugging her even more tightly.


    "No way!" Rose quickly snapped out of his hug and traced her hands on his waist.


    Rhehan glared at her with lust in his eyes a d held her hands. "You are playing with fire."


    "I love to play with danger." Rose traced her fingers on his thighs, moving closer to him. She unbuttoned his jeans and pushed it down with a single jerk, to reveal his black boxers. The black stretchable boxers were giving a perfect shape to his erect penis. Rose''s hands slowly travelled to his hips and she pulled him closer to her body.


    Rhehan grunted as he felt her pubic region touching his penis. "Don''t do it! I might not be able to stop myself." Rhehan held her shoulders, glaring passionately in her eyes.


    "Then don''t stop". Rose started moving her lower body seductivly in circular motions. Her vulva was grazing on his penis slowly, making Rhehan groan again in pleasure and rage. "Ahhhhh! Rose!"


    His hands travelled to her naked back to her hips, grasping them tightly with both his hands. Now they both were clutching each others hips, while Rose moving in circular motions. Her erect nipples were delicately rubbing his chest.


    Rose''s hands traced back on his waist and she held the band of the boxers, pulling it down instantly. His hardness was instantly revealed, only to be clutched tightly by Rose. "Do it!"

 Chapter 151 - The other option!

    Rose''s grip on Rhehan''s penis was firm enough to make him groan in desperation. He was trying his best to control, whereas, Rose was trying her best to make him loose control. She then grasped his penis in between her thighs, making it touch her vagina.


    "Ooooohhhhhhhh!!!!!" Rhehan gasped, feeling her hotness on his dick. She held the penis more tightly, squeezing it!


    "Now will you do it?" Rose''s fingers were travelling all over his warm body. Then she slightly pinched his nipples with her hands, arrousing him even more.


    Rhehan was stunned by her seductive actions! This girl was too dangerous!


    Rhehan nodded in a ''yes.'' His body was already on fire and all the barriers he was trying to build between them, from so long had been shattered completely by Rose.


    Rose quickly withdrew his penis from between her thighs and took the tube she had gifted Rhehan. She squeezed a small amount of white colored gel from it in her hands. She rubbed it lovingly on his penis, making upward and downward motion. He was constantly glaring at her beautiful naked body, absorbing every minute curve in his mind. Her boobs were swaying up and down while she was making constant motion with her hands.


    "You are beautiful."


    Rose flushed at his words. Suddenly feeling his hot glare at herself, she withdrew her hands from his penis and bit her lips in nervouseness. Rhehan chuckled at her cuteness and gave her a quick peck on her pink cheek.


    He then glared at his penis, covered in the white gel.


    "Are you sure?" He asked her once again, looking for any signs of fear or discomfort on her face.


    Rose did not respond to his question but turned herself in the other direction, with her back facing him directly. Before Rhehan could say anything, she held the metal bar of the bathing enclosure for the support and arched her body foreward. Her back formed a seductive outward arc, enhancing her curves even more. Her head was now at the equal level of her back, while her boobs hanging down. The hot water droplets falling on her were making her beautiful skin shine.


    Her hips were now just in front of his penis, wide open! Rhehan gazed at the beautiful woman in front of him. Her perfect hips were too inviting for him. He quickly moved ahead and touched his penis with her hips, sending shivers down Rose''s entire body. She was feeling lusty again for this man!


    Rhehan was hypnotised by the vision. The beautiful pink opening was the restricted area, for his hardness. So, he quickly squeezed the tube on his middle finger and rubbed it vigourosely with his other finger. He then slowly inserted his middle finger not in her vagina but in the opening above it, between her hips.


    Rose gasped at the feeling! His finger was moving in and out of her butt hole, lubricating it perfectly. She was feeling too horny to feel any sort of fear or anxiety.

 Chapter 152 - More the merrier!

    Each time he inserted his finger in her butt hole, a certain spot deep in her pubic area would trigger the flood of sensations in her body. Rose was getting restless and inpatient with every motion of his finger. Soon, he inserted two fingers inside her, taking them much deeper. As soon at they touched the extreme end of her butt hole, he wriggled the two, roughly, in circular motions.


    "Ohhhh!!!! Ohhhhh!!!! Aggghhhhhh!!!" Rose gasped after feeling the strong sensations engulfing her entire body completely. The feeling was even stronger than the previous one. It felt like all the sensitive nerve endings of her vulva had been activated by his fingers, craving for his penis.


    "Ready?" Rhehan peeked at Rose''s blushed face, who looked more than willing and ready for his hardness. He slided his fingers out of the butt hole and held his erect penis. He gently inserted it inside her butt hole, making Rose scream in pleasure.


    "Ohhhhhhhh....Ahhhhh," she screamed, clutching the bar more tightly.


    "Is it painful?"


    Rhehan got a little worried and was about to slide out his dick when Rose moaned in pleasure," faster...!! Rhehan...faster!! Just the way you were moving your fingers!!!"


    Rhehan gasped at her sexy and hoarse voice. He quickly encircled his arms around her waist, with his hands on top of her vulva. He pressed her wet, hot vulva with his fingers, stroking and rubbing it again and again . He pushed his penis further inside and it slided inside smoothly. Her tight butt hole was just perfect to make Rhehan loose himself in the strong sensation.


    As if this sensation was what he had been long wanting to experience, and finally he could feel it!


    He started the swift movements of his lower body in a to and fro direction. His penis was moving swiftly inside her butt hole, while his hands were playing roughly with her vulva, pressing it again and again.


    They both moaned in intense pleasure, while Rhehan continued the smooth movements of his body. His testicles hitting her butt again and again, while his fingers smoothly playing with all her sentive areas.


    The more he moved, the more they wanted it!


    Soon his movements turned faster and Rose moaned in pleasure again, while she released every ounce of wetness left, in her vagina. "Ahhh..ahhh...ahhhh...more.....ahhh..yessssss....ahhhhhhhhhh."


    Her moans were like a trigger to his hormones making him more and more devilish. His movements became more fierce and rough and he screamed at the intensity of pleasure. Soon, his penis errupted like a volcano errupting out its lava. He stilled his body, feeling his penis move to and fro by itself, releasing the fluid inside her. He closed his eyes feeling a sense of relief and calm.


    He whispered her name lovingly and bent down to rest his head on her back. His dick had returned to its normel size, thus he smoothly glided it out of her butt hole, still resting his head on her back and hugging her pubic region.

 Chapter 153 - Thank you!

    Rose, who was panting heavily, while still holding the bar felt Rhehan''s body weight on her back. He had lovingly hugged her and she could feel his warm breath on her back. His adorable gesture brought a smile on her face. He was clinging to her like a little baby, absorbing every amount of affection and love emanating from her.


    Rose straightened up her back and turned to face him. He too straightened himself, his eyes looking at her beautiful flushed face. He walked towards the metal shelves of the enclosure and took a white towel and a bathing gown. He gently wipped the water droplets from her body first and then from his body. He then wrapped the bathing gown around Rose''s body and scooped her caregully in his arms.


    By now, Rose was also habitual of being scooped in his arms every now and then. She was constantly smiling at his loving actions, looking at his handsome face. He stepped out of the bathroom into the bedroom, fully naked.


    He carefully placed her on the bed. Her eyes were drooping constantly, feeling dizzy from all the outburst of emotions and soothing effect of hot water.


    "You are tired. Sleep for a while." Rhehan touched her hair and quickly brought a blowdryer, when he realised her hair were completely wet. Rose lay comfortably on the bed, almost asleep, while Rhehan dried her hair, carefully.


    After a few minutes, he could hear her constant breath, which meant she was already fast asleep. He glanced at her beautiful face which looked more beautiful without any makeup on. Her clear white skin had a natural glow and her cheeks had a natural blush, like thst of a little baby. He gave her a light peck on her cheek, careful enough not to wake her up.


    "Thank you for everything Rose," he whispered softly in her ears and smiled at her. "I love you Rose."

 Chapter 154 - Paparazzi!

    He switched off the room''s light and quickly wore a white bathing gown. Giving a last glance im Rose''s direction, he stepped out of the room closing the door behind him. He scanned his hand on the lock of his room and entered it, while looking at the various missed calls and notifications on his phone.


    Rhehan frowned at the notification bar from instagram, which showed 2.3 M likes on his picture with Rose posted just an hour ago. He clicked on the notifications and saw 56,098 new comments were already below the picture!


    He surfed through the comments and laughed heartily reading some of them.....


    "Omg! They look so cute together"


    "Hey! He just tagged the famous fashion designer Rose with him. It offcourse means she is the one in picture."


    "So much for my 4 year long crush on Rhehan Jobs."


    "Wow! They look so hot together."


    "Omg! What happened to Rose? She looks like a ghost."


    "Rose is really hot! I saw her in a fashion show. She looks even better in person."


    "Good looking couple."


    "Made for each other."


    Many top celebrities and business tycoons also congratulated the two, while giving there best wishes in the comments section. Their picture had become a hot topic of the nation and had already been shared thousands of times by the media and fans.


    Rhehan checked his call logs and saw 54 missed calls from various owners of topmost media TV channels and newspapers. While five other missed calls were from the head of his PR team and some more from his private assistant.


    "Hahaha! Rose, you sure have stirred up the entire nation." Though Rhehan was used to getting tremendous media and fan attention, but this was way more than he had ever experienced.


    His long fingers, quickly pressed the green button, calling his secretery instantly.


    "Good afternoon sir"


    "Good afternoon Ronald."


    "Sir our phones are buzzing constantly regarding your latest instagram post."


    "Ah! Yes Ronald. Please confirm my relationship status with Miss Rose to my PR team. Also, whoever asks you, please inform them that it''s absolutely true."


    Ronald was dumb-founded at his boss''s words. Wow! Our CEO is in a relationship! That''s going to be a breaking news! The most eligible bachelor in the world is commited with a famous young designer!!


    Soon Rhehan''s PR team declared an official statement of Rhehan being in a relation with Rose. It caused a havoc in the entire world, breaking millions of hearts of boys and girls. The international news channels were filled with the breaking news amd soon the calls errupted in Rhehan''s office, requesting to recieve the first picture of the couple. The first picture of the couple was like a gold- mine for the news channels and newspapers.

 Chapter 155 - Unsaid words!

    Singapore, Marina Bay


    Meanwhile, inside the biggest restaurant of the city, three most popular people of the nation were having their lunch, while chit- chating happily and having the time of their life. The body guards were gaurding the entrance of the spacious private room, which was permanently booked for the three.


    Suddenly, Kareem recieved a notification on his cell phone. He picked it up and opened his instagram account. Rose was tagged in a post with Rhehan jobs, claiming to be in a relationship with him, also was a picture of him with Rose. Obviously, Rose was not quite recognizable but still he could make out that it was her, knowing her since childhood. He surfed through the news, and saw CEO Rhehan Job''s PR team had confirmed their rationship and had denied it to be a rumour or publicity stunt.


    Kareem''s face turned pale and he looked at the photo once again. They indeed looked very close and Rose was seemingly very happy. The picture was probably clicked in Rhehan''s home.


    Kareem''s grip hardened on his phone. Anger and hatred were engulfing his mind. He was trying his best to not show his emotions, but the darkness in his green eyes were quite evident.


    "What happened dear?" Asked Lillian Williams with a worried face. "You look disturbed."


    Elizabeth Lodge too stopped eating and looked at her son''s worried amd angry face. Kareem did not reply, but turned his phone for them to look at Rhehan''s instagram post. The two ladies read the post in shock. They stared at each other, not knowing what to say.


    "Howcome she did not tell me about this?" Lillian Williams was constantly starring at the post in disbelief.


    More than Lillian, her best friend was in shock. She always knew her son, Kareem had feelings for Rose ever he understood the meaning of love. He had never laid his eyes on any other girl even in the film industry. Rose was his one and only love! But now, she was in a relationship with some other guy and the guy had to be none other than CEO Rhehan Jobs!


    She looked at Lillian in shock, who too looked quiet disturbed by the news. Lillian was quiet surprised, because she had told Rose about the man''s sex addiction. How come a mature and strong person like her daughter fell for somebody so weak!


    "Are you ok?" Asked Elizabeth, worried for Lillian. Lillian had no idea about Kareem''s feelings for Rose. Had she known it, she would have been more disturbed by this sudden news so Elizabeth preferred not telling her anything.


    "I am fine. Don''t worry. I''ll talk to her tomorrow itself," replied Lillian in a sad voice.


    Kareem looked at the two ladies in confusion. What are they sad about? I should be the one who should be crying! They both are consolling each other!


    Offcourse neither did Kareem knew that his mother was aware of his feelings for Rose, nor did he know about Rhehan''s satyriasis!

 Chapter 156 - Heartbreak!

    A few minutes later, the three of them headed to their respective rooms in pin drop silence and gloomy faces. This was the first time that silence had filled the atmosphere around them, in contrast to their usual chirpy and fun chats.


    Soon, Kareem entered his room and headed to the vast balcony, attached to his room. He lit a cigrette and stared at the photo again but soon threw his phone aside. He was now glancing blankely at the beautiful view of a garden in front of him.


    So, all this while Rose wasn''t in love with him but Rhehan? But how could he compete with such a strong man? He was one of wealthiest and powerful man on this planet! Kareem thought hard and picked up his phone from the floor, he had thrown away earlier.


    He dialed a number and soon it was responded by a male''s heavy voice.


    "Good afternoon Mr. Kareem Lodge! Long time no see," The man''s voice itself had an aura of darkness and power, which could tear away any person''s confidence.


    "Good afternoon, I have a task for you," Kareem replied calmly, while throwing away his cigrette.


    "Who is it this time?" The man was excited and curious after listening to Kareem. It had been long since Kareem had assigned him a task.


    "Rhehan Jobs, the CEO of Excel Corporation," replied Kareem.


    "What?" There was a hint of surprise and hesitation in the man''s voice.


    "10 million dollars! Will you do it now?" Kareem knew the man''s weakness for money. He could do anything risky for an insane amount of money.


    "Your work will be done," replied the man ecstatic after hearing Kareem''s offer.


    "Good, call me when it''s done." Kareem hung up the call and starred at the view blankely again. His green eyes were filled with hatred for Rhehan. Nobody can snatch Rose from him! Even if it is a strong man like CEO Rhehan, he is ready to wipe him out!


    After another five minutes the door bell rang and Kareem snapped out of his thoughts instantly. He opened the door and saw his mother standing, looking remorse.


    "Heyy mum! Please come in." Kareem was trying his best to sound normel to his mother. He obviously did not want her mother to know anything.


    Elizabeth entered the room silently and sat on a mahogany chair, situated near the bed.


    "Honey! I just wanted to see if you are fine or not."


    "Why wouldn''t I be fine mother?"


    "Now don''t act so strong sweetheart! Atleast not in front of your mother. I know you like Rose."


    Kareem was shocked at his mother''s words. How come she knows everything that''s going on in his mind? Everytime he tries to hide something, she gets know about it even over a phone.


    "Mum??!!"


    "It''s ok sweetheart! Heartbreaks are part of life. You need to be strong. It''s not essential that the person you love will always love you back." Elizabeth was now almost on the verge of tears. As if remembering something from her own past.


    "Heyy mum! I am fine. I can handle myself. Please don''t worry about me." Kareem could not bear to see her mother like this. He knelt down on his knees, in front of her and caressed her face lovingly.


    Elizabeth burst into tears at her son''s warm touch.


    "Mom? Please don''t cry. Look at me, I am perfectly fine. If Rose is happy with him, then so am I". He wiped away her mother''s tears and hugged her tightly.


    "Promise me one thing son! Will you"? Elizabeth was still sobbing trying hard to calm down.


    "Anything mom". He caressed her mother''s hair lovingly.


    "You will not harm Rose''s boyfriend in any way!" She starred with a determined face in her son''s eyes. Her voice was suddenly quite firm and powerful now.

 Chapter 157 - Chocolate and cherries!

    Kareem starred at her mother in horror. Did she hear me? No offcourse not! She wasn''t even anywhere near me at that time. How does she read my mind? This woman is really scary!!!


    "Hah!! Mother, what makes you think I want to harm that man"? Kareem shrugged his shoulders, pretending to ridicule the idea.


    "I know you Kareem. All of Rose''s suitors have ended up leaving the nation and some of them even got involved in various accidents, narrowly escaping from death. They all were not even her boyfriends, still they all had to run away in fear. You think that''s a coincidence?"


    "But...but...mother...I...I...."Kareem did not know how to explain himself. He felt like a child caught red handed, stealing money from his mother''s purse.


    "I am serious Kareem. You will mean no harm to CEO Rhehan". Her firm voice was getting more stern as if she is warning him.


    "Why mother....but...why"? Kareem could not handle her mother''s stern reaction. This was the first time she was speaking to him in such a tone.


    "He is a strong man. He has sources to get you killed. What if he gets to know that you are trying to harm him?" Elizabeth bursted her words in desperation and anger.


    "Hahhh! I will kill him first!!! That''s final!!!" Kareem declared in an angry tone and stormed out of the room hurridly.


    "Kareem!!! Come back here...." Elizabeth shouted many times, but Kareem did not listen to her pleas.


    He paced angrily in the corrider and turned left to enter the lift. He pressed the last dialed number on his call logs.


    "hello........"


    **************************


    Rose slowly opened her eyes, and gazed at the dimly lit room. She was asleep for two hours now, making her head foggy. She turned her head to her left and saw a glass of fresh juice on the bed-side table, with a "Drink me" sticker on it. She sat upright on the bed, and took the glass and gulped it down in an instant. She was indeed feeling refreshed after drinking it!


    As soon as she placed the empty glass back, she noticed a red box with "Eat me" sticker on it. She opened the box and saw a red velvet cake, cut neatly into small pieces. She giggled looking at the beautiful cake, garnished with red colored cherries and chunks of dark chocolate. She grabbed the plate and spoon, placed beside the empty glass and digged hungrily on the cake.


    "Ummmm...This is sooo good." She took several mouthful bites, before she had stuffed her stomach completely. She patted on her stomach happily, fully satisfied.


    Soon, she heard a knock on the door and it opened, with Rhehan entering the room. He was dressed formally in a grey coat and pant, just the way he usually did everyday, for the meetings.


    Rose whistled at the sight of his handsome boyfriend. "Someone''s looking dapper!"


    Rhehan chuckled at her reaction and sat on the bed in front of her. He glanced mischeviously at the plate full of cake, which Rose was holding. He picked up her spoon and scooped a small piece of cake in his mouth.


    Instead of chewing it, he brought his lips closer to her mouth and kissed her.

 Chapter 158 - The couple!

    Rose was stunned for a few seconds, before she started tasting his chocolate flavoured lips. She sucked his lips hard and twirled her tongue on his lips, taking it inside his mouth.


    He held her waist firmly, kissing her lips with equal force. As soon her tongue entered his mouth, a strong taste of his saliva and chocolate was felt by her tongue. She sucked every breath of air, from his mouth, enjoying the heavenly taste of his mouth. She suddenly pounced on him, while kissing him, making Rhehan fall back on the bed with a loud thud.


    He now lay flat on the bed, with Rose on top of him, kissing him hungrily like a wild cat. Her kisses were getting more and more intense, which he was enjoying thoroughly. This time he did not stop himself from getting close to her and he was feeling more happy and relaxed.


    Rose held both his hands and pressed them down forcefully with hers. She was now sucking his tongue, which was emanating an amazing flavour. She squeezed every drop of flavour from his mouth hungrily!


    After another 10 minutes, she had finally stopped sucking his mouth and released his hands. They both were panting heavily, with Rose still sitting on top of him.


    Rhehan finally caught his breath and smiled at her mischeviously. "That''s it? I thought you were going to fuck me hard!"


    Rose gaped at him wide eyes and became self -conscious at his teasing words. He was smiling ear to ear looking at Rose''s shy face.


    "That''s it....for now." She couldn''t believe how easily she looses control on herself, whenever Rhehan makes a move!


    Listening to her words, Rhehan made a sad but cute puppy face. Rose chuckled at him and gave him a light blow on his stomach. "Stop teasing me Rhehan! First you seduce me, then you play an innocent victim".


    Rhehan quickly launched himself on top of Rose, making her flip on bed softly. Now Rhehan was hovering on top, while Rose was laying flat on bed. He caressed her cheeks lovingly and held her chin with his one hand.


    "I am a victim of your love! A victim of your seductive moves ! Every day I fall a little more for your cuteness."


    Rose smiled at his loving words and kissed him again on his lips...


    After a few more minutes, Rhehan was now sitting on the bed, going through some papers, while Rose was sitting on his lap, surfing her instagram. She was giggling happily at every comment under their picture. Her soft giggle was a music to his ears. He had never ever felt so happy and relaxed in his life. Going through the tough lengthy contract papers was now a piece of cake for him, as long as he could feel her and hear her.


    Rose turned her face to look at his serious face.


    "What are you reading?" She asked poking his stomach with her index finger.


    "A contract" He replied still reading the contract.


    "Which contract?" She poked again, this time with much force.


    "Cancellation of deal contract" He looked at her, and rolled his eyes.


    "With who?" She poked him the third time on the same spot, making him jump a little.


    Rhehan frowned at Rose, who was wickedly smiling at him. He smiled back at her and replied obediently, " You don''t have to know that."


    "Offcourse I do! " She snatched the papers from his hand, giggling at him. Rhehan knew she had no intention of knowing about the papers, she just wanted to annoy him.


    Rose pretended to read the contract seriously, but could not control her giggle. But suddenly she came across a word due to which she ceased her giggle and frowned.


    "Lorraine International?"

 Chapter 159 - Contract!

    Rose gaped at the papers in horror. A compensation of 100 million U.S. dollars was demaded by Lorraine International from Excel Corporations, for cancelling the contract without any prior notification. Another clause had been listed in which 500, 000 U.S. dollars were demanded by them for defamation and false accusation.


    Followed by a claim of 70 million U.S. dollars for effecting their relations with other companies and Excel corporations threatening all companies to not work with Lorraine International.


    Rhehan tried to snatch the papers away, but he could not. Rose was holding the file tightly and reading the details hurriedly. Now, a major amount of guilt was creating havoc in her head. After all, she was the root cause of all this mishappening.


    "That''s an insane amount of money, they have demanded !!!"Rose snapped the papers on the bed and looked at Rhehan in guilt.


    "Whose going to give them?" Rhehan chuckled, caressing her head. "Don''t worry!"


    "I am sorry. It''s all because of me. Can''t you just tell the court the exact truth and get away with it?" Rose was evidently very sad about this. She knew things could easily be sorted if Excel Corporation simply state the exact reason.


    Rhehan sighed deeply and held Rose''s hands. "Listen to me! Firstly it was my fault. Had I not bribed your employee, none of this would have happened. Secondly, I would not want a news of your malfunction to travel anywhere. It''s my worse nightmare."


    Rose did not know what to reply to him. She knew perstering him to reveal the truth in the court would be of no use. She was really scared for him. "But what will you do? If you don''t reveal the actual reason, your company will loose the case."


    "My legal team is working on that matter, we will definatly find a solution." Rhehan sighed and hugged Rose lovingly. Rhehan already knew it was difficult to win this case if he did not reveal the true facts before the court. But to him, Rose''s honour was the most prestigious thing, than his entire wealth.


    "I have heard, that the owner of Lorraine International, Steve George is a big time manipulator and a clever man." Rose sighed, feeling scared for Rhehan.


    Though, Lorraine International was nothing, compared to Excel corporations but as far as law is concerned, both the companies will be treated equally. Excel corporations will have to prove the exact reason of breaking the contract and defaming the company, otherwise the company will have to pay a huge compensation and the owner(Rhehan) might be charged of a criminal case.


    "Don''t worry! I am a bigger one!" Rhehan replied and gave a quick peck on her head.

 Chapter 160 - The call

    Rose heard Rhehan''s words and she could imagine his whole life in a second. He had nobody to ask help from! No family! No parents to support him! Handling all the problems himself. The only help he could expect from were his employees, who helped him only because he could afford to pay them good amount of money. He must have never had a carefree life! His childhood was spent on road-side and then cleaning a cafe!


    Rose hugged him even more tightly not letting him go.


    "Did I ever tell you that I am so proud of you?" Rose spoke in a meek voice, hugging him tightly.


    Rhehan smiled at her greatfully. He had never heard such beautiful words from anybody. It felt as if all the hardwork and sacrifices have finally paid off!


    "Thank you sweetheart! You have no idea, how much it means to me". He hugged her back tightly, smiling. All his tensions and stress vanished away in a split of second.


    Rose was constantly worried about the legal suit but she did not let Rhehan feel that. She wanted to be his strength, not a weak panic-struck girlfriend. She knew the gravity of seriouness of this case, as she had seen many such cases being handled by her mother.


    Suddenly an idea struck her mind and she instantly got up from the bed.


    "I have to make a call. I''ll be back in a while," she said and rushed out of the room, without waiting for Rhehan''s reply. Rhehan gazed at the preceeding figure of Rose and without thinking much about it, started reading the papers again. He was concentrating very hard on the papers. In just two days he had to find a solution!


    Rose stood at the edge of the corridor and made a call to her mother.


    "Hi sweeheart."


    "Hi mum! What''s up?"


    "You tell me what''s up with you? I saw your picture on instagram."


    Rose gulped her saliva in nervouseness. "Oh that! Mom, did not I tell you, that I was in love? It''s CEO Rhehan Jobs".


    "But sweetheart, I told you about his physical condition. How can you think of being with somebody like that?"


    "Oh mom! It''s not as bad as you think. Also, he is a gem of a person and loves me deeply."


    Lillian had always trusted Rose''s instincts. But this time she was in a big doubt. Though she did not want to force her decision on her daughter, but she was not in favour of Rhehan.


    "We will talk about this, once I come back young lady!"


    Rose knew it was not going to be easy to convince her mother. She was also doubtful if she would help Rhehan win the case.

 Chapter 161 - Somebody special!

    "Ok mom! Actually I have to talk to you about something very important. That day on Lorraine International festival, I had a slip of dress and Rhehan saved me. While others were busy clicking my pictures, nobody else came to help me." Rose sighed deeply. Offcourse she purposely missed out on the fact that Rhehan had bribed a model, to create such a situation.


    "What??! Oh My God Rose?! My baby!!! " Lillian was shocked at her daughter''s words.


    "Nobody could click a single picture as Rhehan had blocked me. He was then, so angry at the media and company ,that he cut all ties with Lorraine International and told other companies to do the same." Rose narrated the story, careful enough to not let any other detail slip from her mouth.


    "Ohh Thank God! But how come it''s not known to anybody, not even me?"


    "Because mum, he strictly announced there and then, that this mishappening should not be leaked by anybody present in the venue. But now Lorraine International has claimed a compensation of almost 150 million dollars."


    "What?! How dare they do that?!!" Lillian shouted over the phone, startling Rose.


    Rose was actually stunned at her mother''s reaction. She did not expect that it would be so easy to convince her.


    "Shall I send the company ''s legal team to you?" Rose jumped in glee, her fingers crossed.


    "That won''t be required. Just tell Rhehan, to not think about it. Lorraine International will take back their claim in 2 days."


    "What??! Wow mom you are amazing!" Rose was too ecstatic hearing her mother''s words. She knew her mother''s capabilities and if she had given her word, she would do anything to fulfill it. The mere thing that she was helping her boyfriend was also bringing her immense joy!


    "But that doesn''t mean I have approved him as your boyfriend . I am doing it for some other reason, which I can''t tell you now. Tell him to mail me the copy of the contract." Lillian sighed, hearing her daughter''s gleeful voice. Offcourse she was not doing it for Rose. But in no way she could let Rhehan suffer. He was obviously somebody very special to her! She had to protect him against any potential harm or danger. Atleast to her full capabilities, that''s what she has been doing all her life. Fulfilling her duties towards him!


    "Thank you mum! You are the best." Rose was almost dancing in joy.


    Lillian could not help but smile at her daughter''s words. "See you tomorrow. Miss you my baby."


    Soon the call was disconnected and Rose rushed back to the room. She could not wait to tell Rhehan about the good news.


    She rushed inside the room and jumped like a kid. "Guess what happened?"


    "You are pregnant, already?" Rhehan chuckled and starred at Rose mischeviously.


    "No idiot," Rose lamented him slapping her forehead.


    "Then what?" Rhehan chuckled, looking at the cute little bunny, hopping around in the room with joy.


    "I had a word with mom regarding your law suit. She has told you to not worry about it. She will have Lorraine International take back the claim in two days". Rose exclaimed in excitement, jumping on the bed, besides him.


    "What? But how?" Rhehan was baffled at Rose''s words. He did not doubt her mother''s competence, but his legal team was also at par to her. How can she be so confident about it? Does she know the owner personally?


    "I don''t know how, but, if she has given her word, she will do it. Just mail her the contract. Rest she will handle".


    "But Rose, I told you already, you don''t have to worry about anything." Rhehan did not want Rose to get involved in the dirty politics of his business. Obviously, he did not always play fair to reach the pinnacle of business world.


    "Silly! I just want you to know, that this time you are not alone. I know you have always handled things all alone and you would have handled this too. I just want you to feel that you are no longer alone. I am there to back you up everytime!" Rose sat on Rhehan''s lap again and hugged him tightly.


    Rhehan did not reply to Rose. Infact he did not know how to reply to these kind of words. It was true, he always did things on his own. This alien feeling of being backed up by somebody was too hard to digest for him! It was like having a family suddenly, after 30 years of struggling all alone.


    "Thank you! You complete me!" Rhehan said, and hugged her back.

 Chapter 162 - Again?

    Meanwhile...


    Marina Bay Sands Hotel, Singapore.


    Lillian Williams hung up her call with her daughter and sat down on the black colored couch, sipping her coffee. She flipped her phone with her hands and soon recieved the much awaited notification tone. A mail from Excel Corporations was sent to her personal email id. She opened the mail and read the documents, not taking much time to fully understand the whole senario.


    Lillian was surprised that a hardcore business man like Rhehan was willing to stake his wealth for Rose''s honour. Nobody in business world could dare to offend him or take advantage of him. Since a girl was involved, Lorraine International knew, Rhehan would never win a case at the stake of defaming a girl.


    Even though the money involved was not much for Rhehan, the main point was loosing the law suit and getting defamed in the business market. Losing to Lorraine International could eventually lead to a black mark in company''s name, effecting its shareholdings and investments.


    Lillian obviously had just a petfect clear plan to follow, but she was hesitating! She knew exactly the right person to call, who settle the matter. If that person agrees, the law suit will be reversed in a matter of five minutes.


    Lillian finally clicked a number on her cellphone.


    "Hello, yes it''s me.....He is in trouble again....yes...you have to help him....in just two days he can be convicted. So its very urgent... Yes I think do it right now....ok...I am sending you the details....You''ll know what I am saying...just check your email."


    She hung up the call and forwarded the email to the caller. She heaved a sigh of relief. It wasn''t as difficult as she had thought. The work will be done today itself and Lorraine International will have to take back there claim.


    ***********


    Meanwhile...


    Rose was sitting on Rhehan''s lap and hugging him tightly. Rhehan could feel her entire body''s warmth. She was clinging to him like a little baby. His body reactions had started to errupt, making him restless. again.


    "I think I am going to go and have a cold shower." Rhehan had a helpless look on his face.


    "Why do you want a cold shower, all of a sudden! Just hug me!" Rose did not budge and was clinging to him constantly. Rhehan was getting more restless with every second.


    He quickly held Rose''s hand and placed it on his bulge, which was pretty evident from underneath his thin pants.


    "Because of this!" He firmly placed her hand on his penis, making it grow more big.


    "Oh again?" Rose exclaimed in nervouseness, trying to shift her hand.


    "Again!" He shrugged his shoulders.


    Rose released him from her hug and Rhehan quickly rushed to the bathroom.


    ....


    After ten minutes Rhehan stepped out of his washroom with just a red colored towel clinging to his perfect V-shaped waist.


    "Wow! It''s my turn to take a cold shower now!" Rose gaped at her hot boyfriend. Now that they were officially in a relationship, she could oggle him without any hiding or hesitation.


    "Like what you see?" Rhehan came closer to Rose. Rose could inhale the fresh fragrance of a citric bodywash.


    "Makes me want to drool." Rose starred in his eyes with lust and passion.


    Blood started flowing in Rhehan''s lower body again and he retraced his steps quickly from her. "I might have to live under a cold shower."


    Rose chuckled at his words and quickly changed the topic." Say, I forgot to tell you I am also invited to tonight''s party."

 Chapter 163 - Fairy-tale

    "Heyy! That''s great. We will be seen together in public for the first time." Rhehan could imagine the curiosity that the people and media must be going through.


    "Yes! I wonder how people will react!" Rose wondered suddenly thinking about all the aspects.


    "You don''t have to worry about people sweetheart." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders casually, dismissing her statement.


    "Yes, I should rather worry about your suitors. Just how many will I encounter?" Rose had a serious look on her face. That eas obviously a matter of concern for her.


    Rhehan pursed his lips in nervouseness. How could he tell his girlfriend that he had probably slept with all the girls that must be present in the party. The worst part was, the count was irrespective of the age of the women! "Errrrr ....baby.....actually...I...I....."


    "It''s ok! I understood." Rose sighed, feeling a little dissappointed. Though she already knew this about Rhehan and she thought it would not bother her much, but it still felt awkward. Her boyfriend has slept with thousands of women and that too all from elite circle. So, she was bound to meet most of them in every party or event.


    "I am sorry Rose. I was a different man back then. I had no idea, I would fall in love with somebody." He caressed her hair, feeling guilty.


    He somehow understood how Rose felt. A mere thought of Rose with some other guy, boils his blood. So, how could he expect Rose to be entirely comfortable with his past?


    "Don''t be sorry! I knew it from the beginning. It''s not like you have hidden it from me. Besides we have confirmed our status on social media, so I guess most of your suitors will stay away." Rose sounded as if she was more of consoling herself.


    Just then, Rhehan''s phone beeped and a message popped up on the screen. Rose unknowingly read the name of the sender as "Charla."


    Rheahn gazed at the message and gave a huge sigh. What timing Charla!!!!!


    He looked at Rose in helplessness. "I will change my number today itself."


    "What is it?" Rose looked at Rhehan''s face in distress, as if already guessing that it had something to do with a girl.


    Rhehan''s heart was speeding rapidly and he was sweating profousely. He did not want to hide anything from her. But he just could not speak a word and instead, turned his phone for Rose to read.


    Rose looked at the screen and was dumb-founded for a few seconds. Rhehan did not have a heart to look at Rose''s reaction, so he lowered his head, trying to control his breathing.


    "Charla:


    Today''s special offer! Have the best night with our new hot and sexy blonde recruit Samantha!


    Statistics- 40-24-38


    Fair skin with 5 years of experience. Sexual pleasure gauranteed.


    At just 10,000 dollars one night


    15000 dollars two nights.


    Blow job included."


    Phone slipped from Rose''s hands in shock. She was obviously aware of existance of such services but imagining her boyfriend using it was too hurtful!


    "So how often have you used this service?" Rose finally gathered the courage to ask him. She herself did not know, why she was asking all this to him. The more she would ask, more she was bound to get hurt!


    "Everytime, I could not go to a party or an event!" Rhehan had no option but to be honest with her. He did not want to give her any false picture, hurting her later.


    "That means when you could not get one youself from a party?" Rose asked, not looking at him.


    "Yes!" Rhehan agreed to her statement. She had pain and hurt in her eyes.


    They both finally looked at each other in despair, as if they had now realised that the fairytale part of their love story had ended. It was now the time to face the practical life and real world!

 Chapter 164 - The couple!

    "I think, it''s better I don''t ask you anything further." Rose looked at his face. A part of her heart was scared now! Rhehan had physical needs and she could not fulfill them at all. Even after nine months, would he still be satisfied with just one girl?


    Rhehan held her hands and looked at her in despair. "All that is my past! You are my present and future. I know I can''t change my past but I will never do anything to make you regret your decision."


    Rose looked at his innocent face, hung low in shame and pain.


    "I know you will never cheat me Rhehan and that''s not my concern. Rather, I am just worried for you. Your body has needs which, I can never fulfill. I don''t want this relation to be torture or a burden to you."


    Rose was in big delimma. Was she being too selfish? Maybe she should have left him, after knowing about her own physical condition.


    "No...No...I don''t have any needs. I can live without sex but I can''t live without you." Rhehan''s anxiety was increasing with every passing second. Was she planning to leave him? She looks confused!


    "How do you know that? It''s all good for now but what will happen in next two days or maybe five days or a month??!"


    "All I know is that I can''t live without you in my life. We can go see my doctor tomorrow and figure out ways to handle this." Rhehan decreased the distance between them and moved closer to her face. He held her chin with his hand and looked in her eyes lovingly. "But one thing you keep in your mind Rose, you are neither a burden nor a torture to me. To me you are my soulmate already. I can go to any extend to keep you in my life!"


    Rose was spell-bound at his words. Soulmate??! The love and honesty in his eyes was filling a beautiful warmth in Rose''s heart. She nodded and smiled at him.


    "Now let''s get ready! I have a beautiful girlfriend to flaunt to the entire world. I can''t wait" He gave her a quick peck on her lips.


    Rose giggled at his words and hugged him tightly. Rhehan too encircled his hands on her back; caressing her lovingly.


    "What say, we wear matching clothes?" Rhehan suggested out of hapiness.


    Rose''s eyes sparkled in excitement. She jumped like a bunny, right on his lap and took out her phone. "My new premium range for couples is just out. It''s not something that is seen commonly on just anybody. Would you like to try?"


    "Offcourse! I would love to!" Rhehan grinned ear to ear, looking at his little bunny, all happy. Couple clothes?!!! Offcourse I would!


    She was already making calls, and calling her staff to come over to the beach house.


    "They will be here in half and hour," she exclaimed in joy and hugged him again. Rhehan sighed in relief! He knew things were not easy ahead and the only way to make it work was, to be honest to her, every time.

 Chapter 165 - Lady in white!

    Hong Kong, Airport.


    Meanwhile....


    The three-hour long flight ended and the chartered plane landed smoothly. The lady soon came out of the plane, escorted by her body-gaurds and assistants. She was wearing a knee-length Burberry white colored dress, with red Louboutines. Her usual beautiful and smiling face was now full of seriousness!


    Soon, she entered the airport building, while the airport authorities and guards paving way for her. People gathered around to have one glance of the beautiful lady! Her usual cheerful and calm demeanor was today extremely cold.


    She rushed to sit inside the black Maybach, waiting outside the exit door.


    "Lorraine Internation! Fast!" She instructed her driver, while completing her errands over the phone, quickly.


    After about 45 minutes of drive, they reached one of the tallest buildings in Hong Kong. Since it was already dark, the building was lit immaculately with "Lorraine International" signboard on the top. She stepped inside the building and paused for a few seconds, pointing towards the reception.


    Her assisstant hurriedly went to the receptionist sitting at the extreme left corner. As soon as the receptionist saw the lady in white, she stood up nervously adjusting her dress and rushed to greet her.


    "Good Evening madame! It''s so good to see you after so long!" She bowed respectfully, with a cheerful smile.


    "Good Evening Li! Where is your boss?" She looked around the office building. She was right, it has been pretty long time since, she last stepped in this building. She would have never done this, had it been not so important.


    "Boss is in a meeting. He is sitting with some foreign delegates."


    "Never mind! The meeting is adjourned now. I''ll go see him asap." She paced gracefully towards the lift, catching the attention of everybody around her, as always.


    Soon, she entered the 20th floor of the building, striding straight towards CEO''s office. She reached a vast tinted glass office and without knocking she entered it.


    There were many people seated around the vast glass table, while Steve George, the CEO of Lorraine International was sitting on the extreme right. As soon as he turned his head towards the door, he gasped in surprise. Every single person in the office was now starring at the beautiful woman, who just entered the office.


    "Gentlemen! We will take this later. I have an important matter to handle." Steve could not take eyes off the beautiful woman.


    Everybody stood up from their seats and glancing one last time at the lady in white, they paced out of the office.


    "Hi sweetheart! What a pleasant surprise!" Steve got up from his chair to hug the woman.


    The woman waved her palm arrogantly, signalling him to retreave back. Steve immediately ceased his steps and maintained a respectful distance between them.


    "Don''t think it''s all forgotten. I just came here to ask you something!" The lady folded her hands in anger.


    "You came all the way just to ask me something? You could have done it over a call!" Steve was perplexed at her words. What could be so important? Suddenly after so many years she had stepped inside the building. She had once promised herself to not ever enter this area.


    "It''s about my son!" The lady commanded authoritatively.


    "Why? What happened to him?" Steve was clearly clueless at the lady''s words.


    "I am talking about Rhehan Jobs. He is my son!"

 Chapter 166 - Destiny

    "What?? Your son?" Steve gazed her in shock. Did I hear it correct?


    The lady''s beautiful face look distorted, as if she was on the verge of crying!


    Steve offered her a glass of water. "Here! Have this and sit for a while."


    The lady accepted the glass and chugged it down, instantly feeling better.


    "I am sorry! I am a shrewd businessman. I had no idea, he is your son. But...But... I thought...thought...that he...is...is....."


    Steve could not complete his scentence. He wanted to phrase the question in a way, which will not further hurt her.


    "I thought so too. But that wasn''t the case," The lady was trying hard to control her tears. Her sea-green eyes were ready to errupt, buckets of tears. Things have not been easy for her.


    Steve was still in a deep shock! He knew the lady would never lie to him and now if you think about it, the resemblance between the two is uncanny. Same green eyes and brown hair, fair transparent skin and a charisma that could capture million of hearts, in just seconds.


    Steve immediately picked up his cell-phone and dialled a number. "Mr. Li, we are taking back our legal case filed on Excel Corporations. Please release a press statement that it was all a rumour. Also, please inform the Excel corporation''s legal team about this. No buts! Do as I say!"


    He hung up the call and looked at the lady in front of him. He had always loved her. All these years had passed and the love never ceased. It remained safe and secure in his heart, like a deep secret.


    "Thank you! I will get Lorraine International back on track. I can convince Rhehan, through somebody I know. You both should not fight!" The more she spoke, the more miserable she looked, as if trying hard to suppress her emotions.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Did you ever talk to Rhehan?" Steve looked in her sad eyes.


    "No. It''s best if I don''t." How much she wished to talk to her son. His dear son, living his life all alone as an orphan!


    Steve knew what she meant. So he did not ask anything further.


    "The girl involved was Rose. Lillian''s daughter, so it''s best if things don''t get revealed."


    "Oh! That''s Lillian''s daughter? Don''t worry nothing will happen to her. But how does Rhehan knows Lillian''s daughter ?"


    "It''s called fate. They both are in a relationship. Can you believe that?" The lady shrugged her shoulders helplessly. Steve was reminded of Rhehan again. He too shrugged his shoulders a lot, if ever facing a difficult situation.


    But her words were more of a shock to him. As if, destiny is playing a joke on all of them! The more she wanted Rhehan to stay away, the closer he was being dragged, by the fate!

 Chapter 167 - Sea-green!

    BALI, Indonesia.


    30 years back....


    She was sitting on the cold sand, looking carefully at the every tide, reflecting the beautiful light if the moon . The cold water splashed on her face, with every tide, drenching her completely. The water was beautiful and green, just like her eyes. Her long brown hair, flew in every direction, with the cool wind.


    She gazed at the stars and murmered, " They say every person who dies, becomes a star. Mom! Dad! Which one are you? I want to see you!"


    Just 2 weeks ago, her parents died in a car crash. The car fell off a bridge and the police could not even retrieve their bodies. She was now left all alone in this gigantic world. The loneliness was killing her to a point of death, so she flew off to Bali without informing anybody. She ended up sitting all alone on the beach, all day and late at night, going back to her hotel just to sleep. This was her second day here and she did nothing but sit on the beach and stare at the green water.


    Tears flew down her eyes, looking at the stars. Her only support now was her best friend "Lilly" who lived in Bangkok. She was glad Lilly was also coming to Bali to be with her. She had not informed Lilly about going to Bali, but after much perstering by her, she finally told her whereabouts.


    After much staring, she got up and went closer to the water. How could God be so cruel to her? She is only 19! How could he snatch away her parents?


    She moved much closer to the water, tides hitting her legs strongly. The further she moved, more difficult it was for her to maintain her balance. Will it hurt? Offcourse it will! But it''s less than loosing both your parents. She closed her eyes and went further in deeper water. The water was now upto her waist and soon a large tied came, making her fall flat. She toppled over and was sinking deeper and deeper in the clear water.


    She opened her eyes in shock! The feeling of suffocation was engulfing her mind. She thought one last time about her parents and closed her eyes, smiling. She imagined going to a beautiful world, where her parents must be. Soon, everything blacked out...!


    "Is she alive?"


    "No I don''t think so. We are late."


    "We need to squeeze water out of her body."


    "Ok! I will do that."


    He pumped her stomach twice, making her release water from her pale mouth and nose. The more he squeezed, the more water she threw up."


    "There is too much water. I cant even feel her heartbeat."


    "You pump her heart! I will try to blow some air in her lungs." Soon the other man, pumped her chest vigourosly while he, sealed his mouth on hers, blowing air inside.


    She was happy with her parents, she hugged them for the longest time ever. The golden light around them was so beautiful but her parents were not happy to see her. "You have to go back sweetheart! It''s not your time yet! Go back and make us proud! We love you....."


    Soon the golden light faded and she opened her eyes and gasped in shock!

 Chapter 168 - Stranger!

    The man blowing air in her mouth saw her eyes open and he moved back, slowly gazing at her face.


    The girl immediately sat upright, throwing up more water from her mouth. She gasped for air and soon came back to her senses. Two men, dressed in well fitted tailored suits, sitting on their knees, were looking at her in concern.


    "Welcome back." The man smiled at the beautiful girl. The color of her face and lips was now slightly better. She was indeed beautiful. Her transparent skin looked baby soft and tempting. Her sea-green eyes were still in shock looking at him, in daze.


    "I am alive?" The girl looked at the man. He was indeed handsome. His natural latinum blonde hair, made him look mysterious. But his handsome, calm face gave a friendly vibe.


    "Yes! You are. Hi, I am Davis Hall and this is my secretary Rick. The man pointed to the other man, who was now standing alert.


    "Why the hell did you save me. I had almost died back there!" The girl screamed at them in anger.


    The two men were taken aback. They expected an outburst of happiness and gratitude from the girl. But this was something unexpected for them.


    "We saw you fall inside the water and thus we came to rescue. You wanted to die?" The secretary asked him, puzzled and angry.


    "Obviously! Otherwise, I could have swimmed my way up easily. How will I find the guts to do it again?" The girl was furious. Her outburst brought her face to turn even more red.


    Davis glared at the beauty in amazement. She looks quite young but she is beautiful. Her lips also tasted so good!


    "I am sorry! We can always throw you back." The man spoke softly, with a hint of humour.


    The girl stopped shouting and looked at the man. He was indeed quite good looking, though he looks old for her. Must be in late 20s, she guessed. The man was starring constantly in her eyes, not even blinking.


    "Will you stop starring at me? I am fine now!"


    "I can''t! You are so beautiful."


    The girl blushed at his words. She felt like he was looking at her bare soul and she too felt herself getting attracted to him. She smiled at his words and he too smiled back at her.


    "You are completely drenched. That is my hotel, you can change in my room, if you want". He pointed towards a massive resort at the corner of a beach. It was the most prime property in Bali and only the filthy rich people could afford to stay there.


    "Umm..No thank you. I will be fine." She got up on her feet and suddenly became light headed, loosing her balance. Davis held her tightly in his arms and then scooped her up, swiftly.


    "Thank you". She was a little embarrased at her over-confidence.


    "It''s best you come to my room. I will wait for you outside.I promise." He said, smiling at her. His innocent dark eyes, melted her heart.


    "Ok". She smiled back at him and rested her head on his chest. She was feeling too weak and dizzy. Having not eaten anything the whole day, she did not have any energy left.


    "What''s your name?" He started walking towards the resort, looking constantly at her.


    "Elizabeth Lodge." The girl replied and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 169 - The rich stranger!

    He carried her to the resort, while she comfortably lay her head on his chest. Their clothes were completely drenched and were covered in sand. Soon they entered the gigantic white gate of the enormous resort. The beautifully decorated pathway was covered in giant bamboo trees from both the sides. He walked all the way up to the entry of building, carrying her in her arms. The exiquisite white building had big glass walls, giving it an aethetic look. The royal golden and wooden interior could be seen from outside.


    "We are going inside. Would you like to walk now?"


    Elizabeth nodded and Davis made her stand on her legs, carefully. He then held her waist, to avoid her falling again. Elizabeth blushed at his actions and David smiled too. She was wearing a balck amd white short polka dotted blouse, with an extremely low waisted baby pink bell bottom pants. Her slender white waist could be seen from in between the gap. Davis was tempted to touch her skin, but he controlled his thoughts. Her deep V-neck blouse revealed her cleavage and he couldn''t help stare at it again and again.


    As they walked towards the reception, he noticed her silver navel ring. Blood rushed through his veins and he quickly diverted his attention away from her.


    The hotel staff rushed to greet him cheerfully and escorted him to the elevator.


    Soon they entered the elevator amd Davis signalled the staff to stop following him anymore. They both were now alone in an enclosed area. David pressed the button to 20th floor and stood upright facing the door, avoiding looking at Elizabeth.


    "You look like a big shot! They treat you so respectfully!" Elizabeth broke the ice.


    David turned to look at the girl, once again his eyes fell on her navel ring and her beautiful lower abdominal muscles, as white as snow. For a split of second he imagined her lower assets! They must be equally soft and white. He chucked away the dirty thoughts in his head.


    "I am the owner!" He replied casually.


    Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders in surprise. He was a bigger shot than she had expected.


    Elizabeth''s stomach suddenly grumbled loudly, making her feel embarrassed. David looked at her stomach and then at her face. "Did you eat anything?"


    Elizabeth did not reply but instead stood their feeling guilty. She wasn''t taking care of herself! Offcourse she did not intend to live in the first place!


    The elevator opened and David heaved a sigh of relief. They stepped out, slightly brushing each other by their respective shoulders.


    They entered a beautiful open terrace, full


    of different kinds of exotic vegetation, with an attatched pool. Elizabeth was in awe of the place. She had never seen a place this beautiful.


    "So, why did you want to die?" They both walked on a bricked pathway, towards the largest penthouse of the resort.


    "My parents died in a car crash. I miss them. I don''t know what to do! Bills are unpaid, my college fees is unpaid. I am not even a graduate yet to get a job!" Elizabeth was on the verge of crying again.


    Davis held her waist, this time on her bare skin. He pushed her closer to him. "Don''t worry! You have me!"


    Elizabeth blushed at his words. Has he fallen for me? But he doesnt even no me!


    "You don''t even know me!" She whispered looking in his dark eyes.


    "Is that so? We will rectify the situation then". He pulled out his phone and made a call.


    "I need all information about Elizabeth Lodge! You have 5 minutes." He hung up the call and smiled at her.


    "What? That''s not possible!"


    "You say that because you don''t know me!" He smiled at her and continued to walk.


    "Who are you?" She asked following him, taking quick strides.


    "Davis Hall! The richest man in the entire Asia."


    Elizabeth gasped at him. "But you look young!"


    "I am young. If you call 27 to be young!"


    "How did you get so rich at such a young age?"


    "I have my ways! You should stay out if it!" His face dark and serious. His words sounded more like a warning to her.


    Elizabeth halted her steps and gulped in fear. Davis smiled at her, looking at her petrified face. "Common in! We have reached!"


    He pointed towards a beautiful ivory door and opened it. Elizabeth was in a delimma but after a few seconds she too followed him inside.

 Chapter 170 - Devil!

    He held the door open for her and she entered, thereby standing in one corner of the room, awkwardly. He closed the door and stared at the beautiful nervous girl.


    She gaped at the spacious room. The white walls were full of beautiful picasso paintings. The wooden bed was huge and the red bedding looked really expensive. There was also a vast television set, tape recorder, electric fans, electric lamps. For the first time she had seen cable-less electric lamps. Offcourse he was a rich man! He even had a celluler phone, which only rare could afford.


    "I''ll give you my clothes for now, before we get yours laundered."


    Elizabeth nodded. She had always been a shy, gullible and an introvert girl. Not having much friends, except for Lilly! She never talked to any boys in her school or college, this man being her first.


    Davis quickly shuffled his clothes from the wardrobe and took out a pair of red shirt and black shorts and kept it on the bed.


    "These are stretchable shorts, might fit you." He then took out another similar set for himself.


    "Thank you." She looked at him and waited for him to go outside the penthouse. She did not say anything to him but rather waited patiently. He was already doing a lot for her.


    "Do you mind? I will go to the adjacent room. You can lock the door from inside". He pointed towards another ivory door just in the middle of a large white wall.


    Elizabeth stared at the door for a few seconds and thought about it. She can lock it from inside, so there is nothing wrong in that.


    "Ok" She smiled at him, and picked up the clothes, he gave.


    Davis smiled back and paced towards the door. He entered the room, closing the door behind him slowly. Elizabeth carefully locked the door and then also locked the main door. She looked around the room, it looked absolutely safe!


    As soon as Davis went inside the other room, he too locked it from inside. This room was exactly similar to the previous room. It also had it''s own attatched bathroom. He quickly threw his clothes on the bed and unbuckled his belt. Then he quickly unbuttoned his pant, opening the zip. His pants fell down on the floor, revealing his white underpants. He removed his under-pants and his hardness sprung up like a wild beast. The man''s facial ecpressions had changed drastically. He now looked like a dark demon who was ready to devour his prey.


    He patted his penis and moved closer to the locked door!


    He carefully pulled a tiny wooden loop on the centre of the door. As soon as he pulled it, the centre part of the door slided by itself in a round shape revealing a large round glass. The glass was actually a large key hole which opened in the other room. The keyhole at the other end was so small that it was almost invisible. The mirrors inside the key hole were cut in such a way that Davis could see the entire room, including the bathroom, which was right in front of the key hole.


    "Ahh! Finally I get to use this!" He had a wicked smile on his face. He had this key hole fitted, to keep a check on the police, if ever they raid his room.


    He looked at the key hole and saw Elizabeth dusting away the sand from her hair. She then slowly started to unbutton her blouse. Davis opened his mouth hungrily, looking at her cleavage being revealed.


    "Ahhhhh". Elizabeth had removed her blouse, revealing her black colored lacy bra. Davis sarted jerking his penis with his one hand, moving its skin to and fro. His heart-rate increased as Elizabeth had unbuttoned her pants too. She peeled her pants, revealing her long slender legs.

 Chapter 171 - I know everything.

    She bent down to remove her pants completely. Davis could see half of her peach shaped boobs. Blood was flowing constantly in his lower region and his hand movements increased. He was now starring at her lacy black panty. Elizabeth dusted off the sand from her boobs and then unhooked her bra.


    Davis gasped at the beautiful sight. Her pink nipples were too tempting. " I will fuck this girl today itself! Ohhh! Ohhhhh! Ohhh! Wow!!!"


    She raised her hands to tie her hair in a ponytail. Her body looked weak and fragile. Davis gaped at her hungrily, admiring her slender yet curvy body, licking his lips with his tongue.


    As soon as she tied her hair, her hands went down to her black panty and she pulled it down instantly. Her vulva revealed itself, which had tiny brown hair on it and Davis released a thick fluid from his penis, gaping at her lowet assets. She was prettier than he had imagined.


    Elizabeth then turned to face the bathroom amd bent down to pick up her dirty clothes. Davis who was releasing the fluid from his hardness, could clearly see her two openings between her beautiful hips.


    He relieved himself but his body was yet not satisfied. He wanted this girl in his bed! He starred at her for much longer, while she took a shower. He saw her scrubbing her body with her hands. She cleaned her vulva carefully with her hands. Her naked wet body was shining, making Davis masturbate again. While she cleaned herself, he relieved himself.


    The second time he relieved himself, Elizabeth was almost done bathing. She was cleaning her body with a dry towel.


    Davis quickly took off his shirt and paced towards the bathroom for a cold bath. All this while, While taking a shower, the image of the naked girl appeared before his eyes. He imagined himself fucking her very hard...!


    Fifteen minutes later, there was a knock on the door while Davis was getting dressed quickly. "Yes Elizabeth?"


    "Umm...Mr. Davis! I am dressed and I have unlocked the door. You can come, whenever you want."


    "Ok." He quickly dressed himself and combed his hair. He pushed down the knob on the door thus closing down the key-hole. He then slowly opened the door, calming himself down. Elizabeth was now sitting on the black leather couch, reading one of the books, placed neatly on the shelf.


    "Feeling better Elizabeth?"


    Elizabeth stood upright, after hearing the man''s voice. He was wearing the same shirt and shorts as her. She giggled looking at their similar attires.


    "Yes Mr. Davis. Thank you for your kindness. I should take a leave now. I will launder your clothes and return them to you tomorrow."


    Davis gaped at the girl in admiration. She had tied the corners of the red shirt in a stylish knot, and the black shorts revealed most of her legs. She looked hot!


    "You should eat something first. I don''t really trust you now."


    Elizabeth hung her face in shame. "Don''t worry! I will eat something myself and I will not try to commit suicide again!"


    "Still I don''t trust you. I am ordering something to eat for us. Then you can leave. Follow me!"


    Davis walked out of the main door, took a left turn and entered a glass living room, which had a magnificent dinning table in its centre.


    Elizabeth gaped at the ambience in surprise! The large glass room had a vast library in one corner. In the other corner was a gigantic stereo system with various records and casettes arranged on wooden shelves. The glass dinning table could fit atleast 30 people, seated around it. The ceiling had various colorful figures, painted directly on it. The vast crystal chandelier, highlighted these paintings beautifully.


    Davis picked up a cord-less phone and ordered several dishes to be served.


    "Why so much? We are just two people." Elizabeth gaped at him in horror when he ordered a massive list of exotic dishes.


    "Welcome to my extravagant world." He winked at her micheviously, making her blush again.


    He gazed at her blushed face. She is too cute and innocent! A perfect one for me! She will never interfere in my work and will keep me physically satisfied. She is also alone and helpless, even better for me!


    "You play this?" She pointed at a beautiful white colored piano, near the library.


    "No! I don''t play with lifeless objects."


    Elizabeth frowned at him.


    "I am joking! It''s just that I don''t have time!"


    "Hmmm."


    Soon the waiter entered the room, holding a gold tray! The tray had two crystal glasses and a bottle of wine on it. He placed the tray on the dinning table and poured the wine in two glasses, offering it to the two of them.


    "Sorry! I have never tried alcohol." Elizabeth refused to take the glass, but Davis held the glass, offering it to her.


    "It''s ok! You are 19 now. Have it."


    Elizabeth frowned at him once again."How do you know my age?"


    "I know everything about you now....Just everything." He gave her a wicked smile as if meaning something else.

 Chapter 172 - The wine!

    Elizabeth took the glass of wine and took one small sip. She liked the taste instantly and happily took another sip. Davis smiled at her satisfied face. Soon, plenty of dishes were served on the table by the staff, enough to feed 30 people. Elizabeth gaped hungrily at the wide table, full of mouth watering dishes. Her stomach grumbled again and she blushed in embarrasement.


    "Come! You need to eat." Davis held her hand, ushering her to the table. He pulled out a chair for her like a true gentleman. Elizabeth smiled at him thankfully and sat down. He then placed a napkin neatly on her thigh, gently brushing her exposed skin.


    Elizabeth choked on the wine that she was sipping, as soon as his hand brushed her thigh. Davis pretended to act casual with his actions, as if the touch was not intended at all. Elizabeth coughed profousely, while Davis rubbed her back lightly. "Is it ok now?"


    He rubbed her back and realised she was not wearing a bra. He further rubbed her back, looking at her hungrily.


    "I am fine. Thank you."


    He then unwillingly removed his hand from her back and sat on the opposite chair.


    They both started eating while Davis kept serving her food on her plate, after every minute. "You should have another glass of wine."


    "I am not sure. I already feel a little tipsy." The effect of wine and overeating was making her a little dizzy.


    "It''s ok. It will help you calm down." He poured some more wine in her glass and then in his own glass too. Elizabeth obliged and sipped it, smiling at him. This man is too good to her. He is also very good looking and kind. Why do I feel attracted to him? Elizabeth was smiling and looking at Davis, constantly blushing.


    "Checking me out?" Davis winked at her micheviously.


    "No, no! I was just wondering, why are you so nice to me?"


    "Because, the moment I saw you, I fell for you." There was a hint of seriousness and honesty in his tone. He had stopped smiling and was looking at Elizabeth lovingly.


    Elizabeth blushed at his daze and looked down. "Please don''t stare at me like that."


    "Why you don''t like it, Elizabeth?" Her name from his mouth sounded too sexy!


    "I am afraid, I might like it!" She gushed and took a big sip of the wine in nervouseness. She did not make an eye contact with him, rather chugged her remaining wine quickly. Davis was looking at her face hungrily. She was sipping her wine, while he looked at her beautiful blushed face.


    She suddenly looked up at him with her innocent eyes. Davis was stunned to see her watery eyes. She was crying! What happened?


    "Why did my mom dad leave me?" She started sobbing uncontrollably.


    Davis quickly got up and rushed to her side. "It''s ok! I will take care of you!" He patted her head and wiped the tears from her cheeks.


    "Promise?" She tilted her head and looked at Davis with her innocent eyes.


    Davis could not help but smile at her innocence. "I promise."


    She hugged him tightly, taking Davis by surprise. He could feel her breast, brushing against his chest. His breathing increased and he too hugged her back tightly. "Stay with me tonight Elizabeth."


    "Ok Davis." The effect of alcohol was engulfing her mind. She had started to trust the man even more. He was like a life- boat to her drowning life!


    Davis picked her up in his arms and moved back towards the room. She had rested her head on his shoulders lovingly. He carefully made her lie on the bed and gazed at her from head to toe.


    "What are you looking at?" Though Elizabeth was drunk, but she was completely aware of her surroundings.


    "You! You are so beautiful!"


    She smiled at his words shyly.


    "I want to see you without clothes. May I?" He asked her lovingly, sitting at the corner of the bed.


    Elizabeth did not reply to him. She suddenly sat upright and looked down at her hands shyly.


    "Are you feeling shy?" Davis went closer to her and pulled up her chin to look in her eyes.


    Elizabeth''s heart skipped a beat! The man was too good looking and sweet! She bit her lip in nervouseness. She was not sure of what she wanted!


    Davis touched her lips with his finger and Elizabeth shudered at the touch. His fingers then travelled to her neck and coller bones. Elizabeth closed her eyes and felt his warm touch travel to her boobs.


    "No bra?" He rubbed his hands on her boobs, making Elizabeth groan.


    "I am going to peel off your clothes now. If you feel shy, you can hug me!"

 Chapter 173 - The love making!

    Elizabeth blushed hard! Her body was radiating tremendous heat! As he rubbed her boobs, a certain part of her body clenched in pleasure. His hands travelled to her slender, bare inner thighs. He bent over and kissed the inner portion of her left thigh, slowly travelling upwards. He stuck out his tongue and licked her thigh, going upwards slowly. Elizabeth gaped at him in horror but she did not stop him. Secretly she wanted more! She moaned as his tongue touched further up!


    He then sat upright and started to unbutton her shirt. She sat cross legged like an obedient puppy, waiting for the master''s orders. Slowly, all the buttons were open, revealing her flawless white skin. Davis gaped at her in lust. She looked delicate and curvy. He pushed the shirt down to her hands, throwing it away. Her boobs were bigger for her age! Perfect! His hands touched her navel ring and she shuddered.


    "I love this." He then bent to kiss her navel. Elizabeth moaned in pleasure and held his shoulders tightly. His wet lips travelled slowly upwards, to her boobs. He started to suck her nipples hungrily.


    The sweet pain which Elizabeth felt was too much to take. "Ahh stop! Stop!"


    Davis stopped and looked at her face. "You don''t like it?"


    Elizabeth gasped for air, her beautiful bossom moving up and down , brushing Davis''s face. She did not reply but looked intently at him in confusion.


    He then quickly tore off his shirt, revealing his bronze beautiful body. He looked even more muscular with his clothes off. His huge biceps balanced his upper body hovering on top of Elizabeth. She could not help but gape admiring his amazing body. He was just too sexy!


    "I think I like it" Rose gulped looking at his toned abdomen and chest. Davis gave a victorious smile and continued sucking her boobs, till they were sore and dark pink. Her hands had now travelled from his shoulders to his back. He quickly straightened her legs n pushed down her shorts in one go. Before Elizabeth could figure out, she was lying down completely naked and he was hovering on top of her.


    "Play with me you beautiful girl"


    "I ...I don''t know...how...I...."


    "That''s what i like the most about you. You are naive and innocent. Give me your hand. I''ll help you". He took Elizabeth''s hand and put it inside his shorts and underpants. Elizabath tried to move out her hand ,but it was held tightly by him. She could feel his huge hardness and she gently held it with her soft hands.


    "Baby! This is your toy! Do what ever you want to do with it. Love it, eat it, kiss it, suck it, rub it. It''s all yours."


    A strong wave of craving errupted in her lower body and she clenched her thighs together. Davis smiled at her and touched her beautiful pubic region with his fingers.


    "Ahhh! You are liking your new toy! You are getting wet." He clenched her pubic lips with his two fingers and jerked them up and down rapidly.


    Elizabeth moaned in pleasure again. She was moving her bossom up and down, curving her body upwards. Her grip on his penis increased and she started rubbing it with her fingers.


    "Yes! Yes! That''s good. You learn quickly!"


    He quickly got up and stood on bed. He then removed his shorts and under pants. Elizabeth gazed at the beautiful naked man standing on top of the bed. His thighs were very strong which complemented his broad strong shoulders.


    He then walked further closer to her, his feet on each side of her body. He walked upto her face and knelt down. His hardness was now just next to her face.


    "Kiss your new toy baby. Take it inside your mouth."


    Elizabeth hesitated for a few seconds, but his hardness had forcefully entered her mouth by now. The salty taste of his skin engulfed her body. His beautiful body was moving to and fro, while his hands were playing with her boobs. She licked his hardness with her tongue and he bit his lips so hard in plessure that he could feel the metalic taste of his blood.


    Elizabeth swayed her tongue again and again making Davis groan in plessure. "You baby! I underestimated you! You are a wild cat!"


    After a few minutes, he halted. Pleasure had engulfed his mind and he released his fluid inside her mouth. He groaned in pleasure and relief, fully covered in sweat. Elizabeth was panting heavily when he removed his penis from her mouth.


    Her beautiful body had grown pink in color. He then kissed her lips passionately, making the blood flow in his lower body again.


    "Are you ready to be fucked." His mouth travelled to her pubic region and he licked her pubic region with his tongue.


    "Your pussy is beautiful." He was now gaping at her pink opening, covered with a white layer. Ahhh!!! I knew it! She is a virgin!


    Elizabeth covered her face in embarrasement. "Please stop looking at me like this."


    "I am going to fuck you now! You will love it."


    He quickly picked up her legs and positioned them on top of his shoulders. In one single thrust, his penis went deep inside her vagina. Ahh! Fucking a fresh one after so long! She is so tight!!!


    "Arrggghhhhhhhhhgh" Elizabeth screamed at the pain but Davis did not care. His movements became more and more rapid. Tears dropped down from her eyes.


    "Don''t worry! After a few minutes you will only feel pleasure." His movements became more rough and he bent down to look at her face. She was no longer in pain!


    "Faster!!" She moaned and Davis became more rapid and rough, moving to and fro.


    After a few minutes they both climaxed and the loud moans, could be heard even by the guards, standing outside the room.


    Davis let himself fall on top of Elizabeth and they both dozed off to sleep.

 Chapter 174 - Devil in him!

    His phone suddenly rand at midnight and he woke up irritated by the noise. He opened his eyes snd saw himself lying partialy on top of fully naked Elizabeth, who was sleeping peacefully. He picked up the call, while his other hand playing with Elizabeth''s nipples.


    "What is it?"


    "Boss! We have successfully crossed the border! We will reach to you in another 5 hours." The voice over the phone sounded happy and victorious.


    "Good work! See you in morning." He hung up the call and inserted his middle finger inside Elizabeth''s vagina. Elizabeth screamed in pain and opened her eyes in panic.


    "Shhh! It''s me! I am going to fuck you! Just sleep." He patted her head and removed his finger from her vagina. Elizabeth who was still sleepy and under the infuence of alcohol, slept again.


    Davis inserted his penis inside her vagina, roughly pushing it to and fro. Elizabeth woke up again, looking at Davis. "What are you doing?"


    "Fucking you! Isn''t it obvious?" He bent down bit her lips to stop her from complaining.


    Elizabeth moaned in both pleasure and pain. Soon Davis climaxed inside her and fell on her body. They both dozed off again.


    Next morning, sun rays hit her eyes and she slowly opened her eyes, remembering all the orevious night''s incidents. She could feel the soreness in her lower body. She opened her eyes and saw Davis getting dressed. She smiled looking at the good looking man.


    Then she noticed, another man, who was standing next to him, holding his blazer and tie for him. Soon reality hit her head! She was completetly naked and was not even covered with any sheet and Davis had brought another man inside the room.


    "Aaaaahhhhhh!!!!!" she screamed and got hold of the sheet to cover herself up. "Are you mad!! I am naked!!!" Her face was red in anger and she was glaring at Davis.


    "Oh common my dear! You just had sex with a stranger! You shoudn''t have any problem standing naked in front of others too." He signalled the man to leave the room and he sat on the bed, pulling away her sheet, she was holding. She was once again naked.


    "What?? What do you mean by that! I trust you that''s why I was ready to sleep with you! How can you bring just any man to the room while I am naked?"


    Davis glanced at her naked body. He so much wanted to fuck her again! She was sitting cross legged and he coudn''t take eyes off her pink vagina. "Ok my beauty! I am sorry! I am inexperienced. Come give me a tight hug!"


    He spread his arms and Elizabeth hesitated a bit but finally rushed to hug him with a sweet smile. The girl''s naked body was touching him and he could no longer control. He quickly ripped open his shirt and pant and hugged her again wildely. His hands travelled down to her buttocks and he pinched them with much force.


    "Ouch!" Elizabeth screamed in pain. She was suddenly toppled down on the bed by him.


    "You beautiful woman! You drive me so crazy! You are so tight down there. Be my dog!"


    Elizabeth frowned at his words. " Be...Be... your dog?"


    David gave her a mischeveious smile and made her stand like a dog on her knees and palm. He licked her ass hole with her tongue and then her vagina. Rose felt her entire lower body ignite with pleasure.


    He then thrusted his penis in her vagina with much force. Elizabeth was about to fall flat on the bed but he held her thighs strongly, thrusting inside her harder and harder. They both climaxed after a few minutes and Elizabeth fell flat on the bed.


    Davis looked at the tired girl in triumph!


    "I have a meeting. Get dressed. Food will be served to you at the dinning table."


    "It''s ok! I would like to leave for now! My friend is coming over to meet." Elizabeth picked up her head to look at Davis, who was getting dressed quickly.


    "Not yet sweetheart! Not before I make love to you again." He gazed dangerously in her eyes and strocked her vagina with his middle finger.


    This was the first time Elizabeth felt odd about the man. He wasn''t the same caring and kind man. He had suddenly changed! Or was he always like this and she was too overwhelmed and drunk to see through him?

 Chapter 175 - Complications!!!

    She wrapped the sheet around her body and got off from the bed. Davis did not even bother to close the door behind him. So, she had no other option but to cover herself with the sheet. She locked the door and rushed to take a shower.


    She was happy today! Lilly was coming to Bali too, in just another two hours! They can have so much fun together!


    She wanted to forget about the happenings of the previous night. From the moment she got up this morning, she had a strange feeling about Davis. So she planned to leave the resort secretly, without having breakfast or informing anybody!


    She then planned to live at Lilly''s house. Lilly had been constantly forcing her to shift to her house, but Elizabeth was not willing! She did not want to be a burden on Lillian''s single mother.


    But today she felt different for some reason! God did not kill her, probably because she had to make her parents proud. She could still hear their voice in her ears! "Go back and make us proud."


    Her parents wanted her to act in films and now her only goal was to be an actress! She came out of the shower and wore her freshly laundered clothes from the previous night.


    Soon, she stepped out of the room carefully ,pacing across the corridor. The place was all quite, probably because nobody except Davis could enter this area. As soon as she was about to press the elevator button, she heard a few voices from a room opposite to the elevator. She halted and listened carefully.


    It was Davis talking to few other people.


    "This is worth 200 million dollars of coccaine." A man''s heavy voice echoed.


    "Let me try." Elizabeth could figure out Davis''s voice.


    He is trying coccaine? Is he a drug dealer?


    "You are right! The quality is very good. Give me all." Davis''s voice came again after a halt.


    "What about the police?" Asked the third man.


    "Hah! They won''t know!"


    Elizabeth gasped in horror and cursed herself for being so gullible. She had blindly trusted a stranger! She quickly rushed inside the elevator and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Soon i''ll be out of this place. Should I inform the police? Yes! I should!


    Elizabeth stepped out of the elevator, entering the main lobby of the resort. The lobby was a little crowded, so she hurriedly started running towards the exit door.


    As soon as she stepped out of the main gate of the resort, she halted for a while gasping for air. She then sprinted towards the nearest phone booth making a call to the police. "Hello! There is a drug deal in Hotel Vice-Inn in room number 234. Please send somebody immediately....yes.....today...yes. Thank you." She hung up the call and smiled proudly.


    She walked happily towards the nearest taxi stand and soon heard sirens of police cars. There were several of them, surrounding the resort in all directions, while some of them went inside. Elizabeth cheered happily and continued walking towards the taxi stand.


    She reached her hotel and after another hour her best friend Lillian too joined her. The hotel was just opposite to a beach so they both wore their bikinis and a sarong to spend the day on the beach, chit-chatting.


    Elizabeth narrated the entire senario of the previous night, while sitting on the beach. As expected, Lillian was furious at her friend. First, she tried to commit suicide and then she foolishly trusted a mere stranger and had sex with him.


    "Did you take a pill?"


    "Oh! Damn! No!" Elizabeth did not even think about taking a pill.


    "Come. We''ll buy one!" Lillian held her hand and they both got up. As soon they were about to cross the road to reach the hotel gate, five black cars halted in front of the hotel. Several Men, dressed in black suits came out of it. From the middle car, emerged Davis, who had a murderous aura around him. They all had guns in their hands and walked hurriedly inside.


    "Oh my God! This is Davis! He has my complete information. How could I forget that."


    "Let''s hide till they leave." They both ran towards a dense tree on the beach and hid themselves behind it, peeking at the hotel entrance. After a few minutes all the suited men came out of hotel angrily.


    "Find her now!!!" Davis shouted at them and they all sat in the cars and sped off.


    The two friends heaved a sigh of relief and came out from the hiding.


    "What should we do now? I though police might have arrested him. He is roaming freely!"


    "What again did you tell his name us?"


    "Davis Hall. Why?"


    Lillian gasped at her in horror! He was the popular "Asian King." The strongest and wealthiest man in the entire Asia. Not even government could dare to get their hands on him.

 Chapter 176 - The Lust

    "From all people, did you have to mess with Davis only. He obviously must have known that you told the police about his drug deal!! " Lillian watched her friend in horror.


    "What do you mean?" Elizabeth could sense tremendous fear in her friend''s tone.


    "I have been reading legal cases about him. He has been charged several times for drug dealing, extortion and even murder. But none of the cases could prove him guilty. We have to go back right now!! He might kill us."


    Elizabeth was stunned for a few seconds. She had no idea about the man. Whereas Lillian had wanted to be a lawyer, specially a criminal lawyer. So, she was always updated about the latest criminal cases.


    "What do we do now?" Elizabeth cursed herself for being so heroic. A man that strong, could actually kill them without any trace.


    "You go bring your luggage and passport. I will go buy the tickets." Lillian suggested.


    "But he has all my information. He might even come for me, to my home in Singapore."


    "Don''t worry! You will shift to my house. He doesn''t know me anyways. After that we will go overseas to study. Me and mum are planning to shift to U.S." Lillian patted her head and tried to calm her down, though she herself was anxious.


    "Ok. The cars have left. I will quickly pack my stuff. I''ll see you here in 15 minutes." Elizabeth peeked at the entrance of the hotel.


    Lillian quickly wore the set of clothes she had brought in her beach bag and sprinted towards the market, while Elizabeth ran towards the hotel.


    Elizabeth crossed the lobby hotel quickly, trying to conceal her face with her hair. She was trying to cover her face, but she will still seeking much attention. She was wearing a bright pink bikini, covering her waist with a white sarong, revealing her beautiful curvy body.


    Soon, she reached the elevator, but the hotel receptionist noticed her. He immediately dialled a number. "She is here."


    She reached the room and locked it from inside. In just another few seconds she had packed her clothes and removed her sarong to wear a dress on top of her bikini.


    "Bammmmm!!!" A loud voice came and the door flew open instantly. Elizabeth screamed in horror and saw Davis standing all alone outside the door. She gaped at him in horror. He was holding a gun in his hand and aiming at her.


    He entered the room, glancing at the beautiful girl dressed in just a bikini. He put his gun down on the bedside and locked the door.


    "One last fuck, before I kill you." He moved closer to her and touched her navel ring with his fingers. Elizabeth did not move a single inch, her heart pounding rapidly.


    "Why did you decieve me? Huh? I had started to like you!" He touched her face and hair, with a murderous look on his face. Elizabeth did not utter a single word. She was sweating profousely in nervouseness.


    He unhooked her bra and pushed her on bed. Elizabeth fell flat on the bed, tears rolling down her eyes. "Please! Let me go! I swear, I will not utter a word."


    "Tsk! Tsk! Don''t cry sweetheart. Just co-operate with me and let me enjoy your beauty." He removed his clothes rapidly and in just few seconds he was standing naked in front of her.


    Elizabeth looked at him in horror! Was he going to **** her? She had to do something quickly!

 Chapter 177 - Assault!

    Elizabeth dragged her body backwards till she reached the corner of the bed, hitting her head with the wooden headboard. While Davis slowly moved closer to her, rubbing his penis.


    She gazed at the man in shock! His face looked different from the previous night! As if he was an entirely different man. He was emitting a dangerous aura, scaring Elizabeth even more.


    "I...I....told you already...I will not reveal anything. What else do you want from me?"


    Davis climbed the bed slowly, like a tiger ready to pounce on its prey. Elizabeth squeezed herself like a cocoon and started sobbing uncontrollably. She was too scared to even look at him now.


    "There...There....why are you crying beautiful? Just yesterday you were making love to me! What happened? Huh?" His hands gripped her feet and tugged them hard towards him, making her straighten her legs.


    "Arrrghhhhhhh" Elizabeth screamed in pain. She was again lying flat on the bed now, with Davis hovering on top of him.


    "Oh! I am sorry! Did I hurt you?" His hands hovered on her breast, squeezing them too roughly.


    Elizabeth bit her lips and squeezed her eyes, to control the pain. Earlier, she had doubts about him raping her, but now she was sure! She had to do something quickly!


    He brought his mouth closer to her face and bit her lips with much force. Blood oozed out of Elizabeth''s lips but he did not stop. Elizabeth wriggled hard and tried to push him away with her hands, but he did not budge. After a few seconds, he stopped and looked at her blood stained lips, happily. He wiped the blood from his lips, looking at her face.


    "I can be a little wild! Did not I tell you to cooperate with me? Look what you made me do!"


    The sting on Elizabeth''s lips was unbearable, making her tears fall rapidly. "You are hurting me! Please stop!" She folded her hands and begged him.


    "Tsk! Tsk! You poor girl! You shouldn''t have betrayed me. I treated you like my queen and now you are begging!" He brought his mouth closer to her abdomen and started biting it.


    He was now bending on his knees and palms, biting her all over, leaving bite marks all over, in the process. The pain was simply unbearable for Elizabeth, while she screamed for help and cried in pain.


    The sound proof rooms, did not help her and she wriggled her body to free herself from his grip. He was slowly moving down to her pubic region, making Elizabeth shudder in fear!


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on Davis''s gun, which he had placed on the bed-side, befire removing his clothes. She glanced at it for a few seconds, giving it a thought.


    I do not even know how to operate a gun! Should I pick it up? Will it work? Should I shoot him? What if he is killed? How do I unlock it? Maybe it is already unlocked, since he was aiming it at me!

 Chapter 178 - The mother!

    Elizabeth gazed once again at Davis. He was busy sinking his teeth in her body, hurting her terribly. Soon she felt his sharp teeth reaching her pubic area.


    A wave of anger and urgency hit her head and she quickly picked up the gun and pointed at him. Davis, who was bending down, unaware that a gun was pointing at him, was sinking his teeth in her skin.Gun trembled terribly in Elizabeth''s hands. She was unsure about it!


    Soon she felt his teeth sinking in her pubic region even harder. The pain was getting stronger and stronger. She could no longer control the pain and thus closed her eyes and pulled the trigger of the gun with her trembling hands.


    "BAAAAMMM" The bullet was fired, making a loud noise. The noise proof rooms, were this time in favour of Elizabeth.


    "Arrrrggggghh!!!! Aarrggghhhhh!!!! Arrgggghhhh!!! You bitch!!!!!" Davis screamed in agony.


    Elizabeth opened her eyes and saw Davis lying down on her legs, crying profousely. He was claspping his bleeding genitels. The bullet had fired right into genitals, which were now covered in red blood. Blood was rapidly oozing out from his genitals and he had clutched it hard. This time Elizabeth did not let her heart melt fir him.


    She quickly shoved him away from his legs and got off from the bed. In just few seconds she had worn her dress and was ready to leave the room with her and Lillian''s luggage. Before going, she pulled out the room''s telephone cable and even broke Davis''s cellular phone. She then rushed out of the room, hanging a "do not disturb" sign on the handle. As soon as she ran towards the elevator she noticed few men guarding it. She quickly sprinted in the other direction, taking the emergency exit stairs and soon she exited the hotel from a different gate.In few more minutes, she had reached the beach where she saw Lillian already waiting for her inside a taxi.


    Lillian was relieved to see her friend. As soon as Elizabeth sat inside the taxi, it sped off to the airport. Elizabeth narrated the whole senario to her friend.They hoped that by the time Davis''s team will find out about his injury, they would have reached Singapore.


    In no time they had entered the airport and they heaved a sigh of relief. Elizabeth was much relieved but Lillian knew, Davis will not let them go away so easily. Sooner or later he will find them!


    .......


    Three months later...


    Singapore.


    "Are you sure Elizabeth?"


    "Yes Aunty! I am sure."


    "But you are just 19. How will you handle a pregnancy?"


    "I will Aunty. This baby will be my biggest support. I have collected enough money modelling for the shoe company. Also, I am selling my house."


    "But sweetheart! Don''t forget, he is Davis''s child too. Are you sure you want to keep his baby?"


    "All I know is, he is my child. I will love him more than my life. Don''t worry about me Aunty. I will be fine. Infact, I am very happy!"


    "Ok! My dear! Whatever your decision is, me and Lillian are always there for you."


    "I know that Aunty! Thank you so much."

 Chapter 179 - Its time!

    1 month later...


    "Hi lilly! I miss you so much. When are you coming home?"


    "I miss you too Lizie. This law school is making me crazy! How is my little nephew?"


    "He is doing good! My belly is showing a little now. I am so excited!!!!"


    "Wow!!!! Can''t wait to see you sweetheart. How is mum?"


    "She is good! Just returned from the store. She doesn''t let me help her."


    "You shouldn''t work now. Just concentrate on my nephew and take a maternity leave from work now."


    "Ok Lilly! I will. We three miss you so much."


    Elizabeth had sold off her own house and had shifted to Lillian''s home. She had been modelling for a shoe company, where she did not have to show her face in the magazines, keeping her safe from Davis. It had been 4 months, since that incident. It was now all a bad dream for her, burried deep down in her memory. Her fear of remaining in hiding was soon dissipating. Also, she was happy that she forgot to take the pill that day, amidst the confusion.


    Lillian''s mother owned a small grocery store, earning enough to support the two girls. Elizabeth too had started earning well, supporting the family financially. Soon she had planned to begin auditioning for hollywood movies, after her delivery.


    Lillian''s mother had always treated Elizabeth as her daughter. Her excitement had reached another level, from the day she realised, she was going to be a grandmother. Lillian who had to move to States for her legal studies, was even more excited than her mother. After Elizabeth''s delivery, Elizabeth and Lillian''s mother too had planned to shift to U.S.


    Things were way happier and with each passing day Elizabeth''s love for the baby increased.


    ...


    3 months later.....


    "Lilly...Lilly...!!!! Rhehan kicked me. Wake up!!" Elizabeth shook Lillian vigorously, who was sleeping next to her.


    Lillian, who was visiting the two, during her college break, woke up instantly. She put her hand on Elizabeth''s belly in excitement.


    "Ohhh!!! Yes!! yes!! He did!! Ahhhhh! Mom! Mom! Come quickly! Rhehan has started to kick!"


    Lillian''s mother rushed inside the room excitedly and the three of them kept their hands on Elizabeth''s belly, feeling their little bundle of joy, dancing happily in his mother''s womb.


    Elizabeth had already named him Rhehan. On the day the doctor had revealed the gender of the baby, Elizabeth played around with her parent''s names. Her father "Rhenold" and mother "Hanna", thus the baby''s name was decided as "Rhehan."


    42 days later.......


    "Lilly, I am taking Elizabeth to the hospital. I think it''s time. You board the earliest flight possible."


    "But mother...there are still few days left!!!" Lillian panicked hearing the news, over the phone. Her flight was booked for the next week, but who knew Elizabeth''s water bag would break, much earlier.


    "It happens my dear. I am hanging up."


    Soon an ambulance reached and Elizabeth was taken to the hospital.


    "Ahhhhhh! Aunty it hurts!" Elizabeth was crying in pain, while on the way to hospital.


    "It''s ok my dear. Just take deap breaths and think about Rhehan. In no time, he will be in your arms. Just imagine, how beautiful he will be. He will have your sea-green eyes, brown hair and his heart will be as beautiful as yours."


    Elizabeth closed her eyes and smiled at the thought of a green-eyed baby. She was going to be a mother soon!!!

 Chapter 180 - The baby!

    Inside the labour room, soon the sweet voice of a crying baby filled every body''s ears. A healthy baby boy was born. He was wrapped in a towel and handed over to his mother, Elizabeth.


    Tears ran down her eyes! He had exactly the green eyes and brown hair, she had imagined inside the ambulance!


    "Thank you for giving me a reason to live! I promise to protect you untill my last breath!" She kissed the little hands of the baby, looking at his adorable face.


    Standing next to her was Lillian''s mother, overwhelmed with happiness.


    "Go meet your grandmother, Rhehan." She handed over the baby to Lillian''s mother, who quickly wiped her tears to hold him.


    After five minutes, the nurse came inside the room, checking the baby''s vitals. She attatched a paper band on his arm and was about to write something, when she looked at Elizabeth. "Have you decided on a name yet? Otherwise I can write your name on the band."


    "He is Rhehan." Elizabeth smiled, controlling her tears. The nurse wrote the name on the band and left.


    Lillian was about to board the flight when she recieved a call from her mother, informing her about the good news. Lillian was over-joyed and coudn''t wait to reach the hospital.


    1:00 a.m.


    Inside the hospital room.....


    It was already late at night so Elizabeth was fast asleep. Next to her was a small white cot, inside which her baby was sleeping peacefully. Lillian''s mother was sleeping too, on the bed placed on the other corner of the room.


    There was a loud knock on the door and Elizabeth looked up at the door, half asleep. "Who is it?"


    The door was pushed open and a few suited men entered the room. Elizabeth gasped in horror. The man in the lead was Davis!


    Davis had his usual cunning smile on his face and he strided towards the cot, looking down at the baby with an amazed look.


    "Tsk! Tsk! How could you forget to inform the father of the child?"


    Elizabeth shuddered in fear. "Davis...Please...stay away from my baby."


    "Your baby? He is our baby! Can''t I just hold him in my arms."


    Elizabeth was too much in shock and fear. How did he know where I was? He knew about my pregnancy?


    Davis picked up the baby and gazed at him seriously. The baby opened his eyes at the jerk and started crying. "I must say! He is exactly like you."


    "You...You knew about my pregnancy?"


    "Offcourse my dear! I have been keeping a track on you from past 6 months."


    The baby was crying constantly, waking up Lillian''s mother. She got startled to see so many suited men standing inside the room. "Who are you people?"


    "Ahh! I am the father!" Davis looked at the baby once again.


    "So what did you plan to do? Blackmail me for my money, with this silly little kid?"


    Elizabeth was shocked at his question. This is all he thinks? He is heartless!


    "This child has nothing to do with you and I promise he will never even know about his father. We don''t want anything from you!" Elizabeth could sense hatred and danger in his tone.


    Lillian''s mother tried to take Rhehan in her arms, since he was crying profousely but suddenly one of the suited men aimed a gun at her and signalled her to sit back.


    "Hah!! You shot me! Because of you, I can never have a kid and you think I will let you lead a happy life? I could have killed you easily, but I will not! You know why?" Davis shouted at her, his anger errupted like a volcano.


    Elizabeth did not reply to him. She was more concerned about Rhehan. She just wanted to snatch Rhehan out of his arms.


    "I will tell you why! Killing you will be an easy punishment for you. I planned to wait till you deliver this baby, so that I can kill him in front of your eyes. You will live with this pain forever!"

 Chapter 181 - Golden light!

    Elizabeth jumped out of the bed, not caring about her own condition. "Give back my son Davis! I shot you because you were physically assaulting me. You gave me no other option."


    "You made me loose my manhood, be ready to loose your son." Davis handed over the baby to another suited man and signalled him.


    Lillian''s mother hurriedly got up and tried to snatch the baby away. The man pushed her away so hard, making her hit her head on the ground.


    "Aunty!!!!!" Elizabeth rushed to her aunt, who had fainted on the floor. She looked at Davis in anger and disgust. "Davis! My son and Aunt has nothing to do with this. Leave them. Do what ever you want to do with me."


    "I just want to see you suffer for whole life." Davis smiled at her, cunningly.


    The man holding Rhehan took out a black colored bottle and put it in baby''s mouth. Elizabeth screamed at him and rushed to snatch away her baby. "What are you making him drink!!!!! Stop it!!!!" She punched the man on his arm, but she was feeling too weak. She kept punching him, but he anyhow made the baby swallow the blue colored fluid.


    " Help!!!! Somebody help!!!!" Elizabeth shouted out loud and sprinted towards the door. Davis quickly walked towards her and held her by her hair.


    "Where do you think you are going? Look at your son! He is being poisened! Look!!" He tugged her hair hard to make her look at Rhehan. Tears fell down from Elizabeth''s eyes. Her baby was crying and his entire body was turning blue. She kicked Davis again and again but nothing happened. She begged and begged but soon the entire bottle was finished.


    The baby stopped crying and Elizabeth gaped at her baby in horror. He was lying lifeless in the man''s arms.


    "Boss! He is dead!"


    "Good! Throw him away".


    "Noo!!!! Please!!!!! Please!!!! Let me atleast see him!! Please!!" Elizabeth begged at Davis''s feet, but Davis kicked her abdomen hard enough to make her dizzy. Everything was fading away from her eyes. She saw them taking away her baby. "R...R...Rhehaaan."


    Davis bent down, pulling her hair again.


    "Hope I would never see you again! You gave me a life long weakness and you lost your son. My men will always keep a check on you. You dare to leak any more information! You, your best friend and her mother will be dead!" He kicked her abdomen again, making her vomit blood from her mouth.


    Blackness formed in front of Elizabeth''s eyes and her face fell on the ground.


    The beautiful golden light appeared again and this time she was standing amidst a beautiful garden. A green eyed boy with golden brown hair came running towards her.


    " Mother...Mother...They killed me. It hurts!!!!" He hugged Elizabeth, crying.


    "Not yet sweetheart! You will be protected!" She hugged the child and chanted mantras for her baby''s protection and well-being.

 Chapter 182 - The jungle!

    Amidst the beautiful garden and golden light, she hugged her crying son and chanted for a very long time.


    "Mother it doesn''t hurt anymore." Elizabeth patted his head lovingly, looking in his eyes.


    Suddenly Rhehan was pulled back by the golden light towards a long bright tunnel.


    "Mother! I don''t want to go!"


    "Leave my son! I promise even if we can not be together, I will always protect you! You will always have my back! I promise!"


    ....


    Meanwhile.....


    Davis and his team, left the hospital, with baby in their arms.


    "Boss! Where do we dispose off the body."


    "Take the car towards the west. Their is a dense forest. Throw him there."


    After another one hour of drive, they reached a secluded dark road, covered by dense wild trees from both sides. The car halted and the man stepped out, holding the blue body of the baby. He walked a few meters deep inside the pitch dark forest and put down the corpse. He returned back to the car and they sped out of the jungle.


    "Always keep an eye on Elizabeth and her friend. If ever you find something suspicious, report it to me. Though I am confident she is too scared to even take my name!"


    Davis was satisfied to have taken revenge for the loss of his genital parts. He had cried hard in pain, inside the hotel room with a bullet in his penis. Only after a few hours did his team find out that their boss had been injured and they rushed him to the hospital. But it was already too late. His entire genitals had to be cut, to avoid infection to spread further.


    Davis closed his eyes in satisfaction. He no longer wanted to even think about Elizabeth. He was happy that he did not kill her, but rather made her life a living nightmare!


    Thinking of her, made him realise his own physical weakness. He just ordered his men, to keep an eye on her. As long as she doesn''t meddle in his business, he had nothing to do with her anymore!


    ....


    The dense forest was unusually noisy. The lions roared not far way from him. The birds were flocking restlessly, creating a ruckus. He suddenly opened his eyes in suspicion. Two big eyes were looking at him, just close to his face.


    "What is it?" He looked at the two big eyes of the hyena, glaring at him restlessly.


    "Is somthing wrong?" He looked around carefully. There was something different in the behaviour of all the birds and animals.The usual peaceful atmosphere of the forest was disturbed today.


    Is their a hunter? Has an animal fallen sick?


    "Ok! Take me there!" He left his chanting beads under the tree and got up hurriedly. The hyena, sprinted towards the opposite direction and the monk followed him quickly. Soon the hyena stopped and kneeled down towards a bush. The monk noticed two more hyenas kneeling down in the same direction. Surrounding them were many other animals, moving around restlessly. As soon as they saw the monk, they made loud noises, as if asking for help!


    "Don''t worry! I am here! Let me see!"


    The monk quickly looked under the bush and was stunned for a few seconds. A tiny baby was placed completely naked under the bush. His body was pale and blue. His mouth was covered with white liquid. He seemed to be dead!

 Chapter 183 - The little boy!

    "Quick ! Call Xio Lee!"


    The monk instructed the hyenas. The three hyenas ran at the speed of lighening, towards the opposite direction of the jungle.


    Meanwhile the monk, picked up the baby''s ice cold body in his arms and wrapped it with his robe. In just a few seconds a man halted near the monk, like a sudden gust of wind coming to an abrupt halt. He was dressed in a white Karategi*. Only Xio Lee could run faster then hyenas!


    Xio Lee was also shocked to see the tiny baby. He was so tiny that he almost looked like a new born. He glanced at the band on the baby''s wrist. "Rhehan."


    "He has been poisened by iron." The monk looked at Lee, who was already examining the baby.


    "Hmm...You are right Phra* Basho. I can''t feel any heart beat too. Looks like it''s been more than two-three hours."


    Xio Lee immediately took the baby in his arms and sprinted in the opposite direction. Phra Basho followed him quickly, though he could not run at Xio Lee''s lightening speed.


    Soon Lee reached an old wooden building, situated amidst the deep forest. The building looked more like an old monastry, which was unusually huge. The walls of the building were inscribed with various buddhist holy mantras. He stepped inside a large room and placed the baby at the base of the huge gold Lord Buddha statue, situated inside. The room had a sweet fragrance of the insence sticks, while at one corner three monks, were sitting chanting their mantras. The four walls of the room were covered by different sculptures of Lord Buddha.


    Xio Lee was looking worriedly at the motionless baby. He quickly sprinted inside an adjoining room.


    "Ajahn*! Ajahn! Come quickly!"


    It was another wooden room, with a large pond situated in the middle. Various huge sized pink lotus flowers were floating in the pond. Just close to the pond, an elderly man was sitting quitely with folded hands. His long white beard, depicted his old age but his face was unusually serene and calm.


    He quickly opened his eyes and looked at Xio Lee. His most obedient pupil, never disturbed him, during his meditations. It was surely something very urgent.


    He looked at Xio Lee and closed his eyes. A small green eyed boy was hugging his mother and crying profousely. The mother was chanting mantras for her son. The little boy was in terrible pain!


    The old monk, opened his eyes and rushed out of the room. Xio Lee did not utter a single word. He was already used to his teacher''s clairvoyance.


    He glanced at the lifeless little baby, at the foot of Lord Buddha''s statue.


    "His name is Rhehan, Ajahn. Phra Basho spotted him in the woods. He seems to be dead!" Xio Lee explained the whole situation to his teacher. Meanwhile other monks too had gathered around the baby.


    The old teacher quickly went inside the wooden room and came out quickly with a large transparent bottle in his hand. The bottle had white colored fluid in it, with small pieces of green colored herbs. He opened the pale lips of the baby and poured the entire bottle in his mouth. The bottle was surprisingly huge, but it was finishing rapidly, pouring it''s contents inside the baby''s mouth.


    The old teacher quickly took the baby in his arms and smiled, closing his eyes. "He is no ordinary boy! He has to do great things in life and has to help millions of people. He will be a man with extremely high intelligence. He has a heart of gold, just like his mother. But, he has to deal with his own struggles. He will learn things the hard way! The sooner he realises his own worth, sooner he will reach his life goals."


    The old teacher opened his eyes and looked lovingly at the pale boy.


    ...


    Amidst the golden light, Elizabeth hugged her son and chanted the mantras.


    "Mother its not hurting now."


    Elizabeth smiled at her son and patted his head. Soon the golden light transported the baby in a beautifully litted tunnel. "Mother I don''t want to leave you."


    "Leave my sweetheart! Even if we can''t be together, I promise I will always support you! You will always have my back! Promise!"


    The golden light transported the green eyed boy deeper and deeper inside the tunnel, till he reached the end.


    ....


    Suddenly, the monastry was filled with the loud cries of the baby.....


    ****************


    *phra- An ancient title, used before a monk''s name.


    *Ajahn- title of address of a teacher.


    *Karategi- karate uniform.

 Chapter 184 - Magical world.

    "He has revived." Xio Lee exclaimed in excitement. Every body arround breathed a sigh of relief, hearing the baby''s cry.


    "Yes. But he is weak! Let the poison come out completely." The old teacher placed the baby in Xio Lee''s arms.


    As soon as Xio Lee carried him, in his arms, the baby opened his green eyes and vomitted on him.


    "Ohhhhhhh." Xio Lee cried in disgust as the baby''s vomit fell on his arms.


    The old teacher smiled and patted Xio Lee. "Give him few drops of this now and then after every two hours." He handed over a bottle of a red colored liquid herb.


    After the baby vomited again, twice, Xio Lee cleaned himself and the baby. He feeded him a few drops of the herb and the baby slept peacefully. His body color was now less pale. He then wrapped him in a red cloth and quickly took him out of the monastery.


    He stepped outside in the dense forest and plucked a large leaf from the nearby banana tree. He placed the leaf on the grass and then carefully placed the peacefully sleeping baby on top of it.


    "You all have saved him. He is fine now. You can have a look."


    Various animals had already surrounded the monastery when Xio Lee carried the baby inside.


    Suddenly, a pair of two gigantic imperial gaurdian* lions appeared out of the dense forest. All the other animals made the way for the two. Xio Lee glanced at the two royal guardians of the monastery and bowed in respect.


    The female lion, stopped mid-way, while the male lion continued walking towards Xio Lee.


    Xio Lee was still bending down and then he took a few steps back in reverence.


    The lion roared loudly in response, its echo travelling to far ends of the woods. It walked further ahead and halted close to Rhehan. He sniffed the little baby for a few seconds and then looked at Xio Lee, roaring loudly again.


    Suddenly, the lion turned away and left with the female lion, back into the deep woods.


    Xio Lee heaved a sigh of relief and smiled looking at Rhehan who wassleeping peacefully. "Welcome to the magical world you lucky boy. You have been approved!"


    All other animals slowly hovered over the little baby, sniffing him carefully, taking their turns.


    Xio Lee looked at the scene in happiness, remembering the first time he had entered this jungle. He was just six years old, when his old teacher rescued him. He was badly bruised from being beaten by a shopkeeper for stealing bread from his bakery! He ran and ran, untill he got lost in the jungle. The old teacher saw him and gave him shelter in the monastery.


    He was his old master''s only student, trained by him, in kung-fu. He was introduced to a magical world of medicine, using natural herbs. Now after nine years, he was competent enough to take down hundered people all alone. The herbs taken by him from past nine years, in his body, had almost made him immortal. He could not be easily wounded or injured. His body was now as hard as iron!


    But, he was happy living in the monastery and hated going back to the city. He would often go back to the main city, but would return in a few days. The jungle was a peaceful and mystical world in itself. He had grown up playing with the wild animals, who always guarded the jungle, monastery and it''s people. The animals themselves chose who could be a part of this mystical world and only a few selected people were not chasen away!


    He smiled and looked again at Rhehan. He was the choosen one!


    ************


    Imperial guardian lions- The ancient, royal chinese lions, known for protecting their area and it''s people from all sorts of threat or negative energy. Their statues can commonly be seen in China. Also known as "Fu Dogs" or "Fu Lion".


    **********


    Heyy guys! Just wanted to know if anybody remembers Xio Lee from previous chapters? ????????


    Don''t scroll backwards! It''s a challange!

 Chapter 185 - Fate!

    Six months later...


    "You need to move out of the house Elizabeth. Move on with your life."


    "Yes , Doctor." Her green eatery eyes, were in a trance. She was too depressed to even move out of her house. She had even stopped eating properly and would lie on her bed whole day crying!


    "I am your psychiatrist, but as a woman I know how a loss of baby feels. But please just try to move on! May be just move to States. Your body has also healed completely now!"


    "Yes, Doctor." She wiped away her tears. Images of her dead son, still fresh in her mind. She had to undergo an immediate surgery after she was found unconcious by the hospital staff. Lillian''s mother too had a nose and knee fracture, from the fall and was rushed for the treatment too.


    "You wanted to be an actress, why not try it now. Just shift from here for a few years and don''t forget you have to make your parents proud!"


    "Ok, doctor." She thought about it. Davis''s men will always keep an eye on her! Maybe if she goes to U.S, fir s few years a change of place would help. Besides Lillian was already there. Lillian''s mother too wanted to shift, but she stayed back to look after Elizabeth.


    I can''t burden them anymore! I should shift and start preparing for auditions. I have to earn and support my family too!


    Meanwhile....


    Xio Lee rushed inside the monastery.


    "Phra Basho, have you seen Rhehan? He is not in the garden!"


    "No! I''ll help you look for him."


    "Ok!" They both searched every corner of the monastery and the garden, but could not spot the infant. By this time few other monks had also joined the search party!


    "Where did you last see him?" Phra Basho asked, looking below the empty bamboo crib.


    "Just 15 minutes back, I placed him in the crib and went inside to fetch his medicine. As soon as I came back, he was missing."


    After another 10 minutes, two more monks were searching the entire area. Suddenly they heard loud giggles of the baby not far away. They all quickly followed the voice and gaped at the sight in surprise.


    The imperial guardian female lion was clutching Rhehan inside her mouth, but Rhehan was giggling instead of crying. The lion was swinging it''s head up and down, cracking up the baby in splits of laughter.


    The monks looked at each other in surprise. Offcourse all the other animals in the mystical woods were amicable to few selective people, but never had they expected the serious natured imperial lion to play with a human baby!


    Xio Lee, who had literally spent 9 years in the woods was also surprised. He had been playing with the hyenas, monkeys and all other animals but never the Imperial Lion.


    Suddenly the big white elephant came from behind, walking closer to the Lion and showered water over Rhehan, with its trunk. The infant was in splits of laughter again!


    Xio Lee and other monks too could not help but smile at the enchanting sight.


    Suddenly they noticed, old teacher standing behind them, also looking at Rhehan and smiling.


    "You were right old master! He is no ordinary boy!"


    "He has the ability to win hearts! He is a gentle soul and animals can sense it more quickly than us humans! Fate has brought him here!" Old teacher replied, still looking lovingly at Rhehan.


    From that day, Rhehan would often be stolen from the monstery premises. At certain times, he was found on a branch amongst the monkeys, sometimes sleeping over a hyena''s back or at times being played like a ball by the elephants. Xio Lee would at times get jealous seing how happy Rhehan was with them. He had started to get possessive for the baby, just like a mother!


    Things got messier when Rhehan started crawling! He would crawl out of the monastery, over the back of two imperial lions and pull their hair!


    "Wow! This boy has some guts!" A monk gasped, when he noticed Rhehan pulling the Lions''s beard for the first time.


    Time rolled away quickly and Rhehan had recuperated completely, developing like any happy normal infant...


    While at the same time, Elizabeth and her aunt shifted to States.

 Chapter 186 - Fresh wound!

    6 more months later....


    Las Vegas...


    In a crowded bar, a beautiful girl was sitting in one corner all by herself. There were numerous empty beer bottles in front of her. She looked blankly at the crowd dancing to the latest beats. Though her life had fallen in place, she felt hollow. She was already shooting for a film in Las Vegas as the leading lady and was getting highly paid for it. She could support her aunt with that money too, who stayed at their home in New York


    Tears dropped down her green eyes! She picked up a other bottle of beer and raised a toast! "Happy birthday my baby in heaven! Mumma loves you!"


    "Ahh! Happy birthday from father''s side too!" A man''s voice came from the adjacant table.


    Already knowing who it was, she peeked at her side and saw Davis sitting and looking at her cunningly. He followed her again? Will he ever spare me? He murdered my son and I can''t even do anything to him!


    Tears dropped down from her eyes rapidly. His face was enough to scratch her freshly burried wounds.


    "I just came here to tell you something. After our son died in severe pain, my men left his dead corpse in the west woods. His body must have been eaten by vultures. Perfect! Isn''t it?" He spoke the harsh words and left the bar, happily!


    Elizabeth felt a terrible pain in her heart. She was in shock again! She felt as if their was no oxygen supply in the room and she was dying of asphyxiation. Suddenly everything blanked out...


    Meanwhile....


    Mystical Woods.


    "Happy birthday to you!" Happy birthday dear Rhehan!" All the monks, Xio Lee and old teacher gathered around the cake, singing the birthday song. Xio Lee, would often go to the city for few days and would return buying various articles for Rhehan. It was his idea to celebrate his birthday!


    The old teacher was happy but also worried! He could see Xio Lee''s growing fondness for Rhehan. He knew sooner or later they will have to send Rhehan back to the city.


    He might want a proper family, once he grows up! They had saved his life but they had no right to keep him in secluded woods, devoiding him of any education or family. He had a path to follow, for which he needed to go back and struggle! Sending him to an orphanage was the best option.


    Whereas Xio Lee was a different man. He naturally had keen interest in martial arts amd herbs. His field of study and education was also natural medicine. So, it was easy for him to juggle the city and jungle life.


    Later that night.....


    "Xio Lee, we need to send him back now."


    "Huh!? Old teacher? Why are you saying that?"


    "So that he can do, what he is destined to do."


    "But...But....can''t he live here just like me!"


    "You both have different paths. Your physical agility is your strength. You can come and go here, as you like. But it''s not possible for him. His power is his sharp mind. He needs to face the harsh world to develop it and eventually rule the world."


    "I understand master." Xio Lee was almost on the verge of tears. He glanced at Rhehan, who was crawling towards the deep dark forest, happily.


    "Don''t worry! He is a strong boy. You can keep a watch over him while in the city. But, just let him fight his own battles, alone."


    "But master...He is too small...Can he stay just for a few more years? Till he can sustain himself? Maybe we can find his family too!"


    The old master closed his eyes and pondered. He could sense danger and death!


    "His struggles are inevitable. He will suffer more if he meets his family and his life can be in danger again."


    "So you are saying that we should leave him alone?" Xio Lee was heartbroken.


    The old teacher pondered again, thinking of a solution.


    "Ok! You can keep him, but just for a few more years. He has a sharp mind, otherwise he will start to remember a few things and might not want to leave from here. But, he has to leave this place to help millions of people."


    "I promise master. As soon as he starts to remember things, I will be the one to take him to the city."


    Xio Lee was happy that he can spend few more years with Rhehan. But he was also sad! Thinking that when he will grow up, he will not remember him. He could only watch him struggle and trust his master''s intuition.

 Chapter 187 - Best Trainee!

    3 years, 6 months later...


    Xio Lee took Rhehan to Singapore''s most prominent orphanage, with a heavy heart. Rhehan was already four and a half years old and in these years, Xio lee prepared himself everyday for this difficult event! But still, he was not able to manage his emotions.


    The day Rhehan had to leave the woods, every animal came to visit him, including the imperial lion pair. The entire jungle was filled with remorse.


    "Don''t worry! I will keep visiting him and inform you all about his well being. Once his life is out of danger, I will tell him everything. He can then come visit you often." Xio Lee looked at the depressed animals.


    The old teacher, who was witnessing the entire senario too could not help but feel sad.


    "Old teacher! Will he be able to manage all alone?"


    "Offcourse he will manage. Don''t worry."


    The old teacher patted Rhehan''s head and a tear dropped down from his eye.


    Xio Lee was surprised to see the old master teary eyed too. A small boy had stirred up an old monk''s emotions, who had spent half of his life alone in a jungle.


    "Old teacher! What about his physical condition? Will he ever be strong enough to protect himself! His life is already in danger!"


    The old master looked pensively at Xio Lee. Rhehan had been treated for several years, making him much stronger. Still he could never be strong enough to fight. His body had been gravely injured, internally giving him a life-long weakness. He could live a normel healthy life, but could never train his body like a professional fighter.


    The old teacher then went inside the monastery and fetched a small rough paper and a bamboo shoot with ink on it''s tip. He started to calculate something and draw few things on the paper!


    Xio lee looked intently at the final out come of the paper.


    "This is someone''s birth chart, who is not even born yet." Xio Lee was confused. What does that have to do with Rhehan?


    "She will come to you in few years. Impart her the education I gave you! She will be your little boy''s shield. She will guide him whenever he looses control or needs protection."


    Xio Lee took the paper and glanced at it caterully. Besides the various geometric lines, a small rose flower was drawn on one edge of the paper.


    "Yes old teacher!" Xio Lee carefully inserted the paper in his pocket, still remorse.


    "Don''t worry! Even if he is alone there are many more people looking after him. I will also be one of them." The old teacher smiled at Xio Lee, taking him by surprise. The old teacher will look after him? This boy is blessed! But who are the other people taking care of him?


    .........


    Rhehan was little confused and sad. He missed Xio Lee and his other jungle friends. He had started to mumble a few words by now. He was constantly explained by Xio Lee, that he has to go back to meet a new family and had been preparing Rhehan for the inevitable change. In few months of living in an orphanage, he grew used to living their and had even started to speak complete scentences.


    Xio Lee cried his heart out everyday, watching him secretly, playing with other kids. Rhehan had started with his education too. Xio Lee would often come and check on him in these eight months, untill one day Rhehan was adopted by a famous political family.


    "Old master.....Old master...Rhehan has been adopted by a family! He has finally met his family!" Xio Lee came running inside the monastery.


    Old master, who was chanting inside his room, suddenly stopped and looked at Xio Lee. "Not yet. But it''s time for you to start giving training to students since you are now fully trained. Go to the city and give your precious knowledge only to the deserving ones. I am not saying that you should not come back here, but now it''s time for you to devote more time training others!"


    "But master, what if the girl you mentioned about is not deserving of the knowledge?"


    "She will be your best trainee."


    Xio Lee, who was as usual confused by his master''s words, could only followed his instructions blindly. He knew his old teacher always had a reason behind his instructions. Offcourse he was happy going to the city. He could see Rhehan more often and could come back to woods, whenever he wanted.

 Chapter 188 - Entangled!

    Whispering Willows, Singapore.


    Located in the most posh locality of the city, was a gigantic white colored house. The little boy entered the gate with a gloom expression. He looked at the sprawling gardens and clear water of pool, uneffected by the beautiful view. He was ushered to his new room, quickly by a middle aged man.


    "This will be you new room." He muttured looking at the lost expression on the boy''s face.


    "Do you have real tigers and monkeys also here?" The little boy asked, perplexed looking at the stuffed animal toys.


    "No. We don''t. Just the stuff toys." The man frowned at the boy''s question and left the room, closing it behind him.


    He went down the stairs, looking at a well-dressed lady in pink, sulking on the couch.


    "Aurthor! Just why did you bring this piece of trash here? I can''t keep anybody else''s orphan."


    "Now Samantha, just listen to me carefully! I need to win the elections and adopting him will improve my reputation in society. So you better not dare to spoil my plan!" The man shouted at his wife angrily.


    "You idiot! What do you expect? You bring just anybody at home and I will accept it? Is he your illegitimate son? Who is your mistress?"


    "You stupid woman. Are you out of your mind? He is here only till election results. We will then send him away. Take him out in society so people praise us. Do as I say or just divorce me!"


    The lady''s blood boiled in anger and she quickly went upstairs in the child''s room.


    "Rhehan! Get dressed. You and I are going out." She looked at the child and then slammed the door, scaring the child.


    Soon the adopted child became the talk of the town.


    Meanwhile.....


    New York City.


    The man was kneeling on his knees, holding out the big diamond rock towards the beautiful girl. She was the leading hollywood actress, the heatthrob of nation. He was head over heels in love with her. He followed her all the way to States, just to know her and be with her. This was the third time, he was proposing her after two unccessful attempts.


    "Say yes! Say yes!!" The crowd cheered.


    "YES!!!!!" The girl shouted and the big rock was immediately dragged on her finger.


    The man stood up hugging the girl happily. "Thank you Elizabeth! I love you."


    "I love you too Steve." She hugged him tightly, overwhelmed.


    Steve George, the most eligible bachalor of Hongkong was the founder of the Lorraine International, the most famous fashion magazine company. While, Elizabeth was now the top actress of hollywood. Elizabeth who did not trust men easily had always rejected Steve''s proposal. She told him everything about her dead baby and her encounter with Davis. But Steve was adament and finally they got married!


    One morning, Elizabeth laid on her bed, hugging her husband when her phone rang.


    "Elizabeth, their is a new Chinese film, which you must do."


    "Yes. I have heard about it. I will be signing it today."


    "Great! The shooting will start in a few days."


    "Ok. Which Location?"


    "Singapore."


    Elizabeth shuddered at the name of her home town! Should I go back there? Davis still keeps a check on me! Will there be any problem after so many years?

 Chapter 189 - Singapore!

    The chartered plane landed on the grounds of Singapore Airport, bringing a feeling of errie in Elizabeth''s heart. It''s ok! It''s ok! It''s just a matter of one week. What can possibly happen? Calm down Elizabeth! Davis has no reason to harm you now!


    Elizabeth closed her eyes, an image of a blue colored baby, covered in white froth appeared in her mind. She abruptly opened her eyes and massaged her temples.


    "Madame! Is everything ok?"


    "Yes, Lewis."


    "If I may request madame. We have already landed."


    Elizabeth looked around and saw plane had already halted and the doors were already open.


    "I am sorry! I did not realise. What''s my schedule?"


    "Madame, we will be heading to film city to shoot and in the evening you have been invited by one of the most elite families in the city, for tea."


    "I see and what''s the name?" Elizabeth moved out of the plane, while registering the information.


    "Aurthor Graham."


    "Ahh! Who just won the mayor election?" Elizabeth had been reading about him in the newspapers and magazines.


    "Yes madame! He is a noble man and the wife is a lovely lady. They just adopted a son too."


    "Then I would love to meet them."


    Elizabeth sat inside the car and took out her cell phone to dail a number.


    "Hi Lilly! I have reached...No...I am fine...Yes..I will take care...Yes..Yes...Don''t worry."


    Elizabeth closed her eyes, avoiding looking at the familier roads and buildings. The city had nothing but just bad memories for her. Death of her parents and her son!


    She diverted her mind towards Lillian, who was currently going strong with Rick, a restaurant chain owner. They both planned to marry soon! Lillian had been doing extremely well in her legal career too, side by side taking care of her mother.


    Suddenly a message appeared in her phone''s inbox. She pressed the button to open it. It was an unknown number. "Welcome back! Don''t forget to go to west woods. You might still find few pieces of flesh."


    Elizabeth''s hands trembled. Davis had not pestered her from past few months now. But every now and then he made sure, she lives a hollow and depressed life, not letting her heal her scars.


    ....


    Later that day...


    Soon the shooting ended and Elizabeth proceeded towards whispering willows...


    Meanwhile, inside the white colored house a man and woman had been fighting constantly, throwing abuses at each other. The little boy upstairs, was tugged in his blanket, scared to death. Everyday he would hear such fights from the living area. After the fight ended, the lady used to vent out all her frustration on the little boy. She pretended to be sweet and loving in front of the public but revealed her true colors as soon as she entered the house. She had everybody fooled by her pretence, including Xio Lee. He would often see them together in different events. The lady''s loving attitude towards Rhehan had made Xio Lee satisfied and tension free.


    "Aurthor! You promised to throw away that filth."


    "Shhh! Calm down! Miss Elizabeth must be about to reach any second. As soon as she leaves, I will have somebody take him far away and spread the news of him getting killed in a car crash. It will also bring in more sympathy!"


    "Ok! If you don''t do that, I will kill him myself."


    Rhehan, who could hear to the conversations, cried in fear. He still had few memories of his time in jungle and he missed it even more now.


    "Sir! Madame! Your guest has arrived." A lady staff informed the two bickering couple.


    "Ok! Go dress up Rhehan and bring him downstairs. Make sure he doesn''t utter any extra word." Samantha ordered the staff, suddenly changing her entire bodily form, into, that of a noble and kind lady.


    Soon, a beautiful green eyed girl, entered the living area, smiling pleasently at the couple.


    "Ahh! Welcome Miss Lodge. This is my wife Samantha."


    "Nice to meet you."

 Chapter 190 - Special note from Author!

    Hey guys!


    Every now and then I take this opportunity to thank you all again and again, for the overwhelming reviews and comments.????????????????????????????????????????


    They drive me easily through the tough times of brain-wrecking and researching!????????????


    Please keep supporting with you reviews and power-stones. Many more interesting twists and turns coming ahead!!????????


    I love you all!!!!??????????

 Chapter 191 - Little boy!

    Elizabeth seated herself in the posh sitting area of the house. The interior of the sitting area was far more luxurious and royal than any 5-star hotel.


    "Your home is beautiful." Elizabeth complimented, sweetly smiling at the couple, sitting across the table.


    "Thank you! My dear wife has a fine taste." Aurthor replied, holding his wife''s hand lovingly and kissing it.


    Soon, various eatables and tea was served by the servants and eventuqlly the table was full of all kinds of exotic snacks.


    "I am a big fan of yours and I specially love the way you dress." Samantha complimented Elizabeth, looking at the beautiful wine colored silk dress worn by Elizabeth.


    "Thank you so much. I have also heard all good things about you!" Elizabeth smiled and looked at the noble couple sitting in front of her. They looked so much in love with each other.


    Samantha turned her head towards one of the lady staff. "Will you please go and check if my little baby is ready yet?" The lady from the staff obliged with a smile.


    Every member of the staff was by now used to the two faced behaviour of their boss.


    "We have a son. It''s been just 5 months since we adopted him. We are so much in love with him already!" Aurthor smiled at Elizabeth, happily telling her about Rhehan.


    "That''s so sweet of you! The baby is blessed to have such caring parents like you." Elizabeth knew the feeling of loosing both the parents. She was genuinly happy for the child.


    Soon the lady from the staff came back with a glum face. "Madame! Little master is not willing to come."


    Samantha turned her head away from Elizabeth''s sight and glared angrily at the lady staff.


    "You better get him down or get sacked!" She whispered to the lady, making sure she was not audible to Elizabeth.


    Samantha then turned her head towards Elizabeth awkwardly smiling. "He is a shy little kid. He is still not used to meeting new people."


    "It''s ok. I understand. I wish I would have met him, but I will now take your leave. Thank you for having me over." Elizabeth stood up, elegantly smiling at the couple.


    "The pleasure was all ours Miss Lodge." Aurthor bowed in reverence, while Samantha thanked Elizabeth over and over for coming and gave a her a s.all parting gift.


    The couple knew the importance of winning a favour of a big celebrity like Elizabeth. If the word spreads in hollywood, their fame will have no bounds.


    Three of them stepped out of the sitting area into a large marbled corridor. As soon as Elizabeth was about to step out of the door, leading to the porch, Samantha exclaimed excitedly.


    "There he is! Come my little baby ! Come meet pretty Aunty!"


    Elizabeth halted her steps and turned around to see the little boy. He was being ushered by the lady from the staff, far across the corridor. Elizabeth could not look at the boy''s face because it was hung low.


    Suddenly the boy looked up straight into Elizabeth''s eyes!

 Chapter 192 - The bond!

    The two green eyes met and glanced at each other for an infinite amount of time. Elizabeth felt a wave of current in her body. The skiny pale boy, with golden brown hair and green eyes reminded him of somebody from past. His eyes were sad and deep but extremely familier. He was dressed in a cute yellow pikachoo outfit.


    He came closer to Elizabeth and looked in her eyes, his face expressionless.


    "You too have green eyes." Elizabeth bent down and glanced at the boy''s face lovingly. The boy did not reply but shrugged his shoulders in response.


    Her heart raced as she glanced closely at the boy! She suddenly hugged the boy lovingly, not knowing reason of her sudden outburst.


    Even Aurthor and Samantha could not help but notice the coincidental resemblance of the two. Same hair texture and color, same sea- green eyes and pale skin, the sharp jaw and round eye brows. Nevertheless, they were happy to see the famous celebrity meeting the boy happily.


    Elizabeth hugged him for a long time and the boy did not react at all. She finally retraced her arms and looked at the boy''s melonchaly face. She hurridly opened her bag and took out a yellow colored small candy. "Here! I really like this. May be you will like it too. Try it."


    The boy glanced at the candy doubtfully and finally moved his hand to take it. He peeled the packet and inserted it in his mouth. The boy''s green eyes twinkled in joy and surprise!


    Elizabeth laughed at the boy''s cute expressions! The candy was actually a sour mango flavored one, not liked by many. But the boy seemed to have loved it too, just like her.


    "You like it too? It''s my favourite." Elizabeth patted his head lovingly. Rhehan finally nodded in response, savouring the taste of the candy. Elizabeth took out a few more candys from her bag and stuffed it lovingly in the boy''s pocket. Rhehan finally smiled at the lady!


    The moment he smiled, Elizabeth''s heart raced again. Till the age of 13, Elizabeth had a huge gap between her upper, frontal middle teeth. The gap was much more than normal, which was automatically corrected till a set of fresh permanent teeth replaced. The boy in front of him had the same kind of gap too!


    Could he be my son? No how is this possible? He died before my eyes! But this boy? Why do I feel an uncanny resemblance? His habbits too! The way he walks and shrugs his shoulders! Same eyes and hair! Elizabeth''s mind''s was going dizzy looking at the boy but she mantained a calm and happy front.


    The boy finally opened his mouth and shrugged his shoulders again. "Do you like animals too?"


    "Yes dear! I love animals. When I was of your age, I used to bring every stray dog to my house."


    The boy''s eyes twinkled again, revealing his frontal tooth gap again.


    The Graham couple stood aside glancing at the two. They were happy that the boy was making them earn brownie points!


    "Do you know I played with Lions and monkeys? Will you believe me? Nobody in the orphange believed me." The little boy tilted his head in anticipation, as if his life depended on her answer.


    "Offcourse I believe you sweetheart". Elizabeth gave a little peck on his cheek, making the boy blush. The boy was happy to have somebody believe his tales.


    "Oh! I forgot to ask, What''s your name sweety." Elizabeth looked at the happy boy.


    "Rhehan....Rhehan Graham."

 Chapter 193 - Information

    Elizabeth gaped at the boy in horror. "R.....Rh...hehan.." Tears were forming in her eyes and she blinked rapidly, avoiding things to get awkward. Is it just another coincidence? The name is unusual for anybody else to keep that too in Singapore!


    Elizabeth shifted her gaze to the couple. "That''s an unusual name! Did you think of it?"


    "Ahh! No! He was already called by that name. So we planned not to change it." Aurthor replied, thinking Elizabeth was just trying to be friendly with the child.


    Elizabeth gave a blank look to the child. But how did the orphange knew about the name? Am I over thinking? I need to spend more time with the kid! But he already has his parents! What excuse should I give, standing at the exit door?


    "Sweetheart! Would you like to show pretty Aunty your stuffed animal toys?" Samantha took the opportunity and patted Rhehan''s head lovingly. If Elizabeth spends more time in their house, it will be the talk of the town!


    Rhehan''s eyes twinkled in happiness and he held Elizabeth''s hand. Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief. Finally she herself got the opportunity and will get to know him more.


    "You are the first one, he has opened up with. He must really like you. He will be happy to have you here more often." Aurthor too ceased the opportunity.


    But what he spoke was indeed true. Rhehan had never spoken much to anybody else, from the time he shifted to this house.


    Elizabeth smiled at his words and pondered. So even the little boy feels the connection! "Rhehan, come lets see your stuffed animals."


    They both headed to Rhehan''s room upstairs, making the Graham couple elated. "What say? We spread the news now? We are friends with the famous Elizabeth Lodge."


    "Yes and after a few days the news of his death will bring us more sympathy."


    Aurthor immediately called up his assistant. "Spread the news, Elizabeth Lodge and the Graham couple are close friends. Don''t forget to mention that little brat."


    Meanwhile Samantha instructed one of the ladies from staff to keep a check on Rhehan.


    .....


    Elizabeth lovingly held the little boy''s hand, while he happily ushered her to his room. She was thinking of ways to make Rhehan reveal more infirmation about himself, without any body doubting!


    The house-maid followed them too.


    Rhehan entered the room, still holding Elizabeth''s hand. Elizabeth looked around the beautiful room and was happy too see the boy being taken care of, so nicely. The room was painted blue with various colorful drawings on it. The large bed was cut in the form of a sports car. Just opposite it were various shelves, on which were placed various stuffed toys.


    "Which one is your favourite?"


    Rhehan picked up a stuffed lion and handed over to her. "This is my favourite. You can keep this."


    Elizabeth laughed at the boy''s sweet gesture. As if he was thanking her for giving away her favourite candies. "Thank you! I love it. So you say you have played with actual lions?"


    "Yes! and...and..also..monkeys and rabbits and elephants....and ..and...."


    Elizabeth was a little disappointed at his words. She needed to bring out some solid infirmation but the boy just seemed to talk about some dreamland.


    "Ok" She inturrepted, thinking of ways to handle the situation. "What else do you like?"


    The boy shrugged his shoulders and pondered. "I like Lee Lee."


    "Lee lee? Who is that?" Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders too and frowned at his words.


    "He told me, that I have to go to an orphanage and live happily with my family." Their was a hint of sadness in Rhehan''s eyes.


    The maid who was carefully listening to the entire conversation grew carefree. The boy was not spitting any nonsense about her boss.


    "Oh! Yes! You have a good family now. Lee Lee was right." Elizabeth was acting very casual but she was carefully registering all the information the boy spoke.


    The boy did not speak anything. He looked at the maid standing on the door and dared not utter anything. Elizabeth noticed the boy''s frightened expressions. There is something fishy!

 Chapter 194 - Coincidence!

    Elizabeth turned to look at the lady staff, standing and listening to their conversations intently. Huh? Why is she standing like this?


    "Ok let''s draw something! Get your colors and notepad." Elizabeth was trying hard to get more information. May be the boy draws something useful!


    Rhehan quickly obliged and opened a drawer to pick up his few colored sheets and a set of pencil colors. "What should I draw?"


    "Anything that you like the most." Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders and smiled at the boy. Her heart melted, everytime he looked at her with his beautiful green eyes. But she had to be careful. He was already adopted!


    Soon Rhehan started to draw happily on the paper. Elizabeth looked at the maid and gave her a smile. Is she keeping a check on me?


    She then pretended to chock on her saliva and cough violently. The maid was startled and rushed out to fetch a glass of water for Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth ceased the opportunity and turned towards the boy. " Are you happy here?"


    Rhehan stopped drawing but did not look at Elizabeth. His face was suddenly serious! Elizabeth knew the boy was scared of something.


    "If you are afraid to speak, just draw it. It will be our secret. Just draw what you want to tell me. I promise, I will help you."


    Suddenly the maid entered with a glass of water, while Elizabeth pretended to pat her chest in discomfort. "Thank you so much. The travel makes my throat really dry."


    The maid bowed in reverence and stood again at the threshhold of the room. Rhehan continued to draw but this time more seriously.


    All this while Elizabeth looked at the boy''s serious face and then suddenly she noticed something, which was even more shocking for her. Rhehan had been in a hurry to draw the pictures, so he suddenly picked up another pencil with his left hand and drew simultaneously with both hands. Elizabeth got up from her seat, pretending to act casual, but in reality she was now freaking out and could not sit still.


    The boy was ambidextrous too just like Elizabeth and Elizabeth''s father. Her heart was beating so fast that she felt it would burst open her chest! Should she count this as another coincidence? No way! So many coincidences are not possible. Was he somehow saved? Elizabeth looked at Rhehan, teary eyed. She so much wanted to hug the child right now! But she knew she couldn''t!


    She waited patiently for Rhehan to finish his drawings. Rhehan had finished drawing on the first page and he was soon drawing on the second sheet. Soon, he finished the drawings and looked intently at Elizabeth. Elizabeth was already in a rush to find more facts about him.


    She quickly took the drawings and without glancing at them, hugged the boy. "I will meet you soon again." Rhehan looked at the lady and smiled at her words. Tears formed in her eyes! She wished she could just kidnap him right now.


    She took the drawings and the stuffed lion, gifyed to her and seated herself in her car, bidding farewell to the family of three. Rhehan looked gloomy at the departure of the lady. An unspoken promise could be seen in Elizabeth''s eyes, which made Rhehan smile again.


    The car sped off, since it was already dark, Elizabeth switched on the car light to examine the two sheets. The first one was what looked like a square building with a garden. He had painted the building in red color, written "XAV" with black color on it. Their was a garden close to building on which he drew small faces, with stick like arms and legs. The garden had flowers and swings on it. On one corner of drawing was a boy in yellow with a sad face. The dress had yellow ears just like he had worn today.


    "Hmmm....could this be his orphanage? The boy in yellow is for sure Rhehan. Which means he is not happy!" Elizabeth had no idea about the orphanges in Singapore so she turned to look at her driver. He was from Singapore too, he might know the orphanges here probably.


    "Say! Marc, Do you have any idea about an orphanage named Xav. It has a red building."


    Marc thought for a few seconds. "No madame! There is no orphange by that name."


    Elizabeth sighed in helplessness and looked at the second drawing. He has colored the entire sheet in green, making it look like covered in plants and trees. Amidst the trees was the same boy dressed in yellow with pikachu ears. But there was another man too standing with him. On top of it was written Lee lee. There were various rough four legged figures drawn in different colors, probably representing animals. At one corner was a small hut like house, which was of red and brown color.


    "What place has so many animals? Did somebody take him to a zoo? But this does not look like a zoo." Elizabeth was by now feeling helpless, tears forming in her eyes again.

 Chapter 195 - Hint!

    Elizabeth reached back to her hotel and called up Lillian and explained her the whole situation. Lillian had just found out about her pregnancy with her fiance, but listning to Elizabeth she forgot about it completely.


    Just like her friend, Lillian was too shocked at the circumstances. The coincidences were just too many, to simply ignore.


    "Heyy! Lizie! Do you remember once our school had a charity fest in the city''s best orphange. It was Saint Francis Xavier. The building was also red in color. May be you should try!"


    In just few minutes, Elizabeth was already driving towards the west direction of the city, where the orphanage was located. Soon, she parked the car outside the black gate and walked towards the tiled pathway. The building indeed looked similar to the drawing. The garden had swings and flowers, except it was already late so none of the kids were out. The red colored building had "Saint Francis Xavier" written on top of it in black color. Elizabeth was now even more confident of having reached the right orphanage.


    She reached the reception area, where a middle aged lady in her early fifties was sitting reading a book.


    "Excuse me! I am here to enquire about a boy who has been recently adopted. His name is Rhehan and he has been adopted by Mr. Aurthor Graham."


    The middle aged lady looked up and was stunned to see the famous "Elizabeth Lodge" standing before her. "Ahh! Ahhh ! Miss Lodge! Please have a seat! I am a huge fan! It is our pleasure to have you here. Can I take a picture with you?"


    Elizabeth was irritated at the lady''s sufden outburst and out if the context reply, but nevertheless obliged, since she had her own selfish purpose. The lady got her staff to click various pictures in her personal camera, standing along-side Elizabeth.


    "Now let''s just come to the point! I want a complete information about the boy named Rhehan. I think five or six months back he was adopted by the famous Graham couple."


    "Yes! Yes! Offcourse I remember the boy. He had same green eyes as yours. He was also very calm and obedient but a little sad and aloof. Initially he did not know how to speak much, but he was a fast learner. But he missed his uncle a lot."


    "He has an uncle?"


    "Yes! Not by blood relation. But he seemed to really care for the boy but was helpless. He would often come and check on the boy, till he was adopted by Mr. Graham."


    "I see! The boy was already quite grown up. Where did he live before this?"


    "We don''t know. His uncle just said, he found him and took care of him. But yes! The boy always believed to have played with Lions. I think he has a good imagination!"


    "Can you please tell the name and other information about his uncle?" Elizabeth asked sweetly, holding the lady''s hand.


    The lady who was already star-struck did not even budge to ask Elizabeth''s purpose of asking the information.


    "He did not reveal much. He just said he doesn''t have any permanent address and was struggling himself to take the responsibility of a kid. We just know his name. It was Xio Lee."


    Elizabeth had already expected the person''s name to be Lee. But she was devastated at not getting anymore information from the lady. She warmly thanked the lady and walked back towards her car.


    She sat on the driver''s seat and texted Lilly about the latest findings.


    She casually scrolled through her inbox feeling helpless and suddenly came across an old message from Davis.


    "Don''t forget to go to west woods."


    She read the message and suddenly switched on the ignition heading further towards west!


    Davis left him in the woods! He said that himself.


    Why does Rhehan claim to have played with Lions and monkeys? She looked at the second drawing again! Indeed it did look like a jungle. She needed to go to the west woods to get the answer. Elizabeth gulped at the thought of going alone in the dark west woods, but for her son she was ready to face any danger!

 Chapter 196 - Meal to be!

    The west woods also known as the "Asian black hole" was supposed to be the most mysterious and uninhabited region of the planet. It''s massive area was rumoured to be more than 2000 kilometers, covering various oceans and lakes. Nobody dared to enter the boundary of these woods and any person who dared to even break a small leaf, would not return alive.


    Not just the west woods, the area surrounding it was also uninhabited. Vehicles passing through the roads at the side of the boundary of the vast thick woods, did not even dare to stop their vehicles for a few seconds. Asian people, specially from Bangkok, Singapore, Malaysia had grown up hearing the mysterious stories of the west woods and various people getting lost in the Andaman sea or the big gulf, who tried approaching the woods through water.


    Till date, the woods were the darkest mystery which nobody dared to figure out.


    Elizabeth raced the accelerator and sped off at the speed of light. After about another one hour, the road turned completely secluded and dark. Apart from the moon and head-lights of the car, not a single source of light was available.


    Elizabeth drove slowly along the pitch dark road, looking towards the trees on her right. The woods looked silent and scary! More than the fear of animals, what haunted her most was that David had ruthlessly left her dead baby in these woods.


    She did not know what to do and exactly why she was even here! She stopped the engine of the car and stepped out. What do I do next? How do I find any trace of my son''s past? She glanced at the pitch dark area, ahead of her.


    She slowly went closer to the deep woods, her legs trembling in fear. She took few deep breaths and finally gathered the courage to step ahead. Soon, she had crossed the paved road and stepped on the rough dense grass. She walked further ahead, looking around. She could hear nothing but the crickets chirping and occassional slight shuffling of the leaves.


    She walked further ahead and suddenly felt somebody running behind her. She turned her head instantly and saw nobody! Thats weird! I actually heard some foot steps! She walked further ahead, getting hopeless with each step. May be I was too overwhelmed! What can I possibly find in such a place?


    She walked further deep into the deeper woods and suddenly her foot stepped deep inside something very slimy and muddy. She could not see the pitch black ground but it looked something like mud.


    "Ewwwwww." She tried to pull up her foot only to find her other foot stuck in the mud too. "Oh my God! I can''t pull my feet up. It''s sinking!" Elizabeth shreiked in fear.


    She got hold of the branch of a nearby tree and tried to steady herself. Her legs were slowly sinking downwards, inspite of holding the branch tightly.


    "Aarggghhhhhh!!!!" Elizabeth''s voice echoed in the jungle as she used her entire force to pull herself up. She finally succeeded in pulling her one leg up, which resulted in putting the pressure on the other leg. As a result she lost her balance, making her entire lower body sink in the slimy fluid. Oh No! Its a dead end! I dont think I can survive this. She continued to hold the branch but soon her body was loosing its strength.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud growl, just close to her. Elizabeth screamed hearing the growl, which sounded like a loud thunder. From the pitch black forest she saw a giant Lion approaching her cautiously and slowly. Elizabeth was so shocked at the sight that she lost the grip of the branch and sank much deeper.


    The lion moved slowly closer to Elizabeth, till it was looking straight in her face.


    Elizabeth wondered what would be less painful death? To sink in an abyss or to be ripped apart by a ferocious lion. Since death was now inevitable, she took a deep breath and chanted all the mantras she knew!


    The lion stopped just next to her face and looked in her eyes. As she chanted the mantras, the lion growled lowdly. The loud growl startled Elizabeth, making her close her eyes and chant the mantras more loudly. She was by now almost deep down the abyss till her shoulders. She opened her eyes for a split of second but closed them again and took a deep breath, ready to die from the lack of oxygen.


    Suddenly, she felt a giant force on her shoulder and she screamed in fear. She opened her eyes and saw the lion, holding her one shoulder with its mouth. Surprisingly it was not painful!


    Elizabeth shuddered in fear. Why would the giant beast let go off his meal? He will now rip me apart.

 Chapter 197 - Sons playground!

    Elizabeth closed her eyes again thinking about the little boy! My baby! I am sorry. If you truely are my son, I hope you know that love you. But if my baby you are already in heaven, then you must know that I am about to meet you soon.


    Soon, she felt an enormous amount of pressure on her shoulder, immediately yanking out half of her body out of the abyss. She opened her eyes in surprise. I am still alive? Her heart raced as the lion let go off her shoulder and studied her face much closely. She did not even realise that she was not even breathing. The giant beast''s skin was almost touching her face!


    If he doesnt kill me, I think i am going to die of heart attack anyway!


    Suddenly, the lion bent his frontal legs and grabbed Elizabeth''s waist in its mouth. With just one small jerk, Elizabeth was out of the abyss completely, still hanging inside the beast''s mouth. Elizabeth was sure that she was soon going to be ripped apart by the beast, while the lion walked a certain distance, with Elizabeth''s waist inside its mouth.


    Suddenly, the lion let go off her waist softly, making her fall on a dense bush! Elizabeth was more than amazed. The liom was unusually soft and careful with its aactions. She touched her waist and not a hint of scratch or pain could be felt by her. Elizabeth lay flat on the ground, while the lion turned towards the other direction and growled again.


    Elizabeth was still in shock of being fully alive and unscratched. As the lion growled, various movements from behind the bushes and trees could be heard by her. Soon various animals appeared from every direction amd surrounded her in the form of a circle.


    Elizabeth carefully stood up on her trembling feet and looked at the animals, reminding him of Rhehan''s drawing. In the drawing too, he was standing in the middle of jungle, with a man, with various animals surrounding them.


    "I...I am Rhehan''s mother. C....C....Can you tell me something about him?"


    Elizabeth did not know what made her say those words, specially to wild animals. She had no idea if the animals were going to group attack her or scare her off, sparing her life.


    But she had somehow started to believe in Rhehan''s tales. It was not his imagination! Something did happen in these woods!


    All the animals stood still, starring at the woman shivering in fear! Suddenly a white bunny, hopped towards her, sniffing her feet. Elizabeth stood like a bewildered statue as each animal turn by turn came and sniffed her. The giant ones sniffed her face too, bringing their nose right on her lips.


    What exactly is happening here? Elizabeth was no longer shivering. Infact she herself did not realise that she was now less scared and more surprised! Tears were forming in her eyes looking at the animals standing calmly sorrounding her. The more she looked around, the more she hoped for her son to be alive!


    Elizabeth could not control her emotions any more and she fell down on her knees on the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. "Please tell me about my son!! Is he alive? What happened to him? Please!!! Please !! I beg you." She had folded her hands and was crying uncontrollably.


    Suddenly a huge shower of cold water was splashed on her, cleaning the entire mud from her body. She looked up and saw a huge white elephant sprinkling water on her, with its trunk. The cold water not just cleaned off the mud but also calmed down her emotions. She stood up on her feet again and wiped her face with her hands.


    Suddenly, her waist was once again grabbed powerfully, this time by the white elephant. Somehow this time she did not scream or feel scared. The elephant yanked her speedily on the lion''s back, taking Elizabeth by surprise.


    Soon the lion, started walking rapidly, followed by other animals.


    At this moment if anybody told Elizabeth that earth was actually square in shape, she would have believed it! She was actually sitting on top of a lion, while being followed by a huge group of wild animals. The lion was striding towards the dark deep jungle, while Elizabeth was literally hugging its neck to avoid falling! For some reason, she thought, the beast did not seem to mind her hug and she even layed her head on his neck. Her love for animals was indeed natural!


    Soon the lion halted abruptly and roared loudly. Elizabeth looked up and gasped in horror. A huge monastery was in front of her and it was quite similar to the drawing. The red and brown colored besutiful building was making her heart beat faster, thinking about Rhehan''s drawing!


    A monastery amidst the west woods? How is this even possible?


    The lion roared again and Elizabeth understood that the ride was over. She tried to get off from the back of the huge lion but she failed miserably. Just then a huge hairy chimpanzee came forward and picked her up from her shoulders and made her stand on her feet, steadily.


    "Thanks." Elizabeth smiled at the chimpanzee greatfully. After a few seconds, she realised what she had done! She was thanking a wild animal!


    As Elizabeth smiled, the chimpanzee stuck out its big red tongue and licked her cheeks happily.


    "Errrrrr.....Ummm..." Elizabeth could not find any further words to say.


    She looked at the big Lion, this time straight in it''s eyes.


    "Thank you for saving me back there." She smiled at the lion and hugged it''s neck again!


    The lion roared loudly in response, just next to Elizabeth''s face, making her hair blow crazily. The roar startled Elizabeth and she stood upright awkwardly!


    "I am going inside then. See you all in a while." Elizabeth waved hesitantly at other animals. She had no idea what she was doing! All she wanted was, to show her indebted gratitude to her son''s childhood friends.

 Chapter 198 - Revelation!

    Elizabeth walked along the cemented path, on the garden and entered the majestic building. Bowing down, to the large Lord Buddha statue, she was already mesmerised by the view and ambience. Even in the city she had not see a place as beautiful and calm as this.


    "Khun, how may I help you." Elizabeth was startled at the voice behind her.


    She turned to see a middle aged monk, looking curiously at her. But as he glanced at the woman, his eyes popped open in surprise.


    "Your eyes!" He exclaimed in surprise.


    Elizabeth knew he was talking about her similar green eyes to Rhehan. She was elated to hear his words. Previously having seen these eyes meant, he knows Rhehan.


    "Just....just wait here." The monk was excited to see the woman. He quickly rushed inside the other room.


    "Master....Master..."


    "I know she has arrived. I am coming." The old teacher interrupted.


    Elizabeth waited patiently, shivering due to her wet clothes. Just then the middle aged monk along with an aged monk, stepped out of the room. They both were smiling at her, as if they knew her from a very long time.


    Elizabeth bowed in reverence. She had millions of questions to ask, but she did not know where to begin from. The first and foremost would be, ''Am I dreaming?''


    The old monk had a small cup, filled with a transparent fluid in his hands. The fluid looked hot, as the steam could be seen errupting from it.


    "Here! Drink this. It will help." He handed over the cup, which Elizabeth accepted greatfully. She took a sip and was stunned at the amazing jasmine flavour.


    The old teacher smiled at the woman''s twinkling eyes. "It was his favourite. So I thought you will like it too."


    Elizabeth paused for a while, before framing the right words. "He? You mean my son?" Elizabeth''s heart was pounding rapidly. With every step she took in these woods, the probability of his son being alive was increasing.


    The old teacher nodded and smiled. "Yes! Your son Rhehan!"


    Tears formed in Elizabeth''s eyes. Her happiness had no limits. She took deep breaths, digesting his beautiful yet unbelievable words.


    "But....but...how...." Elizabeth choked on her saliva. She was too happy and overwhelmed to utter a proper scentence.


    The middle aged monk spoke in return. "The animals found him dead in the wood and they called me for help. We rushed him to the old teacher and was brought back to life by old teacher''s herbs."


    Elizabeth smiled at the two monks, while her face was completely wet with her tears. She cried and laughed at the same time, not knowing what to say further.


    "You have to understand! His fate is inevitable. Even if you want to be with him, you will have to wait very long! His life will be in danger many times, the moment you get close to him."


    Elizabeth wiped away her tears listening to the old teacher.


    "His life is in danger?"


    "Yes, my child. Be very careful. Don''t do anything reckless to put his life in danger again. The poison was removed, but it had effected his muscles and veins. He can never be too strong to defend himself against powerful people."


    The old teacher''s grave face, brought shiver down her spine. Powerful people? Does he mean Davis? Will Davis try to kill him again, if he gets to know about him? Offcourse he will. How can he see her happy!


    Elizabeth covered her face with her hands in helplessness. "Then what should I do? Please guide me! He has been adopted by a very noble family, so he is already secure."


    The old teacher closed his eyes and pondered. "He can not have a family. It''s best for him to live without anybody. Don''t force things that are not in your hands. Destiny can not be changed. He has to struggle in his initial life and nobody can change it. You can just help him in his struggle."


    Elizabeth hung her face low in sadness. Tears dropping down her eyes. The old teacher looked at her expressions, reminding him of the little boy again.


    "But, let me tell you! You have given birth to a highly majestic king. He will struggle and eventually turn into a diamond. If you can''t help him directly, don''t forget their are other ways too. Do it just like Xio Lee."


    Elizabeth was perplexed at old teacher''s words. She was getting more and more confused but anyhow registered the information in her mind. "Who is Xio Lee?"


    The old teacher smiled. "You could say he is the mother of your child. Not by blood but by deed. It''s time for you to leave now. Don''t forget! Don''t do anything reckless."


    The old teacher kept his hand on Elizabeth''s head and chanted for a few seconds. He then smiled at the woman.


    "Your son is blessed to have you! His traits have been inherited by you. Also, you should know, your parents are already proud of you."


    Elizabeth starred at the old monk. His words were too much to grasp, stirring up her emotions burried deep in her heart. Her only goal has always been to make her parents proud, since they always dreamt of making her a famous actress. But only she and Lilly knew about it.


    Tears dropped down her eyes again and she folded her hands in gratitude. "I can''t thank you enough for telling me this. Also, thank you for saving my son. I don''t know if I can ever be with him, but I will always support him. No matter what! Please help me thank master Lee too."


    The middle aged man who was listening to the conversation, intervened laughing as if remembering a joke. "We should thank you! He is not just your son, but also this jungle''s little boy. He even dared to ride on the imperial lion, when he was not even one year old. We all can''t wait for the time to see him again. Offcourse Xio Lee is there to look after him, whenever he needs him."


    Elizabeth smiled at the monk''s words. Offcourse who hadn''t heard the tales about the majestic and royal Imperial lion while growing up in Thailand and China. Everybody knew about the famous history of the imperial lions.


    "No wonder I had the privilage to ride on him too!" Elizabeth was feeling too proud now.


    "What you rode on the mighty imperial lion?" The middle aged monk was shocked!


    "They all must have sniffed her. Rhehan was just born, so the scent must have been similar. Also, don''t forget they look exactly similar." The old teacher looked lovingly at Elizabeth. He was again and again reminded of the little boy. "Ok now you leave. The more I see you, the more I miss that monkey of yours."


    Elizabeth laughed at the old teacher''s words and bowed in reverence. She stepped out of the monastery only to see all the animals, waiting for her.


    "Errrr....I know everything now! Thank you for looking after my son! He misses you all a lot."

 Chapter 199 - New Home!

    Suddenly the middle aged monk came running out. "Oh!! Thank lord ! You are here! The old teacher wanted you to know that Rhehan has a very long life. He also told me to convey the same to Xio Lee. Xio Lee still has few days to come over here in jungle, but master said, it''s an urgent message."


    Elizabeth guessed that Xio Lee, visited the jungle often, while also living in the city! Wow! What a life!


    "Ok Thank you! But why do I need to convey it? Actually, where will I find him?"


    "I don''t know. We don''t really question old teacher back. We soon end up getting the answers ourselves."


    Elizabeth thanked him again and not wanting to waste their more time, walked ahead on the cemented path. Suddenly she turned her head towards the monk, who was now playing with a small monkey. "If you don''t mind. Can I visit more often. I love this place a lot."


    The monk laughed at her words. "Offcourse you can. You have imperial lion''s approval already! You are the eight person in the entire world getting this permission. Seventh was your son! No wonder old teacher forced Xio Lee to take away your son. He wouldn''t have wanted to leave either, if he would have spent more time here. I don''t know how much you know him, but I should tell you he is your replica in everything."


    Elizabeth thought for a while and agreed to it. He was indeed quite similar to her, including her love for animals.


    She looked around the dark forest happily. There was something enchanting about this place. As if, she could spend her whole life here amongst these animals. "Then why did the old master had to send him back?"


    "All I know is that he is no ordinary boy. He will help millions of people in future. He is not destined to live in a jungle and waste his talent. Some people take birth to help others. He is one of them. But yes, we all know, once the right time comes he will often return back!" The monk had a hint of happiness on his face. His love for the boy was evident.


    Elizabeth could not help but feel proud at her son. Fighting all the odds, he was indeed born to follow an unusual path.


    "Thank you! I shall take your leave."


    She walked a few steps ahead but suddenly was blocked by two hyenas, taking Elizabeth by surprise. "What happened?"


    She bent down and looked at the two hyenas, looking intently in her eyes. Elizabeth did not realise, she was conversing so naturally with the animals already! As she bent down, a small monkey jumped on her shoulder, hugging her neck. Elizabeth was startled for a few seconds, but could not help chuckle. She could already imagine her son having a gala time with all of them.


    "They like you! You have no idea how much fun your son has had with them. He was often spotted floating in the middle of a pond, amongst elephants or on top of a tree branch, always making Xio Lee freak out." The monk laughed, looking at the animals playing around with Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth too laughed and patted the two hyenas lovingly.


    "These were the first ones to spot your baby."


    Elizabeth paused for a while, looking greatfully at the hyenas. Suddenly she was lying on her knees, hugging the two hyenas. Soon three more hyenas sprinted forward, jumping to take part in the group hug, making Elizabeth fall on the ground. Elizabeth was in splits of laughter, while the hyenas licked her all over and lied on top of her.


    "They don''t want you to leave. Maybe you should stay the night here."


    As if Elizabeth had been waiting to hear these words she immediately nodded and stood up walking towards the Imperial Lion. The imperial lion looked no longer ferocious to her. She stopped just next to the big Lion and hugged its neck again. "I can''t thank you enough for everything! Thank you from my son''s side too."


    Suddenly the female lion, came from the dense bushes, followed by three small cubs. Elizabeth oggled over the cuteness of the cubs and played around for almost an hour with all the animals. Soon, she fell asleep on top of the female lion, dreaming happily, of the golden light and green eyed boy again!


    Next morning, Elizabeth woke up groggy, feeling something slimy on her face. She opened her eyes and saw a giant chimpanzee licking her cheeks again. Elizabeth screamed in fear, scaring away the chimpanzee. Suddenly remembering everything from the previous night, she called out to the chimpanzee. "Heyy! I am sorry! I was sleepy."


    The chimpanzee''s sad face turned bright and he handed over a huge bunch of bananas to her. "Thank you." Elizabeth smiled at him, only to be licked again on her cheek.


    She sat upright, only to realise she had slept on the imperial lion''s back, who was lying down lazily!


    Holy Cow! Whole night, I was on the back of a lion? Elizabeth peeled a banana, savouring the taste and rolled herself on the ground, looking at the lion''s face.


    She kissed the lion on its face." Good morning." The lion did not move but rather blinked its eyes looking at her green eyes.


    "Ummm...I am going to go back now. I''ll see you again very soon."


    Finally, Elizabeth bid farewell to the monks in the monastery and all the animals present there. She was guided back by a hyena, till the edge of the road. She bent down and hugged the hyena in gratitude. "I will see you soon. Thank you for your hospitality."


    Accepting the hug from the woman, the hyena sped off, back towards the forest.


    Elizabeth sat inside her car and pondered for a very long time at the recent occurances! Was she dreaming?


    She looked at the bunch of huge yellow bananas, big red grapes and a flower, given to her as a parting gift. No she wasn''t! She looked again towards her right and she already knew, every now and then she will end up being in this place. It is going to be her second home.


    She drove off back to the city looking at her cell phone. The phone had numerous missed call alerts, majorly from Lillian. She immediately dialed back her number, to narrate her the entire magical experience. She couldn''t wait to tell her that Rhehan was alive!


    "Hello! Lilly!!!" I have something to tell you."


    "Wait Elizabeth! First listen to me. Be very calm. Ok! I am already on my way to the airport, to be with you."


    "Just tell me what is it lilly! Nothing in this world can effect my mood."


    Lillian gave out a big sigh! Her hands trembled and her eyes were watery!


    "Just yesterday night the Graham couple''s adopted son died in a car crash! Rhehan is no more!"

 Chapter 200 - Mother I am hungry!

    Elizabeth slammed the breaks abruptly, making her hit her head on the steering-wheel. "Lizie! Are you ok?."


    "Yes!" Elizabeth replied, her heart pounding rapidly. Her heart was not ready to believe about her son''s death!


    "Also, please be carefull till I don''t reach! Your news of being close to a boy named Rhehan and visiting him at Graham house, is all over the newspaper! Also, it has been mentioned that you had a special relation with the boy! There is a picture of you, standing inside the orphange."


    Elizabeth frowned at lillian''s words and then she remembered taking pictures with the middle aged lady in the ophanage.


    "You mean D..D...Davis?" Elizabeth''s tears dropped down her eyes and she shuddered in fear.


    "Yes! Davis might have known that Rhehan is his son. Also, the similarity of names can''t be co-incidental. Maybe he planned the accident! We already know how much he hates the boy!"


    Elizabeth did not realise her head was bleeding. She was in a fit of rage and sadness. How can God be so cruel!!!???


    Just yesteday she had found out about his son being alive and God snatched him back again. She hung up the phone and suddenly a message from an unknown number appeared on her phone.


    Looking the number, she knew the message was from Davis!


    "Ahhh! Too sad! He did not survive this time. Though, I don''t know how he mangaed the last time. RIP my son!"


    Another message popped up from the same number.


    "Just how much I wish, I could have killed the boy myself! But alas, destiny killed him! Good for him! If I would have known he is alive, I would have gotten my hands on him and he would have died a much painful death!"


    With trembling hands and legs Elizabeth switched on the ignition and sped off towards the city. It doesn''t matter even if Davis did not kill him. He was dead anyway!!!


    Her head was bleeding constantly but she was too devastated to even realise it. She sobbed uncontrollably and the car wobbled across the busy streets of Singapore.


    Why God! Why? First Davis snatched him and then this accident!!!


    Suddenly a huge vehicle came right in the front and hit Elizabeth''s car in full force.


    "BAAAAMMMMMMMMMM.....!!!!!!!!!"


    The golden light appeared again.


    The green eyed boy, with golden hair ran towards his mother, standing amongst a thick forest.


    "Mother! Mother! They are bad! They are liars!"


    "I know my son! I know!"


    "Mother I am hungry!"


    Elizabeth took out a yellow colored candy and gave it to the boy.


    She hugged the green eyed boy and consolled him.


    Soon the light vanished and everything turned black!


    ...


    The sirens of ambulance could be heard, people gathered around the completely smashed vehicle.


    "Heyy! I know her! She is Elizabeth Lodge."


    "Quick! Call her husband somebody."


    "Is she breathing?"


    "Yes."


    ...........


    Bangkok


    Meanwhile...


    The boy dressed in a yellow pikachoo outfit, opened his eyes and looked around. He was lying down on a rough surface, with no sign of any building or vegetation. All he remembered last was, being slapped again and again and being ushered in the car by his parents. The driver inserted few pills in his mouth and everything went blank before his eyes after that.


    He sat upright and cried from the terrible pain in his stomach! He was hungry! He had slept in a secluded area for 2 days, due to the effect of the strong sedatives.


    He panicked and looked around the dark area. Not a sight of a building or person could be seen. The pain intensified and his throat was dry. He cried in pain but nobody came! He did not know where he was. He tried to get up but fell down immediately. His eyes drooping, he remembered the green eyes of the pretty aunty who promised to come for help.


    "L....Lee...lee..." He mumbled, remembering his uncle and dozed off again.


    Few hours later, the boy opened his eyes and cried again in pain. Tears fell down from his eyes and the moment his tears fell on his dry lips, he licked them. He clutched his stomach due to intensive pain and suddenly felt something hard in his pocket.


    His eyes twinkled as he remembered the numerous candy the pretty aunty had inserted in his pocket. He immediately peeled one and inserted it in his dry mouth. The liquid juice and sweetness of the candy, gave him slight relief.


    He counted the number of candy in his pocket. They were seven in total. He immediately peeled another one and inserted it in his mouth, giving him more relief.

 Chapter 201 - Candy!

    After finishing the second candy, he was about to peel off the third one, but controlled himself. He finally got up on his tiny feet and walked a little distance, looking around. His mouth became dry again and he peeled the third candy and inserted it in his mouth. He walked further ahead, not spotting anything except a rough ground. It was still pitch dark, though the boy was never scared of the dark, but the hunger was torturing his body now.


    Soon, his legs gave up and he lay down on the ground crying again. He cried and cried untill he dozzed off again....


    The rain drops fell on his little cheeks and he opened his mouth to savour the feel of the water. His eyes were closed, but every drop of water entering his lips felt like heaven. He opened his eyes weakly and gulped the rain water. The sun had already risen and he could have a better look at his sorroundings now. He gulped down the water greedily, until the pain in his stomach decreased a bit. He tried to get up on his legs but his body had no energy. He took out his fourth candy from his pocket and sucked it slowly.


    He then looked around the secluded area and could not spot anything except a small tree. He stood up on his feet with much effort and walked towards the tree. He seated himself under the tree, avoiding getting further drenched.


    Suddenly, he spotted a small white puppy, who looked too weak and distressed. "Are you hungry too? Did your parents throw you out too?"


    Rhegan took the puppy in his arms and patted its back. He then stood up, holding the tiny puppy with his one hand, while collecting water with the other hand. When a small amount of water was collected in his little palm, he brought his hand closer to the puppy''s face. The little animal hesitated for a few seconds and then drank the water offered to him.


    Rhehan hesitated for a while, but looking at the pitiful condition of the puppy, he decided to sacrifice his fifth candy.


    "Do you want a candy?" He peeled one candy and placed it on his palm, in front of the puppy''s mouth. The tiny creature licked it hungrily for a very long time, eventually finishing it. It wagged it''s tail happily at the boy.


    "You can live with me. I will take care of you." Rhehan placed his palm in front of the dog and the dog too placed its paw on his hand.


    They both drank more water greedily, filling their stomach, not knowing when they will get a chance to have it next. Soon, the rain ceased and Rhehan stood up ready to explore the area. He placed the puppy inside his yellow pikachoo hood and started walking. He walked and walked but the secluded patch did not seem to end. Soon, he got tired and kneeled down to drink some collected water from a tiny depression on the ground. He picked up the puppy from his hood and placed him near the depression. The two drank some more water and Rhehan headed further ahead.


    After a few more minutes, he halted and looked at the sky which was already getting dark. He no longer had the energy to walk further. He took out his sixth candy and bit it into half. He ate one half himself and gave the other half to the dog. He patted the dog lovingly. "Don''t worry! We will find something. We still have one last candy."


    They drank some more water from the ground and Rhehan instantly fell off to sleep. The puppy snuggled close to Rhehan and dozzed off!


    Next morning Rhehan opened his eyes, feeling the familier pain in his stomach! This time the pain was much more intense. He looked at the dry ground. Their was no water. He immediately took out his last candy and peeled it. He was about to put it in his mouth, when he saw too cute brown eyes looking at him.


    He immediately bit the candy into half. He ate one half, giving other half to the tiny creature. "Sorry! I had forgotten about you!" He patted the dog and placed him inside his hood again! He had to find something today!

 Chapter 202 - Struggle!

    Rhehan walked a little further his mouth getting dry rapidly. The pain in his stomach was getting unbearable. He paused for a moment and looked at the little puppy, snuggling inside his hood. The puppy was so weak that its ribs were easily visible. "I have to work harder for him. He must me more hungry than me." He held the puppy in his arms, trying to divert his mind.


    Rhehan sped up his steps, taking deep breaths, looking the animal''s cute face.


    "So what should I call you? Ummm...You are so white! How about whity? No? You don''t like it..!!?....Umm...Pipi??....Shiny???.....then how about snowy?"


    The puppy wagged its tail happily and Rhehan smiled. "You like it!"


    Rhehan was taking quick steps now, happily talking to the puppy. The puppy wagged its tail, everytime he liked something Rhehan spoke. Rhehan had by now, covered a long distance and he finally looked up. Not far away, he spotted a beautiful garden full of colorful flowers, with white tombs all across it.


    "Snowy! I think we found something! Let''s go!" Rhehan happily ran towards the garden, holding the puppy tightly in his arms.


    Soon, he reached a cemetery and looked all around the place excitedly. The puppy struggled out of Rhehan''s arms and Rhehan put him on the grass in confusion. Sonwy rapidly ran towards a huge tomb, its tongue sticking out.


    "Snowy! Wait! Where are you going?" Rhehan sprinted behind the dog and suddenly the animal stopped and wagged its tail near the huge tomb. On the gigantic white tomb, all kinds of fresh exotic fruits were neatly placed.


    Rhehan looked at the fruits hungrily and picked up a banana and peeled it. "Snowy! Hurry up! Eat before somebody watches us."


    The two ate their heart out, while Rhehan also stuffed some fruits in his pockets and inside his costume. Soon, the two were more than satiated and sat happily near the beautiful flowers.


    Suddenly a group of family came near the wbite tomb, startling Rhehan. He quickly hid Sonwy in his hood and hid behind another tomb.


    "Where is the food?"


    "Looks like somebody ate it?"


    "Holy God! Father''s spirit came to eat the food!"


    The group bowed down in reverence before the tomb, ecstatic looking at the finished food.


    For another week, the event repeated! Everyday the lavish food was laid and Rhehan ate the food, feeding Snowy too. Untill one day, they were caught red-handed, sacring Rhehan to death. Though the family did not utter any word but Rhehan felt like a thief who was caught!


    He ran off far away from the cemetary, carrying snowy in his arms. Luckily Rhehan had stored enough fruits in his costume, for them to last a few more days. Following that day, Rhehan lived on the busy streets of Bangkok. He begged for food and whatever he recieved, he shared it with Snowy! At times, they were lucky enough to get a good meal, while on somedays they slept empty stomach.


    By this time, Rhehan''s mind had completely changed. He no longer remembered Xio lee or anybody else from his past. He woke up early in the morning with just one agenda in his mind, that was to feed himself and snowy! The tough struggle had made him forget everything else except to hunt for food and maintain his survival. It was already one month, since Rhehan had been shunted out by Grahams.


    Suddenly one day, Rhehan accidently chewed a piece of glass, while eating a thrown away cake inside the dustbin. His mouth bled profousely and he fainted!

 Chapter 203 - Mission!

    Singapore.....


    The wounded lady was pushed out of the completely smashed car. The media had gathered, while the ambulance rushed to the hospital. Steve and Lillian were informed immediately about the accident.


    "She has head concussion. Take the X-ray and prepare her for the surgery!"


    Several hours later...


    "How is Elizabeth doctor?"


    "She is under observation. The surgery is successful but exact results will be known tomorrow. Also, the baby looks fine for now but we are yet not sure."


    "Baby?" Steve was stunned for a few seconds.


    "She is pregnant! Must be atleast two months."


    4 days later...


    "Doctor! Why is she not getting up?"


    "Don''t worry! She has had major fracture and a head concussion. She is also given strong tranquillizers. But her condition is stable."


    The girl cried in the embrace of her fiancee. "I shouldn''t have told her about Rhehan''s death, while she was driving!"


    "There! There! The doctor said she will be fine. Don''t cry lilly, its bad for baby''s health too."


    .....


    One week later


    "Lizie, you are pregnant."


    "Lizie! I am also pregnant."


    Lizie....Lizie??


    Elizabeth had opened her eyes for a few seconds but dozzed off again due the effect of heavy sedatives.


    5 days later.....


    The room was filled with golden light. A small boy stepped inside slowly and hugged his mother warmly.


    "Does it hurt mother?"


    "Not at all my dear!"


    "Mother! Will little brother also have green eyes?"


    "Yes sweetheart and also golden hair."


    "Mother! Did you tell Lee Lee that I have a long life?"


    Elizabeth was stunned for a moment. How can I miss that? Rhehan is alive! He has to do great things in life! I have to inform Xio Lee.


    Elizabeth''s heart rate increased and she woke up startled. She looked around her surroundings. A dull hospital room with dim lights was completely vacant. She sat upright, feeling a little dizzy. Her head had a throabing pain, making her frown.


    Suddenly, she slowly started to regain her past horrific occurances but suddenly she remembered Lillian telling her about the pregnancy. She touched her abdomen and smiled, teary eyed.


    Lilly was pregnant too! Finally something good was happening again!


    Her one hand was plastered, while the other had been pierced with a needle. The glucose bottle was currently detached so she got up slowly from the bed feeling dizzy.


    Suddenly she thought about her dream and the old teacher''s words echoed in her mind.


    Rhehan has a long life! Does this mean he was not dead? A spark of hope and happiness errupted in her heart. But why does old master want me convey this to Xio Lee? Does he also believe that Rhehan is dead? But instead he is still alive, waiting for me and Xio Lee.


    Elizabeth gaped in horror as her senses returned back completely! My son is not dead! She had to tell this to Steve! She looked around but could not find him.


    Suddenly, she heard some voices from the adjoining sitting area. She slowly walked towards the room, still thinking about old teacher''s words. She pushed open the door but was shell-shocked!


    Steve was completely naked and was lying on top of a blonde girl, who probably looked like a nurse from her outfit.They both were lying down on the couch and moaning in pleasure.


    Her white skirt had been lifted up and her blouse was half open. She did not notice Elizabeth and was constantly moaning.


    "Ahhh!! Ahh! Why are you stopping?"


    Steve gaped at Elizabeth in horror.


    "You...you are awake?"


    "Yes! Perfect timing isn''t it?"


    Steve immediately got off from the couch, looking disturbed. The embarassed nurse ran out of the room at the speed of lightening!


    "Lizie! Listen! It was just the heat of the moment! I only love you."


    "Shut the fuck up! Just leave! You will soon get the divorce papers."


    "But Lizie....wh..what about our child?"


    "He is my child. You have nothing to do with him. Get the fuck out of here."


    Elizabeth was shivering from head to toe and after much cursing, Steve dressed up and left the hospital room.


    Elizabeth sat down on the couch, crying!


    Her head was hurting even more. She called up Lillian and explained her the entire senario.


    In just another 15 minutes, Lillian was sitting besides her best friend, holding her hands, while she cried her heart out! The doctor had checked on her wounds, declaring that Elizabeth could be discharged after two days.


    After calming down, Elizabeth narrated her the entire occurances in the mystic woods and also how she feels Rhehan is still alive.


    "You hit your head too hard." Lillian got worried listening to the vague story.


    After much convincing did Lillian was finally believed her story.


    Soon both the pregnant friends were sitting quietly, wrecking their brains to figure out their next step! Also, the main point was to find out the man named Xio Lee.

 Chapter 204 - Facts!

    They both had no idea where to find Xio lee. There must be thousands of people by that name.


    "The only way is to go back to the woods." Elizabeth concluded after much brain wrecking!


    "If the old master told you that Rhehan had a long life then why did the Graham couple declare him to be dead? The report says that the car fell down a cliff on the outskirts of the city, while the driver got lucky, Rhehan''s body could not be found."


    "I don''t know! I am not able to figure out anything. Don''t you find it strange that a little boy was going all alone in the middle of night with just a driver?"Elizabeth thought about it all the time. It was indeed strange! Where were the parents sending him at such an hour?


    Lillian called up her assisstant immediately. "Eric, I need all the legal records, data of Aurthor Graham and his wife."


    Elizabeth''s head was hurting like anything by now. Soon she dozzed off from all the mental exhaustion.


    The next morning Elizabeth got up, feeling depressed. Lillian was already up, moving to and fro inside the hospital room, thinking about something.


    "What''s with you?"


    "Their is a public prayer meet held by Graham couple after 4 days. We should attend that." Lillian was pressing the tip of her nose, as if concentrating hard.


    "Hmmmm." Tears formed in Eluzabeth''s eyes.


    "One more thing! Before the couple shifted to the city, they lived in Pattaya. The lady was a hooker and a part time bartender while the guy was a fixer. They fled from the area after robbing a bar owner. I even doubt if they are married. So i feel, you were right! Rhehan could be alive."


    .....


    Cape town, South Africa.


    "AND THE WINNER OF THE WORLD TAEKWONDO CHAMPIONSHIP IS XIO LEEEEEEEEE."


    The crowd stood up in applause. Never in there life they had witnessed such a shot tournament. The opponent being defeated in just two seconds and one kick. The man was declared the number one international champion!


    Xio Lee was in the country from past 20 days. He was too happy and eager to go back. He first planned to have a secret glance at Rhehan and then live for two-three months in the woods.


    Xio Lee landed inside the Singapore Airport, too eager to have a glance at Rhehan. He rushed inside a taxi, reading the local newspaper!


    Xio Lee was stunned to see the front page , which had Rhehan''s photo, below it was the entire description.


    "Rhehan Graham prayer meet to be held today. The boy died 20 days back in a major car crash. His body has not yet found. The Graham couple is devastated by the incident!"


    Xio lee crushed the paper in his hand, tears errupting in his eyes!

 Chapter 205 - Havoc!

    Graham house, Prayer meet.


    At around 8:00 pm, Elizabeth and Lillian seated themselves, in the large garden looking sadly at the huge photo of the green eyed boy. Candles were lit all around it, while people were consolling the Graham couple.


    "You think they are faking it?" Elizabeth whispered in Lillian''s ear.


    "Yes. I think so. Just keep an eye to any clue you find."


    People started pouring in, lighting candles before the boy''s photo. Just then Elizabeth spotted a man, standing in one corner in the dark. He was wearing a blue sports outfit and looked out of the place. Apart from his clothes, what made him look different was, his red face. Tears were flowing down his eyes and he had covered his lips with his hand, to control his sobbing.


    "Look at that man over there. He seems genuinly disturbed." Elizabeth nudged Lillian with her elbow.


    The two ladies looked at the man for few more minutes, when suddenly they realised something!


    "Xio Lee?!!!!!! The two spoke in unison and rushed towards him.


    ......


    Next day, 7:00 am.


    "I am asking you the last time. Where is my son???! The man growled angrily, while his foot was choking Aurthor''s neck.


    "I....I....Told you. He is dead." Samantha replied, nervously.


    "No he is not!" Elizabeth shouted at Samantha, her face red in anger.


    During the meet, Elizabeth and Lillian told everything to Xio Lee about Graham''s past and also about old monk''s message. Xio Lee was confident that if old teacher said Rhehan had long life, he was alive for sure. The three of them waited till all the people left, so as to confront the couple.


    Xio Lee picked up the man from his collar and threw him on a wall. By now Aurthor was bleeding profousely! Samantha feared, she would be the next target, so she revealed everything.


    "The driver left him in the outskirts of Bangkok and returned back. That was almost 21 days back. After that we don''t know where he is! Please spare us!"


    Xio Lee who was about to punch Aurthor''s face stopped abruptly.


    The three of them walked out of the house hurriedly. "We will spare them? Just like that?" Elizabeth asked unhappily looking at the two people, walking along-side.


    "Offcourse not! Their entire documents and past record is now with police. I let Rhehan stay dead in the police records, also making them the prime suspect of killing their own son. The statement of driver has already been submitted. They will go through hell now!" Lillian smiled devilishly at Elizabeth.


    Xio Lee was also satisfied by Lillian''s words. Though he so much wanted to kill them there and then, but his priority was to find his son!


    "My chartered plane is waiting! Let''s go!" Elizabeth smiled at Xio Lee. She so much wanted to thank him for everything. But currently they were in too much hurry.


    ......


    Soon the plane landed on the grounds of Bangkok.


    "Can we make a public announcement about a missing boy?" Xio Lee stepped out of the plane, taking quick strides.


    "No! No! We can''t. If we do that, Davis will kill him. We have to keep it a secret from the world that he is related to Elizabeth."


    Lillian explained the entire past history of Rhehan and why he was poisoned. Xio Lee''s eyes popped out hearing Davis''s name. He was considered to be the most powerful and wealthy man of the world.


    Not even entire country''s army could touch him or dare to offend him.


    "It''s also better if I also stay away from him." Xio Lee understood the whole situation. It was a matter of few seconds for a man like Davis, to find out that Xio Lee had given Rhehan for adoption. May be he already knew this by now and was only silent because, Rhehan is assumed to be dead!


    The three of them sat inside the car with a gloomy face.


    "Towards the outskirts." Elizabeth instructed the driver. The car moved towards the outskirts of the city. They searched the whole night but did not find a single trace.


    Days passed by but they could not find any clue about the boy. They lived in the city with different identities, to avoid any complications with Davis.


    "The only way left is to ask the old teacher. Tomorrow lets go to mystic woods." Xio Lee sat on the couch of the hotel room, thinking hard.


    "You mean back to Singapore?"


    "No! No! One small border of the woods falls in Bangkok too. You''ll get a ride from there to the monastery. I can just run and follow you both."


    By ride, the two girls knew he must be talking about some animal, upon whom they could ride.


    Crying in her bed, Elizabeth switched on the television. Lillian lay on one corner while Xio Lee sat on the couch in dead silence.


    "Guys!!!!! Look."


    Elizabeth pointed at the television screen in shock.


    The news of few wild animals, creating havoc in the city was all over the television. The animals had scared off the people and also two of the animals were sighted as huge lions."


    They found him!!!!!

 Chapter 206 - Millions to be saved!

    Soon, the three of them sped off towards the heart of the city, listening to the news over the radio.


    "No casualities have been reported so far! People have hidden inside their houses and lokking at the anumals from their windows. Looks like the animals are searching for something....


    Breaking news!!!!! People have claimed that lion has pounced on a poor beggar boy and a small white dog!!!! Right now the boy is in the clutches of the lion and is bleeding from his mouth! God save the boy! No body is coming ahead to save the poor boy!!!"


    As soon as the three heard the news, they panicked in horror.


    "Does this mean that..


    ..that...Rhehan was already hurt?!!" Elizabeth gasped in horror.


    "Don''t worry! Imperial lion will not let anything happen to him. They must have sensed that the boy is hurt and needed help. That''s why they rushed to help him in the city."


    "Oh thank the heavens!" Lillian heaved a sigh of relief, looking at Xio Lee''s confident face.


    "My boy is something! Even imperial Lion is willing to break its rules. He has never stepped out of the jungle." Xio Lee exclaimed proudly.


    Elizabeth smiled at Xio Lee''s words. She admired and respected Xio lee, for taking care of Rhehan as his own son.


    "Thank you Lee Lee." Elizabeth smiled.


    Xio Lee who was driving speedily, was startled for a few seconds. "You know this name?"


    "Yes! He remembered you back then. But he understood that you can''t keep him."


    "I wish I could keep him, but old master had already sensed danger to his life. I never questioned his decisions and his wisdom, so I gave him away to the orphanage. I wonder if the Graham couple were so evil, why did the old master let it happen? Is it also a part of his struggle?" Xio Lee was manuevering the car skillfully, covering the distance quickly.


    "Hmmm....may be. The whole experience was to make him strong." Elizabeth pondered.


    Suddenly, Lillian''s phone rang, it was her assistant. "Yes Eric."


    "Boss.. You have to hear this.....!"


    Lillian''s eyes popped out in horror. Her hands shivered while she put the call to an end?


    "What happened? What did Eric tell you" Elizabeth looked at Lillian''s pale face.


    "He...he...said....that" Lillian was short of words.


    "Here have some water." Elizabeth gave her a water bottle, patting her hands softly.


    Lillian gulped the water and finally felt a little better. "The Graham couple have been arrested! I told you that I gave away his past information to police, so the police raided the area where Aurthor Graham worked earlier in Pattaya. Thousands of young kids have been rescued who had been abducted by him and his team members. They all now are being sent back to their families. He was not just a fixer but was also involved in child trafficking!"


    Xio lee pressed the breaks of the car, digesting the news. The car came to a halt and the three looked at each other, speechless.


    The words of the old monk echoed in their minds. "He has to save millions of lives, which he can''t do, if he lives in a jungle. He is no ordinary boy!"

 Chapter 207 - Dont tell anybody!

    Xio Lee stopped the car abruptly, when he spotted the female imperial lion, standing amidst the road. The busy road was now completely empty.


    Xio Lee and Elizabeth stepped out immediately. While Elizabeth ran and hugged the lion, Xio Lee bowed down in reverence.


    Lillian sat still in the car, looking petrified, as her best friend hugged a gigantic lion.


    "Please take me to my son." Elizabeth sat on the back of the Lion, while Xio Lee sat on the driver seat, ready to follow them.


    "Why did you not come out and meet the great imperial lion?" Xio switched on the ignition and looked at pale faced Lillian.


    "Umm....I am fine." Lillian gulped, looking again at her friend, riding on top of the beast. She was literally hugging the beast''s neck!!!!


    The lion stopped outside the entry of the city''s best private hospital, where other animals were already waiting.


    Xio Lee came out of the car, while Lillian preferred staying inside.


    "Trust me, they will like you." Elizabeth shouted from afar.


    Lillian finally came out and stood awkwardly at the hospital door, while Xio Lee and Elizabeth were meeting the animals in joy.


    "Thank you! You can return back!" Elizabeth kissed the male imperial lion and rushed to meet Rhehan. Xio Lee too thanked them all and soon the animals strided back, towards the woods.


    The three opened the hospital room''s door and spotted an extra skiny boy, lying on the bed. His mouth was covered in white bandages, while he lay on the bed unconcious.


    "Oh my baby!" Elizabeth was in tears and she rushed towards the bed. Xio Lee and Lillian too could not help but cry at his condition.


    "He is ok. Don''t worry."


    The three of them turned towards the door from where the voice came. Xio Lee and Elizabeth''s eyes popped out in surprise.


    "Old teacher?" Xio Lee bowed down, followed by Elizabeth and Lillian.


    "Yes. I could not help myself. The boy almost cut his tongue." Old master patted Rhehan''s head lovingly. He was carrying a small white colored dog in his arms.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much old teacher." Elizabeth was looking at old teacher, teary eyed.


    Just then a message in her phone popped up. She shivered looking at the message from the unknown number again.....


    "Heyy!! Why did you go to Bangkok suddenly? Something is fishy!"


    ....


    "It''s Davis! He knows I am in Bangkok. What if he tries to find out about Rhehan?" Elizabeth shreiked in fright.


    Xio Lee and Lillian too were taken aback! That man is totally after Elizabeth''s life!!!


    "Dont worry. He does not know as yet about Rhehan. Rhehan is my responsibility now. He will stay with me from today, till the time he can take care of himself. You three should leave immediately from here."


    "But old teacher? He will then live in the jungle?"


    "No I will live in the city, for few years and be his guardian."


    The three of them were stunned and stood speechless at the old teacher''s words.


    "Their is a shut down coffee shop by the name cafe island, it is my property. Go and clean it and give it a new look. He will manage it. Also, these are my house keys. Clean that too." The old monk, handed over the keys to Xio Lee.


    "We will help." Lillian spoke excitedly.


    "Can I shift to Bangkok too? I can just help him from afar." Elizabeth was too overwhelmed looking at her lifeless son, struggling so hard.


    She knew she had to keep her son safe. by staying away, but atleast she can help him indirectly.


    "Me too," Lillian and Xio Lee spoke in unison.


    "Ok. But only under one condition. Don''t let anybody know about your relation to him. Nobody!!!! His life will be in danger again!" The old monk instructed three of them carefully.


    Then they all bowed and left the hospital with teary eyes.


    .....


    "Hello little boy. I found you on the street. What''s your name?"


    The boy looked weakly at the old man in front of him, who was carrying snowy, in his arms.


    "R...R...R...h....h...n."


    "I am Mathew Jobs. Would you like to work in my cafe? I will give you good food and you can learn a lot from me. I also have no family."


    "Y....Y...es."


    From that day, old teacher took care of Rhehan, made him study and work hard in cafe. Rhehan lived in the old teacher''s house too, with snowy and grew up to be a hard working man with a benevolent heart.


    Untill one day, Old teacher had to leave for woods. His work and duty towards Rhehan was over, so he pretended his death and left Rhehan for good. He left behind his house and cafe for him to manage.


    The three of them, would often help Rhehan secretly in many things.


    Be it helping in opening a second cafe or winning a deal with the famous entertainment company. His every legal case had become a cake walk!


    But never did Rhehan realise that his three guardian angels, were watching over him all the time.


    Rhehan grew up to be the one of the richest men in Asia. His sharp mind and friendly nature, had won hearts of people all across the globe!


    He opened various charitable cancer hospitals, orphanges, old age homes. He sponsered the education of millions of little beggers, giving them food and shelter too. He stood against poaching and killing of wild animals.


    But, he was aloof and lacked the love and feeling of habing a family. After his old man died, he was devastated. Soon, the stress of his work turned him into a nymphomaniac.


    The three of them knew about Rhehan''s physical condition and seeked help from old monk.


    "It will happen automatically! You don''t have to do anything. He still needs to learn about the power of true love."


    ...............


    Current day!


    Elizabeth closed her eyes and she seated herself on the seat of the private plane, heading back to Singapore after meeting Steve.


    "I am sorry old teacher. After so many years, I broke my promise. I told Steve about Rhehan''s relation with me."

 Chapter 208 - The slit!

    The chartered plane landed on the grounds of Singapore. Elizabeth headed out of the airport and instead of sitting at the back seat, sat on the driving seat. "I''ll go myself."


    She quickly sent a quick watsapp message to Lillian. "Not coming tonight. Tell Kareem I have an important shoot, so stayed back!"


    Lillian knew this message always meant only one thing. Her best friend is going to the west woods and spend time with her friends. Elizabeth would atleast go to the woods, once in a week whenever she was in the vicinity of the west woods, be it Malaysia, Singapore, Bangkok or any other city, touching the boundary of the woods.


    The only exception being, when she is going far away from the west woods'' belt for her shoots.


    She sped off the car happily towards the west!


    ...


    Beach house, Bangkok.


    Meanwhile...


    Ten people from the fabiosa team had already arrived and were working hatd to make the two already extremely good looking people, look more appealing fir the event. Soon their matching clothes and hairdo was finalised for their first event together as a couple!


    Rhehan glanced at himself with a satisfied look in the mirror. The final outcome was satisfactory to him. The black and blue tuxedo was complemented with a blue colored bow. The rich fabric had a very slight hint of shimmer on it, bringing out more royal effect. His hair were neatly parted and combed backwards. The triangular shaped diamond cufflinks and matching brooch, completed the look, making him look like a royal prince.


    The door to his room was pushed open and Rhehan turned his head to look at his beloved. His eyes popped open in surprise!


    Rose was dressed in the matching blue and black long dress. The dress had two frontal slits, which went all the way to her pubic region. Tiny crystals were hung loosly with the help of threads all over the dress, giving it a shimmery and ruffled look.


    The dress had a deep frontal v-shaped cut, revealing her busty cleavage. The fabric of the dress was similar to that of Rhehan''s, clinging tightly and accentuating her sexy curves. Her makeup was minimal, but her beautiful lips had a bold wine color shade on them, giving her the look of a seductive goddess!


    Rhehan gaped hungrily at her for a very long time and then tilted his head to check if anything was visible, from in between the long slits.


    "Don''t worry! Nothing will be visible. It is attatched from inside". Rose picked up the middle part of her dress, to reveal the inside of the dress but nothing could be seen, except the fabric of the dress. Since the middle part was completely attached to the fabric at the back, covering her pubic area securely.


    "But, your legs are too sexy! They should be covered too!"


    Rose giggled and walked closer to him. "You are too sexy! You should not go!"


    Rhehan chuckled at her words and moved his hands on her smooth naked thighs.


    "I love it when you tie your hair in a bun. I get to see your beautiful neck." He kissed her neck, inhaling the mesmerising fragrance of her perfume.


    "I know! That''s why I do it this way." She moved her hands, on his back, feeling his lips on her slender neck.

 Chapter 209 - Paparazzi!

    The extremely complementing couple, stepped out of the elevator and the entire Fabiosa staff and the beach house maids could not help but gush excitedly looking the two.


    "They look so cute together."


    "The media is going to get crazy."


    "May Lord protect them from evil eyes."


    Rhehan took the keys of his brand new Bugatti La Voiture Noire, from the chauffeur. "I will drive today."


    "Sir, but your security." The body guard intervened, looking at Rhehan''s intention to go alone.


    Last time he had gone alone, he was brutally attacked. Luckily their lady boss was their at the right time, to save him.


    "It''s ok. Relax." Rhehan smiled at the bodygaurd and took the keys.


    Rhehan wanted to spend some alone time with his lady-love. The venue was a 30-minutes drive, so he wanted to make the most of it. Rhehan ushered, his the beautiful lady on the passanger seat. Her dress was so appealing, that it was making Rhehan nervous! He hated even thinking about the prying eyes on his lady!


    He seated himself on the driver''s seat and sighed.


    "What happened?" Rose looked at his face in confusion.


    Rhehan gaped down nervousely at the slits of her dress. "It''s Nothing."


    He switched on the ignition and drove on the pathway. "The beach house is surrounded by the media."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Our first picture together is worth millions. Every news channel will try to cover it first."


    "Ohhh!! I had no idea." Rose was dumb founded at his words.


    Though she herself had a large fan following and was often papped by the media, but she never experienced paparrazi of this huge level.


    The car sped off just outside the gate to be blocked my thousands of flashes, almost blinding the couple.


    "Woahhh!!! That''s a lot. Must be around thousands of camera-persons." Rose gaped in surprise. This was much more than, she had expected.


    "Umm...Well. A little side effect of dating me." Rhehan sighed unhappily as he could sense, Rose''s discomfort.


    The guards of the beach villa paved the way for the car to move out. The reporters were constantly requesting for the picture of the couple.


    "Maybe we should get ourselves clicked. I don''t want your reputation to be hampered because of me. You have always been so nice and co-operative to the media."


    "You sure. Will you be comfortable?"


    "Offcourse. Don''t worry about me. I can put on a good show." Rose smiled confidently, though she was a little nervous about the whole experience. She was constantly thinking about meeting his numerous exes too.


    Rhehan smiled at her lovingly, kissing the tip of her nose. The black tinted glass of the luxury vehicle, prevented the reporters to peek inside. Rhehan lowered down the mirror slightly and signalled a guard.


    "We are coming out." Rhehan instructed the guard with just one scentence and soon other guards followed, creating an empty space for the couple to pose. A suitable amount of distance was created between the car and paparazzi for the couple to come out.


    Soon, Rhehan got out of the car and walked towards Rose''s side. He opened the door for her and held out his hand.


    "Ready?"


    "Yes." Rose smiled and held his hand firmly. The two walked hand in hand while the media cheered and roared in awe.


    "Wow!!! They look perfect."


    "They look so cute together."


    "They are even wearing matching outfits."


    The flashes clicked constantly, while Rhehan placed his hand on Rose''s waist, while she sweetly held his hand. Soon the news spread like fire and their picture was all over the internet. The couple thanked the media and drifted off in their car towards the venue.


    ..........


    Somewhere in Asia....


    "His another picture is out with Rose."


    "Hmmm...kill him today itself! Right after the event!"

 Chapter 210 - The ride.

    Rhehan sped off the vehicle happily, while Rose giggled looking at the latest news. The tabloids were already filled with their beautiful pictures and were praising them for their good looks.


    "They are right! We look cute together." Rose giggled and gave a quick peck on Rhehan''s cheek.


    "You are diverting my mind." Rhehan took a quick glance at the long slits of her dress and blood started flowing along the gravity''s direction, making a certain organ defy gravity rules. Rhehan groaned in desperation, taking Rose by surprise.


    "Ok! Ok! I will not kiss you."


    "Yes! Otherwise don''t blame me for ripping apart your dress, right here in the vehicle!"


    "Wow!" Rose gasped and looked hungrily at the man.


    "Huh?" Rhehan looked at her in confusion. She likes the idea? "You are too wild!"


    She looked out of the window to divert her mind. "Hey! Which part of the city is this?"


    "It''s the route I often use, when I want to avoid the media. Nobody really comes here due the dreadfull tales of west woods."


    "We are near west woods? Are you not scared?" Rose shuddered a bit, having heard of scary tales of the place.


    "No! Somehow, I feel safe and happy here." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders and pondered. It was true! He would often drive through this road, whenever he wanted to be alone or at peace.


    "Hmm...it''s not like we are in the woods. We are just at the boundary." Rose consolled herself, looking at the deep dark jungle.


    .....


    Meanwhile....


    "Sir we had pulled out the wiring of the car and it will break down for sure. But sadly they took another route. We now have the chance to shoot him, only after the event."


    "No problem. Be careful! Don''t forget Rose is with him."


    ........


    Rhehan sped off the car skillfully on the dark road, along the boundary of western woods. After a few minutes, suddenly the engine started errupting strange noises and the car wobbled.


    Rhehan slowed down the car and looked at the emergency warning at the touch screen in front of him. Looking at the warning, he immediately brought the car to a halt.


    "What happened?" Rose frowned and looked at the screen, showing a red mark.


    Rhehan clicked at the red mark with his finger and the picture of the engine appeared. He zoomed the picture and was stunned to see its loose wiring.


    "How come the wiring of a brand new car is already loose?" Rhehan frowned an looked at the screen in confusion.


    "That is weird. As if the wiring has been neatly cut with a sharp object." Rose too looked closely at the wires.


    "Yes! That''s what I was noticing! Anyways i''ll just fix it up in five minutes. It''s no big deal." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders.


    "You think somebody was trying to kill us?" Rose panicked looking at the picture again and again.


    "Not ''us''. Just me." Rhehan unlocked his side of the door to go out.


    "I will help." Rose volunteered and unlocked her door too.


    "No you are not coming out!" Rhehan quickly locked back her door and stepped out of the car himself. He locked the car with the help of his key, laughing at Rose who was fumming in anger. She now could not even unlock the car!


    "Why can''t I help you?" Rose shouted, tryimg to unlock the car. She was worried that Rhehan had stepped out of the car all alone.


    "Don''t worry babes! It''s just going to take two minutes." Rhehan shouted back, standing near the bonnet of the car. He pressed a button on top of the hood and the bonnet opened smoothly, revealing various black fumes.


    Rhehan coughed and moved aside to let the fumes fade away first.


    "Are you ok?" Rose shouted from inside the car again.


    "Yeah! Don''t worry!"


    As soon as the fumes faded, Rhehan checked the wires. They were indeed cut with a knife or something sharp.


    Rose was looking at Rhehan''s skillfull hands appearing on the screen in front of her as he was quickly fixing the wires. Wow! He knows how to fix wiring too? How is this man so skillful in every damn thing? His skills in the bed are equally good too. Rose was smiling wickedly, thinking about her proficient boyfriend.


    Just then, they heard a loud growl and Rhehan''s hands stopped automatically listening to the loud thunderous voice behind him.

 Chapter 211 - Old family

    Rhehan stood motionless, looking at Rose who gaped in horror. She had heard the growl too! Suddenly the thunderous growl came again and they both panicked.


    Not far away from Rhehan, stood a giant lion, walking slowly towards the car.


    Rose shreiked in panic. "Rhehan quick come inside. It''s a lion!!! Unlock the doors!!! Let me come out!!!"


    Rhehan turned to look at the lion, who was now speedily coming towards him. He wanted to run inside the car, but something stopped him and he started moving towards the lion.


    "Rhehan!!! Damn it!!! Come back!!! Unlock the car!!!! Rose banged the window furiously but the glass was just too solid.


    Rhehan walked slowly towards the lion, his mind completely blank. The lion halted abruptly close to Rhehan and looked in his eyes. He growled again direct on his face, bringing back Rhehan from the trance.


    Why did I come towards him? Am I fool? The giant beast was standing just next to him, looking ferociously at him.


    Rhehan took a step backwards, while lion took a step towards him, constantly looking in his eyes. Rhehan closed his eyes in fear and walked backwards.


    Suddenly, a flash of little himself playing with the same lion occured in his mind, as if it was an old memory!


    He opened his eyes in surprise and saw the lion lying down on the floor, on his back. His arms and legs hung loosely in the air, as if it was a little kid.


    "Huh? You want a belly rub?" Rhehan gaped at the lion in horror amd amazement.


    Why does this feel like a deja vu? Have I done this before?


    Rhehan kneeled down and chuckled looking at the mouth of the lion. It''s tongue was hanging out loosely, while it was wagging its tail.


    Rose gaped at the man in surprise! He can tame a lion too?


    Rhehan rubbed the lion''s belly lovingly, while the lion closed its eyes in satisfaction. "Have we met before?" Rhehan mumbled the words, more to himself. But the lion roared again and wagged its tail again.


    "I guess its a yes!" Rhehan pondered looking in the lion''s eyes. His eyes! Why do they look so familier. Shouldn''t I be running away from him? Here I am rubbing his belly!


    "Rhehaaaaan are you ok?" Suddenly Rose came rushing towards Rhehan in panic. She had finally managed to break open the car door.


    "Why did you come out? Did not I tell you to sit inside."


    The lion looked at Rose and stood up alert, looking in her eyes.


    "She is my girlfriend! You like her?" Rhehan had no idea what he was doing! But he was scared that the lion might hurt her. But the lion wagged it''s tail again in excitement, and growled again in Rose''s face, directly.


    "Oh!! My God! He likes me! I have been trained by my master to control the animals but never in my life have I seen a lion this big and friendly! Even the trained ones are not this friendly! Have you met him before?"


    "I don''t know. But I feel I have." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders. Rhehan patted the Lion''s face and the warmth he recieved, felt familier too. "How do I know you?"


    The lion roared again and Rhehan smiled. "Wish I could understand your language."


    Suddenly Rose shreiked as a small chimpanzee landed on Rhehan''s shoulders, taking them by surprise. Rhehan turned up his head in surprise and the chimpanzee kissed him on his cheeks again and again.


    Rose could not help but giggle at the scene. Rhehan was stunned at being kissed fondly by a chimpanzee! "What''s happening here? "Do you also know me?"


    Rhehan looked up and the chimpanzee gave a wide smile, kissing him again.


    "This means a yes again! How do you know me?" Rhehan titled his head in confusion.


    Chimpanzee got off from his shoulder and jumped on the road, standing close to Rose. He looked intently at Rose and sniffed her in confusion. "She is my girlfriend. I will marry her soon."


    Rose looked at Rhehan in surprise! Marry her??!! Wow!!! Marraige??! Is he going to propose me?? Just when she was looking at Rhehan, the chimpanzee ran off hurriedly. The two looked at the animal in confusion. What scared him off?!!


    Rhehan then turned to look at the Lion.


    "Why do I not want to leave you?" Rhehan was overwhelmed for a certain reason. Rose looked at Rhehan in surprise! Is he crying?


    The lion, lowered its head and Rhehan patted his head again. The lion looked at Rose and then suddenly clutched her arm in between its teeth. Rhehan gaped in horror but then suddenly realised that it had kept her hand on its head, signalling her to pat!


    "Ohh! He wants me to pat its head too!"


    Suddenly, the chimpanzee came back running towards them. He came close to them and handed over certain things to Rhehan. A large bunch of bananas, red grapes, few flowers, blue berries, green grapes and few more things were now being held by Rhehan.


    "This is for me?" Rhehan''s eyes twinkled looking at the precious gifts. The chimpanzee gave a shy smile and kissed his cheeks again. Rhehan noticed a large metallic bracelet amongst the fruits. He picked it up and asked, " What is this?"


    The chimpanzee took the giant bracelet and inserted it carefully in Rhehan''s arms, keeping his hands on it lovingly.


    "Thank you! I love it!"


    He hugged the chimpanzee and then the lion, standing there for a very long time!


    After another few minutes, the two sat back in the car with a heavy heart and drove off!


    Rhehan was silent for a very long time. He knew his love for animals had always been a little extra, but this was something very different. As if, meeting an old family. He looked again at the bracelet and smiled!


    The long drive, which he wanted to be a romantic one, turned out to be full of quietness. Both the people were still wondering about the recent events!

 Chapter 212 - The gala event!

    A black colored bugatti halted at the entrance of the red carpet. Everybody''s eyes were now set on the luxury car.


    "Oh my God! Look at that car!"


    "Isn''t it a limited edition?"


    "I wonder who will step out!"


    Amidst the flashes of the camera, Rhehan got off from the driving seat, handing over his car keys to the manager of the parking.


    The crowd screemed in excitement. The most eligible bachelor of the world had stepped out og the car. Rhehan chuckled at waved at the excited crowd, across the red carpet.


    "Oh! Look at him!! He looks like a Greek God!"


    "Can I just jump this barricate and touch him once?"


    "I heard he is bringing along his girlfriend! My poor heart!"


    The sponsers and the hosts of the event rushed to recieve him. Rhehan then went towards the passanger seat and opened the door like a gentemleman.


    A long legged beauty dressed impecabbly came out of the car, giving a dazzeling smile to the crowd.


    The crowd roared at the two beautiful people!


    "This is the Fabiosa Designer Rose."


    "Oh my! Look at her hot dress! Even Rhehan Jobs can''t take off his eyes away from her!"


    "She is so beautiful!"


    "Their outfits are matching!"


    "They look so cute together!"


    The two held each others hands and greeted the hosts and sponsers.Then they happily posed for the cameras. Rhehan suddenly brought Rose very close to his body, tightly holding her waist, and gave her a quick peck on her left cheek. Rose smiled and blushed instantly.


    The crowd roared in reaction and Rhehan smiled wickedly at the crowd. He first pointed at Rose and pretended an arrow has pierced his heart.


    The crowd laughed heartily, while thousands of cameras flashed before them.


    "Just look at the way he holds her, protectively."


    "He is totally simtten by her."


    The two of them waved at the crowd and walked inside the venue, escorted by the hosts.


    A well suited man on the stage, dressed smartly, announced the arrival of the couple.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Our honorable Chief guest for tonight''s Annual corporate gala, Mr Rhehan Jobs has arrived. He is the brains behind, Excel Coorporations, making it an international company. He is currently the 6th richest Asian and 43rd richest man in the world.


    Accompained by him is the beautiful lady, Ms. Rose Wilson, the artistic brain behind the famous international brand, "Fabiosa" known for its luxury outfits. She has been a recipient of various awards including the nation''s youngest achiever award!


    Please give a round of applause for the two."


    The entire hall errupted in a huge applause. The couple was overwhelmed, looking at each other. There first appearance together as a couple was something they would never forget. All this while, Rhehan was holding Rose''s waist tightly, sticking her close to him.


    The gigantic hall had the most beautiful dome shaped structure, decorated with antique pillars. The white colored walls had an antique texture on them. The glass ceiling of the dome was completely transparent, giving the view of the starry night. Hundereds of round tables were laid, sorrunded by metalic chairs. On the centre of the each table were placed huge crystal vases with flowers inside them. The flowers too had metalic copper and silver work on them.


    Rose could not help but admire the artistic interiors!


    "You like the place?" Rhehan asked her, while being ushered on the red carpet.


    "I simply love it. This is so according to my taste. Antique and royal!"


    Rhehan smiled at Rose, thinking about something!


    "Thinking about this, I would love to redecorate your office. Don''t you find it a little dull and aloof." Rose looked in Rhehan''s eyes hopefully.


    "Hmm...as you wish sweetheart. My whole life has been dull and aloof, till you came. I never really thought much about my office''s interior. "


    "Really??!! Can I do it??" Rose jumped in excitement.


    "Offcourse sweetheart. Just do it, the way you like. After all you are the future lady boss of Excel."


    Rose blushed at his words. Lately, he had been giving indirect hints about marraige and commitment!


    As the two were being ushered towards the front most table, suddenly they noticed a blonde lady, marching towards them seductively. She was wearing a black A-line dress revealing her curvy body.


    "Isn''t that Mia Bell?" Rose could never forget that face. She was the most arrogant lady, she had ever met in her life.


    "Hmmm." Rhehan nodded in a yes.


    "I don''t like her at all. She came to select a wedding gown for herself, insulting my employees. I had her thrown out of the company."


    "Ohhh!! I see! You are going to hate her even more now."


    "Why?" Rose looked at Rhehan''s tensed face.


    "Umm....I have slept with her once."

 Chapter 213 - Mia Bell!

    Rose choked on her saliva and Rhehan patted her back lovingly.


    "Are you ok?"


    "Yes! From all people you had to sleep with this girl?" Elizabeth calmed herself down taking deep breaths.


    "Ummm..honestly! The only reason I slept with her was that she is a girl." Rhehan pursed his lips. He knew he sounded too cheap, but that was the truth which Rose deserved to know. He already knew it was not going to be easy for Rose to handle his past.


    Mia Bell stopped right in front of the couple and looked happily at Rhehan, biting her lips, seductively!


    "Rhehhaaaan! It''s been sooooo long!" She hugged Rhehan happily, almost falling in his arms. "Why did you not call me after that night? Huh?" She whispered in his ears, loud enough for Rose to hear it.


    Rhehan had to leave Rose''s waist to steady Mia, who was clinging tightly to him, brushing her boobs to his chest.


    Rose''s anger sky-rocketted and Rhehan glared at Rose''s angry face, nervousely. He quickly held Mia''s shoulders and nudged her away!


    Everybody turned towards the guest of honour to witness the new topic of latest gossip.


    "Looks like Mia and CEO Rhehan are quite close. The girlfriend looks unhappy!!"


    "This Mia is a gold-digger. Always laying hands on rich people."


    "I heard her marriage got cancelled,as she was caught red- handed with a producer by her fiance."


    "Is she CEO Rhehan''s ex-girfriend. The way she hugged him so seductively, nobody can do that unless you were in a relation!"


    Rhehan nudged the girl away from him and frowned a bit. "Excuse me! But who are you?"


    Mia Bell starred at Rhehan in shock. The people around them started gossiping again. "Gosh! CEO Rhehan doesnt even know her!"


    "She had the audacity to throw herself at him like that?"


    Mia starred at the people around her. They all were smirking at her.


    The moment she had got to know, that Rhehan was coming with his girfriend to the gala and the girlfriend is none other than Rose, she wanted to take her revenge. She thought that being close to Rhehan will create problems between them but Rhehan doesn''t even remember her. Now she has become a laughing stock for everybody!


    "I am Mia Bell." She spoke softly fir people to not hear her.


    "Ok! Hi Miss, this is my would be wife, Rose Wilson. She is a famous designer." Rhehan''s hands seductively clenched Rose''s waist bringing her closer.


    The audience gasped at Rhehan''s words! Future wife? They look very serious for each other! Are they going to get married soon?


    Rose smiled lovingly at Rhehan."Offcourse she knows me sweetheart! She wanted to buy the wedding dress for herself, but we did not have any empty slots. Hence we refused." Rose chuckled, while seductively laying his finger on Rhehan''s face.


    Rhehan smiled at her girlfriend''s seductive actions. "Oh!! So you are my girlfriend''s fan! Thank you miss!"


    Mia Bell was shocked at their words. She lost her calm and shreiked. " Dont you dare lie!!! You had empty slots but you made your guards throw me out of your premises."


    Rose and Rhehan smirked at the red faced girl.


    Rose whispered lightly "You said it yourself" and then resumed walking towards the front, holding Rhehan''s hand.


    The entire crowd was in shock and some were even giggling. "Mia Bell was thrown out of Fabiosa premises??"


    "Oh God! How embarrasing!"


    "Fabiosa is known for their good hospitality. She must have done something stupid."


    Mia Bell looked around, people were gossiping about her. She stomped her foot angrily and went out through the exit gate!!

 Chapter 214 - Sarcasm!

    The couple walked happily towards the front.


    "Thank you." Rhehan smiled at Rose, lovingly.


    "For what?" Rose frowned at him in confusion.


    "For understanding me and accepting my faults."


    "You are simply worth it." Rose chuckled and brushed her fingers, lightly on his thigh. Rhehan was stunned at her seductive moves.


    "Don''t force me to sweep you out of the event and rip your clothes apart." Rhehan looked deeply in her eyes, while they both seated themselves on a round table, right in front of the stage.


    "Why is my body saying that I would love that?" Rose gave him a wicked smile and whispered in his ears, slightly touching her lips to his ears.


    The slight touch, brought a rapid current in Rhehan''s body, making him crave for more. He took a deap breath, and looked towards the stage. It looked as if he was listening to the host who speaking over the microphone, but actually he was controlloing his mind to not think about ripping Rose''s clothes.


    Rose chuckled looking at the man''s face. He looked simply too cute to resist! He was taking deep breaths and controlling his emotions.


    "Why are you so cute Mr. Rhehan Jobs." Rose chuckled and pinched his cheek lovingly. They both were oblivious of the fact that they were constantly under media scrutiny. They were too busy in themselves, to think about prying eyes.


    "I am glad you find me cute, Mrs. Rose Jobs! It''s an honour!" Rhehan winked at her and gave an impish smile.


    Rose blushed at his words and looked over at the stage to avoid his deep gaze. Mrs. Rose Jobs??!


    Rhehan grinned victoriously. He knew what could make Rose blush and feel shy like crazy! "What happened? Huh? You don''t want to say anything sweetheart!"


    He took her hand and placed it slowly on his manhood. Rose gasped in shock! She looked around, probably no body could notice what was happening under the table.


    His manhood was erect and Rose bit her lip to control her activated lusty hotmones. She struggled her hand away, but Rhehan held it firmly and grinned. "How does it feel baby?"


    Rose looked at him and the distance bewtween their faces was just a few inches. They both looked at each other''s lips, but suddenly a voice startled them. Rose pushed away her hand and Rhehan straightened his back.


    "Hello! Rhehan! It''s good to see you again." They both looked up and saw a tall brunette, in a green halter dress, leaning down a little towards Rhehan. She had extremely long hair and fair skin. Rose looked at her face and she had to admit she was indeed very good looking. A spurge of jealousy errupted in her heart and her jovial mood vanished away.


    The girl was bending down, showing off her cleavege right in front of Rhehan''s eyes.


    "Hello Savana! This is my girlfriend Rose."


    Rhehan could not pretend to forget her since he met Savana often during their meetings. She was the owner of the unisex clothing brand in which Rhehan had invested.


    "Hello Rose!" She turned her head slightly towards Rose and then looked again at Rhehan. "You look really hot today Rhehan!"


    "Ermmm....Thank you! Actually we are in the middle of listening to the host''s speech. If you don''t mind, can we talk later?"


    Savana''s face grew pale but she nevertheless smiled. " Sure! See you later."


    As soon as she left, Rose turned her head to look at Rhehan, who was already nervous.


    "She is quite pretty."


    Rhehan looked at Rose in confusion. If I don''t admit she will say I am lying! "Yes! She is."


    "Rhehan?! So you agree she is pretty?!" Rose gaped at him in horror.


    "No! No baby! Not as pretty as you are." Rhehan tried to hold Rose''s hands but Rose slapped them away.


    "So how many times you slept with her?"


    Rhehan sighed sadly. "Twice."


    "Twice?! But I thought you never slept with the same woman again."


    "Ughh! Yes! Next time we met at an event and she seduced me. So...."


    Rhehan was inturrepted by Rose''s loud chuckle!


    "Oh!! Such a baby!!!! She seduced you! You poor thing. Did the Aunty hurt you anywhere baby?? " Rose''s anger was fumming up every second.


    Rhehan covered his face in despair, listening to Rose''s sarcastic comments.


    Savana, who was looking at the two from a distance smirked in victory.

 Chapter 215 - Auction!

    "Baby! Listen....." Rhehan tried to hold Rose''s hands but his hands got slapped again. He tried to hold her naked thigh, from under the table, only to be kicked on his foot by her high heels.


    "Don''t baby me! When was the second time you slept with her?"


    "Ummm...about a 20 days back." Rhehan gulped and looked at Rose.


    "Just 20 days back?" Rose gaped at him in shock.


    "But....but...then....I hadn''t met you." Rhehan tried to defend himself in nervouseness.


    "When was the last you met her for the meetings?" Rose sat like a school principal, taking the viva of a nervous student.


    "Yesterday." Rhehan was now sweating porofousely.


    Rose gasped in horror. "You are meeting your exes under my nose. Now tell me you met me just today!"


    "But...but...it was for a meeting. I will tell my assisstant to handle all the matters related to her, from now on."


    "You better do it. I am surprised you havn''t done it yourself. Do it with other girls too. No meeting your exes behind my back." Rose was fumming in anger.


    She wanted to trust Rhehan but she had to admit he was a nymphomaniac and she could never satusfy him. Women around him are constantly looking for a chance to sleep with him and she was scared that Rhehan could fall for their tricks!


    "Ok! I will do it first thing in the morning. Anything else my sweetheart?" Rhehan tried to cheer her up but Rose shot him an angry look and Rhehan gulped in nervouseness.


    Rhehan glared at her but she was looking straight towards the stage, not turning her head at all.


    "But I thought I was worth it! Didn''t you just say that."


    Rose shot another cold glance at him. "Yes you are worth it for Savana! Go sleep with her. Besides you are still meeting all your stupid lusty exes. How would I know that you did not sleep with them?! Now just shut up!!! Ok!!?"


    Rhehan pursed his lips and looked at Rose. He looked like a small kid, whose candy has been snatched away, for being naughty.


    Rose looked at him for a few seconds and frowned. "See you did not even reply! You yourself are not sure that you will not get seduced."


    Rose rediculed looking at his pursed lips.


    "Heyyy!!!!! I did not reply because you told me to shut up! Thats not fair!" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders in helplessness.


    "Why do people shrug their shoulders and irritate me all the time." Rose clenched her fist.


    "Huh?! Who else does that?" Rhehan was stratled at her off the topic, words.


    Rose for a momemt thought about her aunt Elizabeth. "It''s nobody! Don''t try to start a conversation. I am not talking to you." She gave him another cold look and then looked at the stage, ignoring him conpletely.


    Rhehan sat quitely like a punished child in the classroom and looked at the stage.


    The well suited man held the microphone again and announced. "Ladies and gentlemen! It''s time for the annual dance auction. All the beautiful ladies interested in getting their dance auctioned, please come up on the stage."


    Rhehan chuckled at the host. "What nonsense! Who would get his woman auctioned. I would never do that!"


    Rose who listened to his words gave a michevious smile. She looked around and saw Savana was the first one to stand and reach the stage. She was looking at Rhehan in excitement. Rose gaped in horror. Everybody knew the first woman to get up will be auctioned first and the first one to start the auction bid is always guest of honour.


    Rose was already planning to go up and now she was sure about it. She turned her head towards Rhehan and gave him a wide grin. "Ta-ta."


    "No! No! R...Roosee." Rhehan hushed, but she had already gotten up from her seat and marched towards the stage.

 Chapter 216 - Bad luck!

    Rhehan clenched his fists as Rose walked up the stage, holding her dress gracefully. The slits of her dress, revealing her perfect thighs and legs. Her dress was backless, giving a perfect view to the audience. She stood on the stage and waved at the audience.


    "She is the prettiest one for auction. I will save my money for her." Rhehan overheard someone saying from the crowd.


    "Look at her white legs! So hot!"


    "I can give away my entire money to win a dance with her."


    "Her body looks so fit! She must be training very hard!"


    "Shhh...Don''t forget! She is CEO Rhehan Job''s girlfriend. They look pretty serious for each other!"


    Rhehan clenched his fists in anger as he looked at his precious lady, standing on the stage. She had a wide grin on her face and looked at Rhehan micheviously. Sorry baby! But this is so much fun!


    Rhehan knew no girl could match his girlfriend''s beauty and grace, so every man must be keeping an eye on her. He looked more angrily at her and she grinned even more.


    Soon the man holding the microphone started the announcements.


    "Ok! Ladies and gentlemen! We are about to start with the dance auction. We have these eight beautiful ladies with us, who will help us raise the charity amount!"


    The hall errupted in a thunderous applause.


    "So the first dance auction is with beautiful Ms. Savana. The starting amount for biddind would be 20,000 dollars. As per the rules, the first one to bid for Miss Savana would be our honorable chief guest, CEO Rhehan Jobs."


    The entire hall, turned their gaze towards Rhehan. Savana was looking excitedly at Rhehan too! He will definitely bid quite high for me!


    Rhehan was in a very bad mood already. He was constantly looking at his lady love, standing at the stage getting her dance auctioned. He had no idea, that every person in the hall was looking at him, waiting to start the bid.


    "CEO Rhehan Jobs....Your bid please." The man spoke over microphone and Rhehan came out of his trance.


    Rose too was curiously looking at Rhehan now. Let''s see how much you bid for her!


    Rhehan thought for a while. He thought of a sober amount so as not to insult the lady in public! The amount should also be nominal enough to outbid easily!


    "40, 000 dollars." Rhehan shouted.


    "40, 000 dollars has been bid by our chief guest...Do I hear 41, 000 dollars...Do I hear 41, 000 dollars.....


    Rhehan was stunned to see pin drop silence in the hall. He looked at Rose in horror, whose face was turning sour in anger. I swear baby! I swear! I only want you! I did not know, nobody will bid for her!


    Rhehan looked nervously around the hall. Nobody was bidding any further. Damn!! What bad luck! Rose will kill me today! Somebody please bid further!


    Savana was almost dancing in joy, looking at the pin drop silence in the hall. She was already dreaming of dancing with Rhehan and make Rose jealous! Earlier she was dissappointed at the nominal amount bidden by Rhehan, but now it looks like she will anyhow dance the night away with Rhehan!

 Chapter 217 - Sold!

    Immediately Rhehan came up with an idea and texted somebody hurriedly. He quickly pressed the send button, keeping his fingers crossed.


    "And .....Miss Savana''s dance goes to....." The host was going to announce the final result but was suddenly intervened.


    "50,000 dollars"!!!! A voice echoed in the hall and a middle aged man in black blazer, stood up, looking at Rhehan. The host stopped in between his scentence, looking at the man.


    "50,000!!!! Sold" Announced the host, followed by a round of applause.


    Rhehan smiled at the man and gave him a thumbs up in the sign of a "Thankyou."


    The middle aged man was Johny Windsor, who had been trying to strike a deal with Excel corporations from past three years. Rhehan wrote him a text that he has to win this dance, so as to win the deal with his company.


    Rhehan heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Rose.


    The middle aged man, rushed towards Savana and bowed. Savana, who looked really disturbed, gave her hand unwillingly to the man and stepped down the stage, looking sadly at Rhehan.


    Rose smiled at Rhehan, since she had noticed Rhehan messaging somebody and then signalling a thumbs up to him, she knew the bidder was arranged by Rhehan. Not bad boyfriend! You have uplifted my mood! I am falling for your brains even more!


    Rhehan smiled back at her and gave her a flying kiss!


    The bidding continued for the other ladies, while the winners came one by one ushering the ladies off the stage, towards the dance floor.


    Soon it was Rose''s turn and Rhehan''s anger spiked up!


    "Last but not the least we have beautiful Miss. Rose."


    "40,000 dollars came an immediate voice.


    "80,000 dollars"


    "100,000" Another voice came.


    The atmosphere in the hall was getting heated up. This was the highest bidding amongst all the ladies. The bid continued to grow higher, while Rhehan sat their pinching his nose in anger.


    "7 million dollars!" Came another voice from across the hall.


    Rose constantly looked at Rhehan, who looked really upset. Oh my! So now you know how it feels to be jealous! Next time try to be a little more considerate!


    Rhehan looked up at Rose, he had a scary look on his face. She stopped smiling! He looked like he was going to do something rash!


    Rhehan got up from his seat constantly looking at Rose. Rose looked at him in surprise! What is he doing? Why did he stand up?


    "500 million dollars!!" Rhehan shouted loudly, adjusting his coat casually.


    The entire hall gasped in shock! Rose too gaped in horror!


    "Oh my God! He really loves his woman."


    "How casually he is donating the money for his girlfriend!!!"


    The man conducting the auction exclaimed excitedly.....500 million dollars...anybody...? anybody...? Sold!!!


    Rhehan beamed at his lady love and rushed up towards her. The entire hall was filled with loud thunder and applause.


    Rose was still in a shock and regained conciousness only when she saw Rhehan coming close to her. He bowed and Rose happily gave him her hand. He kissed her hand lovingly and ushered her to the dance floor, amidst the thundering voice of the claps!


    They both stopped at the dance floor and Rhehan held her waist as usual and pushed her closer to him. He hugged her with much passion and whispered in her ear. "You are mine! Only mine! Don''t ever do that again! I know, I was an idiot in the past, but now I only love you....Only you! I will do whatever you want, to make you believe that!!!"


    Rose was beaming from ear to ear. You pass this test too, boyfriend!


    "I love you Rhehan."


    The two people kissed each other, unaware that the people in the entire hall, gushed at their actions.

 Chapter 218 - Perfect night!

    The music started and Rhehan held her waist tightly, sweeping her off her feet.


    "Woaaahh! Rhehan! Slow down!" Rose clutched his shoulders tightly, while Rhehan had lifted her lovingly.


    The music changed into a sweet one and Rhehan immediately recognised the song. He put Rose down on her feet and they both started to sway lightly on the music.


    The hall was filled with the sweet music of the song "Perfect" by Ed Sheeran. Rose encircled her arms around his neck, while Rhehan laid his hands on her waist, humming the beautiful lyrics of the song, looking in her beautiful big eyes.


    "I found a love for me


    Darling just dive right in


    And follow my lead


    Well I found a girl beautiful and sweet


    I never knew you were the someone waiting for me


    ''Cause we were just kids when we fell in love


    Not knowing what it was


    I will not give you up this time


    But darling, just kiss me slow, your heart is all I own


    And in your eyes you''re holding mine........"


    Rose smiled at him teary eyed, looking deep in his eyes. As if all the lines of the song were meant for her.


    Rhehan smiled at her and wiped her tears. "Listen to this next paragraph. This is exactly what I feel right now, for you!"


    Rose nodded happily, while Rhehan Started humming the song again........


    "Well I found a woman, stronger than anyone I know,


    She shares my dreams, I hope that someday I''ll share her home.


    I found a love, to carry more than just my secrets,


    To carry love, to carry children of our own...


    We are still kids, but we''re so in love


    Fighting against all odds


    I know we''ll be alright this time


    Darling, just hold my hand


    Be my girl, I''ll be your man


    I see my future in your eyes


    Baby, I''m dancing in the dark, with you between my arms


    Barefoot on the grass, listening to our favorite song...


    When I saw you in that dress, looking so beautiful....


    I don''t deserve this, darling, you look perfect tonight"


    Tears flew down Rose''s eyes and she hugged Rhehan tightly.


    "I love you Rhehan."


    Rhehan hugged her back tightly, smiling all the time. "Love you too my darling!"


    They both danced the night away, hugging each other tightly, secretly hoping this beautiful night to never end......

 Chapter 219 - Test

    They danced happily, hugging each other for another two hours.


    "I am famished ." Rose finally said, pouting cutely at Rhehan.


    Rhehan patted her head lovingly. "Go ahead! You go and start, i''ll go use the restroom first."


    "Ok. See ya." They both held each others hands and stepped down the dance floor. While Rose headed towards the dinning area, Rhehan walked out of the hall, to use the restroom.


    Rose crossed the bar, when she suddenly felt her throat thirsty! She ordered herself an orange juice and sat down on a revolving chair, sipping her orange juice clamly. After taking a few sips, did she realise that she was actually too thirsty. She had almost gulped down half of her orange juice, when suddenly a man came stumbling towards the next bar chair. He looked pretty high! He tried to sit on the bar chair, but the seat revolved and the man stumbled. His hands suddenly jerked Rose, making her orange juice fall all over her thighs.


    "I am so sorry! Miss!" The man gaoed in horror at Rose.


    Rose gaped down at her sticky thighs and dress.


    "Miss I am really really really sorry!" The man looked genuinly sorry and handed over paper napkins to her.


    "It''s ok! Never mind! I will get it cleaned." She waved her hands casually , signalling the man to calm down.


    "Thank you miss." The man seemed relieved, looking at Rose''s calm face.


    Rose nodded slightly and walked out towards the restroom to clean herself.


    Meanwhile...


    Rhehan washed his hands and looked at his reflection in mirror. He was smiling like a crazy man, even when he is all alone! Rhehan chuckled looking at the happy man in front of him!


    " I found love for meeeee...darling just dive right in." He hummed the song happily and walked towards the hand dryer.


    Suddenly, he heard somebody slam the restroom''s door behind him. He abruptly turned and saw Savana standing near the door. She was not looking at Rhehan, but was adjusting the knots of her halter dress, at the back of her neck.


    "Savana! This is men''s room! You are in the wrong place." Rhehan assumed that she had entered the wrong room, probably because she was drunk.


    "I am exactly in the right place." Savana turned her head to look at Rhehan. She smiled at him and started walking towards him.


    "W...What do you mean?" Rhehan took a few steps back in surprise.


    "Don''t you know what I mean!? Huh? It isn''t the first time we hooked up in a restroom. Don''t act so naive.Your girlfriend isn''t around." She walked slowly and seductively towards him, still adjusting her knots.


    "Listen...I am now commited to Rose and you know that already! It was different back then, but now I am truely committed to her." Rhehan frowned at the lady in front of him.


    How disgusting! How can she even think like that? The entire world knows that I am now committed to Rose and I really love her!


    "So what? You can always change your mind! Silly!" She pulled open the knots of her green dress, making it fall down instantly. She was head to toe completely naked, with just her footwears on!


    "What the hell are you doing!!!" Rhehan stared at the her naked body and gulped in nervouseness.


    "Like what you see?" She moved much closer to him, brushing her hands seductively on her naked body.


    "No! Don''t come near me! Don''t make me hit you!" Rhehan averted his gaze and looked in the other direction, avoiding looking at her naked body! His heart was pumping very fast!


    "You will hit me? Haha! Hit me hard then baby !" She stopped much closer to Rhehan, smelling his body cologne.


    "Umm...You still use this smell! I love it!" She touched his lips lovingly, bringing her body more close to him.


    Rhehan looked at her again. His heart pumping at much higher rate. Blood flew in his lower organs and he was sweating profousely.

 Chapter 220 - Caught!

    Savana smiled seductively at him, her hands travelling down to his chest. Rhehan abrubtly stopped her hands and pushed her away lightly. "I am warning you again! Don''t make me hit you! I will never cheat on Rose."


    Savana was stunned at Rhehan''s actions. She again decreased the distance between them and looked at his manhood.


    "Really! Are you sure?" She suddenly placed her hand on his manhood taking him by surprise.


    Rhehan closed his eyes and thought about Rose. He then opened his eyes, his eyes clearly very angry and determined. He screamed in frustration and pushed away Savana with much force. Savana fell with a loud thud on the ground and did not move. Her legs wide open and she looked unconsciuos.


    Rhehan starred at her in horror. Is she dead? He tried to move closer to her but suddenly Savana got up and smiled wickedly at Rhehan. She did not close her legs but rather started touching her pubic region seductively.


    He could see her naked pubic region clearly now. Rhehan closed his eyes abruptly and he fell on the ground. His breathing became uneven and he screamed at the top of her lungs.


    "ROOOOOOSEEEEE!!!!!!"


    Savana looked at Rhehan in surprise. What''s wrong with him? Since when did he get such good restraint?


    Rhehan was suddenly remembered of his panic attack in Singapore. Am I having another attack? It feels so similar! I can''t breath! He opened his eyes but saw naked Savana sitting cross legged in front of him. He shut down his eyes instantly and screamed again!


    "ROOOOOOSEEEEEE!!!!!" He gasped for air, blood flowing rapidly in his lower organs.


    He was trying his best to cool down his body! His heart was only meant for Rose, but his body was not co-operative, making him panic even more! He pulled his hair in frustration with his shivering hands and kneeled down further! He wanted to run out, but he did not have the strength to get up!


    It was clear to him, he was having another panic attack! His heart beat fluttered and was sweating profousely!


    Savana smiled at Rhehan and looked at the door. "Who are you calling?! The door is locked from inside and I have the key with me. Nobody can come inside and you can''t go out."


    ....


    Rose was cleaning her legs with water, inside the ladies rest room, when suddenly she heard someone screaming her name. She abruptly turned towards the door in surprise.


    "Huh? Rhehan?!"


    Rose rushed out of the restroom but she could not see or hear anything. That''s weird! I think I heard Rhehan call my name! My mind is playing tricks with me!


    Rose chuckled at herself and was about to step inside again when she clearly heard Rhehan shouting her name again!


    Rose rushed towards the voice and stopped abruptly outside the men''s rest room. She banged the door and shouted.


    "Rhehan are you in there??" She put her left ear closely near the door, to hear any voice.


    She could not hear anything, so she thought of opening the door. She can always pretend to be drunk and have entered the wrong rest room. She pushed the bar but it was locked from inside. Thats wierd!! Who locks the main door of the restroom?!


    Suddenly Rhehan who heard Rose calling him shouted again "Rooooseee!!!! Open the door!!!"


    Rose heard his voice and she tried once again to open the handle. Damn!!! It''s not opening!


    "Wait Rhehan! Hang on!! I am trying!!!"


    Savana heard Rose''s voice and she smiled wickedly. She walked closer to Rhehan and kneeled down on him. She wanted Rose to think that they both were making love and have been caught red-handed!


    "Don''t come near me!! You bitch!!" Rhehan shouted and pushed Savana away with his trembling hands !


    Savana was thrown aside a little.


    Rose heard Rhehan''s voice! Huh? There is a girl inside with him? Oh My God!!!


    Rage errupted in Rose''s mind and with one quick kick she banged the door. The door flew open with a loud thud, falling on the ground.


    Rose gapped in horror! A fully naked Savana was almost on top of Rhehan. Rhehan was lying down on the floor.

 Chapter 221 - Trust!

    Rose stood motionless for a second and suddenly rushed towards them. She was too stunned to utter a single word.


    She quickly held Savana from her hair and shoved her away.


    Savana fell down on the ground but was smiling victoriously. Finally I have managed to create a tiff between them!!! She will now think Rhehan had cheated on her and will run away crying! Poor girl! But what to do? Rhehan is only mine!


    Rose kneeled down and touched Rhehan''s sweaty face! Tears rolling down her eyes. Rhehan who had closed his eyes and was shivering profousely, slapped away Rose''s hands. "Don''t touch me!! You bitch!"


    "Heyy!! Hey! It''s me!! Rose!" Rose touched his face again, gently. Rhehan opened his eyes in surprise and hugged the girl with his trembling hands.


    Rose hugged him back, patting his back to make him relax. Rhehan had told him once about his panic attack back in Singapore! He was so scared of that attack; that he had doubled his intake of sex and alcohol after that, to calm himself. He even told him that during that attack, he felt his heart, sink so rapidly that he was sure he would die.


    Tears rolled down Rose''s eyes, looking at Rhehan''s condition.


    "Hah!! Why are you playing the victim card??!! Just now you stripped me off my clothes and made me lay on your top! You were kissing me all over and now you are pretending to be a poor victim!!!" Savana chuckled looking at the two people hugging each other.


    Rose immediately pulled out Rhehan from her arms and looked at his face. Rhehan''s tears flowed down his eyes. " I..I... swear...I did not ....I did not....Rose....trust....me...I did not even t...touch..h..h...her.." Rhehan fumbled the words, gasping for air.


    Rose had tried hard to control her anger. She knows her strength, so she generally avoided getting angry at anybody, because she herself wasn''t sure what she would do! But the situation has made her lose her calm now!


    She looked at Rhehan who was still gasping for air.


    Rhehan looked at Rose''s face constantly! He was more scared of losing Rose than dying from a panic attack!


    She quickly got up from the floor towards Savana. She kneeled down and gave a tight slap on Savana''s cheek, making her fall abruptly on the ground.


    "BAAAAAAAAAM!!!" Echoed a loud voice, of the slap.


    Savana looked up at Rose in shock. "You bitch!! Why are you slapping me! It''s your boyfriend you should not trust!"


    Rose clenched her fists, trying to control her anger. She again gave a tight slap to Savana, making her lips bleed.


    Rose was now extremely angry! "Who the fuck gave you a right to talk about my boyfriend like that??? Do you think my love is this weak and worthless that a stupid woman like you comes on top of him and I will believe you, instead of him??!"


    Rose pulled Savana''s hair, making her look at her directly. "I know my boyfriend! Firstly, he will never do something like this to hurt me! Secondly, even if he ever does something slightest that he shoudn''t do, you know who will be the first one to tell me about it??? He himself!! Not a third outsider like you!!!"


    Savana was now shivering in fear. She did not expect a woman like Rose to have this much strength.


    Rhehan, who was listening to the entire conversation was overwhelmed! Still gasping for air, he was happy that he had finally managed to develop trust in Rose''s heart!


    Rose angrily thrusted Savana''s one arm, making her stand on her feet abruptly.


    She opened up a cubicle and threw Savana inside it, making her land on a pot. Rose threw her dress on top of her and closed the cubicle loudly. "Now wear this fucking dress, before I plan to get you arrested for sexual and mental harrasement."


    Rose then hurriedly took a towel and kept it under water and cleaned Rhehan''s face with it. "Do you want me to take you to the hospital?"


    "No. I''ll be fine." He hugged Rose again, taking deap breaths, trying to calm himself.


    Rose hugged him back, patting his head and back lovingly and kissing him again and again on his cheeks. "Relax! Relax! It''s over now!"


    Rhehan hugged her for a very long time, his breathing finally soothing down. Suddenly, they heard the cubicle open and Savana ran off like a scared mice, not even looking at them again.


    Rose could not help but chuckle at the girl. Hearing her sweet giggling, Rhehan calmed down further.

 Chapter 222 - Get a room!

    She looked worriedly at Rhehan''s face. His face was still pale and sweaty. She quickly took off the bow from his neck and opened the first two buttons of his shirt. "Here this will help you." She cleaned his sweaty neck, with the wet towel.


    Rhehan took deap breaths. He was already feeling much better. "Thank you."


    He looked at Rose''s tear stained face in gratitude.


    "It''s ok! You can give me a nice hot, full body, sponge in return." Rose giggled and gave a quick peck on his cheek.


    Rhehan was in a rather serious mood. He did not laugh or smile at her joke. "Thank you for your faith in me! I was scared of you misunderstanding me."


    Rose smiled and hugged him again."I will never misunderstand you. I only and only trust your words. Nobody else''s. Infact I should say thank you!"


    "Why are you saying thanks to me?" Rhehan looked at Rose''s face in confusion.


    "Back there! I know it must have been tough for you! Considering your condition! Infact, not just for you, but for any guy it would have been tough. Thank you for not breaking my trust!" Rose smiled and caressed his cheeks lovingly.


    But Rhehan was upset, as if he had something to confess.


    "What''s wrong Rhehan? What is bothering you?"


    "I have to confess! My body had started to show reactions looking at her. It was not a willing reaction though! I am not used to this kind of resistance so I panicked. But my body did show reaction." Rhehan hung his face low, as if he had committed a big crime. Guilt was written all over his face but he suddenly looked up in surprise when he heard the girl''s giggle! Huh?! She is laughing!?


    Rose pulled Rhehan''s cheeks lovingly. "Why are you so cute Rhehan Jobs?"


    Rhehan frowned at the girl. Why is she laughing?


    "Rhehan Jobs! Your body showed reaction because you are a normal man. I would be worried if it did not." Rose giggled again, pulling his cheeks again and again.


    Rhehan pursed his lips in embarrasment. The girl was teasing him! "Heyyy!! Stop pulling my cheeks! Am I a baby?"


    "Yes! You are my baby!" Rose threw herself on him, both of them fell on the floor laughing.


    Suddenly, a knock was heard and they both looked up to see a group of men, looking at them in surprise.


    Rose was lying on top of Rhehan and they were all sweaty and Rhehan was still breathing heavily.


    The couple looked at them in embarrasement, suddenly realising they were in a men''s room, with Rose on top of him. They both quickly stood up and walked out holding each other''s hands, avoiding the gaze of the group of men.


    They could hear the men giggling at them as soon as they left the washroom. One of them even shouting at them. "Get a room guys!"

 Chapter 223 - Man in black!

    The couple rushed out of the restroom, their faces hung low. As soon as they looked at each other, they laughed loudly!


    "Some gala event it was! Just look at us!" Rose giggled, pointing at her dress.


    "What''s that on your dress?" Rhehan frowned, looking at the dark stains on her legs and dress.


    "A moron stumbled and made me drop my orange juice all over my legs. I went to the restroom to clean it, when I heard you calling me!" Rose pouted, looking at her stained legs.


    "They still look soooo hot to me." Rhehan winked and held her waist tightly, pulling her closer to him.


    Rose was taken aback by his sudden actions. They were standing in a vast corridor leading to the restrooms, which was completely vacant currently.


    "Rhehan? Somebody will see us!"


    "Let it be!" He came closer to her, but Rose stepped backwards in nervousness.


    He came further closer to her, untill she was pinned down by the wall. His both hands were now on the sides of her waist, blocking her from moving away!


    She looked towards her left and then to her right. The corridor was currently empty. Rhehan held her chin tightly and kissed the woman fondly, sucking her tongue.


    Suddenly, the same group of men came out of the restroom and spotted the same couple, now making out in the corridor! They controlled their giggles and walked away, trying to ignore them.


    Rose blushed scarlet, but Rhehan was busy biting her lips. She tried to mumble but could not. Rhehan sensed her uncomfort and grinned micheviously. He immediately carried her in her arms towards the exit of the venue.


    "Rhehan!! What''s wrong with you??" Rose hid her face in embarrasement as they entered the main lobby. The lobby was full of people and everybody''s eyes were now on the couple.


    "Are you comfortable now?" Rhehan grinned devilishly!


    "Yeahh!! A lot!! Thanks!!" Rose exclaimed in a sarcastic tone and punched him lightly on his chest.


    Rhehan gave her a peck on her cheek, grabbing more attention. Rose hid her face again this time inside his blazer, blushing scarlet red. They both exited out towards the parking. Instead of going to the vallet, Rhehan took her the the extreme corner of the parking, amidst dense trees and flowers.


    ...........


    Meanwhile......


    "Sir! They are exiting the venue from the main lobby and heading towards the parking."


    "Shoot him! Don''t forget to use a silencer."


    "Yes sir."


    The man dressed in black attire, prepared his gun and fixed a silencer on it. He hid behind the dense leaves of a banana tree and glanced at the couple.


    The target had carried the woman in his arms and was going to an extreme corner. He slowly followed them, till they came to a halt. He hid again, behind a tree and aimed right at the man''s head!


    .........

 Chapter 224 - Love v/s War

    Rhehan carried Rose to the extreme corner of the parking area and made her lie down on the bonnet of an empty black colored car. He gaped hungrily at the beautiful woman in front of him, lying down on a car. She was an epitome of beauty and charm!


    Rose blushed, looking at his eyes scanning her body so carefully. "Please don''t stare at me like that!" She covered her face in embarassement!


    Rhehan grinned at her cute actions and opened her legs wide apart and stood in middle of them. His moved his hands slowly, brushing her long beautiful legs, moving upwards towards her thighs.


    The man in black, looking at the couple from another corner had aimed the gun at his head from past few seconds. The target looks stable! He pressed the trigger immediately and fired the bullet.


    Meanwhile, Rhehan who had been brushing his hands seductively on Rose''s thighs was filling her mind with lusty thoughts for the man. He was suddenly clenched from his waist by Rose''s legs and pinned down on top of her. She kissed the man''s lips, lying on top of her, hungrily.....


    The gun-man looked in surprise. Just as he fired the bullet, the man has bent down over the bonnet! The bullet went far away and was stuck on a wall! Damn! Missed it!!


    Rhehan lay on top of his lady love, unaware of his narrow escape from death. His tongue was pushed inside Rose''s mouth and she was sucking it seductively.


    Rhehan''s hands went inside the two slits of her dress and he rubbed her pubic region vigorousely!


    Rose moaned in pleasure "Ahhhhhh!! I want more!!!


    Rhehan looked at Rose''s beautiful body, admiring her beautiful curves. The moon light falling on her bare skin, was making it shine even more. The glow on her face was too hard to resist! He quickly slid his body downwards, till his mouth reached near her pubic region.


    The gun-man aimed for the second time at his target. He was determined to shoot him right on his head for sure. He looked at the man, who had slid down the bonnet. He was now standing on his feet and bending down, kissing the lady between her legs. This is the perfect time! He will now take some time to enjoy himself, in this position! He aimed at his head again and after a few seconds shot the bullet, straight towards the man''s head!

 Chapter 225 - My arm!

    Meanwhile, Rhehan had lifted the middle part of her dress, between the two slits, revealing the inner thin fabric of her dress. His face went straight on her pubic region and he nudged it with his lips, over the fabric.


    "Ohhh! Ohhh! Rhehan! I love you baby!"


    The beautiful moon light, cool wind and complete silence was doing its magic on the two love birds. Their minds were now filled with lusty thoughts for each other.


    Feeling the pressure of his lips, a sudden wave of arousal errupted in her lower abdomen, making her clench her pubic muscles rapidly. Her legs shivered in pleasure and she arched her upper body in desperation.


    Rhehan tiltled himself, further and supported his body with his elbows on the bonnet. He wanted to go deeper inside her pubic region, beyond the thin fabric.


    In the meanwhile, the bullet was fired by the gun-man aiming at Rhehan''s head. The gun-man stood motion less, smiling victoriously. This is it! This shot will not be missed this time! He started dreaming about the one million dollars, he would be rewarded for killing this man.


    Suddenly, the gun- man saw, Rhehan had brought up his arms covering his face! Damn! I will have to shoot another one, before they spot me.The bullet will hit his arm now! Boss said that if the girl spots me, she will kill me! I have to take care of not being spotted. He quickly pointed his gun again, aiming again at Rhehan''s head.


    At that very moment Rhehan had rested his elbow on the bonnet, covering his head. The bullet was hit, but his arm came in front of his face. The bullet had now hit on Rhehan''s arm.


    A loud voice echoed, near Rhehan''s arm. The voice was, as if something had fallen rapidly, with a loud thud on something metallic. Rhehan who was busy kissing Rose, stopped abruptly and looked at his own arm, startled by the voice.


    Rose too straightened her back instantly, as soon as she heard the voice. She looked at Rhehan who was frowning and looking at his own arm.


    "What was that voice. It was pretty loud! Isn''t it?"


    "My arm...."


    "Huh? What happened to your arm?" Rose frowned in confusion.


    "Something has hit my arm!" Rhehan straightened himself, still looking at his arm.


    Rose too got off from the bonnet and held him arm, carefully. "Here let me check." The moonlight was enough for Rose to scrutinize his skin.


    She pulled up his blazer''s sleeves, careful enough to not hurt him. As soon as she pulled up his sleeves, she gaped at his arm in horror.


    "Rhehan....Rhehan.....H....How? How...?

 Chapter 226 - The artifact!

    The gun-man aimed again at Rhehan''s head. His head was now full of anger and desperation. Damn! How can I miss the target twice!? It''s impossible!


    He calmed himself down, aiming again at Rhehan. What he did not realise that the bullet he had hit earlier, had hit something and reverted back in the exactly same direction.


    In just another second, the bullet hit the gun-man''s head, making him fall down on the ground. Before he knew what happened to him, he was dead!


    In the other corner of the parking, Rose was looking at Rhehan''s arm in astonishment.


    "How Rhehan? How?" Rose gaped at Rhehan in astonishment.


    "What are you talking about?" Rhehan frowned at her.


    "This....This bracelet! Oh! I remember! That chimpanzee gave you a bracelet!" Rose was now touching the bracelet in amazement.


    "Yeah! So?"


    "Are you sure it''s this bracelet the chimpanzee gifted you?" Rose was looking at Rhehan''s face now. Her expression were full of disbelief!


    "Offcourse I am sure Rose! I have not removed it since. But what''s wrong with you?" Rhehan looked at Rose, who was once again checking out his arm.


    She noticed two wide holes in the sleeves of his shirt and coat. "Hmmm...So I was correct."


    "About what?" Rhehan too looked at the holes on his sleeve, even more curious now.


    She quickly placed her finger on the bracelet as if measuring it in inches. "Yes! This is it! It is 6-inches." A wave of excitement and surprise travelled in her body, giving her goose bumps all over.


    "Come inside the car, I will tell you everything." Rose held, Rhehan''s hand and they quickly walked towards the vallet. Soon a driver, parked their car in the porch and two sped off, outside the venue.


    After five minutes, Rose looked at the empty road and held Rhehan''s arm. "Ok! Stop the car here."


    Rhehan stopped the car, while Rose switched on the over-head lights of the car. She carefully studied the metallic bracelet in awe. Rhehan waited patiently, while Rose tilted his arm again and again to study it.


    "My guess was right. This is no ordinary bracelet. The original owner of these bracelets is supposed to be an egyption king, who ruled our continent for many years. His continent was supposed to be protected by mythical creatures known as "Imperial lions."


    "Huh? What do you mean by ''bracelets''? There is more than one?" Rhehan was now carefully looking at the bracelet too.


    "Yes! There were two, made together. The bracelets are supposed to be made of six elements of nature. Five are the obvious elements of earth, the sixth being the ashes of the king''s dead wife, whom he loved dearly."


    Rhehan was stunned at Rose''s words. How is this possible? How can he come across such an artifact so casually?


    "So, where is the second one?" Rhehan


    asked, shrugging his shoulders.


    "How do I know Rhehan? This is supposed to be a mythological belief." Rose touched the bracelet again. The metallic gold color of the bracelet, was unusually clean. Their were various engravings on top of it. While its edges were studded with various colored stones.


    "You think this could be a replica or something?" Rhehan was still not able to digest what Rose was explaining him.


    "I don''t know about that! But look at the engravings! Here! See, two imperial lions are engraved on this part. This is the small picture of the king and his wife. These signs depict five elements of earth." Rose pointed her finger at different pictures, engraved neatly on the bracelet.


    "Imperial lion? Are you talking about the two guardian lions? The ones used in our architecture? " Rhehan looked at Rose in surprise.


    "Yes! The same! It is believed that before the king died, he handed over the two bracelets to the imperial lions. Only the true guardians of his dynasty could attain this bracelet, which imperial lion would himself give!!" Rose looked at Rhehan''s face in amazement, as if having solved a jig-saw puzzle. Could he be?


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that! Don''t fucking scare me!"

 Chapter 227 - Bounce!

    "What?? What are you scared about?"


    "I have never killed a mosquito in my life and you are assuming that I am some sort of Egyption heir. You have lost it!"


    Rose chuckled at Rhehan''s words. His face looked worried. She pulled his cheeks again. "Why are you so cute? Rhehan jobs!!"


    "Ouch! Stop pulling my cheeks again!" Rhehan frowned, while Rose giggled. "I am going to google about this bracelet!" Rhehan took out his phone and started typing.


    "Yeah! Right! You think such an information will be available on google?" Rose ridiculed the idea.


    "Then where do you know all this from Miss Google!" Rhehan frowned.


    "I read about this in a book. Few years back, while I was training with my master. His library is full of such ancient books. So, I would often randomely pick few books and read them. They were generally full of ancient chinese history and herbs."


    "Ohh!" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders."Then I guess we have no way to find more about it, except for that book."


    "I remember reading that these stones had special refracting power in them. They refract the colored sun rays in the direction, according to the positioning of the second bracelet.They eventually reflect out the rays like a compass, leading to second bracelet. Crazy isn''t it?"


    "Hmmm! You bet! Miss Google!" Rhehan looks at the colored stones on the edges of the bracelet. They were indeed refracting the moon light, eventually reflecting it out in a particular direction. "This is basic science. Proves nothing." He shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hmmm! Stop calling me Miss Google.I am just telling you what I read. Ok!" Rose nodded sadly and they both sat in the car, thinking about it.


    First they meet a friendly gigantic Lion and a chimpanzee, who gave him this bracelet! What the heck is happening?


    "Lets go then! I am hungry!" Rhehan straightened his sleeves to cover the bracelet and noticed again the two holes again.


    "Also, none of this explains these two holes. Probably the cheap fabric of the company." Rhehan chuckled, looking at Rose''s angry face.


    "How dare you!!" Rose slapped his arm unaware that she had accidently hit the bracelet. Suddenly her hand bounced back itself, hitting the headrest of her seat. "Ouch!!!!" Rose cried in pain.


    "What happened!!! Why did you hit your hand?" Rhehan quickly held her hand, rubbing it lovingly.


    "You mad? Why would I hit my own hand? It bounced back!"


    "Bounced back?" Rhehan looked at her hand. It seemed ok now. "Miss Google has completely lost it. Her hand bounced back!"


    "Wait a second! How can I forget?? The bracelet''s main purpose!!! Whatever hits it, is bounced back directly with double force. That means whatever hit you on you arm was bounced back, hence the holes." Rose looked at the two holes again.


    "You mean? Something hit me that hard, but the bracelet protected me?!"


    "Come out! I want to try something." Rose stepped out of the car quickly, without waiting for Rhehan''s reply.


    Rhehan shrugged her shoulders helplessly and stepped out the car, following his over-excited lady love!

 Chapter 228 - King!

    Rose rushed out and kneeled down to pick up a small stone from the edge of the road.


    Rhehan followed her helplessly." Can you please tell me, what you are upto!?"


    Rose had a small stone in her hand and she was looking at it pondering something. "Forgive me my Egyptian king! But I am going to hit your arm with a stone." Rose bowed down in reverence, smiling wickedly at his frowning face.


    "Shut up Miss Google! I am not a king! Now I suddenly feel crybaby was a better name!!" Rhehan fumed in anger, folding his arms.


    "Me lord, if I may request you to kindly hold up your arm high. This humble little servant wants to test your supreme capabilities." Rose was still bowing down, trying hard not to chuckle.


    "The king will only do it, if Miss Google stops behaving like that." Rhehan rolled his eyes, still folding his arms.


    Rose immediately straightened up and chuckled. "Ok Rhehan! Hold your arm high!"


    "But what if it bounces back at you?" Rhehan held out his arm upwards, hesitantly, for Rose to aim at it.


    "I will catch it. I am not going to throw it with much force anyway!" Rose looked at his arm and kneeled a bit to make an aim.


    "Carefull! ok!" Rhehan heaved a deep breath. He was feeling silly doing all this but, he had to do it, as he himself was curious about the bracelet now!


    Rose threw the stone lightly at Rhehan''s arm. The stone hit the bracelet, producing a sound and quickly bounced back, with much higher speed towards Rose''s face. The speed was more than what Rose had expected, so she managed to dodge away from it. Nevertheless she could not catch it.


    The two people looked at each other in surprise. Rhehan lowered his arm, looking at the bracelet in surprise. Rose was also standing motionless! It is indeed the same bracelet, she had read about!


    Rhehan''s mind had gone blank! They stop by a forest and a lion meets them like an old friend! Then a chimpanzee kisses him and gifts him a bracelet, which somehow protected him! What is happening????? Rhehan shrugged away the thoughts and walked ahead.


    "Ummm...Lets go. I am hungry." Rhehan walked towards Rose and held her hand. Rose who was in a trance, suddenly regained her thoughts, when she felt Rhehan''s touch on her hand. "Hmmm? Yeah I am famished too."


    They both walked towards the car, not talking about the bracelet at all. The events were too much for them to digest all at once.


    They both sat in the car and only after a few minutes, did Rhehan start the engine and sped off.


    Rose browsed through the song collection, in his pendrive, giggling at it.


    "Now what?" Rhehan asked in an irritated voice.


    "Nothing! Just wondering if you have any ancient Egyptian songs." Rose tried to sound serious, but could not control her laughter.


    Rhehan applied the breaks instantly and climbed on top of Rose. "No but I do know the anciant positions to have sex with you! You want to try?"


    Rose blushed at his words and pretended to zip her lips, indicating she will not utter anything further.


    Rhehan smirked at her blushed face and gave her a quick peck, before driving ahead!

 Chapter 229 - Lee Lee!

    Meanwhile...


    Mystic woods...


    "Ohhhh!!!!! My darling!! You are so cute!! Thank you! You have done the job perfectly!!" Xio Lee kissed the chimpanzee, again and again.


    The chimpanzee gave a shy smile and held Xio Lee''s hands. "What? You want me go somewhere with you?"


    The chimpanzee nodded excitedly! Xio Lee followed the chimpanzee happily, looking at the similar metallic bracelet in his own arm. He was happy that the bracelet has been delivered to Rhehan. He can now know about his whereabouts all the time! The bracelet will also protect him from any harm.


    The chimpanzee leaded him to small pond amidst a jungle. Xio Lee gaped at the pond in surprise. The pond was today full of small floating candles, giving a breathtaking view.


    "Wow!!" Xio Lee gaped at the view in disbelief. On the trees were tied, paper lanterns, emitting colorful lights.


    Near the pond was a small bamboo table, on which was placed a gigantic cake. On the cake was written,"Happy Birthday Lee Lee."


    Xio Lee smiled looking at the cake. "Thank you Lizie! I know it''s you! You can come out from the hiding!" Xio Lee looked around and saw Elizabeth walking out from behind a tree, happily!


    Old teacher and other monks too came out, followed by many animals.


    Xio Lee looked at his family, overwhelmed! "Thank you so much everybody. I loved it."


    "Xio Lee we are glad you remember us too! Just now we thought you only remember sister Lizie." Phra Basho teased Xio Lee, while others laughed including old teacher.


    Elizabeth and Xio Lee blushed at the monk''s words, specially in front of the old teacher.


    "Ok! Now cut the cake." Old teacher instructed, looking at the embarrased faces of the two.


    Xio Lee, cut the cake while others sang the "Happy birthday" song!


    Xio Lee took the blessings of all the monks and hugged all the animals in gratitude.


    After about an hour, only Elizabeth and Xio Lee were standing near the pond. Xio Lee held Elizabeth''s hand and kissed it lovingly. "Thank you, I loved it."


    Elizabeth smiled and came close to him. "Happy birthday Lee Lee."


    Xio Lee held her face lovingly." Thank you my son''s biological mother."


    Elizabeth giggled at his words and soon her lips were pressed down by his lips and they both kissed each other, for a very long time.....

 Chapter 230 - Celebration!

    Meanwhile...


    The car stopped inside the gigantic porch of the biggest seven-star hotel of the city. The guards rushed to open the door. Rhehan stepped out and held Rose''s hand, ushering her to the lobby area.


    "This was my first 7-star hotel. This place is specifically close to my heart. So, I thought of bringing you here with me."


    Rose smiled and looked around, admiring the beautiful paintings decorated on the walls. "I love it! The place is beautiful!"


    Rhehan smiled happily! He always grinned happily when he was praised for his past hardwork by Rose.


    Rose looked at his cute smiling face. "You have worked so hard all your life. Let''s celebrate your success today!"


    "Huh?" Rhehan was stunned at her words. Rhehan gave it a thought! Never in his life he has celebrated his success. His old man was always happy for his achievements but after him, he had nobody to share his achievements! "Let''s celebrate!"


    Rhehan excitedly ushered her to his private garden area, where no visitor was allowed. He had specifically designed the garden himself on a sheet and given it the architect. But never had he brought someone here. This moment was special to him!


    Rose looked around the garden in awe. In one corner was a small pond, with lotus flowers in it. The dense plants and bushes were cut into the shape of various wild animals. In one corner was a small canopy built out of wood. The whole area was dimly lit with small lanterns. There were patches of beautiful exotic flowers after every short distance. Rose looked at the each and every corner in amazement, while Rhehan looked at her beautiful face. "Did you design it yourself?"


    "Yes! How did you know?" Rhehan was quite surprised at her question.


    "It''s pretty evident!"


    "Is it? But nobody knows this except my architect!"


    "It''s easy to guess! If somebody knows your tastes and nature." Rose shrugged casually.


    "I guess you are the only one." Rhehan smiled at her and pulled her in a hug.


    "I am glad." Rose hugged him back, feeling the warmth of his body.


    Rhehan ushered him towards the open canopy and pulled a chair for her. He seated himself on the chair across the small wooden table.


    Rose looked up at the ceiling of the canopy. It was decorated with small hanging yellow flowers and lights.


    "I love this place. I would love to come here again and again. It''s has a spark of a forest to it, which is yet untouched by any man." Rose looked around her environment again and again.


    "Hmm...I''ll be happy to bring you here." Rhehan looked at her happy face. He was surprised how quickly he has opened up to her, to a point where she understands his every little action. His whole idea of creating this place was to be in touch with nature. Nature in its true form!


    Rose noticed Rhehan, staring at her constantly. "What are you looking at?"


    Rhehan held her hands, placed on top of the table. "I am just happy to be with you here. I am just amazed how quickly we have gotten so close to each other!"


    "Indeed! It''s been just few days! Hence another reason to celebrate." Rose clapped her hands excitedly.


    The manger of the hotel came towards them and greeted them warmly.


    "How may I serve our honorable guests tonight?"


    "Ahh! His highness is celebrating today! You see! We want best of everything!" Rose exclaimed at the manager, trying to sound very serious.


    "Yes! Miss google!" Rhehan rebuked, grinning at her.


    The manager was stunned to see this side if his boss. Though he has always been a pleasent and a pleasing personality but today, he was a lot more playful and happy.


    "We would like the best of today''s special dishes by the chef. Also a champagne." Rhehan ordered the manager, smiling at him.


    As soon as the manager left, Rose looked at Rhehan. "Champagne? For what?"


    "Arn''t we celebrating? Have you tried one before?"


    "Umm..No."


    "Then you must. You will love it."


    "Ok." Rose clapped excitedly, like a little kid.

 Chapter 231 - Toast!

    Soon a waiter brought a golden colored champagne bottle and two crystal glasses and placed it on the table.


    The couple thanked the waiter and he bowed and left.


    "This is one of the finest champagnes of the world. You will love it for sure"! Rhehan took the bottle in his hands.


    They both stood up while Rhehan popped open the champagne quickly.


    "Woohoooooo!!!!" They both cheered as the bubbles popped out from the bottle. He quickly poured the liquid in the two glasses.


    They both picked up their glasses, as if giving a toast and looked at each other.


    "To?" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders.


    "To Rhehan Jobs! For fighting all odds in his life and becoming not just a successful business tycoon but also a very good human being! A man helping various needy people all over the world."


    Rhehan was overwhelmed hearing the words from her mouth. They both raised the toast, clinked their glasses together and gulped down the chamapgne in one go, keeping it back on the table.


    "Woahh! Not bad." Rose poured the liquid again in both the glasses, handing over one to Rhehan. They again raised their glasses to raise a toast.


    "This....one... one is again for Rhehan Jobs. The man of....of... my dreams. Rhehan, today I want to say thank you for coming in my life. I....I....love you." Rose raised the toast and clinked her glass with Rhehan.They both gulped down the champagne in just one go again.


    A tear dropped down from Rhehan''s eye. Rose noticed the tear and poured more champagne in the glasses. She was now holding the chair to maintain her balance.


    "This one is for....r.... my ...my....cry baby! Who is s...so honest and pure hearted! Thank you for your...your.... honesty and respect towards me."


    They both raised and clinked their glasses again and gulped down the champagne instantly. Another tear dropped down from Rhehan''s eye.


    This time, he poured the champagne in the glasses and raised the toast. "This one is for my beautiful girlfriend, who has always kept me sane and grounded. You are an amazing human being! You are like a magic in my dull life. Cheers! To my only family!"


    They both gulped down the champagne again. Rose wanted to raise one more toast but she felt a little dizzy. "Enough for now."


    She sat down holding the chair.


    Rhehan giggled looking at her cute face. "Eat something you will be fine". Rhehan poured more champagne in the glasses.


    "Have it with food. Then it won''t effect you much!"


    Soon, various exotic dishes were placed by the waiters, on the table. Looking at the aromatic dishes, they realised how hungry they were. They quickly indulged thenselves in the food and started stuffing it in their mouths.


    Rhehan looked at Rose, who had started to gulp down food. "Eat properly ok! It''s bad to drink on an empty stomach!"


    "Hmmm." Rose nodded looking at Rhehan. Her cheeks were flushed due to the effect of alcohol and her mouth was full of food.


    Rhehan could not help but giggle at her. He cleaned the tomato sause from her lips with his finger and licked it.


    "Oh! I feel so hot!" Rose opened her bun, to let her long hair fall on her shoulders. Rhehan was looking at her every action carefully and lovingly.


    "You...you...sta...stare at me all the time." Rose pointed her index finger at him, chewing a tomato in her mouth.


    "Because I love you sooo much." Rhehan kissed her index finger.


    Rose blushed at his words and giggled. "Prove it!"


    "How?" Rhehan frowned.


    Rose''s voice was now hoarse and she was stammering. "I...I...d... don''t know! Just prove it!" She pouted cutely and suddenly a waiter came from behind, holding two large black trays.


    "Excuse me! These are the coffee flavoured vodka shots! We our giving it complimentary to our guests today! Would you like you try too?"


    Rhehan looked at Rose. She was already looking quite high. "Nooo....thank...."


    "Yes please!" Rose exclaimed and gave a wide grin to the waiter and signaled him to keep it on the table. The waiter obliged and placed one tray each in front of them. "Thank you!"


    The waiter bowed and left!

 Chapter 232 - Game!

    Rhehan rolled his eyes while Rose gaped excitedly at the brown colored shots.


    "Rose! They have high alcohol content. You will not be able to handle them."


    "Shhhhh..." Rose put her index finger on his lips.


    Rhehan frowned at the girl. "Do you want to fall sick?"


    "But! I .....h...have already fallen....for my cry...baby" Rose picked up some peanuts and munched them.


    Suddenly, she looked at Rhehan''s hand and her eyes twinkled. She threw a peanut on his arm and the peanut bounced back, hitting his bracelet. Rose opened her mouth to catch the peanut and chewed it.


    Rhehan slapped his forhead helplessly, while Rose giggled, catching the flying peanuts in her mouth again and again. He could not help but smile at her kiddish behaviour.


    "So...so...where was I??? Oh...y..yes..Prove your love t..to me!" Rose finished the peanuts and looked at Rhehan wickedly."These are ...t...ten shots each. Each shot is equal to ten p...percent. T..Their is n..n...o time limit but we..e.... have to finish these ten shots to prove we .....love each other 100 per....per ..cent."


    "What?! What sort of game is that? I am not doing it and neither are you." Rhehan waved his hands in denial, but Rose had already picked one glass.


    "I love you more it means." She poured the glass in her mouth, tears coming out of her eyes. "Woohoooo 10 percent!!!" Rose shouted feeling proud of herself. "Youuuuuu zero percent!! Huh!!!" She pointed her finger at Rhehan, clumsily.


    Rhehan gaped at her in horror. "Oh really!?" Rhehan picked up one shot glass and gulped it down in one go. He then took second glass and poured it inside his mouth too. "Yeahhhh!!!! 20 percent!! I am winning!!!" His throat was burning, but now he was determined to finish these shots.


    "Yeah yeah! There is no time limit. I will drink all! Don''t forget!" She swirled her second glass in her hand.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I will have to go back to my house tomorrow! My mom is coming back with my aunt." Rose was feeling very sad.


    "What!! No! You can''t go!" Rhehan gaped at her in horror.


    "I will have to. But I don''t want to." Tear rolled down her eyes and she gulped down her second shot.


    "Please don''t go Rose. I can''t live without you." Rhehan drank two more shots, his head spinning a little. He looked at Rose, who looked remorse.


    "I am scared! Once...I... I will go back to my home, you...w... will find another girl. You will bring her home." She held the third glass in her hand.


    "You d...don''t trust...me ...baby?" Rhehan gaped at her in remorse.


    "I want to...b..but... still I am scared. I don''t want to loose you." Rose gulped down her third glass abruptly. She patted her chest vigorousely.


    Rhehan removed his blazer and rolled up his shirt. He was feeling too hot!


    "Baby...p..please..don''t be scared...I will never cheat on...y.. you....60 percent !!!! He drank two more shots, shrugging his shoulders to keep himself attentive.


    "P...prove it to me. Right now. Give me a solution, so that... I..I... can''t go back!!!" She gulped down her third glass. Her throat was on fire and her head was spinning!

 Chapter 233 - Are we drunk?

    "A...A...solution. Okkkk....Yessss! I will kidnap you and keep you in my hide-out, nobody will ..e...e...ever find out!" Rhehan beamed happily, proud of his idea. He gulped down another shot, coughing abruptly. "70 percent!! Woohoooo!!" He was now trying hard to concentrate on the topic! His thoughts getting messy!


    Rose sulked at his words. "If you...you... will kidnap me then..... how will I go out shopping! No! No! Bad ....i...idea!" Rose nodded her head, vigorousely, smelling her fourth shot. Even the smell of the shot was now obnoxious to her. She tried to gulp it down but could manage only half. Her vision getting more blurry. "35 percent!!!!!"


    "Ohhh! Then I can build a small little world for you! A mall, a parlour, a gym....and..and..a..."


    "No...I will miss my mum and brother too....how...c... can I meet them..If i am kidnaped. Bad..idea! Fourty percent!!!" Rose gulped down the remaining half of the liquid, happily. She was giggling looking at Rhehan, making him laugh too.


    "Then...tell your mom..that..that...you are pregnant with...my child...." Rhehan beamed happily again, looking at Rose.


    " What after nine.... months? Where will I produce a baby f...f...from?" Rose frowned looking at the glasses in front of her. She did not have the heart to pick up another glass!


    "Hmmm...Right! Then what sho...should we do "?? Rhehan rested his head on his palm, thinking of a good idea, swinging the eight shot glass in his other hand. His eyes were now almost drooping!


    "Idea!!! ...M....M....Marry me!!!" Rose exclaimed in joy, clapping her hands excitedly.


    "Marry you??!! " Rhehan''s face slipped from his palm, startling him.


    "Yes!! Right now!" Rose giggled tapping her fingers on the table. She was smiling like a small kid, left loose in a candy store!


    "You want to marry me? Are you sure?" Rhehan opened his eyes, widely trying hard to concentrate. Is he hallucinating? Is she telling me get married?


    Tears flew down Rose''s eyes suddenly. "Boohoooo!!! I knew it!! You don''t love me!! Booo...hooo..!!!" Rose cried like a baby, while Rhehan was taken aback.


    He tried to get up to console Rose, but suddenly he felt every thing around him, spinning, so he seated himself again. He held Rose''s hands, lovingly and reached out to wipe her tears. He then took out his cell phone from his pocket and typed the password. "Huh? Incorrect? I don''t remember changing it."


    After trying for two more times, he finally typed the right password, without any spelling error. He gaped at his contacts in confusion. What is my assistant''s name? Ahh! Found it. He dialled the number and it was answered in just two seconds.


    "Hello! Yes boss."


    "Hello. In 15 minutes, I need everything and everybody needed to get married. Two rings, best edition from tiffany. Fifteen minutes you have!"


    "Huh? Boss?!"


    Rhehan hung up the phone beaming happily at Rose. "Babyyyyyyyy!! In next 15 minutes, we are...are...g..getting married."


    Rose clapped her hands again in excitement and reached out to hug Rhehan. As soon as she tried to get up, she fell down on the grass, giggling again. "Ooops!!"


    "R...Rose...are you ok?" Rhehan got up from his seat instantly , but his head spun like crazy. He too fell down on the grass by her side, and they both giggled again.


    "Are we drunk?" Rose asked, scratching her head in confusion.


    "I am not sure! But yeah! I think so, a little!" Rhehan nodded, seriously, trying to straighten up himself.

 Chapter 234 - Make babies!

    Rhehan straightened his back with the help of his shivering hands and sat upright on the grass, kneeling against a leg of the table. He then helped Rose sit upright too. She suddenly jumped like a bunny and landed on Rhehan''s lap. "I..I want to sit on your lap.!


    "Aaghhhh!!!" Rhehan covered his penis with his hands, trying to control the pain. "Don''t you want kids after marraige! Why are you breaking it?"


    "Huh?! What did I break?" Rose frowned and looked at Rhehan''s hands. "Oh!! this?!" She then pocked her finger on his penis again and again. "It looks ok to me! Not broken at all"


    Rhehan was protecting his penis with his hands. "Stop it Rose! How will we make babies, if you break it?"


    Rose stopped instantly and looked at Rhehan''s face, pondering about something. "I want ten babies."


    "Ten?! Wow! I would love that too." Rhehan grinned happily, giving a light peck on her cheek.


    "Come let''s make one right now!D... Do you know how to make twi...twins or triplets?" Rose pounced on him, rubbing his chest seductively.


    "Umm...baby! Right now?" Rhehan felt her fingers, seductively touching his chest. Her hands went inside his shirt and rubbed her skin affectionately. "No, I don''t know how to do that!" Rhehan closed his eyes, feeling the warmth of her hands on his bare skin.


    Rose stopped her hand motion abruptly, pulling out her hand from his shirt. Tears dropped down her eyes again. "But I.... I want twins or triplets!! Booohoo...!! Hoo!! booohooo!! You don''t e...e...even know how to make babies!!!" She started sobbing again, big tears dropping down from her eyes.


    "Huh?!" Rhehan opened his eyes suddenly and face-palmed himself. Now who is a cry baby?


    He rubbed his temples with his hands, thinking of ways to console the girl. The exessive effect of alcohol was making him too dizzy to even think straight. "Ughh! Baby! I...I...do know how to make triplets, but let''s get married first. Did you not want to marry first? Huh?"


    Rose looked up at him and blushed. She smiled, remembering they were about to get married. "Ok."


    Suddenly, Rhehan noticed few people coming from the far end entry of the garden. He tried to look at them, with more concentration. He recognised his assisstant, being followed by few other people.


    "Rose look! It''s time. We are going to get married." Rhehan beamed happily!?


    Rose turned her head and looked at the people in excitement. "Did y...you call over some f..friends?"


    "Umm..I don''t remember! Maybe!" Rhehan looked at his assisstant again, trying to act sober.


    The group of people walked near the canopy and noticed the couple sitting on the ground. Startled at the view, they rushed towards the couple.


    "Boss! Boss! Are you ok?"


    "I...I... am fine!" Rhehan waved his hands weakly.


    "No! He is not! He doesn''t even know how to make babies." Rose exclaimed looking at them suddenly, as if waking up from a dream.

 Chapter 235 - Wedding!

    Rose looked angrily at Rhehan, while Rhehan gaped at her in horror. You silly girl! What are telling the world? That I am impotent?


    "Baby! Come get up! L...Let''s get married first then we c...c....can have as many babies as we want! Ok!" Rhehan held out his shaking hand, avoiding the earlier topic.


    "Ohhh! I forgot again! Why do I keep forgetting my own marraige." Rose giggled, slapping her forehead. She placed her hand, lovingly on Rhehan''s hand.


    Everyone gaped at the girl in surprise. She forgot that she is getting married? Is this a thing to forget?


    They both tried to get up a little, but suddenly everything around them started spinning again. "Woaaahhhhhh!" They both cried in unison and landed with a thud, on the grass again.


    "Let''s get married sitting here only." Rose suggested.


    Rhehan in return nodded in a yes.


    By this time, other staff members of the hotel had also joined on request of Rhehan''s assistant. Little did the assistant knew, he would find his boss sitting on the grass in a disheveled condition.


    Suddenly, the attorney present their, saw the empty contents present at the table and he gasped in horror, seeking the attention of the assistant too. Looking at the empty champagne bottle and shot glasses, Rhehan''s legal team standing there, now, knew the couple was highly drunk and signaled the assistant.


    They did not want everybody from the staff present their to gossip about the two. So, they tried to behaved normally and let assistant do the talking.


    The assistant grew worried and kneeled down to whisper in Rhehan''s ear. "Boss! Are you sure you want to get married!?? Would you like to wait till you get a little sober and think about it again?"


    Rose who was sitting on Rhehan''s lap, heard everything and gaped at the assistant in horror. "First women try to snatch my baby away and now even men are after him!" She gave a quick punch to the assistant who flew backwards,making him fall on the ground. "Nobody can snatch away t...the egyption k...king....He is only my baby! "


    Rhehan nodded in obedience and hugged Rose protectively. He looked angrily at assistant "Do you get that! I am only her baby!"


    The two looked at the assistant as if he was the villain of their perfect love story.


    The assistant looked at Rhehan helplessly. At first he thought, Rhehan was a little sober but now he looked even more drunk than the lady!


    "Ok! Ok! Let''s start the procedure then." The asistant got up on his legs hurriedly and rushed towards the canopy. Various documents were now neatly placed on the table. Every person present over their started to do their own part.


    The assistant held the beautiful blue velvet box kept on the table and opened it. He took the box before the couple, feeling proud, "Time to exchange the rings!!!!"


    The couple looked at the rings in confusion.


    The assistant frowned, looking at their dull faces. The rings were the limited editions of the tiffany''s, probably best and rarest in the world. How come they don''t like it?


    "What happened? You both don''t like it?"


    The two looked at the assistant, like he was a fool. "Where is the ring?" Rhehan looked at him angrily.


    "It is just a stone." Rose reprimanded him too.


    Assistant looked at the two in frusatration. Who told you guys to drink so much?


    He kneeled down on the floor and placed the box on the grass. He carefully pulled out the two rings, embedded deep inside the velvet box. "These are rings !!"


    The two looked at the rings in surprise. "It is indeed a ring!" Rose clapped and took one, quickly. Rhehan took the other ring happily, looking at Rose''s face. "Ready?"


    Rose nodded happily and held out her hand. Rhehan inserted the big pink colored heart-shaped rock, with his shivering hands, in her ring finger. The photographer clicked the pictures, while others clapped and cheered for them happily. Rose looked at her ring and grinned like a child. "My turn now."


    Rhehan held out his hand and Rose quickly dragged the ring on his finger. It was a simple and elegant ring, made out of white gold and on top of it lay the round shaped rock.


    Tears were flowing down the couple''s eyes, while everybody around cheered for them. They looked happily in each other''s eyes, while holding hands.


    They hugged each other happily, while the photographer clicked their pictures in various poses.


    "Now can you stay w...with.... me tomorrow?" Rhehan tilted his head and asked her innocently.


    "Yes! Tomorrow and day after.....a...and...and... forever" She kissed him on his cheek, happily.


    The assistant got up and cleared the legal formalities with Rhehan''s personal attorney. Offcourse they both were evidently high, but nobody had the strength to utter a word in front of their boss! The eye witnesses signed and finally the attorney also signed the register.


    The assistant bent down and brought the register close to the couple, holding out a pen. Rhehan took the pen with shivering hands, his eyes unable to read the contents on the register properly. "Where?"


    The assistant pointed towards a spot on the register. Rhehan''s hands were trembling terribly, while he tried to sign. He was trying his best to calm down his hand, but he could not concentrate.


    Suddenly, Rose held his wrist tightly to support his hand. His hand stabled a bit and he signed the paper smoothly.


    Rose too signed at the mentioned spot, grinning happily. Everyone around cheered happily for the couple.


    The attorney came ahead and announced loudly. "Congratulations!!! You both are now husband and wife!!!"

 Chapter 236 - Wedding night!

    Rose screamed in excitement and hugged Rhehan. Rhehan too hugged her back happily. "Hello! Wifey!"


    Rose looked in his eyes and blushed. "Hey hubby!"


    They looked into each other''s eyes for a very long time, till the staff of the hotel started cheering again. "Kiss!! Kiss!! Kiss!! kiss!! Kiss!! Kiss!"


    Rhehan looked at them, laughing at their words. "Ok! Ok!"


    He turned to look at Rose and held her chin. His other hand traveled to her waist, pushing her closer to him.


    The female staff around then, gasped! "Oh my! Look at the way boss holds her!"


    "Sigh! They look so much in love with each other."


    "No wonder they decided to get married so abruptly."


    "They are so cute!"


    Rhehan slowly brought his lips closer to her lips and locked them. The two kissed each other passionately for a very long time, while the crowd around them cheered happily.


    Even the assistant and Rhehan''s legal team were now happy for their boss and much more relaxed. Though they were drunk but they were definitely in true love with each other. It was written all over theur eyes and faces. Also, they had never seen their boss, this overwhelmed and happy before.


    Rhehan laid his head on her shoulder and everybody looked at them in awe.


    "Oh! How cute! He can''t just stay away from her."


    "Is he crying?"


    "I think yes! He is really very happy!"


    Rose patted his head happily, while he laied his head motionlessly, his face burried in her chest.


    Everybody around thought that Rhehan is just expressing his love to her. Even Rose was lightly patting his hair, smiling at him. His eyes closed and lips a little parted, Rose could not help but touch his soft lips.


    She looked around and exclaimed excitedly. "Ok! Everybody! Thank you so much. It''s time for me to make babies with him."


    Everybody around them laughed, thinking Rose was just being notorious. Offcourse everybody knew, that it was time for their wedding night and they needed some privacy. Soon, the garden had been vacated, leaving behind Rose amd Rhehan. Rose was yet looking at his face, while Rhehan laid his head on her shoulder, motionlessly.


    "Ohk Rhehan! Let''s make babies now! You promised." She gently shook Rhehan''s shoulder.


    Rhehan did not reply at all, neither did he move a single inch.


    "Huh?" Rose looked at his face again and then realised that Rhehan had actually fallen asleep and had slumped down on her shoulder. She could now hear his light snoring too.


    She giggled looking at his face and rested her head on top of his head.


    "I love you hubby!" She kept looking at Rhehan''s face for a very long time and soon dozzed off to sleep.....!

 Chapter 237 - Personal audition!

    Fabiosa head-office, Bangkok.


    Meanwhile...


    The entire Fabiosa office staff was running around in chaos and stress. The word had spread like a fire-forest, that Miss Rose had ordered, that all the models will have auditions once again. She was not happy with the current team and thus some models might get replaced with new ones too. Since morning Stefen had been interviewing some new candidates and while the team prepared the set for the big auditions to be held in the evening. Stefen, along with two other designers were to judge these auditions.


    Also, Stefen had informed the team that Rose''s godmother, Elizabeth might visit the company in a day or so, since she was coming to Bangkok. The news had spread like a wild-fire, making everybody work their asses. Who did not want to be in the good books of The famous superstar "Elizabeth Lodge"?


    "Is it true that they are re-shuffeling the models, instead of just changing the appearance order?" A young chinese brunette in yellow dress, was standing inside the powder room of Fabiosa. She was in her late teens and was looking worriedly at the beautiful blonde standing in front of her. The blonde was busy applying a bronzer on her face, humming a song.


    "Hmmm." The blonde replied casually, as if not giving it much thought. After she was done with her makeup, she looked at herself in the mirror again. She was wearing a white off-shoulder, baby doll dress, which was a complete see- through covering only the required parts. She twirled happily, looking at her reflection and smiled proudly.


    "Aren''t you worried about the audiotions? You ate the show-stopper. You should be working hardest for the auditions." The lady in yellow, looked at Cheryl who has twirling happily , looking at herself in the mirror again anf again.


    "Worried about auditions? Hah!! You kidding right? Nobody can replace me!" Cheryl smirked at the girl.


    She looked at her off shoulder dress and pulled it down a little, revealing most of her cleavage. "I am leaving." Cheryl picked up her bag and paced outside.


    "Where are you going? We have to be ready for auditions in an hour!" The girl in yellow, gaped at her in horror.


    For the auditions all the models were required to wear only a particular type of dress and selective colors, which did not include white. The selection was not on the basis of their clothing but pure talent and confidence! Since the time of announcement, the models had been working hard on their appearances, walk and their clothing.


    Cheryl turned her head and looked at the young girl. "I am going for my personal audition."


    "Huh?" The girl in yellow frowned a bit and continued to adjust her dress.


    Cheryl walked happily, appearing as the major contrast to her surroundings. Everybody was dressed in green and yellow dresses,running around, preparing for the auditions. She ridiculed other models in her head, for trying so hard to stand out in the auditions. Tsk! Tsk! You poor girls! You don''t need talent at the ramp to win. You need talent in bed!


    She pressed the elevator button and headed to the floor where Stefen''s office was situated. This time her focus was not the auditions. She was sure to win the auditions, since Stefen himself was the judge. Since the time she had heard that Elizabeth Lodge was coming to the company, she planned to talk to Stefen about it. She wanted to audition for a few top movies and under Elizabeth''s recomendation, she was sure to win a role or two.

 Chapter 238 - Love Mask!

    Cheryl stepped out of the elevator and saw Stefen walking in the corridor, followed by his assistants. She followed him quietly , till Stefen entered the office all alone. Her eyes twinkled at the opportunity and she quickly sprinted inside the office, without knocking.


    Stefen was concentrating on his laptop, when he heard somebody enter. He looked up and was surprised to see Cheyl. A wave of anger and disgust travelled though his body. He wanted to kick the girl instantly out of his office! He looked at her attire in confusion. White? Is she not preparing for the auditions? Is she leaving the company? Or is she not even bothered to follow the color code ? Ok ! Calm down Stefen! Now is not the time. Just follow the plan!!


    "Hi sweety!" Cheryl exclaimed in happiness and came directly towards Stefen in excitement.


    "Hi there!" Stefen gave her a wide grin, perfectly hiding his frustration.


    Cheryl sprinted straight towards Stefen and with one swift move, she sat on Stefen''s lap, hugging his neck.


    Stefen looked at her happy face. If I am not wrong! This much love means, she is here for a favour again. Could it be auditions?


    Stefen hugged her back, looking at her short white see through dress. He could feel her naked thighs ,near his manhood. But at current state, even his little boy was hiding deep inside his cocoon, least interested in her body.


    "What''s with the dress?" Stefen smiled at her, lovingly caressing her arms.


    "You like it? I wore it for you!" Cheryl smiled victoriously. Hah! Guys! So easy to impress.


    "No! I mean, yes! I like it. But it''s not according to the color code of the audition." Stefen tried to be as sweet as possible.


    "Audition? You mean today''s audition?" Cheryl laughed and caressed her hands, seductively on his chest.


    "Hmmm." Stefen nodded.


    "Now are you going to audition me as well? I can give my audition right now! Obviously I don''t have to go to the audition!" Cheryl winked at him and brought her lips closer to his ears.


    Stefen rolled her eyes, but Cheryl could not see her reaction. "Haha! You are a naughty one!"


    "You bet! Say I have heard your aunt, Miss Elizabeth is coming to the company!" Cheryl spoke seductively near Stefen''s ears.


    Stefen could not help but chuckle at Cheryl''s words. So she did not come for a favour at auditions! She assumed she doesn''t even need to attend one! Now she wants to meet Aunty Elizabeth. How clever! Even I could not guess that. "Yes! She is coming. So?"


    "So! I would like to meet her. Afterall I am family too! I mean, I will be family sooner or later,so I want to meet you aunt. Afterall your family is my family and I should start interacting with them too!" Cheryl looked at Stefen''s face, with full honesty.


    For a few seconds, Stefen was stunned. Had he not known of her past deeds, her inncocent face would have fooled him again. How can she act so well !? Perhaps she should meet aunty. She is a very good actress!!! "Awww! Cheryl! That''s what I like about you the most. That you lovr my family so much. That day you saved Rose and now you already love my aunty so much! I will definitely introduce you to her!"


    As soon as Stefen finished the words, Cheryl stood up instantly. As usual her work was done and she immediately bid him goodbye and left the office. Stefen looked at her retreating figure for a very long time. His face was full of anger and disgust.


    Cheryl went inside the elevator, back to the dressing-studio, grinning happily. She stepped out of the elevator and saw, all the models dressed up in yellow and green attires. They were almost ready and were giving their appearances, last minute touch ups. The auditions were to be witnessed by respresentatives of various fashion brands, celebrities, socialites and fabiosa employess and interns.


    Suddenly, all the models and stylists present their turned to look at Cheryl, dressed in a white attire.


    "Cheryl! Hurry up! Go and change. I was calling you up from so long! I will style you up quickly." A stylist hurried up to her and handed over a yellow dress to Cheryl.


    Cheryl looked at the dress and chuckled. "I don''t follow a dress code. I don''t want to go for auditions. Everybody knows I am the best show-stopper around." She threw away the dress on floor and walked away.


    Everyone gaped at her in horror.


    "What is wrong with her?"


    "She is getting arrogant day by day."


    "She even threw the Fabiosa''s limited edition dress on floor."


    The stylist gaped at her in anger and picked up the dress from the floor. She then walked towards a red-headed lady, who was already dressed up in a green feathered dress.


    "Vicky can you please change and wear the show-stopper dress. It''s urgent. Please!"


    Vicky was one of the best models of Fabiosa, from past seven years. She was the show-stopper till Cheryl surpassed her.


    Vicky smiled at the stylist and took the outfit. "No big deal! I will go and change!"


    The stylist was fumming in anger and frustration and immediately called up Stefen. "Hello! Sir......"


    Stefen heard the entire scenario and the ruckess created by Cheryl. He smiled wickedly. "Just Let her be! Just concentrate on the auditions. I will handle her myself!"


    Stefen hung up the call and chuckled. "Even better than, what I planned!"

 Chapter 239 - The stunner!

    Inside the grand auditorium of Fabiosa head-office, everything was ready for the grand auditions to begin. The guests had started pouring in and the media had collected outside the building, to catch a glimpse of all the important guests, entering the premises.


    The large red carpet, leaded the way to the gigantic auditorium, which was richly decorated with dried trees. Small tiny crystal were hung on these trees, giving the look of freshly fallen dew drops.


    Soon, after another 15 minutes the three judges seated themselves on their seats, welcomed by a huge appluase from the audience.


    Soon the lights were dimmed, fousing on the vast ramp which was creatively designed to look like a water stream. The theme for the evening was nature, thus every color and decoration of the evening, was according to the theme.


    Soon, the show started and the names of the models were announced turn by turn. They all were wearing beautiful green and yellow dresses. Every dress represented the spark and beauty of natute in its own way. The audience was looking at the skillful models and their clothings in an awe. Turn by turn, every model walked the ramp and presented herself skillfully. Stefen could not help but feel proud at the entire senario. He had been preparing this theme day and night, from past four months. It was his idea to combine the auditions and ramp show in one, turning it into a major fashion event.


    The evening''s show stopper, just reached the back stage after re-doing her dress, makeup and hairdo, along with the stylists. "Oh! We are late!"


    The stylist ran towards the announcer but by that time the name of the show-stopper was announced as "Cheryl Fernandez."


    Soon, the announcer was informed by the stylist about the change in the show-stopper''s name.


    "We have a little change in the order. Our new show stopper for the evening will be Miss. Vicky Dona."


    Vicky entered the stage in a beautiful waterfall dress, revealing her perfect smile. The dress was intricately embroidered with blue colored flowers and swaroski stones.The long trail of the dress was covered with embroidered green leaves. The audience applauded not just at the beautiful attire, but at Vicky''s confidence and grace. She looked like a goddess who has stepped out from heaven, to captivate the hearts of ordinary human beings on earth.


    Stefen, who was constantly gazing at the red-headed beauty and could not help but feel gulity. He had recommended Cheryl in cront of Rose, to be the next show-stopper. Rose who never ever gave a second thought to Stefen''s suggestion had readily agreed!


    But, clearly today Stefen realised, Vicky was the best in her job! Even when she was removed from her position, she did not leave Fabiosa. Inspite of getting drool-worthy offers from various other fashion houses, she stuck her loyalty towards Fabiosa happily.


    As soon as Vicky completed half of her walk, various people from the audiences stood up to applaud for her. Even Stefen could not help, to give her a standing ovation. Vicky''s eyes were filled with tears, but nevertheless, she maintained her smile and charm and bowed gracefully in response.


    After Vicky was almost about to complete her walk, Stefen picked up the microphone immediately.


    "Miss Vicky! You were your usual charming self."


    Vicky was stunned for a few seconds and turned to look at Stefen. She smiled at Stefen and bowed again in reverence.


    "May I know the reason of the sudden change in show-stopper."


    Vicky stood bewildered as she was handed over the microphone, to reply.


    "Umm..Miss Cheryl is feeling a little under the weather, so I had to take her position suddenly." Vicky was now extremely nervous, though she was yet smiling. She thought that she will be sacked any moment for taking up Cheryl''s position without informing the boss. In no way she intended to steal the position like this. She was just helping the company to save the evening.


    The stylists who were looking at the entire senario from back-stage were also surprised and nervous, looking at Stefen''s sudden questioning in between the show.

 Chapter 240 - The competition!

    "Oh! I see. So it was not planned." Stefen looked at the nervous girl, once again awed by her grace. The girl was very nervous, but she did not stop smiling. She had maintained a graceful and stylish body posture too.


    Vicky did not reply but just nodded slightly in a "no." She did not have the heart to tell in front of the entire audience that Cheryl did not consider this show as worthy enough to participate and also created a havoc backstage. That would be the girl''s as well as the company''s insult!


    Stefen paused slightly before framing his words carefully. "As much as I want to appoint you as our permanent show-stopper, rather than a subsitute, that would not be fair on my part, if I do that without a healthy competition."


    Vicky was stunned at Stefen''s words. He was actually praising her?!


    "I also appreciate you trying to cover up for Miss Cheryl not just for her job but also for the ruckess she created back-stage. You have also proved that without any prior intimation or practice, you can rule this position." Stefen continued, looking at Vicky in admiration. He was actually surprised at Vicky''s presence of mind and maturity. The girl had every chance to bath mouth Cheryl, but as usual she had stuck to her ethics.


    Vicky was stunned at her boss''s words. She did not know what to reply to him, so she just nodded in gratitude.


    Stefen wanted to say much more to the girl, but he controlled himself. He turned towards the announcer, his face was now stern and angry. "Somebody! Go tell Miss Cheryl that if she needs her position, she has to be here in five minutes and walk the ramp with Miss Vicky. Otherwise she can kiss her job good bye. We only like professional ethical people!"


    The entire back-stage staff could not help but giggle happily at their boss''s words. They were happy that finally "Miss Attitude" was shown her original position.


    Vicky stood gracefully at the centre of the stage, waiting for Cheryl. She was happy that their would be a healthy competition for the position. Where as Stefen was explaining the other to designers about the procedure.


    Stefen then took the microphone again and announced."Since, this is the most important post, we would conduct an auduence poll too. Whoever gets more votes, amongst the two will sign a three year contract. We are giving you each one board, which two different colors on each side. Those who vote for Miss Cheryl, will put up red side and those who chose Miss Vicky will put up green side."


    Cheryl who was summoned by an employee, had by now reached the back-stage, unaware of all the mishappenings. The stylists quickly rushed towards her, handing over Vicky''s outfit to her. "Cheryl! You have to be on stage! Quickly wear Vicky''s outfit!"


    Cheryl looked at the outfit in disgust. "I will wear this? Are you crazzy? I don''t wear second- hand things. I will walk the ramp as it is." Cheryl threw away the outfit and rushed towards the stage smiling proudly. This Stefen! He has to flaunt me to the world! What will this company do without me?


    "No...no....wait...wait..." The stylists shouted but Cheryl already had reached the ramp. Soon the music started and Vicky stood aside, to let audience focus on Cheryl. But, she was stunned to see Cheryl in a white dress and clenched her fists in nervouseness.


    Cheryl started her walk, looking straight at the cameras. Stefen smirked a bit and stood up again. People thought that he was about to give another standing ovation. Suddenly, Stefen signalled for the music to stop.


    Cheryl stopped her walk and looked at Stefen, smiling proudly. He cant even wait to announce me as the show-stopper! How impatient and naive!

 Chapter 241 - Step by Step!

    Everybody in the audience present inside auditorium was now looking at Stefen in confusion, including the other two judges.


    "Is he giving her an applause?"


    "Her walk has merely begin!"


    "I did not even find her that good!"


    "Why is she wearing white?"


    "Her dress is so vulgar!"


    "How the hell does her dress represent nature?"


    Cheryl gave a wide grin, looking at Stefen.


    "Miss Cheryl! Right?" Stefen asked her as if he is looking at her for the first time.


    "Huh?" Cheryl frowned at his question.


    "What''s the theme for out tonight''s auditions? Can you please tell our audiences."


    "Umm...It''s nature. Nature in its true, raw form." Cheryl replied proudly, smiling again.


    "I am glad atleast you know that much. Can you please tell me how does your dress fit our theme? Looking at it''s design, I even doubt if this can be my creation! Or you were careless enough to walk the ramp in whatever attire you wanted?"


    The audience gaped at Cheryl in shock.


    "Is she drunk?"


    "She is wearing a cheap dress."


    "I knew it! The moment I saw this dress, I knew it can not be Fabiosa."


    Cheryl gaped at Stefen in shock. What''s wrong with him? He is insulting me?!! I am his girlfriend. How can he do that to me?


    "Well...I...I.....This dress....ummm...." Cheryl was short of words and looked down, in embarrasememt.


    Suddenly a flash of an image of Rose standing on the ramp, in embarassememt came to her mind.


    "We have had enough of your careless atttitude. Go and follow the stylists orders. I give you five minutes. Don''t let Miss. Vicky wait more than that!"


    Cheryl''s face was burning red in anger. This dumb and naive man! Where did he get this much courage from? "Yes!" Cheryl nodded and moved towards the back-stage hurriedly.


    Cheryl entered the back-stage only to face the amused faces of stylists and other models.


    "Give me Vicky''s dress." Cheryl fummed in anger and the stylist gave her the dress, suppressing her laughter.


    In another two minutes, Cheryl came out of the trial room, wearing a beautiful green feathered dress. The artists quickly gave her a quick touch up and soon she was ready to walk the ramp.


    Cheryl who was still fumming in anger started walking on the ramp, as soon as the music started and the spotlight touched her face. Her sour mood was preventing her from giving her best performance. Just as she walked a few steps, Stefen stood up again pretending to look disgusted. "Miss Cheryl! If I may remind you, these are auditions not your house. You have to smile gravefully when you walk the ramp. Miss Vicky please walk the ramp along with her, to guide her."


    Vicky nodded and walked backwards preparing to start her walk. Cheryl was dumbfounded at Stefen''s attitude. What is wrong with him? The entire auditorium was gossiping about her now!


    While they were also talking about Stefen''s professional and patient attitude. "Fabiosa is so particular about their models."


    "No wonder! They are at the top."


    "Wow! I like his attitude. He is so patient with that irritating model."


    While everybody thought that Stefen was trying to help Cheryl, but he was actually killing her ego, step by step!


    Cheryl looked at Vicky in anger. Vicky''s dress was probably the most grand and costliest in the entire collection. Now she will teach me how to walk? She is my substitute! This was supposed to be my dress!

 Chapter 242 - Face-off!

    The two models stood at the edge of the blue colored ramp, ready to begin their walk. As soon as the music started and the spotlight touched their faces, they both started walking elegantly.


    Cheryl was at tgis moment, in her full enthusiastic form. She was determined to defeat Vicky this time! She gave her best posture and best smile, striding on the ramp towards the cameras.


    Whereas, Vicky was her usual self, walking elegantly and calmly. She was not thinking about Cheryl or anybody else. They both walked side by side in beautiful dresses, while entire hall errupted in loud applause. As soon as their walks ended, the audience in the auditorium gave another standing ovation. They both stood in the middle of the stage, looking at the audience happily!


    While, Vicky elegantly bowed in reverence, Cheryl stood their, waving her hand like a famous celebrity. Even the panel of judges had now stood up and started to applaud.


    Cheryl was filled up with happiness and contentment, looking at the applauding crowd. Hah! I know I am the best. Even Stefen is clapping for me! Foolish guy! He finally knows my worth now!


    Soon, the thunderous voice of applause ceased and the audience settled down back to their seats. Stefen once again held the microphone and with not much delay, proceeded towards the results. "Without any further delays, those in favour of Miss Cheryl will hold up the red side of the board and those in favour of Miss.Vicky will hold up green side. On the count of three.....1...2.....3!!!!"


    There were hushed noices all across the auditorium. As soon as the audiences heard the last count, they quickly held up their boards, revealing their individual choices. Even the three judges had held up their boards.


    Stefen looked back and smiled happily. There were thousands of green boards, shining uniformly in the audience. Their were only two red boards, which he recognized were held by Cheryl''s friends.


    Vicky looked at the audience happily, thanking them again and again.


    Cheryl''s face had grown pale. Anger bursting up in her veins like hot fire. She shouted at the top of her lungs, not caring about her appearance. "Agghhh!!!!! Just now everybody was applauding me! Now what happened?"


    Amongst the three judges holding up the green board, one judge got up and took the microphone. He wad offended by Cheryl''s sudden outbust. How dare she question the verdict and behave rudely with the audiences!! "I think you were mistaken. The applause was for Miss. Vicky. You were too showy and arrogant with your walk!"


    "Yes! That is our final verdict! Miss Vicky will sign the three year contract, to be the show-stopper for Fabiosa." The other judge also stood up and agreed in support.


    "For you, I would recommend to join our internship program, recommended for new models. You seem to have lost your earlier charm and grace. If you are interested you can talk to the concerned person to enroll yourself for training. Till then, your sevices are not required. Thank you." Stefen bowed respectfully, smiling wickedly at Cheryl.


    Cheryl stood their open-mouthed not believing Stefen''s words. Is he the same gullible guy? He had never even raised his voice at her! He used to trust her blindly!


    Cheryl suddenly stomped her foot in anger and left the stage. Vicky thanked the audience and turned to leave the stage.


    "Miss Vicky!" Stefen called out Vicky''s name in the microphone and stopped her from leaving the stage.


    Vicky halted her steps and turned to look at Stefen. Once again Stefen was taken back by her grace and charm. The way she carries herself, her poise and charisma was engulfing his mind. Her beautiful light brown eyes met his black eyes and his mind went completely blank!

 Chapter 243 - For you!

    Stefen took a deep breath to calm down his senses. "Congratulations Miss Vicky! You were terrific. I am really impressed."


    "Thank you so much! Means a lot to me." Vicky bowed a little gracefully, giving away her usual vibrant smile.


    Stefen could not take his eyes, off the beautiful lady! It was not like he had seen her for the first time. Vicky had been working for so many years in Fabiosa. But today, for some strange reason he was simply mesmerised by her beautiful aura. He was impressed by her ability to act maturely and spontaneously, even in unprepared situations.


    Vicky turned to walk away and Stefen felt as if she was taking away with her, his soul. "Miss Vicky!"


    Stefen could not help but call her name again. Before he even realised, the words had already left his mouth. A sense of nervouseness and desperation was fluttering like butterflies in his stomach. He quickly thought of a justified reason to talk to her again.


    Vicky turned back again, looking at Stefen. Her mind was full of curiosity, though her face showed extreme composure and charm.


    "Ummm...Tell..Tell my assistant to prepare the contract for you." Stefen finally found certain reasonable words to speak to her.


    Vicky nodded pleasently and turned back to leave. Stefen held up the microphone close to his mouth again, to call out her name,but the fellow judge, stroked his hand and whispered in his ear. "Stefen! Let her go please. Why are you behaving like a love- struck teenager."


    Stefen''s ears grew red in embarrasment as the other two judges giggled lightly. He quickly signaled the announcer to continue ahead, with the auditions.


    Meanwhile.....


    Cheryl stomped out of the head-office after changing into her clothes, grinding her teeth in anger. She walked out of the exit gate, a few steps on the road and burst into tears. She had been humiliated in front of entire media. How will any other company hire her? Tomorrow''s newspapers will be filled with her, incompetance.


    She sat on a nearby bench and took deep breaths thinking about the day''s incidents.


    "Who does he think he is? He will pay for this! I will make sure he and his family live a miserable life." Cheryl screamed in anger, wiping away her tears.


    Meanwhile, the auditions had finished and the media was interveiwing the three judges of the event.


    Stefen was talking to a reporter happily about the success of the event. "I had always been inspired by nature. Thus, I wanted the clothes to give away the effect...of...of....." Suddenly, Stefen''s gaze fell on a red-headed girl, far across the hall taking away his mind from the interview. She was wearing a simple yet elegant blue high neck dress. Her hair tied in a cute, loose braid. Her makeup was minimal yet her face looked flawless. She was leaving the venue, bidding farewell to her co-workers.


    "She is leaving! Excuse me!" Stefen quickly apologized to the reporter and sprinted towards the exit gate. The entire media and crowd looked at the man, running like a maniac, bumping clumsily into people. On the way, his eyes fell on the white colored lilly flowers, decorated neatly in a vase made up of brass. He quickly pulled out the entire bunch, making the heavy vase fall on the ground with a loud thud. Those people who were not looking at him earlier were, also, now staring at him in surprise and curiosity.


    "Who is it at the exit gate?"


    "Could it be a VIP?"


    The man had now an excessively vast bunch of lillies and he did not even bother to look back at the vase which he dropped, creating a loud noise. Soon he reached the vast exit door of the building and halted abruptly, looking at the red-headed girl.


    Vicky turned her head and looked at the man in surprise. Stefen was standing next to her, holding a vast bunch of lillies. He was drenched in sweat and was gasping for air.


    "Boss? What happened?"


    Everybody around including the media was now looking at the exit door in surprise.


    Stefen looked up and smiled at the beautiful girl. He held out his hand, holding the beautiful white colored bunch. "For you!"

 Chapter 244 - Rift!

    Vicky starred at him for a few seconds in surprise, while Stefen was holding the bunch, looking at her intently. She heard a few voices and looked towards her right in surprise. All the guests and media were now looking at them. Some were giggling while others were talking about them in hushed voices. Whereas, Stefen was constantly looking at her face, oblivious to other people''s stare.


    Vicky turned her face to looked at Stefen again. She smiled a little at him and took the bunch from his hand. "Thank you! They are lovely."


    "Not as much as you!" Stefen looked in her big brown eyes, once again spell-bounded by her beauty.


    Vicky blushed under his constant gaze, looking again towards the people noticing them. "Ok then! I shall take a leave! Bye!"


    "Bye! See you!" Stefen waved at her, grinning ear to ear.


    Vicky smiled at him again and left. Stefen gazed at her for a very long time, till she seated herself in a car and drove away!


    Not very far away a blonde girl, seated on a bench was looking at the whole senario, dumbfounded. Her eyes and face were already swelled up from crying. She quickly paced towards the man, who was smiling happily, looking at a red colored car, drifting away from him. He was so engrossed that he did not notice the angry blonde girl, pacing towards him.


    "You! How dare you?!" Cheryl screamed at him, from a distance.


    Stefen frowned and turned to look at the girl, not far away from him. He quickly walked a few steps closer to her, to avoid the media attention and gazes of other people.


    "Huh? What?" Stefen was in no mood to entertain her. He was currently in a very blissful mood.


    "First you insult me and throw me out of your company. Now you are flirting with some other woman!!!"


    "Other woman? But she is the only woman for me!" Stefen smiled, while still thinking about Vicky, like a love-struck teenager.


    Cheryl gaped at him in horror.


    "She is the only woman? Then what about me?"


    "You? Umm...Let me think. You were good fun but now its kind of boring." Stefen frowned and finally looked at Cheryl''s face.


    "What the hell do you mean by that!"


    "All I mean is, that you give away yourself so easily, so I could not refuse. After all I am a man. But now I am looking for someone to settle with."


    "So....so...We never had anything between us?"


    Stefen could not help but chuckle at her words. She still had the audacity to ask him this question?


    "Ask youself Cheryl! Did we ever have anything between us? Or did you just use me as a ladder to reach at the top ?" Stefen"s gaze was now extremely cold.


    Cheryl looked at his angry face and was stunned for a few seconds. She was looking at a completely opposite side of the man.


    "I...I...n never used you."


    Stefen''s face grew red in anger. "Did you not tamper with my sister''s dress? Did you not accept Rhehan''s bribe? He cancelled the deal and you had every chance to stop my sister from entering the stage. But you did not! Later Rhehan even kept his promise and payed you the entire amount but you accused him of harrasement!"


    Cheryl was shell-shocked at his words. How does he know all that? The only person who knows this is Rhehan! Did Rhehan confess about bribing me? Urgghh!!! That bastard! He back-fired my plan.


    "I did not do anything! Just because he is your sister''s boyfriend, you would believe him?"


    "I believe him because my sister believes him. That is enough reason for me! Now you get the fuck out of here, before I tell the guards to throw you out!"


    Stefen walked away without waiting for Cheryl''s reply.


    Cheryl''s anger was reaching its climax.


    That Bastard Rhehan! He thinks he will get away with this and live happily with Rose? I swear, I will make his life a miserable hell!


    She walked away from the building, with determination and anger in her eyes.

 Chapter 245 - 3150 B.C.

    The sweet chirping of the birds playing happily in the nearby pond, could be heard all across the garden. The sun had freshly risen, emitting its fresh golden rays on the beautiful couple sleeping on the grass. Dressed in matching clothes, unaware of the surroundings, they both were sound asleep.


    Rose was resting her head on Rhehan''s arm, right on top of his metallic bracelet. The sun rays were lightly caressing her beautiful long hair, making them shine. Whereas the man''s other arm was hugging her waist tightly, as if she was his most treasured possession.


    Unlike their serene sorroundings, their faces looked disturbed. There eyes flickered, as if they both were having a bad dream......


    .........


    Between the beautiful River Nile and Red sea, was situated a large desert ruled by the mighty king Horus. Horus, the most powerful Egyptian king, was also known as The Venom King. He was indeed the gifted one!


    Since childhood, he would play with snakes like his little toys. His biggest secret and power was hidden to the world, including his wife, that his body could absorb a snake''s venom easily like water.


    His mighty castle was built by his millions of slaves and was named as The New Kingdom. The limestone castle was beautifully covered in the finest gold sheets, with various precious jems, engraved on its walls. The pyramid shaped gigantic castle from inside was covered entirely with beautiful hieroglyphs*, engraved in gold. The hundered acres of gigantic castle consisted of private rooms, pylons, leading to coutyards, halls, chapels, obelisks, gardens and smaller temples.


    There were various natural hot springs, inside the castle, which could be used only by the king and his family for bathing. Amongst these hot springs, was the one spring, surrounded by four walls and palm trees, which was king''s favourite. Nobody was allowed to enter these four walls without king''s permission, not even the queen. It was rumoured to be the king''s paradise, where various prostitutes were brought to entertain him and bathe him. The queen had often seen, various naked girls, with tattooed breasts and colored lips, leaving the castle premises.


    She had often heard the loud giggles of various women from inside the four walls. She would often try to sneek inside the four walls, but was always shoved off by the king''s loyal guards.


    She was the aristrocratic egyptian queen born to a noble family. But her present-day status was just for name-sake. The mightly Egyptian queen was in reality lonely and sad, deprived of her husband''s love.


    *heiroglyphs-Formal writing system used in Ancient Egypt. Usually combined with images and alphabets, it was used for ornamental purposes too.

 Chapter 246 - Secret love!

    But, soon the Egyptian queen Dalilah fell in love with Cho, a common man from Qing dynasty*. He had come to The New Kingdom to start his own trade. The queen often started to disguise herself into a common lady and escape from the palace to meet Cho. She would stay for hours in Cho''s house and sneak back to the palace at night. Her husband, King Horus was too busy to notice the absence of his wife.


    Untill, her sixteen year old son Khufu, returned from the hunt, after seven months. Unlike his father, Khufu was a noble man, with a golden heart. His long golden locks and grey eyes were just like his mother''s.


    Soon, Horus declared Khufu as the new king and left the reigns of the kingdom in his hands. He wanted to spend the further life in leisure and peace. But, Khufu could never follow his father''s rules. The rules were now more relaxed and fair for the slaves. The labour was given due wages and peseants did not have to give away their entire crops, but could keep 50% of their harvest. Queen Dalilah was also now given more respect, whereas Horus was now just engrossed in women and liqour.


    One fine evening, queen Dalilah covered herself with a linen robe and escaped from the palace. She walked amidst the crowded market, hiding her face in her rope. But soon it started raining and she quickly paced towards Chao''s home. By the time she knocked at the door of the small mud-house, she was completely drenched. Chao opened the door, surprised to see Dalilah, all wet.


    "Dalilah! Please come in. You will fall sick!"


    Dalilah smiled and stepped inside, while Chao quickly lit up the fire place. He quickly took out a white colored simple robe and handed over to her. "Here! Wear this. Least the water will effect you."


    Dalilah looked in Chao''s eyes and smiled, taking the robe in her hand. Chao could not take his eyes off from her grey eyes. Her wet golden hair and skin were shining beautifully. Her painted red lips, were pulling him closer to her. He came closer to her and untied the belt on her rob, opening it instantly. Her naked frontal body was covered in water droplets. Chao caressed his hands on her breasts, making her shudder. But she did not stop him. His hands went down, gently touching her navel. Dalilah closed her eyes, feeling his gentle touch moving downwards slowly.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door and they both looked at the door, startled as if waking up from a dream.


    "Quickly wear this."


    Dalilah quickly changed into the white rob and rushed to hide behind a sand pillar, in the corner of the room.


    .....


    *Qing dynasty- Ancient name for China

 Chapter 247 - The enchantress

    Dalilah''s hearbeat fluttered as Cho nervousely walked towards the door to answer it. Several thoughts ran through her mind, making her more nervous. Could somebody have followed her? Is the king aware of her affair? Will he kill them both?


    Cho stood close to the door and shouted. " Who is there, outside the door?"


    "Brother its me! Miso. I came to visit you." A sweet female voice, echoed in the room.


    Cho smiled and looked at Dalilah. "It is fine! It is my young sister! She lives near the yellow river. You can meet her too." He opened the door, happily.


    Dalilah relaxed and came out from hiding looking at the door, as a young girl stepped inside the house. The girl looked around sixteen years and was a breathtaking beauty. Dalilah was stunned to see the natural glow on her face, complementing her rosy cheeks and lips. Her big black eyes were exactly like her long hair, shining and beautiful. She was holding two lion cubs in each hand.


    "Brother!" The girl hugged Cho, happily.


    "Ah! My sister! What a surprise."


    Cho then tuned to look at Dalilah. "This is her highness, the Egyptian queen, Dalilah."


    Miso bowed in reverence, Dalilah smiled at the beautiful girl, looking at the two cubs in her hand.


    "Delilah! My Miso is the famous ''enchantress'' back in Qing dynasty. She is studying magic and medicine." Cho looked at his sister proudly.


    "Wonderful! I have been looking for a person to teach the subject to my son, King Khufu. If may I request sweet Miso to do the honours. I believe it is very important for a king to have this knowledge." Dalilah was looking at the beautiful girl, admiring her again and again. She found the girl to be just a perfect match for her son.


    Miso looked at her brother in anticipation. Cho smiled at her assuringly. "Offcourse! That would be an honour for her. She is here for a long time, till the winters end. Till then, the king will be completely trained. She will come to the castle tomorrow."


    Miso smiled and nodded. She then put down the two cubs and gave them a piece of meat to eat. "I found them helpless near the woods, while on the way. They are so small, so I brought them to you."


    "They are not just any lions. They look like Imperial Lions!" Cho looked at them carefully.


    "You mean the ones known to be immortal?" Miso looked at her brother in surprise. There were only five imperial lions in the entire world, known to them.


    "If you want, you can bring them to the castle tomorrow. They will be fed good and can live there." Dalilah suggested, looking at the love and sympathy of the girl towards the two cubs.


    Miso''s smiled widely. "Thank you!"


    "I must leave now." Dalilah left the house, covering her face.


    As soon as Dalilah left, Miso turned to look questionably at her brother. Cho already knew what she wanted to know.


    "I do not know how this happened. But we are in love with each other. I can control an entire army with my bare left hand, but I could not control my heart."


    Miso was surprised to see her brother''s helplessness. He was known to be the strongest man of *Qing Dynasty. But when, an enemy killed their mother, Miso left the dynasty to lead a normel life. Miso, had to complete her course and in short time had to start living with her brother. She had never seen her brother, talk like this.


    .....


    * Qing dunasty- Ancient name for China.

 Chapter 248 - When they first met.......

    The next morning, a long haired beauty came outside the gigantic castle, holding the two cubs carefully in each hand. The guards opened the door for the girl, as they had already been informed of her arrival.


    Meanwhile....


    "But mother, why do I need to learn medicine and magic?"


    "My dear son. Every king should have multiple talents. You are a fine ruler, but you need to know this art to protect yourself from any potent charm or spell. That''s why I have arranged for you an experienced teacher."


    Khufu unwillingly nodded in obedience and followed his mother towards an open garden.


    "This is the perfect place for you to learn. The beauty of the place will keep you entertained."


    The garden was the queen''s favourite place in the entire castle. Situated at the edge of a hot water spring, it had a vaste flower bed of bright red color. In the centre of the flower bed was constructed a vast limestone, water fountain. The queen purposely had chosen this garden for her son''s practice sessions. She smiled looking at the garden. Indeed a perfect area to develop a few sparks!


    Khufu sighed helplessly looking at his mother. Soon, two guards came at the entry door ,leading to the garden announcing the arrival of the girl.


    "The teacher has arrived, her highness."


    "Please send her." Dalilah exclaimed happily.


    Khufu turned his head to greet his new teacher. His eyes popped open, to see a beautiful young girl, with glowing face, walking towards them.He did not expect the experienced teacher to be a girl, that too this beautiful. Khufu was taken aback for a few seconds. He starred open mouthed at the beauty, holding to lion cubs. She was wearing a beige one shouldered attire, with a tight belt on her waist, assentuating her curves. Her beautiful dark eyes and rosy lips, made Khufu forget everything. The girl bowed looking at them. While Dalilah greeted her warmly, Khufu stood their motionless, looking at the girl.


    "Ahem." Dalilah looked at her son, embarrassed by his beahaviour. Though she was happy that he went spell-bounded by her beauty, but he had not even greeted the girl.


    "Ahem! Ahem!" Dalilah looked at her son one more time. Khufu did not budge, making the girl feel uncomfortable. She bent down to put down the two cubs, who instantly ran around happily, exploring the garden.


    Dalilah poked Khufu with her elbow, bringing him back to reality. "This is your new teacher, Miso, from Qing dynasty. She is very famous in her art back at her place."


    "Welcome teacher! Thank you for taking out your precious time for me." Khufu bowed in reverence, looking in the girl''s eyes.


    Miso smiled in return, feeling a little comfortable now.


    "Ok! I will leave you two here. Don''t worry about the lions, they will be taken care of, by me and my maids."


    "Thank you." Miso smiled, looking at the excited cubs, jumping around on the flower bed.


    Dalilah left, leaving the two people amidst the beautiful garden.

 Chapter 249 - The bet

    As soon as the queen left, Khufu looked at the girl again. He was noticing every minute detail of her beautiful face. Miso was aware of his constant gaze, once again making her uncomfortable and unhappy.


    "You are truelly a spell- caster. You can bewitch anybody just by your face." Before Khufu even realised, the words had already left his mouth.


    Miso was stunned at his words and frowned looking at him. "Is this how you treat your teacher?!"


    Apart from the king, the priests and teachers were given the highest reverence. Since Miso was Khufu''s teacher, she was furious at his unexpected words.


    "Hmm..My apologies!" Khufu folded his hands and bowed in guilt, realising his mistake. The girl was making him say stupid things.


    Miso looked at the gulity man and calmed down a bit. "Ok! What do you know about magic and medicine?"


    "Nothing! It doesn''t interest me at all."


    "Why?"


    "I think for an efficient ruler, his physical power and mental agility is enough. He doesn''t need such spells and magic."


    Miso frowned again in anger. "Then why do you want to learn magic, if you don''t think its essential? Why did you even call me?"


    "My mother forced me into this. I could not refuse her."


    "First rule! Magic and Medicine can only be learnt with full heart and willingness!" Miso was beginning to get more irritated now.


    "Ok teacher! Then what can be done with that? You can change people''s hearts easily. Just change my heart!" Khufu walked closer to her, looking deep in her eyes.


    Miso did not move back, but now she was starring at him narrow-eyed. "Why don''t we go an tell her highness Dalilah, that her son is not talented enough to learn such a precious art? This way you can get rid of me!"


    Khufu gapped at her in surprise. Nobody had ever dared to talk to him like that.


    "You don''t trust my talents? Ok! Beat me. Bring your weapons! If you win, i will learn from you but....if i win....." Khufu paused and gave her a wicked smile


    "Then?" Miso frowned in confusion.


    "Then you will marry me!"

 Chapter 250 - Love or War?

    "The pupil is proposing marraige to the teacher?" Miso smirked at the man in disgust.


    "Are you scared?" Khufu looked into her dark eyes, trying to provoke her. This was the best way to win the girl. Nobody could ever defeat him, so who was this weak girl in front of him?


    "Hah! I give my word then." Miso looked back in his eyes, with equal determination.


    "Get your weapon, i''ll get my sword." Khufu went inside the castle to fetch his sword. As soon as he came out, he saw the girl playing with the cubs. He paused for a moment, to capture the beautiful vision in his heart. The girl was kneeling down on the grass, laughing heartily, while the cubs were pulling her hair, with their teeth.


    He walked further, concealing his admiration towards the girl. "Seems like the teacher is already scared! Have you given up?"


    Miso looked up and giggled at the man holding a sword. "You really want to fight with this?"


    "What else then? Where is your weapon?" Khufu shrugged his shoulders in confusion.


    "I don''t use weapons. My bare hands are enough for you!" Miso got up slowly, dusting away the grass from her robe, casually.


    To Khufu''s surprise she looked too calm. Does she not realise that she is going to fight against a mighty king? Or does she already know that, I will not harm her.


    "Ohk then! Take your stance. Stand back!" Khufu was still confused at the girl''s actions.


    "Stance? What stance! I don''t have any stance. Just attack me."


    "How can I hit you like this? Do something. Don''t stand like a statue." Khufu was getting furious at the girl''s casual attitude.


    Miso giggled again. "So scared like a mice! Trust me you are not talented and brave enough! If you wouldn''t have been his highness Horus''s son, you would not have been worthy of been chosen even in the army!"


    Khufu glared at her in horror and held up his sword, making his first attack. He aimed towards her right shoulder, but Miso quickly dodged downwards with the speed of ligtening. Khufu glared at her in surprise. Though this was not his best shot as he did not intend to harm her, but the girl''s single move proved she was nicely trained.


    "Rule number two! Magic and medicine can be practiced only with calm mind, not with aggression."


    "So you are also trained to fight, besides medicine and magic. Who trained you?" He swung the sword again, aiming staright across her legs now.


    "My brother! Cho Sangh is my brother." She quickly jumped up in the air, averting the aim of the sword again.


    "No wonder! You have been trained by not just anybody, but the best." Khufu now understood why his mother chose this girl to train him.The girl was indeed unique. But he wondered why his mother chose her, but not her brother for the training. What is so special about magic and medicine that she chose the girl instead of her brother?


    The girl was constantly giggling, while averting all his aims now, making him furious.


    "That''s all? Rule number three! Magic and medicine is not for weak minded people. You have a weak mind, to give your best short." Miso smirked at him wickedly, making Khufu more furious.


    "Weak? huh? I''ll show you who is weak!" Khufu suddenly grabbed her shoulders and pushed her closer to his body. His fingers grazing against her bare shoulder.


    Miso frowned in confusion and before she realised it, Khufu had cut her one sided robe from the shoulder, with his sword.

 Chapter 251 - punishment!

    Miso looked down as she felt the coolness of air on her breasts and she quickly grasped her falling robe and glared at Khufu in anger. Khufu was looking at her smirking proudly.


    Miso quickly pulled up her robe and tied the two loose ends of her robe over her shoulder and glared furioisly at the boy in front of him.


    Suddenly, the boy was thrusted by a tight slap on his cheek, taking him aback. As soon as he regained his senses, another tight slap hit him on the other cheek, throwing him on the down on the grass.


    Khufu was stunned looking at the girl. Her strength was much more than any man.


    "You do not deserve to learn anything from me!!!!" She angrily glared at the hot water spring for a few seconds, and a vast whilpool of hot water rose up in the sky.


    Miso stepped back a little and glared angrily at the boy on ground. He was glaring at the vast whirlpool in amazement. He had seen so many skilled speller- casters and magicians but this was something very different and strong.


    As soon as Miso''s gaze shifted towards the boy, the hot whirlpool fell on him instantly.


    "Aghhhhh!!!!! Arghhhhh!!!!!" Khufu shreiked in pain. The water was hot enough to sting the body all over.


    Miso smirked and left the garden instantly. She paced inside the long pathway, covered with gigantic tombs and turned right, walking on another pathway, leading towards the main garden of the castle. She had to leave the castle quickly. She wanted to escape as soon as possible, before the guards catch her for attacking their king.


    She had almost crossed the garden, when suddenly, she saw Dalilah, siting in one corner of the garden, over a rock. She tried to tip-toe but still caught the queen''s attention.


    "Miso! What happened? Why are you leaving so early?"


    "Her highness. I apologize but I will not be able to teach your son. He tried to disrobe me, back in the garden."


    "What?!! He tried to disrobe you?" Dalilah could not believe the girl''s words. Never had she seen Khufu behave inappropriately with any woman. This was the first time he had done something like that!!!


    Miso pointed at the top of her dress, tied together with the help of a knot. Dalilah gasped in shock. "Oh! My dear! I appologise for my son''s inappropriate behaviour. I will make sure he is rightly punished."


    Misp tried hard not to smirk. She did not tell Dalilah, that the justice had already been served, piping hot!


    Miso left the palace, whereas Dalilah stormed towards the garden.


    "Khufuu!!!!! How dare you humiliate your teacher like this!" Dalilah stormed inside the garden screaming. Suddenly, she noticed the boy lying down on the ground, not moving at all. "Khufu?"


    She ran towards him and saw the boy was lying unconscious and his face and other exposed body parts, looked dark pink, as if burned by something. Dalilah quickly called the guards and Khufu was ushered to his room. The therapist arrived quickly, scanning the burns on his entire body.


    "Luckily the burns are superficial, he fainted due to sudden hot impact. These soothing mud balms will help cure it in no time. Make him lie down, till his body temprature comes down to normal and blood flows normally in his brain." The therapist handed over balms to the queen.


    The queen heaved a sigh of relief and ordered the servants to apply the balm immediately.


    After a few hours, Khufu finally opened his eyes. The burns had considerably reduced and his body temprature was almost normal.


    "Khufu! How are you feeling now and how did this happen?"


    Khufu thought about the day''s incident and a smile appeared on his face. " I was punished by my teacher."

 Chapter 252 - Cure!

    Dalilah looked at the boy smiling and she understood the whole senario. Khufu must have tried to disrobe her and the girl must have punished him in return.


    He was smiling constantly, looking towards the dome shaped, ceiling of his room. He was constantly reminded of her beautiful face, her bare breasts, her beautiful big eye lashes. Unaware that his mother was constantly looking at him, he was completely lost in his day- dream.


    "Son! I did not expect this from you. You tried to disrobe the girl!"


    "Mother! I even tried to marry her. But i failed!!


    "


    Khufu laughed, constantly looking at the ceiling. Dalilah rolled her eyes at her love-struck son.


    "You must go and apologize to the girl."


    "Yes mother! If you insist, I should go right now."


    "Wait! Let your body heat go away! Khufu! khufu!"


    Khufu left the room, as if he had been waiting for Dalilah to speak the words. Dalilah chuckled, looking at the retreating figure of her son.


    Soon the city was notified of the king''s arrival and the preperations were made.


    "Little sister! Why is the king coming to our house? Did something happen at the castle?"


    "Nothing brother! Maybe he just wants to thank me for my wonderful teachings."


    "Very well then! I am proud of you."


    Miso sighed and wondered what is going to happen next. Will the guards hold them both captive? But it was not her brother''s fault! She had to make him leave the house.


    "Say! Brother. I think you should not be here in the house. Her highness would not want you to meet her son, like this."


    "Why! He does not know anything about us."


    "Yes! But! I feel she will not be comfortable with you meeting her son. She might not want to come back again and feel ashemed. You should leave." Miso pushed her brother out of the door and closed it from inside.


    "Huh?" Cho looked at the closed door in confusion and ultimately left for the market.


    Miso sat inside the room, waiting for Khufu''s arrival. In no time, she will be held captive and will be dragged towards the dungeons to be killed.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door. A man''s voice came from outside the. "His highness, Khufu has arrived."


    Miso took a deap breath and slowly walked towards the door. She opened the door and saw Khufu, standing with four other men.


    "P..please. Come in." Miso looked at the man, dressed in a royal gold robe and headgear, the way he dressed for official meet of his court or public appearances.


    Khufu entered the house, looking at the girl''s beautiful face. He signalled his guards to stay out and closed the door from within. "Teacher! How have you been?" He took a few step towards Miso, looking in her eyes. He was smiling looking at her.


    Miso thought this was probably the happiness you attain, after finally hunting down the prey!


    "Very well. Umm...how are your burns? Though I made sure, they don''t harm you much!" Khufu came much closer to her face, making Miso take back a few steps.


    "Are you talking about my heartburn? It''s too bad!" Khufu took few more steps, making her pin down the wall. His eyes not leaving hers!


    "Heart-burn?"


    "Yes. My heart is hurting. Can you please check." Khufu held her cold hand with his own hand and kept it in on his bare chest.


    Miso could clearly feel his heart racing rapidly. "Yes! You might be suffering from heat- stroke. I will prescribe something."


    Miso tried to sound normal, though she clearly understood his double-meaning words. She tried to move away but was quickly blocked by the boy''s arms.


    He came closer to her and whispered in her ear. "You are my cure!"

 Chapter 253 - Nightmare!

    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Khufu retraced back his steps. "All I mean is teacher, please cure my ailing skin with your knowledge."


    "Ok. I can''t refuse anybody who needs help. But in no way I will come back to castle."


    Khufu bowed down and folded his hands. "I apologise for my behaviour my teacher. I shall assure you, this will not happen again. Please forgive me"


    Miso was dumb-struck and overwhelmed looking at the king, bowing down in front of her. "In that case, I shall come tomorrow." She quickly muttered the words, embarrased by his actions.


    Khufu straightened his back and smiled at her. "Thank you dear teacher. I shall leave now." As soon as he was about to step out of the door, he halted and looked back at Miso. "I forgot to add one thing. My behaviour will not be repeated, only till you don''t want it. If you ever want it again, don''t forget that I am always ready."


    Khufu gave a wicked smile and stepped out, leaving Miso gape at him in horror.


    "I would never want that!!!" She shouted loudly so that Khufu could hear it.


    Khufu who had walked a few steps ahead, heard the girl''s voice.


    "We shall see." He whispered and walked away happily.


    ....


    The next morning Miso walked inside the castle, determined not to be intimidated by her pupil.


    "He is after-all my pupil! Hah!" She murmered to herself, walking along the long pathway.


    She was busy in her own thoughts, when suddenly a masculine figure came in her way. Miso halted abruptly and gulped looking at the man.


    "His highness!" Miso bowed in reverence, looking at the man. His long white hair and moustache made him look older for his age. Miso could feel a sense of danger and darkness from him.


    Horus nodded in return, looking at the girl from head to toe. He smiled looking at the beautiful and slender girl.


    "You are late."


    "Huh? Ah! My apologies!" Miso frowned, but nevertheless apologised. Am I late? I thought I was before time!


    "Never mind! Follow me." Horus turned and walked swiftly, while Miso followed him.


    Soon, they turned towards a new pathway, leading inside a huge chamber. Miso looked around the beautiful chamber, made of pure white limestone.


    "Ah! Pardon his highness! But did we change the area?"


    "No. We did not! Why do you ask?"


    "I don''t remember seing this area before."


    "This place is a maze. People often get confused." Horus stopped at the entry of the gigantic door, being gaurded by two guards. "Step inside."


    The guards quickly opened the door and Horus entered, followed by the girl. They stepped inside another beautiful hot spring, sorrounded by beautiful palm trees. Miso smiled looking at the beautiful view around her, but suddenly her face grew pale, with horror in her eyes.


    Several completely naked women were sitting at the edge of the spring. They looked completely at ease, basking the sunlight on their bodies. As soon as they saw the king, they stood up obediently in one row, as if waiting for his orders.


    Horus looked at Miso and grinned. "Today you are selected to give me a bath. Go and remove your robe and enter the water!"

 Chapter 254 - I surrender....

    "Ah! Pardon there is some confusion!" Miso tried to calm down. She only hoped that she would get out of the situation, without stirring up trouble.


    "Confusion? What are you talking about you beautiful lady! I have chosen you! You should feel lucky!"


    ....


    Meanwhile....


    "His Highness! His Highness! I Just now saw your teacher entering King''s personal spring. I feel she is in trouble." A guard rushed inside the garden to inform Khufu.


    Khufu who was sitting on the grass, waiting for Miso stood up instantly and rushed inside, without answering his gaurd.


    ...


    "I am here to train your son for magic and medicine."


    "Haha! What nonsense. We are mighty rulers! We don''t need to train for such filthy art! The only magic that women have is their body. They are not capable of anything more!"


    Miso glared at him in anger, her blood boiling in disgust. Suddenly the dark clouds covered the entire sky of the open spring, making it thunder.


    "Huh? Who are you? Are you the enchantress?" Horus looked at the sky, ready to attack with its lightening. Surely she was the enchantress. Nobody else can play with the elements of earth in just one blink!


    Miso did not reply but looked at the thundering clouds. All the other ladies were screaming in fear, while Horus stood there, amazed at the girl''s power.


    Suddenly a man''s voice could be heard from behind the door. "I said, open it or I will break the door! Are you opening it or not!!!??"


    "Bammmm!!!!" A loud voice came and the doors flew open. Khufu sprinted inside, disgusted by the sight of naked women standing in one corner. He spotted Miso, standing at one corner, looking at the thundering cloudes.


    "Father! How dare you bring my guest inside your disgusting premises! I never interfered in your foolishness but today you have crossed your limits!" Khufu sprinted towards them, anger filling up his head!


    Horus glared at him angrily. "Don''t forget I am your father! I thought she is a prostitute."


    "Father!!!!!" Khufu pushed away Horus in anger, making him fall on the ground.


    "Don''t you dare come near her!" Khufu screamed at his father in disgust.


    Horus was stunned at his son''s actions. But he dare not say anything, since Miso was already ready to attack him.


    Khufu held Miso''s hand and made her walk out of the door. As soon as her attention diverted, the weather suddenly changed into a bright and sunny one. She walked out with him, not looking back.


    They walked inside the chamber, with Khufu still holding her hand. While Miso looked calm, Khufu was still agitated. Finally they reached the garden and khufu left her hand. He looked at Miso, with guilt and shame in his eyes.


    "I apologise for today''s events! Me and Mother can not help our father''s actions but I will make sure nothing like this happens again." Khufu folded his hands and bowed down.


    The two cubs playing in the garden rushed to meet Miso. Miso was excited to see the two creatures but at the same time she could not help but feel sorry for Dalilah. No wonder she had fallen in love with somebody, out of the wedlock!


    "I understand! But I feel bad, you hit your father because of me!"


    "I have been taught by my mother to be fare. No matter, who you are facing!"


    Miso could see a serious and just side of the boy, which she had not seen yesterday. She smiled looking at the setious man.


    "So, disrobing your teacher was also fare ?"


    Khufu looked at the girl in seriousenes.


    "You make me loose control. For this you can punish me as many times as you want and I will accept it happily." Khufu had kneeled down on his knees, as if waiting for his punishment. His face was lowered down and he had completely surrendered himself to the girl.

 Chapter 255 - Enchantress!

    Miso looked at the man in surprise, kneeling before her. The mightiest king of all lands, was kneeling down surrendering himself before her, so easily?


    She looked at him, for a few seconds while Khufu waited for his punishment patiently. A sense of anger and revenge filled her heart! She looked at the sun angrily, for a few seconds and a large vortex, ablazen with fire surrounded the sky. She looked at the round shining mass in anger and looked at the man kneeling down before her. Suddenly, tears rolled down her eyes and she blinked, jerking her head sideways.


    She turned her back towards the man, tears rolling down her eyes constantly. "I can not do it."


    Khufu looked up in surprise! The girl had turned her back towards him and the vortex above him was slowly dissipating. He got up and walked towards her. "Why can''t you do it?" He looked at her tear stained face.


    "Because, what happened today was not your fault and you have already been punished for disrobing me." Miso quickly collected her calm and tried to sound casual.


    "Very well! Than shall we start with the lessons, teacher?"


    "Offcourse!"


    Meanwhile...


    "Your highness! The girl has seen everything with her own eyes! Do you think she will not tell it to others?" A dark haired man, with strong built was standing next to the king.


    Horus caressed his long beard, thinking about it.


    "Hmm....We have to find a way to keep her mouth shut. If she gets to know that these girls are actually kidnapped, she will not keep quiet. Their families think they are dead."


    King Horus, got every girl kidnapped he set his eyes on. All these girls were held captive in a secluded building, where nobody could enter. Some of the girls were living in the building from more than 10 years*. Only the king''s most trusted guards could enter its premises. Even Khufu and Dalilah were not aware of it. They always thought that the king only hires prostitutes to play around, but never could they imagine his deep dark secret.


    "So should we kill her?"


    "Hmm! It''s not going to be easy. She is an enchantress!"


    "What?"


    "Yes! I saw it with my own eyes. We could not lay our hands on the previous enchantress, but this time, her ashes will be mine!"


    3 days later.....


    "Do you know your sword can not only kill but also heal and protect?" Miso took Khufu''s sword in her hands, and looked at it in surprise.


    "How?"


    "It is made up of a metal, consisting of Five elements of nature. It is impossible to bring these five elements together, untill and unless it is made from the ashes of an enchantress."


    "Enchantress! Like you?"


    "Hmm." Tear dropped down from Miso''s eye, as she looked at the sword.


    Khufu noticed the change in her facial expressions, as she looked at the sword again and again.


    "But, I thought you are the only enchantress in all the lands. Do you know any other, who died?


    Miso nodded and touched the sword lovingly with her hands. "My mother."


    ......


    *Forced slavery and prostitution were common in Ancient Egyptian era.

 Chapter 256 - Rightful owner!

    "Your mother?" Khufu was surprised to hear the words.


    Miso smiled, looking at the sword. Khufu felt a stabbing pain in his heart, looking at the girl''s sad smile.


    "Yes! My traits are inherited from her, it will travel in all the girls of the family, now me being the only one." Miso wiped her tears and handed back the sword to him. "You are the righful owner of this." She smiled at him, as if giving away her most precious possession.


    Khufu did not know what to say!


    "But why me? Why do I have this sword? Why did the old priest give it to me, rather than you or your brother?"


    "I am not the person to answer this. All I know is as soon as an enchantress decides, the rightful owner of her ashes and the kind of weapon to be made out of it, she informs the old priest. It is my mother''s decision to hand over this sword to you! She trusts you!" Miso smiled at him, tears again falling down her eyes.


    "But? But...Why? I don''t think I have ever seen or met your mother."


    Khufu thought about it for a few minutes. The old priest, the highest ranking priest of all nations, choses the swords of all the kings. As soon as Khufu was chosen as the king, the old priest himself gave him the sword. "You have to save many lives. Make good use of this sword." He had handed over the sword, with great pride.


    "Maybe you have to do something great with this sword and my mother wants to tell you, that she will always protect you. This sword will be your biggest strength. If the enchantress dies untimely, it is her way to protect and help the people she wanted to protect during her lifetime. The instrument will remain with the righful owner, in every birth."


    The more Miso explained, the more Khufu was surprised. Does he have a connection with the enchantress? "But, I don''t understand! Who could have killed an enchantress? Who could be strong enough to kill her?"


    "We don''t know that! My brother found her dead when he returned home one night. Nobody can fight an enchantress, but her heart is pure and weak. The only way to kill her is by decieving her heart. So all we know is, that it has to be somebody she trusted a lot. But my brother was scared for me so he trained me to fight. I was also trained by the old priest to make myself stronger." Miso narrated the story, as if in a long, lost trance.


    Khufu could not help but feel her pain in his own heart. "Your father?"


    Miso sighed deeply. "My father died fighting for Qing dynasty, while I was two years old and my brother was seventeen years old."


    Khufu wanted to console the sad girl. He looked at his sword and handed it over to the girl. "You can take this. It is rightfully yours."


    Miso smiled at his kind gesture. "I appreciate this, but it is of no use to me. The sword works only for the rightful owner, according to the wish of the enchantress. That is you!" Miso handed back the sword to him, with great courage. Though, she so much wanted to keep her mother''s remnants, but she knew it will be against her mother''s wish.


    Khufu looked at the sword. He had often wondered why his sword was different from other rulers. The multicolored stones embedded on its handle and various inscriptions engraved on it, always made him curious. Now he knew the answer!


    "I have some important work. I shall leave for now." Miso quickly wiped off her tears with her hands and smiled at him.


    "Ok." Khufu sighed, looking at the retreating figure of the girl.


    "Miso!!!" Khufu shouted her name, halting the girl instantly. This was the first time he had called her by her name. Miso turned to look at him in curiosity.


    "I will never break your trust!" Khufu shouted out loud, for the girl to hear.


    "I trust you!" Miso shouted back, smiling at him and left the castle.


    ....


    Miso reached back her home and quickly changed into her travelling robe. "Brother! I have to see the old priest immediately. I am leaving and will be back by tomorrow morning."


    "Sister! What''s the urgency?"


    "I have decided the rightful owner of my ashes!"

 Chapter 257 - Revelation!

    Cho looked at his sister in surprise. "But sister! You don''t have to do that. I will not let anybody harm you."


    "Just let me go brother. Let me fulfill the responsibilities of being an enchantress, just like mother did." Miso held her brother''s face with her hands and smiled at him lovingly.


    Suddenly, Dalilah emerged from the adjoining room, looking intently at the siblings. She had heard their conversations already. Miso smiled and bowed looking at the lady. Dalilah smiled back lovingly.


    "Ok! Then! I shall go with you." Cho held her hands, as if requesting her.


    "There is no need. Just trust me. I will be back by morning." Miso wore her cloak and stepped out of the house.


    Suddenly she saw a man, riding on the a latge black horse, approching their house. The man had covered his face conpletely, revealing just his eyes and halted the horse close to the house. Dalilah and Cho too followed Miso outside, while the man stepped down from the horse.


    "Khufu?" Dalilah looked at the man in shock.


    "Mother??!" Khufu uncovered his face and looked at his mother in confusion.


    Dalilah did not utter any word. Hesiation and awkwardness written all over her face. Khufu was about to talk to his mother when Miso intervened in order to avoid the situation to get more awkward. "What brings you here your highness?"


    "I came to see you. You looked sad, knowing about my sword! I could not stop myself to see, if you are fine." Khufu looked at the girl''s beautiful face, studying it carefully.


    Miso smiled and turned to look at his brother. "Brother do you know, his sword is made from our mother''s ashes!"


    Cho nodded in response, not looking surprised at all. "Yes! I know that."


    Khufu stepped closer to Cho as if getting impatient. "But why? Why me? Do I know your mother? "


    Suddenly Dalilah stepped forward and looked at Cho. "Let me answer this. They had to know this sooner or later."


    "Mother you know about this?" Khufu looked at her in surprise.


    Dalilah sighed sadly and nodded. "Back when, my mother could not concieve a child for few years, they found a new-born baby girl lying alone in the woods.They took the baby to their house and later they found out that the baby had some kind of super-natural powers. They took the baby to the old priest, who named her as the "Orfea enchantress." Orfea grew up, trained under old priest, living in the moanstery. My parents never ceased to love or guide her like a daughter. She would often come back to them and live with them for many days. When she was 17 years old, my mother finally concieved a baby girl, which was me."


    Khufu gaped at Dalilah in shock and surprise. Secretly, thanking the gods that his own mother and Miso''s mother are not blood related!

 Chapter 258 - Truth!

    "But why did you not tell us about this?" Miso looked at her brother and frowned.


    "Whoever killed our mother, wanted to attain her ashes. I never told you that our house was already on fire when I reached, the day our mother died. You were also inside the house, with mother holding you tightly in her embrace. You were too young to remember all this. I somehow rescued you and our mother''s half burnt body. I thought she had died due to the fire. I took her body to the old priest, who studied her face and realised she was poisoned! I feared for your life, thus took you away permanently to yellow river, under old priest''s guidence."


    Tears dropped down from Miso''s eyes, while Cho hugged her lovingly.


    "But who killed her?" Khufu frowned and looked at Dalilah.


    "We could never find out. Your father and I tried to find all possible clues, but could not find anything." Dalilah replied, feeling helpless.


    "Father knew her too?" Khufu gaped at his mother in surprise


    Dalilah smiled, as if remembering the past. "Offcourse! They both shared a wonderful bond. She was like an elder sister to your father. He would often visit her, back in qing dynasty and Orfea too visited us in the new kindom many times, with her husband. Your father was a different man back then. After the incident, for many years we thought that Miso too died in the fire and we could not find Cho anywhere. Just few years back, I spotted him in the market and I found out through him, that Miso was alive."


    "Then you and father must have been very happy after meeting them after so long." Khufu smiled at her mother.


    "I rushed to tell it to your father in his chamber, when I found out his dirty secret. He hired prostitutes for himself everyday. Our relation was already falling apart, but the day I realised his secret, I lost love for him. I never told him about Cho and Miso because he was no longer the same man."


    "So father still believes that Miso died in the fire?"


    Suddenly, Miso intervened in between the mother and son''s conversation. "He knows it now. That day inside the hot water spring, he learnt that I was indeed an enchantress."


    Dalilah looked at her in surprise. "Was he happy to see you? Did he bless you?"


    "I...I...was too angry to notice that. Since that day, I have not seen him."


    Dalilah''s face saddened even more and Cho patted her lovingly on her back. "Don''t be sad my dear."


    Khufu noticed, Cho''s intimate action towards his mother. "You...You..?"


    "Yes son! We love each other. From the day I found out about your father''s dirty secret, Cho has been my constant support." Dalilah looked into her son''s eyes, studying them.


    Khufu was stunned to hear his mother''s words. This was too much of revelation in one day, for him to handle.


    Dalilah then looked at Miso and held her hands. "You were born before my eyes. When I saw you for the first time after so many years, I felt so proud. Your mother adored you and you have grown up looking exactly like her!"


    Miso smiled back at Dalilah and immediately hugged her, as if she had found a mother in her. "Thank you!"


    Dalilah then looked at Khufu, who stood attentively, looking at her. "The moment you were born, Orfea picked you up in her arms, she sensed something special in you. At that moment, she had decided to declare you as the righful owner."


    "But if she had already declared me as the righful owner, then why was she killed? The weapon will work only for me, as per the enchantress''s wish!" Khufu frowned in confusion and looked at Dalilah. The more facts her mother revealed, more confusion it created in his mind.


    Dalilah closed her eyes, as if in deep pain. She looked at Cho, who now looked equally disturbed. "Who ever killed Orfea, actually wanted Miso''s ashes. They knew, it would not have been possible to burn Miso, if Orfea was alive. So they poisened her and burnt the entire house for Miso to die to ashes. They must have planned to use the ashes after the entire house burns down. But Orfea embraced her tightly, before dying and by that time Cho came back unexpectidely. Who ever killed her, knew that Cho had to go for a few days and also the person was close enough to be trusted by Orfea!"


    "What???!!!! My mother died because of me?" Tears dropped down Miso''s eyes, she sat down on her knees over the ground, as if not having the energy to stand.

 Chapter 259 - If you insist...

    "Miso!" Cho too kneeled down on the ground and hugged his sister, patting her lovingly. "I am sorry sister! That''s why I never allowed you to meet anybody for so many years. You were under old priest''s scrutinity all the time. I only wanted you to face the world, till you are grown up and trained enough to protect yourself."


    Miso looked into her brothers teary eyes and smiled at him. "I am sorry for complaining about it."


    Looking at the two siblings, Dalilah''s eyes were filled with tears too. How much she has missed her elder sister, her guide, her best friend Orfea!


    "Mother! Are you fine?" Khufu patted her mother''s head gently.


    "I am just happy that I have my family back." She wiped away her tears and smiled at Khufu. Khufu hugged her mother lovingly.


    He had never seen his mother this happy before. All due to his father, his mother had lost the reason to live a happy life. But now she was happy and Khufu was happy to see her like this.


    "Brother, I should leave now. It will soon get dark." Miso got up and smiled at him.


    "Where are you going?" Khufu looked at her, puzzled.


    "To the old priest. I have decided the names of the righful owner of my ashes."


    "My dear! Don''t say that. We won''t let anybody harm you." Dalilah held the girl''s hand, assuringly.


    "Please, I have to do this. Please! let me go." Miso pleaded, holding Dalilah''s hands tightly.


    Dalilah and Cho looked at each other, feeling helpless. "Ok! But you will not go alone. Khufu will accompany you!" Dalilah ordered in a stern voice.


    Khufu looked at her mother in surprise. He was trying hard to conceal his happiness. Oh! I love you mother. How do you get to know what I want?


    "Yes! That will be perfect!" Cho too nodded, satisfied with the idea.


    "Ok! If you all insist, I shall go with her." Khufu nodded obediently, trying to sound serious.


    Miso too nodded in obedience.


    Soon, they both sat on top of the black horse, on which Khufu had arrived and set off towards the monastery where old priest lived. Khufu sat closely behind Miso, holding reigns of the gigantic horse. His face was close to the girl''s hair and he could inhale her sweet smell.


    "Miso! Do you believe in love?" Khufu suddenly asked her the question, while the horse was sprinting forward, with the speed of lightening.


    "Yes! I do. I believe true love can never be finished by death. Just like I believe, I will be united with my mother in my rebirth." Miso sighed, thinking about her mother.


    "And what about being soul-mates?" Khufu came closer to her ear, smelling her again.


    Miso could feel his breath, against her skin. "Soul-mates? You mean the idea of being lovers in every life time?"


    "Yes." Khufu smiled, inhaling her fragrance again.


    "Haha! I do not believe in that nonsense." Miso blurted nervously, still feeling his breath against her ear.


    Khufu''s mood instantly sulked and he backed-off from her, hearing her words.


    Miso could no longer feel his breath and she bit her lips in regret. She then quickly changed her words. "But I feel, If love is pure and honest, the lovers are bound to be together for eternity."

 Chapter 260 - The king!

    Meanwhile....


    Inside the King''s chamber, Horus was sitting on his throne, glaring at the blank wall before him. A gigantic snake, was rolled around his wrist, with its head facing towards the man standing before Horus.


    "But your highness! I saw with my own eyes. The Orfea enchantress had died. How can a child survive such massive fire on its own?"


    "You were careless Augus! You did not keep a check after I poisoned Orfea! Somebody must have saved the child. Otherwise, how was she standing alive in front of my eyes?" Horus looked at his sword in disgust. "No wonder this weapon is of no different from others! It is not even made from the ashes of the young enchantress and elder enchantress''s ashes are of no use to me!!!"


    Horus threw away his sword in anger, almost hitting Augus''s face. Augus looked at the King in fear. "Give me one more chance your highness. This time I shall not fail."


    "Do you think Miso must have chosen her rightful owner by now?" Horus glared at Augus in anger, making him shiver in fear.


    "I...I...do not think so your highness. The girl is still learning."


    "Very well than. We shall follow the same strategy then. Cast the spell on me now. It''s the right time!" Horus smiled wickedly looking at the blank wall.


    "As you wish your highness."


    Augus quickly drew a vast pentagon around Horus''s throne with a white limestone and scribbled certain drawings on top it. He then closed his eyes and chanted a few ''mantras.'' After another few minutes, he opened his eyes and stood up. "Now even if somebody kills you, you will be born again to take your revenge against that person. Only the weapon, made from the five elements of earth can stop this cycle and send you to hell. Till now, no such weapon has been created!"


    Horus laughed loudly, feeling proud on himself. "Orfea''s ashes are already inside my sword and Miso''s ashes will now be with me. I will now possess the strongest weapon ever created in the universe."


    He gently patted the snake, wrapped around his wrist. "My dear! Its time again. Give me your precious saliva. Last time it worked perfectly, had not it been this man''s fault, I would have been the strongest man in all lands."


    Horus then carefully unscrewed the topmost part his gold ring, which he always wore in his right hand. The ring instantly opened, revealing, a small empty container. He took his right hand closer to the snake and the snake dropped few drops of its saliva inside the container. He closed back the ring, smiling wickedly looking at it.

 Chapter 261 - Trust!

    Soon, the black horse reached a dense forest and Miso could not help but smile looking at the familier surroundings. "My second home!"


    Khufu smiled looking at the girl''s happy face. It was already dark and the girl''s face was glowing in the moon-light. Khufu could not help but look at her captivating beauty. "You are so beautiful." Before Khufu even realised, words had already slipped from his tongue.


    "Huh?" Miso turned her head to look at Khufu, nervously. There faces were just a few inches apart and they looked into each other''s eyes constantly.


    "You are beautiful." Khufu repeated, looking in her eyes, lovingly.


    Miso lowered her gaze and blushed at his words. She turned her head to look in the front again, still blushing.


    Khufu chuckled loudly, looking at her shy face and Miso could not help but feel even more coy due to his laughter. "Why are you laughing?"


    "Because, you are more beautiful when you are shying away." Khufu chuckled, making the girl''s cheeks grow even more red. She did not respond or ask him anything further and preferred to remain silent, faning her cheeks with her hands.


    Soon they entered a less dense part of the forest at the edge of a pond and in the far end, could be seen a beautiful monastery and its garden, situated on the mountain top.


    The horse slowed down, climbing the mountain, while the two people looked around happily, enjoying the beautiful view. The horse stopped near the garden, tapping its foot again and again, as if it can''t wait to explore the pond.


    Khufu quickly jumped off from the horse and looked at Miso. Before she could think of jumping down, Khufu held her waist and pulled her down carefully. Miso stood face to face with Khufu, while she was blushing hard and Khufu grinning ear to ear, still holding her waist.


    Soon they entered the beautiful garden, paving its way to the moanstery. The serene and beautiful view was capable enough to lift up any person''s mood. The beautiful brown colored monastery was surrounded by beautiful flowers. They stepped inside the monastery and bowed down before the large Buddha statue.


    They went inside the adjoining room, where an extremely old priest, was sitting on the ground and was chanting with his closed eyes. In front of him was a vast pond, full of lotus flowers. As soon as the two entered the room, the priest opened his eyes and smiled looking at the two.


    They both bowed down in reverence, while the old priest stood up and blessed the two children with his hands. He did not utter a word, instead went out of the room, with the two following him.


    He bowed before the Lord Buddha statue and handed over a small jar, filled with a transparent fluid.


    "Declare." The old priest ordered in a single word, which Miso understood.


    She firmly held the jar in her hands and looked at Lord Buddha statue. "I declare King Khufu and Brother Cho as the rightful owner of my ashes. I want two protective bands to be made out of my ashes, which will always connect the two of them and it shall be somehow given to them in every birth, whenever their lives are in danger."


    Khufu looked at the girl in surprise, overwhelmed by her words. Did she also chose me as the righful owner? She trusts me so much!

 Chapter 262 - True Love!

    The two came out of the monastery, while Miso looking happily towards Khufu and Khufu lost in his thoughts. The fresh sun rays had already started to peek, from between the trees and two walked down the pathway, on the hill. Suddenly Khufu halted his steps and held Miso''s hand to stop her from walking ahead. "Miso! Why did you chose me?"


    Miso too halted and smiled at him as if expecting this question already. "I already told you, that I trust you. Also now I know that why my mother trusted you. So, it gives me more reason to have faith upon you." She held his hand firmly and the started walking again, down the pathway.


    The two looked into each other''s eyes, while walking down the hill with the black horse following them quietly. Suddenly, Miso''s foot tripped on a stone as she was not paying attention towards the pathway. She lost her balance and was about to fall, when Khufu held her waist quickly. He had bent down, holding her waist with his one hand and her head with his other hand.


    Their faces were just one inch apart and they could feel each other''s breath on their respective lips. The atmosphere between them suddenly changed and their hearts raced, due to the closeness of their bodies.


    Suddenly, few clouds started hovering on top of them and started to drizzle tiny water droplets on them. Amidst the clouds, a beautuful rainbow appeared and formed an arc around them.


    "What your lips never express, the nature always says it, on your behalf." Khufu smiled, looking at the tiny droplets and beautiful rainbow around them.


    Miso blushed at his words and pursed her lips in embarrasement. Her face looked like she had been caught stealing.


    "Do you love me? Miso? Hmmm?" Khufu looked back at her face, still kneeling down.


    Miso did not utter a word and pursed her lips more tightly in nervouseness. As soon as she closed her eyes in embarrasement, the atmosphere around them cooled down drastically. The tiny droplets took the form of beautiful transparent snowflakes falling on the ground. Khufu starred at the sky, wide mouthed as beautiful tiny snowflakes fell upon his face.


    "Is this a yes?" Khufu looked back at her red face and her slightly parted red lips, releasing the white vapours.


    Miso opened her eyes and shuddered looking at him. His face was now even more closer to her. The intensity of the snow-flakes increased, slowly covering the entire garden of the monastery. The black horse was now crazily running around in the garden, catching the snow-flakes with its tongue and enjoying its coolness.


    Miso looked into his eyes and suddenly brought her lips closer to his lips, touching them for a second. She smiled and straightened herself up, constantly gazing at his stunned face.


    Suddenly, a beautiful beam of sunlight flashed on them, like a spotlight and this time Khufu could not help but bring his lips closer to hers. He sucked her tender lips softly and held her face lovingly with his hands.


    After a few seconds, Miso closed her eyes and kissed him back. As soon as she closed her eyes, the clouds drifted away, making the sun rays, beam more brightly on them.


    The two of them stood there for a very long time, kissing each other under the beautiful golden sun-rays.

 Chapter 263 - Evil!

    3 days later.....


    Inside the King''s private chamber....


    "No! Please! I beg of you! Please leave me your highness." A young beautiful girl dressed in a white rob, was crying her heart out looking at the man in front of her. The more she tried to release herself from the man''s clutches, the more tightly he held her wrists.


    "Don''t struggle my beauty! The more you struggle, the more painful it will be for you!" Horus smiled looking at the beautiful girl''s tear stained face.


    "Please! Don''t do this to me. I am going to get married soon. Please let me go back to my home." The girl begged, trying hard to release her wrists from his strong grip.


    "Close the doors!" Horus looked at the guards and immediately the doors of the private chamber were locked from outside. "Don''t worry Claira, specially about your wedding. You family has been informed about your death." Horus released the girl''s hands.


    The girl gasped in horror at Horus''s words and ran towards the door and banged it loudly. "Open it please. Let me go!"


    Horus laughed loudly, looking at the helpless crying girl. He walked closer to her and held her rob with his both hands, from the top. With one jerk he tore it open, making it fall on the ground.


    The girl shreiked in fear, banging the door harder with her hands. Claira quickly tried to pick up the torn rob, but Horus held her from the waist and yanked her abrubptly on top of the bed.


    The girl was now lying on top of the bed, completely naked. Horus glanced at her naked body and jumped on top of her. The girl tried to cover herself up with her hands, but Horus grabbed her wrists and held them high. The girl shreiked in pain, while Horus started licking her boobs.


    "Shhhh! Be still. It will be less painful for you." Horus yanked the girl upside down and raised her hips, patting them with his hands. He then lifted his own robe and straight- away inserted his hardness inside the girl, roughly. The girl cried in pain, while Horus held her hips, moving to and fro with pleasure.


    Suddenly the door opened and Augus entered the room hurriedly. "Your highnes." He bowed down, not taking his eyes off the naked girl.


    The girl cried even more harder, feeling the presence of another man in the room.


    Horus did not stop moving his hardness inside the girl and looked casually towards Augus. "It better be important Augus."


    "Yes your highness! Miso has left the castle after training King Khufu and her brother is not at home." Augus uttered the words, trying to control his bodily needs after looking the beautiful girl.


    Horus stopped his movements, closing his eyes with plessure. "Ahhhhhh." He patted the girl''s hips happily. "You are a good girl. Wait for me here. We will do it again very soon, after I complete a small task!"


    He immediately got up from the bed, looking at his ring happily. "Let us go then!"


    They both left the chamber, hurridly leaving Claira, lying on the bed naked.


    "Lock the door. She will remain inside." Horus instructed the guards and sprinted ahead.


    They both rushed outside the castle and rode on their horses towards the city.

 Chapter 264 - Evil plot!

    Meanwhile.....


    Inside the castle...


    The beautiful garden full of red flower beds was sparkling in sunlight. Two tiny cubs played with each other happily, while Miso handed over a giant paper to Khufu.


    "Today''s lesson is finished." Miso smiled, looking at Khufu who was busy studying the potion charts she gave him.


    "Thank you teacher." Khufu looked up and walked towards her. He held the girl''s waist, pulling her closer to his body.


    "Not right now! Don''t forget I am your teacher!" Miso giggled, struggling to move away from Khufu''s grip.


    "Then when?" Khufu smiled and looked at her lovingly.


    "I am going home and brother is already here in castle and does not plan to come to house, any soon." Miso winked and turned away, to go towards the door.


    Suddenly Khufu held her hand and stopped her. His face was serious and gloomy. "Don''t go!"


    "Huh? What happened?" Miso frowned and looked at his hand which was tightly grasping her hand.


    "Umm...Nothing! Ok! You go, I will disguise myself and come to your house soon."


    Khufu kissed her hand they both parted, looking into each other''s eyes.


    Khufu stood there motionless, looking at the retreating figure of the girl. He had an unexplainanble, unpleasant feeling about something!


    After a few seconds, he walked towards his private chamber, to change his attire and disguise himself.


    Miso climbed on top of her horse and soon it sprinted towards the direction of her home.


    ...


    Miso reached her home and entered the kitchen happily, preparing a fresh beer for herself and Khufu. She put the fresh fish on top of fire, while preparing the beer.*


    After a few minutes, there was a knock on the door.


    Miso rushed happily towards the door to open it. "Was he following me? How quickly he reached!"


    She opened the door, grining widely but was shell-shocked to see the man standing outside.


    "Your Highness Horus?" Miso looked at the man in surprise, who was accompained by another man.


    "Can I come inside, my daughter?" Horus was teary eyed, looking lovingly at Miso.


    Miso smiled at him, giving him the way to enter. "Offcourse."


    ....


    *Beer was the most common drink in ancient Egypt. There were very few wells. Most ancient Egyptians did not want to drink water directly from the Nile. The Nile River offered fresh water, but the ancient Egyptians had observed that people became sick after drinking the water. So they drank beer made from barley. The beer was very thick, about the thickness of a milk shake. Beer did not have very high alcoholic content, but it was very nutritional, and a most important part of the ancient Egyptian daily diet. Beer was also safer than drinking water from the Nile. The Egyptians made both white and red wine from grapes. They added spices and honey to various wines for variety. They made a non-alcoholic fruit drink from dates.

 Chapter 265 - Danger!

    Horus and Augus stepped inside the house happily, looking at Miso.


    "Miso! My daughter! I can''t tell you how happy I am to see you. That day, I could not say anything to you due to shame. Your mother was like my elder sister, I loved her a lot." Horus looked at Miso with teary eyes.


    "Yes! I know about this. Her highness, told me everything." Miso smiled back at him, feeling extremely elated.


    Horus patted her head, blessing the girl lovingly. "We thought that you had died in that fire."


    "No my brother saved me." Miso smiled, feeling overwhelmed.


    "Oh! So it was your brother? Right!" Horus smiled back at her, feeling a rage of anger inside him.


    "Would you like to try some beer? I am making some!"


    "Offcourse! How can I refuse anything made with your hands. We will have it together, bring some beer for yourself too." Horus smiled at her.


    Miso looked at him for a few seconds and nodded happily. She quickly went to the kitchen to fetch the beer, while Horus gave a wicked smile to Augus.


    After a few minutes, Miso happily brought the glases of beer, giving one to Horus, other to Augus and keeping hers on the table.


    "Do you have something to eat with this?" Horus quickly took a sip of the fresh beer.


    "Offcourse! I am preparing fresh fish! I will go and get it." Miso exclaimed happily and again stepped inside the kitchen.


    As soon as Miso left, Horus quickly opened his ring and poured the liquid in Miso''s beer. After a few seconds, Miso appeared again with a large bowl of cooked fish in her hand. "Try these! They are fresh." Miso happily placed the bowl in front of Horus, admiring her cooking skills.


    "Thank you daughter! It feels so good to sit here and eat with you. Come and sit with me. Have your beer." Horus held her hand and made her sit. He handed over her beer glass to her, which Miso happily accepted.


    "Even I am very happy. I feel like I have a father now!" Miso looked lovingly at Horus and took the sip of the beer.


    Meanwhile....


    Inside the Castle....


    Claira quickly wrapped the torn robe around herself and picked up a heavy metallic vase. She quickly threw the vase on a window, making the window shatter immediately. She quickly jumped out of the window, sprinting towards a long pathway. Not knowing here she was headed, she was just running, escaping from the gaurds. She entered another large chamber and flew open a large door.


    Two people were involved in a serious discussion, inside that room when they saw a young girl in torn clothes entering the room quickly.


    "Her highness!" Claira bowed in reverence, looking at the queen.


    Dalilah and Cho frowned looking at the girl in distress. She seemed to be running from a very long time.


    "Girl! Who are you?" Dalilah stood up and walked towards the girl.


    "I was held captive by King Horus and I escaped after he went for an important task."


    "Task? What task?" Cho frowned looking at the girl, as if she was lying. King Horus was never interested in any sort of task now.


    "I don''t know exactly but it involves King Khufu''s trainer, Miso, whose brother is not at home currently. They both rushed to Miso''s house. Their intentions did not look good. I think the girl is in danger!"

 Chapter 266 - The father!

    Dalilah and Cho rushed out of the castle as soon as they heard the girl''s words. They climbed on seperate horses and the horse sprinted towards the house.


    Meanwhile....


    Miso had gulped down half of her beer, when suddenly her vision became blurred. "I...I..feel a little odd."


    "Is it? Drink some more beer! You might be hungry!" Horus held her glass against her mouth and Miso gulped down some more beer.


    "Feeling better?" Horus looked intently at the girl, patting her head.


    Miso''s vision became even more blurred and her body was now shivering.


    "What did you add in the drink?!!" Miso shouted, glaring at the man in front of him. She fell off, of her chair on the ground, every inch of her body stinging in pain. "Arrrghhhhhh!!!!" He clutched her stomach tightly, gasping for air.


    "This reminds of me your mother so much. She also asked me the same question. She also lay on the ground, hugging you tightly." Horus chuckled looking at the pale trembling girl.


    Miso glared at the man in anger!


    Suddenly the pleasant sunny weather in the entire kingdom changed. The dark clouds covered the sky, thundering with anger.


    .....


    Khufu who was already on his way to meet Miso, looked at the sudden change in weather. Only one person had the capability to change the weather in just one second. "Miso!!!" He shouted and increased the speed of the sprinting horse, sensing some kind of danger.


    ......


    Miso tried to get up, but the pain was too excrutiating, as if her nerves were about to blast.


    "Augus! It''s time to burn the entire house now. Stay here till it turns into ashes. This time I want to win! No matter what!"


    Horus got up from his chair, looking at the pale and lifeless girl on the ground, struggling to breath. As soon as he was about to open the door to go out, their was a loud knock on the door. The two men stood still, hearing the repetitive knocks on the door.


    "His brother was not supposed to return. I heard him saying that to the girl this morning."


    "It must be a visitor. Take her inside the kitchen."


    Augus lifted the lifeless girl and took her to the kitchen.


    Horus opened the door and was surprised to see Khufu, standing outside, holding his sword.


    "Son?!"


    "Father?"


    Miso who heard Khufu''s voice tried to call out his name, but Augus closed her mouth with his palm.


    Horus quickly hugged Khufu and pretended to cry. "I am so happy son! Miso is alive. I came to meet her!"


    Khufu dropped his sword on the ground smiled and hugged back his father, elated. "Yes father! I too came to meet her. I will propose her for a marraige today." Khufu smiled happily. He was now the happiest man of all nations. His father had hugged him after so many years and he was going to propose marraige to Miso.


    "What? This is wonderful!" Horus hugged him more tightly. He took out a small dagger from the side of his robe and aimed it at Khufu''s back.

 Chapter 267 - The enchantress!

    Horus raised his hand, to stab Khufu on his back, but suddenly something sharp hit his wrist, making the dagger fall on the ground.


    "Don''t you dare hurt my son!" Dalilah aimed her sword at her husband. Her face was filled with hatred and rage.


    Khufu retraced back from his father''s arms and was stunned to see his mother aiming her sword at his father. He looked down to see his father''s dagger and was even more shocked. His father wanted to kill him?


    "Where is Miso? What did you do to her?" Cho looked at Horus angrily.


    Horus quickly snatched Dalilah''s sword and was about to attack her, when Cho stepped ahead and stabbed Horus in his abdomen, with his own sword. Blood starting pouring out frim his abdomen and twisted the sword again inside his abdomen.


    Horus fell down on the ground, laughing. "I will be back to take my revenge! You have not won! Nobody can kill me!"


    Khufu picked up his sword and rushed inside the house to search for Miso.


    Augus came out of the kitchen running, but with one quick move, Khufu''s sword went right across Augus''s neck and he fell down dead. Khufu rushed inside the kitchen gasped in horror.


    Miso was lying down on the ground, not moving at all. Her face had lost all color and her eyes were closed.


    "Miso!! Miso!!!" Khufu quickly bent down and picked up the girl from the floor. Her body was ice cold and she was not breathing and was totally unresponsive. Cho and Dalilah rushed towards the kitchen too and gaped in horror.


    "Sister?? Sister!!! Get up!" Cho shreiked in anger, tears flowing down his eyes.


    "She has been poisoned!!" Dalilah covered her face with her trembling hands.


    "Lets take her to the old priest." Everybody rushed out of the house and sprinted towards the monastery on their horses.


    Khufu was carrying Miso in his arms, tears flowing down his eyes. He could not help but remember their beautiful journey on the same path, few days back.


    After the long journey, they reached the monastery and entered inside hurriedly.


    "Old priest!! Old priest! It''s...Miso! She is not getting up!" Cho quickly sprinted towards the adjoining room.


    Old priest came rushing out of the room in surprise. He glanced at Miso''s face and quickly fetched a transparent bottle, filled with transparent fluid. He tilted the entire contents of the bottle, in her mouth, waiting for the result.


    Suddenly, a large amount of black colored liquid, came back out of Miso''s nose and mouth. Old priest took another bottle filled with transparent fluid and tilted its contents too, inside her mouth, but again the black colored liquid started flowing out from her nose and mouth.


    "Her body is not accepting it. It is probably a rare poison and has harmed her body for many hours already. We can''t save her!" Old priest looked sadly at Khufu, who was still holding the girl in his arms.


    "You...You mean she is dead?" Dalilah gasped in horror.


    Old priest closed his eyes painfully and nodded in a ''yes.''

 Chapter 268 - The dream!

    Rose''s eyes flickered as the unpleasent dream that was getting more intense. Tear dropped down from her eye.


    She saw all the loved ones crying over Miso''s pale dead body. In the next second an image of Miso lying on top of a pile of burning wood stock, appeared before her. Rose''s body shivered as if she was the one getting burnt!


    Rhehan who was lying down besides her, hugged Rose even more tightly. He too was trembling with fear and sorrow, looking at the same image in his dream.


    In the next second an image of old priest, preparing the two bracelets with Miso''s ashes appeared in their dreams.


    "Wear this as per the enchantress''s wish." Khufu and Cho took the metallic bracelet and each wore the bracelet in his arm.


    "This shall remain with you in all your rebirths. Near your death, you shall hand over the bracelets to the immortal beings of the universe, The Imperial lions. They will guard these bracelets till your next birth. Horus shall return for revenge, his soul is not dead. He will remember everything the moment Miso meets Khufu again. These bracelets will help you remember this life-time and your purpose to be fulfilled. Till the time you do not kill Horus, with the five elements, his soul can not be killed and he will always return in your lives!"


    "But, how will we recognise Horus''s soul?"


    Cho questioned the old priest in distress.


    "You will know it in your self. When the right time comes, the bracelet will make you remember everything."


    Rose''s breath was getting heavy with every passing image in her dream.


    The next image was of Dalilah and Cho getting married and ruling the kindgom for several years, till they died peacefully.


    Dalilah gave birth to two more sons, who helped Khufu rule the kingdom, gaurded by the Imperial Lions. Khufu never married, as he was sure he will meet Miso in his next birth.


    The last image was of an aged Khufu on his death bed. He was happy that he has fulfilled his duties towards his kingdom and he will finally meet Miso. "Bury my sword with me. I will come back to take it." Khufu died saying his last words to his brothers.


    Suddenly Rose opened his eyes in fear. Her body covered with sweat and her heart sinking. "Khufu!!!!" Rose screamed at the top of her lungs and sat upright, disconnecting her head from the bracelet.


    Whereas Rhehan, who was still wearing the bracelet was shivering with fear and was sweating profousely.

 Chapter 269 - Are we...Are we...M...M..?

    Rose covered her face with her hands in despair, as if she had lost everything in her life. To her surprise, her eyes felt extremely swollen and wet.


    Several thoughts crossed her mind, making her even more remorse. Why did this happen? I miss my family so much! I wanted to marry Khufu, but I am dead!


    She uncovered her face and tried to concentrate at the surroundings. She suddenly looked at the man lying next to her and the sadness in her heart vanished away immediately. She looked at Rhehan for a very long time, still thinking about her dream.


    "It was just a dream." Rose took deep breaths, trying to calm herself down.


    "But....it was so vivid! As if...As if...I was Miso....As if...Rhehan was Khufu." Rose pressed the temples of her head, with her hands. "Everything is fine! It was just a bad dream."


    "Why do I have such a bad headache? Wait a second!! Why am I on the ground? I am still in this dress!" Rose looked down at her stained dress.


    Suddenly Rose''s stare fell upon the heart shaped ring she was wearing. "Did we?.....Aaaaarrrgghhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!" Rose shreiked in horror, constantly looking at her ring. The previous night''s events, slowly started to emerge in her mind one by one. She clutched her hair with both her hands in horror! The more she remembered the night''s events, the more strongly she clutched her hair, in disbelief.


    Rhehan woke up with a jolt, hearing the girl''s shrill scream. "You???" He frowned looking at Rose as if he could not recognize her.


    He was still thinking about the vivid dream. "Who are you?"


    "What the hell!" Rose glared at him angrily.


    "Are you for real??" Rhehan tilted his head and gazed at Rose in confusion.


    "Huh?" Rose frowned again, looking at the man in disgust.


    Rose''s gaze then fell upon Rhehan''s hand, which was still clutching her waist. He too was wearing a ring!!


    "Arrrghhhhhhhh!!!!" The girl shreiked even more louder, making Rhehan come out of his daze, suddenly.


    "Ok! Ok! Don''t shout! You are Rose. I remember it now." Rhehan straightened himself up, raising his hands in his defense. He thought that the girl is pissed off, thinking he doesn''t remember her. "I love you! Only you! I will never leave you."


    Rose frowned harder at him as if he was the biggest maniac ever.


    "You idiot! I am not worried about that! Look at this!" Rose pointed her finger towards his ring and held out her other hand to show him her own ring!


    Suddenly, yesterday''s events started to flash back in his mind. His eyes popped open and he gaped at Rose in horror.


    "Holy shit! Are..we...are we....m..m...m.....? Rhehan did not have the guts to complete the scentence.


    "Married!!!!" Rose spoke up, pressing her temples again with her hands, out of stress.

 Chapter 270 - Sooner the better!

    Rhehan was stunned for a few seconds comprehending the previous night''s events one by one. His assisstant, the legal team, the photographer, hotel staff, so many people saw them in their drunk condition. They got married sitting on the ground?


    Suddenly Rhehan spoke up, as if waking up from a dream. "Heyy!! Wait a second. Do you think that I can not make babies? Huh?!!! Did you tell my staff that I can''t make babies??!!!!" Rhehan gaped at the girl in horror, suddenly remembering Rose''s words.


    Rose bit her tongue, listening to Rhehan''s angry words.


    "Huh?! Out of everything, this us what you are more worried about! You can''t be serious!" Rose shot an angry look at him but was actually feeling guilty.


    "Offcourse! Why wouldn''t I be? I am a man! My girlfriend is telling everybody that I can''t make babies!" Rhehan retorted in a sarcastic tone.


    "Breaking news! I am no longer your girfriend but wife!!!" Rose rebuked back in an angry tone, reminding him of the main subject again.


    "W...w..wife!" Rhehan struggled to speak the word and both of them, looked at each other in silence.


    Another wave of reality hit their heads, hard and they both got up on their feet quickly. They moved around in the garden panic- struck, thinking of any possible solution.


    "Rhehan! My family will kill me!! We have just met a few days back. What will I tell them!!! How will I say that I am married and sorry I forgot to invite you or even take your permission!!" Rose covered her face with her hands, thinking about her mother and her aunt''s reaction. They will be so pissed off!


    Rhehan was completely speechless, having his own fears in his mind. What shall I do now? Being a husband is a big resoonsibility! I am not prepared for this yet. Just yesterday we were fighting, due to my past. It''s too early to get married!! How did I let something like this happen? Where was my mind?!


    He looked at Rose, who was equally distressed. "Even I am not prepared for this. We need think of a solution, rather than freaking out! So relax and think! Ok!"


    They both thought for a few seconds and looked at each other, as if getting the same idea in their minds.


    "A...an....an..." Rose struggled to speak up.


    "Annulment!" Rhehan quickly spoke up looking at Rose.


    They both looked at each other, from a distance as if making up their minds.


    "It''s been only a few hours. It won''t be tough to get an annulment. The sooner the better!" Rhehan looked at his ring, while speaking the words.


    "Ok." Rose too glanced at her pink, heart- shaped ring.

 Chapter 271 - Memories!

    The two looked at each other for few more seconds and started moving out of the garden, with clear determination to annul the wedding.


    Just then, they came across the canopy, under which was laid the table on which they were seated the previous night. They both instantly stopped and looked at the empty shot glasses kept on the table. The empty velvet box was placed in one corner of the table. Besides the empty dishes, were placed empty wine glasses and a champangne bottle.


    Rose smiled looking at the empty champagne bottle. "I loved it, when you called me your only family. Thank you!"


    Rhehan too smiled looking at the table, as if remembering the beautiful moments. "I was not drunk then. I meant it and will always do."


    Rose smiled, constantly gazing at the table. "I too meant everything that I said. I am proud of you. Thank you for coming in my life."


    Rhehan was again getting teary eyed, remembering the beautiful toasts she had raised for him.


    "You are the only one who has celebrated my hardwork and success. I will never ever forget yesterday night. Nobody has ever made me feel so special." Rhehan sniffed, trying to hold back his tears.


    Rose finally averted her gaze from the table and looked lovingly at Rhehan. "You are very special to me! My cry baby! Yesterday night was special for me too in many ways."


    Rhehan was looking at the empty shot glasses and chuckled. "Things got a little complicated after the shots. I wonder whose idea it was!" Rhehan then looked at Rose who was now grinning ear to ear.


    "I wonder that too." Rose pretended to think, as if she was the innocent one. "We need to catch hold of that waiter, who brought the shots to us."


    "Oh really!? So its his fault now?" Rhehan laughed, looking at Rose.


    "Heyy! Who wanted to kidnap me and build a small little world for me?" Rose poked her finger inside Rhehan''s abdomen, making him chuckle.


    "You were the one, who wanted me to prove my love." Rhehan held her finger tightly and looked in her eyes. His gaze was getting more intense now.


    "And you did prove! I am glad!" Rose looked back in his eyes, with equal passion.


    "So am I." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders.


    They both looked into each other''s eyes for a very long time, trying to understand their feelings.


    "Now that I think of it, it''s not such a bad thing! You know!" Rose pursed her lips in embarrasement. Her cheeks blushed as she looked at Rhehan.


    Rhehan too avoided looking in her eyes and scratched his head, feeling awkward. "I think so too! Maybe we can skip the annulment part for now and see how things work out!"


    Rose nodded happily in a yes and jumped to hug Rhehan.


    Rhehan chuckled and planted his lips on hers and they both kissed each other for a very long time, forgetting all their past worries.


    Finally, Rhehan retraced his lips away from hers and held her face lovingly.


    "Hello wifey! Even if I was drunk, I meant it from heart."


    "Hello Hubby! I love you!"

 Chapter 272 - Newly- weds!

    "I love you too." Rhehan hugged her tightly.


    The two hugged each other for a very long time, still embracing the happy feeling of being married.


    "Come let''s go inside. We need to change." Rhehan held her hand and they both stepped out of the garden towards the large lobby.


    One of the waitresses who was present the previous night, saw the couple heading towards the lobby. She rushed towards them happily. "Many congratulations Mrs. and Mr. Jobs."


    The couple stilled in shock, listening to her words. Mrs. and Mr. Jobs????? Is she referring to us??


    "Ahem! Thank you so much!" Rhehan quickly replied, giving a warm smile to her.


    Rose smiled at her too, trying her best to conceal her discomfort. After the waitress left, the two looked at each other in shock. How did they forget this part? The news must already be spreading like fire.


    "Don''t worry! I will figure out something!" Rhehan quickly signalled the manager in the reception. The manager sprinted happily, looking at the boss.


    "Good morning boss! Heartiest congratulations to the beautiful couple!" The manager bowed a little, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Thank you! I want to use my room. Please get me the key!" Rhehan sighed, trying not to sound too anxious.


    In just a few seconds, the manager sprinted back, giving the room keys to him.


    "We need to change. Call the parlour and tell them to give their best dresses!" Rhehan instructed the manager and soon headed towards his private elevator, holding Rose''s hand.


    As soon as the elevator closed, Rhehan quickly steppped in Rose''s direction, pinning her to the wall. He was looking intensly in her eyes, while his hands caressing her face. "Mrs. Jobs! Are you nervous?"


    Rose blushed at his words and averted his gaze. "Why would I be nervous?"


    "Because we are married now. I can rightfully do anything I want to you. How about actually holding you captive, so you never leave me." Rhehan pressed his lips on her neck playfully, grazing them all over her neck. The ticklish effect was making Rose giggle loudly.


    "Ouch! Its tickling! Stop it!" Rose tried to push Rhehan away, amidst her laughter. But Rhehan was clinging to her neck constantly.


    Suddenly, the elevator beeped and the door opened. Rhehan picked her up in his arms with one swift move and stepped out in the corridor.


    "Oh my! Following the traditions?! Huh hubby?" Rose wrapped her arms around his neck, happily looking at his face.


    "I just want my wife to feel special, you know!" He kissed her forehead lovingly and he walked on the long corridor, leading to a large secluded room.


    "Do you stay here often?" Rose glanced at the hut shaped room, situated far across the corridor. It was secluded from the rest of the premises. A small terrace garden and a pool could be seen from a distance.


    "No! I designed this too, but never stayed here before. It gets really lonely, staying all by yourself at such beautiful places."


    "You won''t be lonely anymore." Rose smiled and gave him a quick peck on his cheek.

 Chapter 273 - Rose bed!

    Rhehan kissed her on her cheeks again and again, overwhelmed at her words.


    "Not again! Are you crying?? Cry baby?" Rose looked carefully in her eyes, giggling again.


    Rhehan frowned at her, feeling his cheeks getting red, as if he had been caught! "No I am not."


    Rose giggled again and hugged him fondly.


    Rhehan opened the room and entered, still carrying Rose in his arms. As soon as he stepped inside the gigantic room, the couple gaped around the room in shock.


    "What is all this?" Rhehan looked around in surprise.


    "Did you get it done?" Rose asked in confusion, her cheeks were now flushed red.


    "No! I think the staff did it for us!" Rhehan could not help but admire the room''s amazing ambience.


    The bed was completely covered with scented, fresh, red rose petals. All the lights of the room was switched off, and various vanilla candles were lit in several corners of the room, giving the room a romantic feel. The entire floor was covered with heart shaped red balloons. Their was a huge mahogany table in one corner, on which a champagne and two empty glasses were placed. A huge white lilly bouquet with "Congratulations Mrs. and Mr. Jobs" written on it, was placed in the other corner of the room.


    "Oh my!" Rose hid her face in embarrasement, against Rhehan''s chest.


    Rhehan patted her head lovingly. "I know it is too much to digest. I am sorry! I had no idea! Do you want to change the room, if you are uncomfortable?"


    Rose looked up at Rhehan''s face and sighed like a love -struck teenager. What did I do, to deserve such a cute and innocent guy? "No, I simply love it."


    "Hmm! I loved it too. It is doing strange things to my hormones." Rhehan winked, placing down Rose on top of the bed, amidst the rose petals.


    Rhehan glared at the beautiful girl amidst the flower bed on the bed. But suddenly an image of Miso, sitting amidst a red colored flower bed of a garden, flashed before his eyes. He blinked his eyes several times in confusion.


    "What happened?" Rose asked him, lifting her head in concern.


    "Nothing! It is just hangover I guess." He smiled at her and climbed on top of her. He again caressed his lips on her neck, making her giggle again.


    His body was touching her naked thighs, immediately bringing out his body reactions. His lips travelled down from her neck to her cleavage, kissing her lovingly.


    As soon as his hardness pressed on her thighs he immediately rolled off sideways, on top of the bed.


    He was panting heavily, looking at Rose helplessly.


    "I am sorry, I need a cold shower urgently." He got off from the bed immediately, not able to control his hormones.


    Suddenly, Rose held his hand and straightened her back. "Let''s take a shower together, hubby!"

 Chapter 274 - Damsel in distress!

    Rhehan turned to look at Rose, who was holding his hand and smiling at him.


    He instantly picked up Rose in his arms and headed towards the bathroom. His expressions were unreadable, as if he was lost in an inner battle.


    He switched on the cold shower and made Rose stand on her foot, carefully.


    The cold water droplets started pouring in, on their heads, while they stood looking at each other, in their eyes.


    Rose stepped forward and touched Rhehan''s face lovingly. "Don''t be scared! You can never harm me! Even if you have doubts on yourself, I anyhow believe you."


    Rhehan was trying hard to not look at the water droplets, falling on her cleavage and penetrating her dress. He stood their motionless, looking at the girl''s beautiful face.


    Rose quickly turned the water faucet towards left. The cold water droplets now turned into pleasant lukewarm droplets, that could make anybody''s mood to uplift!


    "Rose! You don''t understand my purpose of coming here ! I need a cold shower because I need to control my urge to have sex with you. This warm water will make things worse for me." Rhehan swept his hair backwards with his hands, feeling helpless. He was gazing the girl''s beautiful wet thighs, between the long slits of the dress.


    "Trust me! Things will not go worse for you. Just relax and enjoy!" Her hands were now on his chest, rubbing it lovingly.


    Rhehan did not utter a word or even move a single inch. Rose removed his blazer and started to unbutton his shirt, slowly making Rhehan more nervous. She then removed his shirt, looking admiringly at the half naked man before him. She came further closer to him and hugged him lovingly.


    "Thank you for your patience and swlf-control. You have no idea Rhehan, your every little action simply tells me, how much I mean to you.!"


    Rhehan hugged her back, feeling a little calm. He closed his eyes and relaxed, feeling the loving embrace of his wife. Rose''s hands then travelled down to his pants, taking back Rhehan in surprise.


    "Rose! What are you doing?" He held her hands firmly, which were trying to unbutton his trousers.


    "Shhhhh!" Rose kept her finger on his lips and smiled.


    She then unbuttoned his trousers and opened the zipper, making them fall on the ground. His hardness could now be seen easily from underneath his white wet boxers. She then pulled down his boxers, with one swift mood and his hardness, sprung up instantly.


    Rhehan''s cheeks grew scarlet red at her bold actions! This was the first time a woman was undressing him and he was standing helplessly like a damsel in distress.


    Suddenly, Rose turned her back to him and swept her hair to the front, giving a clear view of her beautiful and tonned back. She pointed at a thin zipper on her hips, of her backless dress. "Undress me!"

 Chapter 275 - Multiple- Shocks!

    Rhehan gaped at the beautiful curvy back of the girl. Blood rushed towards his lower body, with much more enormous speed. He looked at the zipper and was tempted to open it, thinking about her naked hips. He immediately clenched his fist and closed his eyes, trying to resist.


    "If I do that, I might not be able to control anymore."


    "Just do it!" Rose pointed again at her zipper.


    Rhehan sighed deeply and started to unzipp her dress slowly. The zip went all the way down to the bottom of her hips, slowly revealing her perfect curvy bottom.


    Rhehan gaped at her beautiful curves hungrily, before Rose made her dress fall on ground completely. She was now standing, completely naked, turning her back towards him. Rhehan gaped at her but did not take another step towards her.


    Rose turned to look at Rhehan and smiled at him. She stepped towards him and lovingly touched his bare chest and kissed his neck. Rhehan embraced her in his arms, while she was kissing him all over.


    "I love you wifey!" He was still avoiding looking at her beautiful body, so as not to go out of control.


    Rose halted after feeling his embrace and hugged him back, tightly. Her body was pressed against his body and they both hugged each other for a very long, enjoying the pleasant water droplets snd esch others touch.


    Rhehan could feel her boobs, pressing against his chest and her pubic region, directly touching his hardness. "I can''t take it anymore!" Rhehan whispered in her ear, helplessly.


    Rose looked at his face and gave him a quick peck on his cheek and smiled.


    Rhehan looked at her face curiously! She looked like she has something going in her mind. Rose quickly retraced her arms from him and kneeled down on her knees over the floor.


    Rhehan frowned looking at the girl. Why is she sitting like that now? Does she not know how sexy she looks? Oh! I can not bear to look at her anymore.


    Rose looked up at his confused face and smirked. She then slowly, held his hardness with both her hands and rubbed it slowly.


    Rhehan gaped at her in surprise, a beautiful feeling engulfing his mind. "Ahh!!! Rose!! What are you doing?"


    Rose rubbed his hardness, lovingly and then suddenly gave a quick peck to it.


    Rhehan again gaped at the girl in shock.


    "Rose!?" His breathing was getting more rapid and his hormones were bubbling like boiling water inside his body. Suddenly he once again gaped at the girl in shock!


    The girl had taken his hardness inside her mouth and was sucking it slowly!

 Chapter 276 - Emotions and sex!

    Rhehan gapped wide-mouthed, at the girl in surprise. Rose started to suck his hardness with her lips, as if it was a delicious candy. She kissed it again and again, sucking it softly.


    Rhehan''s breathing grew rapid, as the warm sensation of her lips and saliva started to travel in his body, slowly engulfing his mind.


    "Rose are you sure about doing this?" Rhehan looked at the the girl, kneeling down, busy sucking his penis.


    Rose did not utter a single word in reply, but instead, started to swirl her tongue around is penis, making him shut his mouth automatically and gasp!


    "Ok! I think now I myself am sure about this." Rhehan closed his eyes and enjoyed the errotic sensation of her tongue, playing with his penis.


    Soon her movements started to grow more rapid and rough. Rhehan held her face, lovingly, looking at her.


    "Ahhhhhh!!! It feels like heaven baby!"


    Rose then clutched his penis between her lips and started moving her mouth to and fro, taking Rhehan to another level of pleasure.


    "Ohhhhhh my! You are too good wifey!" Rhehan bit his lips tightly, enjoying the sensation, errupting in his lower organs.


    Rose''s speed grew more intense, making Rhehan moan in pleasure again and again. He too rapidly started moving his hips, to and fro. The more he moved, the more pleasurable it was getting, reaching his climax.


    After a few seconds, Rhehan released himself inside the girl''s mouth, panting heavily. His eyes were closed and he had clutched the girl''s shoulders lovingly. He opened his eyes and looked at Rose.


    "Throw it in the drainage! Do not gulp it down."


    Rose quickly spat out the fluid in the drainage and Rhehan lifted her carefully in her arms. "Thank you, I loved it."


    Rose smiled back at him, not uttering a single word.


    He made her sit comfortably on the shower bench and cleaned her lips with water. He then hugged her tightly for a very ling time, amidst the warm water droplets falling on them.


    "Are you tired?" Rhehan asked her, looking at her face, caressing her hair.


    "A little!"


    "You don''t have to do it again. It must have been, really uncomfortable for you." Rhehan patted her cheek, lovingly.


    "I am just worried, if I did it perfectly. I was scared to hurt you with my teeth."


    Rhehan sighed at her words and kneeled down on his knees, coming face to face with Rose. He held her face lovingly and smiled, kissing her forehead. "I am not hurt anywhere and you were more than perfect. Thank you for being so understanding towards my problem."


    Rose too held his face passionately with her hands, smiling back at him. "Thank you for being so patient with me. I know it must not be so easy to resist, but still you try your best! You never gave up on me. Infact, even today! You had every option to leave me, knowing you can not have sex with me. But still you dropped the idea of annulment and opted for the hard path."

 Chapter 277 - Exotic spa!

    "Hard path?! Its not the hard path but a beautiful path. As long as you are with me, I am happy! I am trying to change myself not for ''you'' but for ''us'' and I am able to do it, just because I have you to support and trust me everytime." Rhehan caressed the girl''s wet hair backwards, gently. "You must be tired! I''ll help you in the bath! Keep sitting." Rhehan stood up and squirted some red colored, body wash on his both palms and rubbed it on the girl''s shoulders and neck, giving her a soothing sensation.


    "Oh my! The best feeling in the world. A massage by your dear hubby." Rose closed her eyes, feeling her body getting relaxed as Rhehan rubbed the body wash in swift curcular movements, over her shoulder.


    Rhehan grinned looking at Rose. "At your service madame! I can do this everyday!"


    His hands then travelled to her breasts, gently massaging them in circular motions. "You are so sexy!"


    Rose blushed at his words, pursing her lips. She did not open her eyes and felt his hands, playing with her erect tits. His hands then moved to her navel and then to her pubic region. He washed her pubic area, with extreme gentleness.


    Rose could not help but giggle at his nervouseness. "Why are you so scared?"


    "The skin is so soft! I am scared if I might hurt you." Rhehan was concentrating on washing her pubic area and not looking at her face, as if it was the biggest project of his life.


    He then kneeled on his knees and kept both her feet on his thighs. He rubbed the body wash on her thighs and then on her feet. The gentle yet strong pressure, he was applying on her foot, had removed all the tiredness of her body instantly.


    Soon, her exotic spa was over and Rhehan cleaned every inch of her body with a towel.


    He then made her wear a bath robe and then carried her back to the room. "Feeling better now?"


    Rose kissed him on his cheek and giggled. "Yes! Your services were too good. I would require them quite often now!"


    Rhehan grinned at her words and carefully placed the girl on the bed and kissed her head.


    "Rhehan! I told you earlier! You need to stop carrying me everywhere. I will get used to it!"


    "Get used to it wifey! Your hubby will pamper you in every way!" Rhehan winked at her, making the girl blush again.

 Chapter 278 - Regret!

    Rhehan chuckled looking at the blushing girl. "Ok! I am going for bath now. Do you want to eat here or at the restaurant?"


    "Ummm...I guess the room''s terrace is fine. I need to discuss certain things with you."


    "Hmm! You are right! Even I need to talk. I''ll be back in few minutes, till then you can order something for both of us!


    Rhehan then went back to the bathing area and switched on the shower, turning it to cold. As soon as the cold water hit his head, his muscles soothed down a little. His manhood had risen again, while massaging the girl''s naked body. He stood under the chilly water droplets falling on him, thinking about many things.


    I am a married man now! I have to be more responsible and careful towards everything now. I should never hurt or cheat on her!


    Rhehan looked at his bracelet once again and thought about the strange recent events. The incident at the jungle and the wierd dream! Was it all a coincidence? Did Rose''s story about egyptian king effect me too much? Should I keep wearing this bracelet? What if I remove it?


    Rhehan quickly rubbed the body wash on his wrist and tried to pull out the bracelet. Rhehan pulled out half of the bracelet, but it automatically slid off in his arm again, with much more powerful force.


    Rhehan frowned looking at the bracelet. Will I never be able to remove it? Rhehan tried to remove the bracelet again but somehow it slided back again in his arm. He then glanced at the bracelet carefully, realizing, that ,what ever water droplets were hitting it, were bouncing back upwards in the same direction.


    Rhehan once again tried to remove the bracelet, but a flash of an image of dead Miso, lying on top of pile of wood appeared before his eyes. Rhehan blinked his eyes several times and did not try to remove it again. Soon his body had cooled down and he stepped out of the bathing area, wrapping a towel around his waist.


    As soon as he entered the room, he noticed that Rose was sitting in the terrace, besides the pool. She seemed to be lost in a deep thought. Is she having second thoughts about the wedding? Is she regretting getting married to me?


    "Hello! Wifey." Rhehan leaned against the glass door and looked at Rose, trying to study her expressions.


    Rose looked up and smiled looking at him. "Hello! You are back. Come I have ordered the breakfast for the two of us and the dresses have also arrived."


    "So, what are you thinking?" Rhehan studied the girl''s gloomy expressions.


    "Ummm...Honestly! I am having doubts now!"

 Chapter 279 - The beginning.....

    Rhehan''s body stiffed, listening to her words. Did I offend her in anyway? Is she not happy with me? May be her hangover is over and now she is thinking more clearly!


    "Umm...Alright! We will discuss it in a while. I''ll go dress up first. You start eating!" Rhehan rushed inside the room, without listening to her response. What do I do? I can''t live without her! I don''t want to annul this wedding!


    He was taking more than required time to dress up, as if delaying the conversation might change Rose''s mind. He slowly buttoned his blue shirt, taking his sweet time. His heart was racing, rapidly and he glanced at the girl, sitting outside.


    "Sigh! Who would have thought, a person like me could fall so strongly in love. How was I even living without her earlier?" Rhehan whispered, looking at the girl through the glass window. "Ok! I will fight for it. I can convince her!"


    Rhehan took deap breaths and marched confidently towards the terrace.


    "Ahem! Yes! About your doubts!" Rhehan seated himself across the table, facing the girl.


    "Yes! I had to discuss." Rose started serving him the dishes she had ordered and Rhehan looked at her face, waiting! The more he waited, the more he wanted to cry out!


    After she was done serving, Rose picked up a fork and took a bite of the red sause pasta on her plate. "Hmm! This is so good!"


    Rhehan frowned looking at the girl. How is she so casual about it?


    "Why are you not eating Rhehan?" Rose stopped munching and looked at the man in confusion.


    "I am waiting! You had doubts about keeping this wedding." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders, helplessly.


    "Huh? Who has doubts?"


    "You! Rose!"


    "When did I say that?"


    "Don''t mess with me Rose! Just now you said that you have doubts."


    "I just said I have doubts! When did I even say that I have doubts about keeping this wedding!!!" Rose frowned in confusion, keeping down her fork.


    "Then what were you talking about??"


    "I meant I have doubts about telling my family, right away, about our wedding. It''s better you first meet them and then we can organise another wedding!"


    "Ohhh! That!!" Rhehan pursed his lips, wanting to punch himself in his own stomach for over-thinking! He felt like a typical fool!


    "Yes! That! What gave you an idea that I am backing out from the wedding. Don''t tell me you want to back out!" Rose gaped at him in horror, almost spitting out the salad, from her mouth.


    "Offcourse not! How can you even think like that. I love you!!! Ok?" Rhehan looked at the girl in surprise.


    "Just the way you thought about me! I love you too! Okkkk??!!!" Rose looked at him angrily.


    Rhehan could not help but chuckle looking at the girl. "Ok! Ok! I am sorry! I was over thinking."


    Rose too chuckled and continued with her breakfast.


    "Hmm! I think this is a perfect idea. I will tell my staff and team to keep our wedding a secret for a few days. Till then, I can meet your family and then we will hold a grand wedding." Rhehan winked happily at Rose, while Rose jumped ecstatically on top of Rhehan and kissed him.


    "Ok ! Then maybe we can start from today itself! It is my master''s birthday today. I make sure to visit him and wish him every year. You can come with me!" Rose clapped in excitement, already dreaming about her life ahead!


    "Your master? Xio Lee??!"

 Chapter 280 - Jealous hubby!

    "Yes! His approval is important. My mother and aunt always follow his advice. If he approves you, most of the work is done!"


    "I don''t get this! Why are most of the people in your family, black belt or international fighting champions!!?" Rhehan gulped nervousely at the thought of meeting Xio Lee. "Do I need to be prepared to get my 2-3 bones broken?"


    Rose sat on his lap and touched his face, lovingly. "Don''t worry! Master Lee is a wonderful person. He is also a very emotional person and I am sure he will definitely see the wonderful person in you."


    Rhehan sighed and looked at Rose helplessly. "Ok! I hope so."


    They both finished their breakfast and headed towards Rhehan''s personal parking lot in the basement of the hotel, escorted by two guards. A various number of top model, beautiful sport cars, of different brands, were parked all across the parking.


    "Whoahh! Which one is yours?" Rose gaped around at the parking area, which looked like an exhibition of all top models.


    "All of them belong to ''us''! Choose as per your wish!"


    "Umm...I think the red ferrari over their."


    Rhehan looked at the guard stsnding behind them, who handed over the ferrari 812, keys to his boss.


    "You want to drive?" Rhehan offered the car keys to Rose.


    "Can I?" Rose beamed happily like a child, taking the keys in her hand.


    "Why not! Do whatever you want to!"


    "Alright!" Rose jumped like a kid and rushed towards the car. Rhehan smiled looking at the excited girl. As soon as the two of them seated themselves inside the car, Rhehan gave a quick peck on her cheek. "Thank you Rose!"


    "Huh? For what?"


    "For bringing meaning to my life!"


    "Awww! I love you! But right now I am loving this car more." Rose looked excitedly at the car, switching on the ignition.


    Rhehan frowned, rolling his eyes at the car and sat down grumpily, folding his hands across his chest.


    "What!!? Don''t tell me you are jealous of a car?! I was not serious! Ok!" Rose planted a kiss on Rhehan''s lips, making him smile instantly. "I love you the most!"


    "It feels better now! Let''s go!" Rhehan grinned from ear to ear at the girl''s words.


    Rose sped the car on a huge ramp eventually speeding the car, out of the building.


    "Woohoooo!!" She drove happily on the highway, while Rhehan looked at the girl''s excited face,not noticing that the bracelet on his right arm, was refracting back sunlight in different colors, underneath his shirt. The rays constantly, pointed like a compass, towards whatever direction they moved.


    Meanwhile....


    Xio Lee was sleeping peacefully, in his room. He had just returned from the woods, after spending the entire night with Elizabeth. He was unaware that the metallic bracelet he was wearing, was beaming much more than usual, pointing outside the door.


    Xio Lee lived in a large farm house, in the outskirts of the city, surrounded by the woods. He hated living in the hustle and bustle of the crowded city.

 Chapter 281 - Lost kid

    Soon the red colored car, halted abruptly in front of a white colored gate, producing a loud screeching sound.


    "Wow! This was amazing!" Rose patted the steering wheel of the car and looked at Rhehan, who was already staring at her. "What are you staring at?"


    "I was enjoying looking at you, while you enjoyed driving the car." Rhehan winked and gave a quick peck on her cheek.


    Rose blushed at his words and smiled at him, avoiding his gaze. She then looked at the gate, suddenly feeling nostalgic.


    "Everytime I enter this gate, a flood of childhood memories come across my mind. This house was also one of our training centres, created by master. He loves living in Bangkok for some reason, so most of the time me and James were trained in this house itself."


    "And this is where you read those ancient books too? Rhehan asked curiously, thinking about certain possibilities. Maybe he can get hold of that book too!


    "Yes! In his library. He has several books like that. You know there is one thing common between you and master." Rose smiled, looking at the boundary wall of the farm house.


    "Really?! What is it?"


    "Your love for animals."


    "Hmm! But i guess there are many animal lovers everywhere! It is a pretty common trait."


    "Yes! But yours is different from the rest. It is not just for dogs or other domestic animals. You both love wild animals and love to live in contact with nature in its true form. Master Lee is probably the only person, who dares to live near west woods. We would often spot various animals, roaming around in his garden freely during our training sessions."


    "Really! That is amazing! Infact, now I am wondering if I can get hold of a land out here. I would love to build a house here! It''s like a dream!" Rhehan was looking admiringly at the woods around the house.


    Rose smiled as Rhehan''s eyes twinkled looking at the woods.


    "Ok! Let me go and open the gate!" Rose stepped out of the car and scanned her palm on the detector. The gate automatically swung open and Rose entered back inside the car. She drove the car slowly, on the long drive way and the gate behind them, closed automatically.


    Rhehan looked around and was stunned to see the beautiful place. Their were sprawling gardens on both sides of the drive way and Rhehan had already spotted a few monkeys on the trees. There was pitch green grass, all over full of exotic trees and plants. Rhehan suddenly spotted a few rabbits and pandas near the trees and grew more excited.


    "This looks so much like the garden I created. Only the animals are real!! I l9ve it! You were correct!"


    "I told you!"


    "Can you just apply the breaks!" Rhehan suddenly spoke up, peeking his head out of the window.


    "What happened?"


    "I think, I spotted a hyena''s cub. You go ahead, i''ll come in ten minutes." Rhehan got off the car and sprinted on the garden like a kid, towards the hyena.


    "Heyy! Wait!!" Rose called him a few times, but Rhehan was already sprinting excitedly towards the cub. "He looks like a long lost kid, who has returned back home." Rose chuckled and drove off the car.

 Chapter 282 - Helpless

    Rose looked at Rhehan for a while happily. He was now sitting cross legged on the grass and the cub was lying down on his lap with its legs upwards. Rhehan was rubbing its belly, lovingly.


    Rose then drove off ahead, on the drive way, crossing all the gardens and stopped at the porch of the house. She excitedly, entered the living area of the house, holding a bunch of flowers they had bought midway.


    The exceptionally large house was an ancient building, made up of red stones. Inside the house, was situated Asia''s best training centre for martial arts, Karate, Taekwondo, Boxing, swimming and various other sports.


    Rose looked around the living room of the house and two white colored dogs came running towards her.


    Rose kneeled down excitedly, patting the dogs on their heads. "How cute!"


    Rose then looked around again, but could not find Xio Lee in the living room.


    "Master Lee!! I am here!!!" Rose shouted at the top of her voice but no response came.


    "Master Lee???!!! Rose called out his name again, going upstairs towards Xio Lee''s room.


    Meanwhile...


    Xio Lee, who was sleeping peacefully on his bed, opened his eyes and smiled hearing the girl''s voice. He got up excitedly ready to leave the room, but suddenly halted in surprise. He lifted the sleeves of his shirt and noticed his bracelet. All the stones were evenly and brightly pointing outside the door, something which had never happened before. Lee was shocked at the sight and sat back on the bed, feeling overwhelmed. "Did she bring along Rhehan?"


    Tears flowed down his eyes as he tried to calm himself down. He had always been looking after Rhehan from behind the bushes, but never in all these years had he come face to face with the boy! All the memories of Rhehan living in the jungle, came back in his mind! He knew, he could never come face to face with the boy, but he was and will always be his little boy, who called him ''Lee Lee'' so cutely!


    Xio Lee sat on his bed, feeling helpless. He so much wished he could hug the boy again. He wanted to tell him about the wonderful years, they had spent together in the woods.


    He had never felt so helpless in his life. Miso and Khufu have met again, but he was still not able to find Khufu''s sword. It went missing from Khufu''s grave.


    Davis must have remembered everything the moment Rose and Rhehan met. He must now be trying to figure out who is Khufu and Miso in current life. He must have already figured out that Elizabeth was Dalilah in past life, she being the only woman who ever bore his child. Currently, Davis believes that Khufu or Rhehan has already died right after birth, thus Rhehan was safe.


    Xio Lee wiped his tear stained face with his hands. He can not tell anything to Rhehan. It is better he just remains as Rose''s boyfriend and never as Elizabeth''s son! Atleast not till they find the sword and finish off Davis! Besides, they still have not found out who is Augus in the current life!

 Chapter 283 - Worries!

    Xio Lee heard Rose''s voice again and then the sound of her footsteps, climbing up the stairs could be heard by him. He quickly got up from the bed and wrapped a black scarf on his bracelet, covering it completely. Tears again rolled down his eyes hearing Rose''s sweet voice, as he remembered dead Miso, lying down on the kitchen floor.


    A few years back, Xio Lee was given this bracelet by the imperial lions and everyday it reminds him of his sad past, in his dreams.


    The first time it happened, he had gone to see old monk, who confirmed his dream''s authenticity! The old monk was infact the old priest in his previous life, who had always helped Xio Lee in both the lives.


    Before Xio Lee could figure out Dalilah''s current identity, he had figured out that only one person who could match the wisdom of old priest in current life was, the old monk! The old monk remembered his previous birth, ever since he was reborn. His current life''s intuition power and wisdom came from his previous life.


    Xio Lee, who then secretly loved Elizabeth narrated the entire story to her and Lillian. Since then the three of them, have been more worried about Rhehan and have been trying to find the sword. The reason to hide Rhehan''s identity grew more strong! It was not just a dangerous father who hated his son but a king who wanted to avenge his death!


    It did not take much time for the three of them to figure out who Horus was in current life. The day, Rose kicked Rhehan when they first met in the parking lot, Rose had casually joked about it with her brother and mother. It had scared Lillian to the core and she immediately informed Elizabeth and Lee about it! Their meeting meant, Davis will remember everything about his previous life!


    Though the bracelet had helped Xio Lee, find his true love in form of Elizabeth and get his sister back in the form of Rose, he was unhappy! He could never marry the love of his life and could never tell Rose, how much he loved her.


    He needed to find the sword and kill Davis, before living peacefully with his family.


    The old priest''s words still echoed in his mind. ''Horus will be reminded of everything, the moment Miso and Khufu meet again. Only the sword containing the ashes of the enchantress can kill him forever.''


    Xio lee, pressed the temples of his head again. He clearly remembered the dream whete Khufu was telling his brothers to bury his sword with him. Later Xio Lee and Elizabeth had finally visited Khufu''s grave, which was currently a tourist place. They paid huge amount to the authorities to illegally open the grave. But the sword was not there and had gone missing to there surprise!


    From that day, Xio Lee collected every possible book, related to ancient Egyptian history to find any mention of such a book. But none of them could find any trace of the sword.


    One day, Xio Lee, caught hold of a book, written by Khufu''s youngest brother in a meuseum. The three of them paid millions, to attain that book and found the mention of the bracelets. But they still could not find anything about the current whereabouts of the sword, except that it was buried with King Khufu''s grave.


    All these thoughts were, creating a havoc in Xio Lee''s mind, while he tightly secured his bracelet with the scarf, leaving no scope for sunlight to penetrate.


    He was now also worried about Rhehan''s bracelet which might already be strongly and constantly refracting rays towards the other bracelet worn by him, if it is uncovered. Rhehan must have started to have the dreams about his previous life too and he must have started to suspect the strange occurances!


    But, Rhehan had to be protected now, since Davis must have remembered his past life. The old monk thus advised Lee to handover the bracelet to Rhehan, which will also help Rhehan to find the sword!

 Chapter 284 - Uncertain!

    The only good thing about all this is that, even if Davis must have been reminded of his previous life, he still thinks that no such weapon has been created which can kill him. He has no idea about Khufu''s sword and neither did Augus knew about it.


    The only people who knew about the sword were him, Lillian, Elizabeth and the old monk. Thus Davis had no way to know about the sword, except for that book, which was currently placed securely in his library.


    Xio Lee was sure that nobody could enter his house as apart from him, only four people''s hand prints were accepted in the gate''s scanner. Those four people included Lillian, Elizabeth, Rose and the Old monk. Out of these people, only Rose did not know the importance of that book, but Xio Lee was sure that in no way she would be interested in any of the ancient books placed in his library.


    Xio Lee''s heart raced as he heard Rose''s footsteps much closer to his room. He was scared! He was scared of loosing his family once again!


    Davis has never been an ordinary man. 33 years back when, Elizabeth had met Davis he was known as ''The dangerous Asian king'' but today his power and wealth had increased tremendously. He was currenly the world''s 3rd wealthiest man, known to have unthinkable amount of money and power. Rhehan''s sharp brain and wealth itself, did not stand anywhere near his own biological father!


    Xio Lee''s thoughts then hovered over Claira who was raped by the king Horus in previous life and had informed Cho and Dalilah about Miso being in danger. Who is Claira in this life? Will she help them again?


    Xio Lee''s head was about to burst from all the worries and unsolved puzzles, when suddenly their was a knock on the door. Xio Lee, quickly wiped his face with his hands and looked at the door.


    "Come in!"


    The door was pushed open and a girl in a peach colored, knee length, net dress entered the room, holding a beautiful bunch of flowers.


    "Master!" Rose bowed in reverence, smiling in full excitement.


    "Rose!" Xio Lee, stood up, approaching the girl happily. His heart was racing at the speed of lightening. He expected Rhehan to enter any moment but nothing like that happened. He stepped further ahead and hugged the girl lovingly, patting her head. He was trying his best to hold back his tears!


    "Happy birthday Master!" Rose handed over the bunch to him, which Xio Lee happily accepted.


    "Thank you my dear! It is beautiful!"


    "These flowers can be planted again in your garden. Just the way you like!" Rose proudly pointed at the flowers.


    "Oh! I am proud of you my girl! You did not forget it!" Xio Lee happily patted her back, looking at the flowers.


    "Yes master! I did not forget it. Never pluck flowers and make use of nature for your selfish purpose. That''s why I chose this bouquet for you. I will replant it in your garden and give them a new life!"

 Chapter 285 - His little boy!

    "Very good! We will plant these later. Come let''s go downstairs!"


    The two headed downstairs and all the time Xio Lee''s eyes were searching for the boy! He is not here? But the bracelet can not be wrong! "Umm..Rose did you bring along somebody else too?"


    "Ohh!! Yes master! I totally forgot. I wanted to introduce my boyfriend to you. His name is Rhehan."


    Xio Lee''s eyes widened and he was about to stumble on his own foot, while climbing down the stairs. "So you have a boyfriend! Where is he?"


    "Oh! Master! He is an animal lover too, just like you! He stopped near the garden when he saw a small cub." Rose giggled.


    "So he likes wild animals too? What else does he like?" Xio Lee asked happily, remembering the time Rhehan played with wild animals as a kid.


    Rose thought that Xio Lee was wanting to know more about Rhehan because, he wanted to know if he is a suitable boyfriend or not. "Besides work, he likes to cook! He has been taught to cook by his old man!"


    "Oh! Old man? Who is he?"


    "Rhehan says that the old man had found him on the streets and gave him a job in the cafe. Everything he has learnt is due to the old man."


    "Oh! I see!" Xio lee blinked several times, while trying to control his tears. "Tell me something else about him!"


    "Umm! He is very honest and intelligent. Also, he treats me with utmost respect and care. He is an orphan, so he has always been lonely!"


    Xio Lee felt as if a knife has stabbed him in his heart. The boy who was so deeply loved, was yet so lonely! "Does he remember anything else about his childhood?"


    "Umm...Not as far as I know! He only remembers the old man and a white dog."


    Xio Lee could not control his tears so he quickly turned his head away, heading towards the kitchen. He was cursing himself, for torturting his own self! Why would the boy remember me? He was too young! I am just expecting too much! He headed towards the kitchen, changing the topic. "Would you like some fennel tea!?"


    "Offcourse master! I woudn''t miss it for the world." Rose followed Xio Lee in the kitchen, to help him.


    "I also made your favourite chips this morning." Xio Lee fetched a large bowl and uncovered it, revealing colored chips in different shapes and sizes.


    Rose jumped in excitement and took the bowl in her hands, greedily munching the chips.


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind them and they both halted. "Hello sir! I am Rhehan Jobs!"


    Xio Lee, who was preparing the tea halted and took few deap breaths. He blinked several times and finally turned his head to look at the boy!

 Chapter 286 - Long-lost!

    Xio Lee turned to look at the boy. Rhehan bowed down in reverance, whereas Xio Lee stood their motionless. He could not believe his little boy was standing at just an arm''s distance today! He so much wanted to hug the boy, tightly!!


    Dressed casually in a shirt and jeans, he looked really handsome. His knees and elbows had green patches of the freshly mowed grass. Thankfully his shirt was full sleeves, covering his bracelet, reducing the effect of rays.


    Xio Lee looked into his sea-green eyes and smiled. His heart skipped a beat as the boy smiled at him. His smile had not lost its innocent touch!


    .


    "Welcome my boy! I am glad you came!"


    Xio Lee patted Rhehan''s head, making Rhehan shudder a bit. "Wish you a very happy birthday sir!"


    "Thank you young man! You can call me master Lee! Please don''t be so formal."


    Rose was excited that the two important men in her life had finally met and were getting along nicely!


    "Oh..ohk..M..Master...lee..lee." Rhehan hesitated a bit calling his name.


    Xio Lee was stunned hearing ''Lee Lee'' from his mouth. Though he knew that the boy was hesitating that is why he spoke his name twice, but still it brought a surge of happiness in his heart. All the prior worries and sadness in his heart dissipated, looking at Rhehan. "I am preparing fennel tea! You should try it too. You will love it."


    "Sure! Thank you."


    Xio Lee handed the cups of freshly brewed hot tea, each to Rhehan and Rose, taking one for himself. "Come let''s sit in the living room."


    "Your gardens are beautiful master Lee! They give the feel of living in a forest! I sinply loved it!" Rhehan seated himself on a couch, opposite to Xio Lee, while Rose followed them quietly listening to their conversation.


    Xio Lee smiled happily at the boy, feeling proud every second. The boy has not lost his touch. "Hmm! We should never disturb nature in its true form! Just let them grow the way they want to. All we can do is, plant more trees to help our mother earth."


    "Very true Master Lee! I am also a firm believer in that! My company has started to manufacture, eco friendly and recycle-able bags, stationary, packing material and many more, daily usage things too!"


    "Yes! I read about it in a magazine! Infact I took out a large print out of that article and displayed it many times in my classes! That is a very impressive project Rhehan! Good going boy!" Xio smiled proudly, looking at the boy.


    Rose was looking at the two people in surprise. Xio Lee was not a people''s person, so he wouldn''t open up so easily with anybody. But with Rhehan, he was entirely different! They were talking as if, they were long lost friends, not bothering to even look at Rose!


    Rhehan too smiled back, looking at the man happily. Rhehan was somehow getting a familier feeling from the man sitting in front of him. As if, he had met him before. His few words of praise had brought immense happiness in Rhehan''s heart, as if, Xio Lee''s approval meant everything to him. "Ahh! Pardon sir! But, why do I feel, we have met before?"

 Chapter 287 - Jealousy!

    Xio Lee choked on his tea hearing Rhehan''s words and coughed profousely.


    "Master! Are you ok? Do you need water?" Rose instantly got up from her couch, patting Xio Lee''s back.


    "No! I am good sweetheart!" Xio Lee waved his hand.


    By that time, Rhehan had already rushed to fetch a glass of water. In a few seconds, he sprinted back holding the glass.


    "Here! Take a sip! You will feel better!"


    Xio Lee took few sips of water, soothing his throat.


    "Thank you! It''s fine now. Both of you please sit. Regarding your question Rhehan, I don''t think we have met before in person. It''s not easy to forget a handsome man like you, if I would have met you in person!" Xio Lee smiled looking at Rhehan.


    Rhehan blushed at Xio Lee''s words, feeling embarrased. He did not know what to say, so he rather took the sip of his tea awkwardly.


    Whereas, Rose on the other hand was looking at her master, wide -mouthed. In all these years, she had never seen her master behave like this, specially with a person he had just met.


    As soon as Rhehan sipped his tea, his eyes twinkled in surprise. "Ummmmm!!!! This flavour!! I have been looking for it everywhere!!"


    Xio Lee smiled, looking at Rhehan''s excited face. His reaction was soemhow expected by Xio Lee already.


    Rose was now frowning looking at the two, feeling left out in every conversation! Are they going to discuss about food flavours now?


    Xio Lee already knew Rhehan would love the flavour of the tea. Rhehan had spent half of his life, drinking these flovours and spices. They are specially picked by the old monk from the forests and then dried in sunlight, to be used in cooking, by him. Xio Lee learnt using these spices from the old monk and would now often grab them from old monk''s almirah.


    "I am glad you liked it." Xio Lee grinned widely at the boy.


    "Liked it? I loved it!! Where do get these spices from? Please tell me! Ever since my old man passed away, I have been craving for them!!! I looked in ever possible shop, but could not find anything as good as these!!" Rhehan finished his tea in just two sips, relishing its flavours.


    "Because they are hand picked directly from the forests! Come! I will show you my collection. You can have as many you want and I''ll teach you how to use them!" Xio Lee got up, finishing his tea hurriedly!


    "Really!! Can I get them?!!" Rhehan clapped his hands in excitement and got up too!


    Xio Lee marched towards the kitchen but suddenly halted. "Huh!! Rose! You know the rules already. You still are not allowed in my kitchen!"


    Rose gapped at her master in horror!


    Rhehan giggled, pinching her red cheeks. "Asta la vista baby." He then walked off happily, following Xio Lee towards the kitchen.


    Xio Lee stopped again, looking at Rose''s face, laughing!


    "You know Rhehan! This girl is a menace in the kitchen. Don''t ever allow her in your kitchen or she will just burn it down within five minutes!"


    Rhehan giggled at Xio Lee''s words. "You are too late to warn me master! She has already done it!"


    Rose could clearly hear their conversation and grumbled angrily! "Who needs me now! I should better leave!"


    She rolled her eyes at them and went upstairs towards the terrace garden.

 Chapter 288 - Treasure!

    Rhehan was extremely impressed by Xio Lee''s kitchen. Everything in the gigantic kitchen, was made of sand and bricks, keeping it superbly natural. There were sand utensiles, neatly arranged in one extreme corner of the kitchen. A large brick kiln was situated at the further end, along side a large barbeque made of tiny stones. Xio lee turned towards his left, inside a large corridor.


    Rhehan followed him, crossing the long corridor. On both sides of the pathway were large stone-made shelves, on which were placed large bamboo baskets full of fresh fruits.


    "Wow!!!!! This is amazing master!! This place is like my dream land!!!"


    Xio smiled walking ahead of him. "You are more than welcome to come here anytime my boy! Whenever you feel like eating something special, just drop in here!"


    Rhehan''s eyes twinkled listening to the man''s words. "Don''t tempt me master! You might find me dropping by every day!"


    "Hahaha! With pleasure my boy! With pleasure!" Xio Lee opened the door, at far end of the corridor, which opened its way to a large kitchen garden. "Come."


    Xio lee stepped on the rough stony surface, created amidst the garden.


    Rhehan gaped at the garden in surprise.


    "This reminds me so much of my old man! He too had a small kitchen garden similar to this, where he grew all kinds of fresh fruits and vegetables. He had keen interest in cooking too. I learnt all of my skills from him! " He stepped on the rough pathway and followed Xio Lee.


    The enormous garden was full of all kinds of regular and exotic edible fruits and vegetables. "Rose''s mother and Aunt only cook and eat, these vegetables and fruits at their homes. I keep sending stuff to their homes, every week. I will have somebody send them over to your house too, from now on."


    "Oh no! That would be too much to ask master." Rhehan blushed, embarrased by Xio Lee''s words.


    "Haha! Ok! First we will cook them and if you can still resist, taking it to your house, I will drop the idea." Xio Lee stopped near a large covered shed, which was open from both the sides. Various colored spices were placed on the large paper sheets in huge quantities, exposed to sunlight.


    "Wow!! This is treasure!!" Rhehan gaped at the piles of spices, kept loose for drying.


    Various empty transparent jars were placed in the other corner of the shed.


    "Ok! I am stocking up these jars with the spices, you go and keep them in your car. Later i''ll teach you, how to use them, so that you can eat them everyday." Xio Lee, kneeled down taking a large scooper in his hand.


    "These jars are made by my company!!" Rhehan pointed happily at the transparent jars, kneeling down besides Xio Lee.


    "Offcourse! Anything to help you in the project....I...I mean...anything to save our earth. I wanted to contribute my part too!" Xio Lee fumbled while trying not to sound over friendly.


    Rhehan smiled in gratitude. "Thank you!"


    Xio Lee started scooping spices and filling them inside the jars, seperately. "Ok! These two are full. Go and keep them in the car, I will fill the rest."


    Rhehan picked up the two extremely heavy jars from their handles and moved out of the garden. He entered the living room, looking for Rose. " Damn!! Where will I find the girl now, in this massive place! I don''t even have the car keys with me! Rose!!! Rose!!!!"

 Chapter 289 - The book!

    Meanwhile....


    Rose climbed up the stairs and headed towards the terrace garden. She was happy that her master and Rhehan were getting along so nicely, though she loved pretending to be jealous!


    She stepped out on the beautiful terrace, covered entirely with grass. Various potted plants were neatly hung on the walls. Few birds were happily bathing inside the bird baths, placed on the walls, while others were enjoying their meal from the bird feeder.


    Rose sat happily on a bamboo chair, looking at the playfull birds. Suddenly her gaze fell upon the adjoining transparent room. Just next to the terrace was Xio Lee''s library, which was built from eco-friendly, transparent wood. One of its doors also opened from the terrace.


    Suddenly, she was reminded of Rhehan''s bracelet and the book where it was mentioned. She quickly got up and opened the library door.


    Thousands of books were neatly stacked on various stone made shelves! Rose glanced at the books, finally reaching the ancient history section. Various old books were neatly arranged in the shelves, all related to anicient egyptian history. Rose was reading the title of each book, looking for a particular one!


    "Wow! Master seems keenly interested in egyptian culture."


    Just then something occured in her mind, making her freeze like a stone. "Wait a second!! They all are not translated versions! This is some different sign language and how can I read this language? I don''t even know the name of this language and I can read it so easily!!!??"


    A cold shiver travelled in her body, scaring her to the core! "Something is definitely fishy! That dream, the bracelet, animals and master having so many egyptian books in his library! Is it all a coincidence?!"


    Rose searched for the book and finally came across a fimiliar book. She clearly remembered reading some of its pages few years back.


    "Ok! I will read all of it and if it completely matches my dream, then I will tell Rhehan and master about it. They might not believe me, but I can try!"


    Rose pulled out the brown colored book from the shelf and observed it carefully. Various figures were engraved on its cover, in golden color. Rose touched the engraved signs with her hand and to her surprise she could read it easily.


    "The Ammon, by Pilis."


    Rose frowned at the title of the book. No wonder she could earlier comprehend the book just vaguely. Though she could read this language, she did not understand meaning of almost half of the words.


    She took out her cell phone and googled the meaning of ''Ammos.''


    "Ancient egyptian word which mean hidden one or concealed." Rose read the meaning out loud and then searched the meaning of ''Pilis.''


    "Second born son." Rose read out the meaning and pondered for a while. "Does this mean that the book is a secret, written by the second born son?! Hmm! Interesting!"


    As soon as she opened the book, she heard Rhehan calling her name.


    "Rhehan?"


    Rose quickly marched out of the library, holding the book in her hand. She climbed down the stairs and saw Rhehan waiting for her. "What is it?"


    "I need car keys! I have to keep these jars in the car while master is preparing more of them."


    "What is this?!" Rose frowned looking at the jars.


    "These are rare spices!" Rhehan beemed in happiness, showing her the jars.


    "Hmm! Ok! You go fetch the other ones, I''ll keep these in the car." Rose frowned looking at the jar, helplessly.


    Rhehan handed over the jars to Rose and rushed inside excitedly to fetch more.


    Rose giggled looking at her man. "What a kid!"


    She carried the heavy jars outside the home, towards the car, while still holding the book with her two fingers. "Whew! These are so heavy! What''s wrong with both of them!"


    She quickly unlocked the car and placed the jars under the back seat of the car, totally forgetting about the bookin her hand. The book too fell from her hands, under the car seat!

 Chapter 290 - Tom and jerry!

    Rose lifted her head and saw Rhehan bringing two more jars of spices.


    "Holly shit! Are you opening a spice shop? Why do you need all this?!" Rose yelled at the excited man and sprinted ahead to hold the jars from his hand.


    Rhehan giggled listening to her words, handing over the jars to her. "I''ll go and fetch more." Rhehan winked and sprinted back excitedly.


    Rose frowned at the man in disgust. "Great! Turn this ferrari into a spice shop! For all I care!" She placed the jars under the seat as well, covering the fallen book completely.


    She walked towards the living room and saw Rhehan coming out happily. "These are the last ones, i''ll keep them in the car! Thank you for your patience!" Rhehan kissed the girl on her cheek and headed towards the car, placing them too, below the back seat.


    "Come! We are about to cook! Master is going to teach me how to use the spices. You can watch it from a distance!" Rhehan hugged the girl from behind, pushing her gently towards the living room.


    "Alright!" Rose rolled her eyes and moved ahead.


    "Hey! By the way! Did you burn master''s kitchen as well?"


    "What!!? Did he tell you? That was just an accident and it wasn''t my fault if the oil inside the pan was over heated and caught fire. The quality of the oil was poor." Rose waved her hands, defending herself.


    Rhehan giggled at the girl''s words. "Master did not tell me anything by the way! But thanks for letting me know!"


    Rhehan ran off like a scared dog inside the kitchen, making Rose burn with anger!


    "You!!! I will kill you Rhehan!"


    Rose too sprinted after him, entering the kitchen. She caught hold of a cooking pan and ran like a mad dog, chasing Rhehan!


    "Heyy!! That''s cheating!! Master!! Master!! She has entered your kitchen!" Rhehan shouted, sprinting towards Xio Lee.


    Xio Lee who was washing his hands, in the basin of the kitchen, turned around in surprise,only to see two adults fighting like kids. Xio Lee could not help but chuckle looking at his two cute kids.


    Rhehan came running towards Xio Lee, shouting his name. "Master Lee! Master Lee! She is not following your rules. She entered your kitchen." Rhehan hid behind Xio Lee, grinning widely.


    Rose who was running like mad bull, suddenly halted looking at Xio Lee. "Errr....I ...actually..I....ummm."


    Xio Lee too was trying hard to control his laughter. "Rose! Is this how you treat your boyfriend!? I am surprised you did not scare him off by now!"


    Rhehan popped out his head and looked at Rose, smiling wickedly at her. Rose glared at him in anger but did not say anything due to Xio Lee''s stern gaze.

 Chapter 291 - Wife and hubby!

    "Ohk! You can sit in one corner, while I and Rhehan are cooking. Do not touch anything!" Xio Lee pointed towards a chair.


    Rose nodded obediently and seated herself on the chair, looking at the two men. Rhehan chuckled, looking at Rose. Just few seconds before, she was running like a wild dog after his life. But now, she was looking like an obedient puppy, sitting before his master!


    Rose looked as the two men, who had ignited the fire and had akready started cooking. She had always loved Xio Lee''s cooking skills, but she was stunned to see Rhehan''s skillful actions too!


    "Wow! The man can cook as well?! Is there something he can not do? Why did he even marry a girl like me? I have no skill expect designing houses and homes!" Rose looked at her husband, lovingly, admiring him.


    Xio explained him the usage of spices in different dishes, while Rhehan stirred the hotpot carefully, placed on the fire.


    Rose was happy that the two of them were getting along very well. Soon, she can have a grand wedding, with her family''s permission and presence. Rose was busy designing her wedding dress in her head, when suddenly Rhehan stroked her face lovingly, breaking Rose''s dreamy thoughts. "What! I almost got married back there!"


    He bowed before her, holding a tray full of exotic dishes. "For you madame!"


    Rose giggled and tasted one of the dishes. "Mmmmmm!!! This is so damn good!" She took another bite greedily, savouring the taste.


    Xio chuckled looking at the cute couple before him. "Tsk! Tsk! Rose! Is he your wife? You don''t have an inch of feminism in you and look at your boyfriend, fulfilling both the duties."


    "What do I do master, if he is good at every damn thing! There is not a single thing, he can not do." Rose grabbed another bite of the dish, while Rhehan looked at her happily, still holding the tray for her!


    "Yes! She is the husband and I am the wife!" Rhehan winked at Rose. The subject of marraige was now making Rose nervous!


    "You already look like a married couple already! Since how many days you know each other? Two days? Four days?" Xio Lee looked at them in surprise.


    Rose coughed at Xio Lee''s words, spitting out the food from her mouth. "No! We are not married! We are not married!" Rose suddenly got up from the chair, waving her hands in defense.


    Rhehan gaped at the nervous girl! What is she doing? Her nervous face will clearly give a hint!


    "I know you are not married! What''s wrong with you? I just said you look like one!" Xio Lee frowned looking at Rose.


    "Umm! Nothing!"


    "Ohk! Come let''s have food now! I am so hungry!" Rhehan changed the awkward topic and all three of them went to the living room, holding the dishes and empty plates.


    Rhehan took a bite of the dishes and was transported back to the time, he worked hard for the cafe as a kid, while his old man cooked for him. "This taste is exactly the same master! Thank you so much! You have no idea, how much it means to me!" Rhehan was overwhelmed, looking at Xio Lee in gratitude.


    A lump formed in Xio Lee''s throat and he took deep breaths to calm himself. The two men were now looking at each other, with utmost love and affection!

 Chapter 292 - Addicted!

    Rose looked at the two of them, constantly staring at each other with eyes full of love.


    "Master! Are you trying to steal my wife?" Rose gapped Xio Lee in horror, concealing her laughter.


    "Shut up Rose! Just eat your meal!" Xio Lee snapped out of his thoughts and started eating the meal. " You can come here whenever you want Rhehan. I will set your handprints to unlock the gate, so that you can come here any time without needing anyone''s help."


    Rhehan smiled happily looking at the man, while Rose gaped at Rhehan in horror.


    Even Kareem and James could not get to enter the premises alone! This man is really something! He tamed a lion in few seconds and now he had already made an impression on the master, without even trying!! "My God! Wifey! You are really something! Master doesn''t trust anybody so quickly!"


    "I am honored!" Rhehan replied, grabbing another bite.


    After the meal was finished, Xio Lee got up from his seat and looked at Rose.


    "Rhehan and I will have a few words in private! While you Rose can clean the dishes for us, please."


    "Sure." Rose picked up the empty dishes, while Xio Lee took Rhehan out towards a garden.


    The two of them strolled in the garden, when Xio suddenly stopped and looked at Rhehan. "Rhehan! Though this is the first time I have met you, but offcourse I have heard about you and also read about you a lot. Offcourse, I am also proud of the kind of person you are and the way you have established yourself."


    Rhehan felt a surge of happiness in his heart as if suddenly his old man has come back and is praising him for his achievements. "Thank you master! The way you talk, reminds me so much of my old man! I don''t know, why!"


    Xio Lee patted Rhehan''s shoulder, pondering over certain things. "But, I have my concerns regarding you two! Which I would like to ask you first and then if I feel the need, I will ask Rose!"


    "Offcourse master! I understand, Rose is like your daughter! I am sure, you will have certain concerns and doubts regarding me."


    "No! The doubt is not about you, it''s about this relationship being too quick. People who are destined to meet, will meet no matter what, but I just want you both to be happy. Give it some time and get to know each other, before going one step further. Don''t do anything reckless!"


    Rhehan gulped in nervouseness and his face grew pale. "Y...yes master!" Rhehan wondered, what Xio Lee''s reaction would be, if he gets to know that they both are already married.


    "Why I am saying this, is for benefit of you both. Taking things too quickly, might create a misunderstanding later on. For example, your satyriasis is still an issue currently! I don''t want you to get frustrated due to this relationship. Also, Rose has no inch of feminism in her. She is a strong girl full of logic and questions, but at the same time can be quite childish! She can also be extremely agressive at times."


    "I understand what you are saying master! We do have our clashes, due to these issues, but they get resolved after a few minutes."


    "That''s good if you are already patient with your short-comings. But what have you thought about your satyriasis? Will you be happy with Rose?"


    "I have never been happier master. My perspective towards women has changed drastically! Earlier, she was like a blow on my ego, then she became my target. In just a short time, she became my saviour and then my best friend. Finally she became my only love! Offcourse I cant change my past, but I am trying to change myself and Rose has been extremely helpful with this." Rhehan sighed, smiling happily. "It''s like when I am with her, I am a different man. I automatically surrender myself to her! The way you say it, I become the wife! She is now my only addiction and my only cure!"

 Chapter 293 - Honeymoon couple!

    Suddenly an image of Khufu, bowing down before Miso amidst a beautiful garden, flashed in Rhehan''s mind, taking him by surprise. Why do I get a feel of a deja-vu!? As if I have already said these words before!


    "Well! Then, I wish you all the best. You two are poles apart from each other, yet complete each other. I just hope Rose can take care of her satyromaniac girlfriend or shall I say her nymphomaniac boyfriend?" Xio Lee chuckled, patting the man''s head.


    Rhehan smiled, pondering at his words. "Well! I am the wife you see! So, I am a nymphomaniac!"


    Xio Lee chuckled and slowly started walking back towards the house. "Very well then! Tell your boyfriend that she has my approval!"


    Rhehan halted and gaped at the man in surprise. "Really?!"


    "Offcourse my boy! You two are perfect for each other. Offcourse the road ahead will not be easy, but I am sure you both will overcome every hurdle with the power of love!" Xio Lee smiled and hugged the boy happily. Rhehan hugged back Xio Lee too, feeling overwhelmed.


    "Thank you so much master!" Rhehan bowed in reverence.


    Xio Lee blessed the boy and patted him on his back lovingly. "Come! Let''s go inside!"


    The two stepped inside and saw Rose grinning at them awkwardly! Rhehan frowned at the girl while Xio face palmed himself.


    "What did you do now?" Xio Lee took a deap breath, preparing himself for the worst!


    "Ummm...! Nothing much!" Rose pursed her lips and encircled her arm around Xio Lee'' arm and brought him to the kitchen, followed by a confused Rhehan.


    As soon as they went a few steps ahead, they saw the kitchen floor getting flooded.


    "What the hell!!" Rhehan looked at the floor in surprise.


    As they walked further ahead, they noticed a broken tap with water gushing out from it at a great speed, slowly flooding the kitchen.


    "Rose! What did you do! I did not even tell you to cook. It was just washing the dishes." Xio ran towards the tap, to stop the rapid flow of water.


    "I know master! But it was not my fault, the tap was already broken. I just turned the faucet towards right and water gushed out like a fountain." Rose lifted her hands, defending herself.


    "Maybe because you just had to lift up the faucet first and not turn it right or left." Xio Lee looked at the girl helplessly, trying to fix back the tap.


    "Oh!!!" Rose pursed her lips, while her cheeks went red with embarrasement.


    "Hahahaha!!" Rhehan was already in splits of laughter looking at the girl. "Why are you so cute Rose??!!"


    Rose smiled at Rhehan happily and blushed. "What do I do wifey! I can''t help being cute."


    "Awww! I could just eat you right now!" Rhehan stepped closer to Rose and gave her a flying kiss.


    Xio Lee who was getting all drenched, trying to fix the tap looked at the two love birds in disgust! " You two! Stop behaving like a honeymoon couple and help me out here."


    The two snapped out of their thoughts and spoke in unison "Yes master!"

 Chapter 294 - Trust me!

    After about 30 minutes of struggle, the tap was finally fixed back by Xio Lee and Rhehan. While Rose was sitting in one corner, snapping pictures of the two men in action!


    After Xio Lee was done registering Rhehan''s hand prints on his scanner, the three of them sat for another cup of tea. Finally Rose and Rhehan were now ready to return back, after spending few hours with Xio Lee.


    "Thank you so much you both, for coming over! This will always be a very special birthday for me!" Xio Lee hugged the two kids, emotionally.


    They both hugged him back happily.


    "And just trust each other and always support one another in difficult times. Ok!"


    "Yes master!" The two, spoke in unison looking at each other.


    Rose and Rhehan wished him good- bye and were about to sit in the car, when Rhehan turned back again and rushed to hug Xio Lee one more time. Xio Lee was taken aback for a few seconds and hugged back Rhehan, overwhelmed. He patted the boy''s head lovingly, just the way he used to do when Rhehan was just a toddler.


    Rhehan closed his eyes as if absorbing every second of the beautiful feeling of Xio Lee''s hand touching his head.


    He suddenly looked in Xio Lee''s eyes for a few seconds in confusion. "If you will not tell me, I will find it out myself! But I am now hundered percent sure, I have met you before. I do not know who you are to me, but all I know is that, I have craved for this touch all my life." Rhehan touched Xio Lee''s hand lovingly, smiling at him.


    Xio Lee was left stunned by the boy''s words. All the patience that he had built in past few hours broke and tears started flowing down his eyes. Xio Lee closed his eyes and calmed himself down! He could not tell the boy the truth! Rhehan has to stay away from them! Atleast not till they find the sword and kill Davis! Davis is a very powerful man, he will instantly kill Rhehan, if he finds out Rhehan is his son!


    Xio Lee opened his eyes and smiled at the boy. "You are blessed with a very sharp mind." He then patted Rhehan''s shoulders. "Just trust me and don''t try to find out anything! When the right time comes, I will tell you everything myself. For now, all you need to know is that, you were never alone! You are loved and will always be loved!"


    Xio Lee''s words were too much for Rhehan to digest. An orphan, who had spent his entire life alone, was suddenly being told that he was being loved all his life!


    Tears dropped down from Rhehan''s eyes as he looked in Xio Lee''s teary eyes. "Who are you?"


    "Just trust me! Please be a little more patient!" Xio Lee wiped Rhehan''s tears with his hands and smiled at him.


    "Ok! I trust you." Rhehan smiled at him and waved him goodbye.


    Rose who was looking at the whole senario, from a distance was utterly confused and shocked. Do they know each other, from before?

 Chapter 295 - Destined!

    They both seated inside the car and drove off, outside the house. Rhehan who was on the driving seat was unusually silent, thinking about certain things. Rose was looking at Rhehan intently, giving him time to contemplate!


    Half way through the way to city, Rhehan finally spoke up.


    "Things are never as simple as they look. I feel I have met master Lee before and even master did not deny it. He told me to stop thinking about it. When time comes he will tell me everything himself!"


    "There was a different connection between you two! I have never seen Master like this before. But at the same time, if he does not not tell you anything, it has to be due to a major reason. My mother and aunt also trust his decisions with closed eyes."


    "Hmm! I think I will wait. But I am glad I met him. Thank you so much Rose!" Rhehan smiled and held Rose''s hand.


    "I did not do anything wifey!" Rose chuckled and gave a quick peck on Rhehan''s cheek.


    "He knows about my satyriasis problem too, but it did not bother him much, to my surprise!"


    "He too knows about it?"


    "Yes! Infact he was joking about it. Calling me a nymphomaniac wife!"


    Rose blinked several times, looking at Rhehan, as if he was speaking a different language. "I am surprised! He trusts you a lot! Infact he was very protective of you today!"


    "Hmm! I noticed that too. He did not even let me touch the spices with my bare hands!" Rhehan''s eyes teared up again, thinking of Xio Lee.


    Rose tilted her head on Rhehan''s shoulder and hugged him, while Rhehan drove slowly.


    "These past 4-5 days have been the most beautiful in my life. I have lived an entirely different life. I met you, we fought and now, I am your husband. Meeting the animals in jungle, the bracelet and then meeting Master Lee. Everything has happened so quickly, that I need time to grasp all of this!"


    "Uh-oh! Correction! You are my nymphomaniac wife, who can cook perfectly. Your house is spotless and so is your wardrobe. I feel like protecting you all the time and I am the jealous boyfriend here!"


    Rhehan chuckled, while Rose suddenly grew serious. "I am going to miss you!"


    "Huh!? What do you mean!"


    "Did you forget? My mom is coming back today at night! I will have to go back to my place!" Rose''s face grew gloomy, while she straightened herself, looking blankly outside the window!


    "What?!" Rhehan suddenly applied brakes and looked at Rose in surprise. "How can you leave me alone?"


    Rose did not respond but continued to look outside the window. "I don''t know what this is Rhehan, but why do I feel I have known you forever! It''s been just a few days and I feel, that I can''t live without you already! Don''t you find it strange?"


    Rhehan thought about it and realised, it was actually so strange. "As if, we were destined to meet and get married!"

 Chapter 296 - Jealousy!

    "True! That''s what exactly I was thinking!" Rose thought for a while about her dream, but dropped the idea to tell it to Rhehan. She did not want him to reck his brains more, over just a dream! Atleast not untill she proves anything!


    On the other hand, Rhehan started driving again, back to the city, thinking about his dream too! Should I tell her? Maybe I am just over thinking!


    Rose again rested her head over Rhehan''s shoulder and sighed. I need to go back to go back to Master''s place again to grab that book. Where did I keep it anyway? I think I left it in the library!


    She encircled her arms around Rhehan and kissed him. "Don''t worry! Just a matter of few days, then we can have a grand wedding after my family approves!"


    Rhehan smiled happily. "True! Just a few more days!"


    The two pondered over various thoughts silenty, till Rhehan reached outside the Times Square apartments and halted.


    They both looked at each other, sadly.


    Rose did not want to step out of the car, while Rhehan now actually wanted to kidnap her; back to his place.


    "Your home will wait for you! Come back soon hubby!" Rhehan kissed the girl on her forehead.


    Rose did not speak anything and instead landed her lips on his, sucking his lower lip. They both kissed each other passionately, savouring each other''s taste!


    ***************


    Meanwhile...


    Xio Lee was smiling looking at the pictures that Rose had clicked of the two men and had sent them to him. Xio Lee, grinned micheviously and opened his watsapp messenger. He quickly forwarded the pictures in a watsapp group and wrote "Are you both jealous?"


    Elizabeth, Lillian and Kareem were sitting in one vehicle, heading towards the Singapore airport. Both the ladies picked up their phones, hearing the constant beeps. As soon as they opened their phones, they were stunned to see Rhehan and Xio Lee''s picture inside Xio Lee''s house.


    E: How did this happen?


    X: Are you jealous sweetheart?!


    L: Did Rose bring him, to meet you?


    X: Offcourse Lilly! My approval is most important for them!


    E: Hah! Why would I be jealous! You were just lucky that we were not in town.


    L: Exactly! Let us reach back, then we will see who is more important!


    X: You both are just jealous! Admit it! Did I tell you, I spent 5-6 hours with him. It was so much fun!


    L: What?! 5-6 hours!!


    E: Get lost! Bye!


    L: Exactly! I don''t want to know either. Bye.


    Both the ladies were fumming up in jealousy and anger. They did not utter a single word as Kareem was in the same vehicle.

 Chapter 297 - Welcome home!

    The two people inside the car, fondly kissed each other lips, as if telling each other how much the each one will be missed! Finally, there lips parted and they looked into each other''s eyes lovingly, holding there hands.


    "Shall we meet tomorrow for lunch?" Rhehan caressed the girl''s cheek, smiling at her.


    Rose could not help but chuckle. "Are you asking me out on a date nympho wifey?"


    "Yes, hubby!" Rhehan smiled back, lovingly!


    "Haha! Our first date!" Rose chuckled, at the strange series of events happening with them.


    "Indeed! Just a minor change in the pattern. First we got married, then we start dating!" Rhehan winked micheviously.


    "Oooh! What if my nymphomaniac crybaby wife, tries to steal my honour?" Rose pursed her lips and whispered seductively in Rhehan''s ears.


    "You bet! You will love it!" Rhehan whispered back in Rose''s ear, sending shivers down her spine.


    "Really! How are you so sure about that Rhehan?"


    "Because, you love me!" Rhehan gave a quick peck on her cheek, making her blush.


    "I do!" Rose hugged him tightly, not wanting to leave him.


    Rhehan patted her back lovingly. "It''s ok! Just a few more days! Remember?"


    "Yes! Few more days wifey!" Rose kissed him again and stepped out of the car. "So are you going home?"


    "No! I''ll go to the office first and then I have a meeting with the aviation minister! I''ll be pretty late!"


    "Ohk then! Call me whenever you can! Bye!"


    The two waved at each other, while Rhehan drove off with a heavy heart.


    *************************


    Few hours later.....


    Three people, stepped outside a chartered plane, on the grounds of Bangkok. It was already getting dark, by this time.


    "Agghh!! Welcome home!" Kareem stretched his arms happily, looking at the familier surroundings. He was happy to be back in Bangkok after so long, but he was frustrated at the same time! Anger and disgust was filling his mind, ever since he got to know about Rose''s relation with Rhehan!


    After giving several photographs and selfies to various fans, the three of them emerged out of the airport, with three luxury cars waiting for them, along with the chauffers and guards.


    "Ok ladies! I shall see you later! I have a meeting to attend!" Kareem gave a quick hug to the two ladies and sped off in the car.


    "We need to discuss certain things! I think you can let the guards and driver go, I shall drop you home." Lillian suggested, looking at Elizabeth seriously.


    "Ohk." Elizabeth nodded and ordered the guards to leave the two of them alone.


    The two ladies seated themselves inside Lillian''s Audi R8 and drove off towards the city, not noticing that the wheel of the car was wobbling more than usual. Lillian was driving slowly, side by side talking to Elizabeth, who was sitting next to her.

 Chapter 298 - Contemplation!

    "Rhehan already has the bracelet now! So how do you think it will help him, find the sword?" Elizabeth asked the lady, driving slowly.


    "I don''t know! But the olk monk says, it will guide him in every step. I think we can just wait and watch!"


    "Lilly, Did you find anything about the sword?"


    "Nope! I am surprised, from amongst all people, I am not able to locate it." Elizabeth sighed sadly. "Do you think we should not tell Kareen and Rose about all this?"


    "I don''t know! Will they even believe us? It''s only Rhehan who can believe us, since he must have started to get those dreams." Elizabeth sighed, remembering her dream.


    She had many times, slept over Xio Lee''s arm, only to have that dream again and again. But never did she dream about the whereabouts of the sword. Lillian too had placed Rhehan''s bracelet close to her many times before going off to sleep, but she could never find any clue, expect for the same re-occuring dream.


    "Besides we have another issue!" Elizabeth sighed, sadly looking at Lillian.


    "What is it Lizzie?"


    "It''s Kareem! He loves Rose. He is pretty agitated since the day, Rhehan posted his picture with Rose. Though I have told him, he can not do anything reckless against Rhehan, but I still have strong doubts!" Elizabeth closed her eyes, remembering Kareem''s angry face.


    "Ohh! Poor boy!! He must be heartbroken! As if we don''t have enough complications in our lives already!"


    "What do you think about Rose amd Rhehan''s relationship?"


    "I was happy obviously! Though his satyriasis is a problem, but the old monk says he will learn it the hard way. Though I never expressed my willingness to Rose, but offcourse I was happy, till now! Now I am feeling bad for Kareem!"


    "Hmmm! I will talk to him today!"


    "So what have you guys thought about your relationship? Maybe you should take things foreward!"


    "I don''t know! We are confused! Amidst so much confusion, I and Xio Lee do not want to get married. Atleast, not till we find the sword! He has his guards follow Rhehan everywhere, since the day you told us about Rose''s encounter with Rhehan!"


    "Hmmm! Davis must be trying to figure out things now! What do you think he will do now?"


    "I don''t know! He is a cruel man, so it is better Rhehan stays away from me! I can''t risk his life at any cost. We both want Rhehan''s presence in our wedding, so we shall wait, till everything settles down."


    "Hmmm! You are right!" Lillian increased the speed of the vehicle, heading towards an empty road. The straight wide road had mountains at one side and a steep trench on the other side.

 Chapter 299 - Accident!

    Meanwhile.....


    Rhehan stepped out of the aviation minister''s office after finalising the deal with the minister. Rhehan was too thrilled, owing to his company''s successful entry in the aviation business. He immediately took out his cell-phone from his pocket and dialled a number, grinning ear to ear.


    "Hi hubby!" Rhehan grinned.


    "Hi nympho wifey! How was the meeting?!"


    "It was amazing! Soon the world will travel in Air planes by Excel corpirations Airlines." Rhehan announced the news happily, while coming out of the building.


    "Wooohoooo!!!! You are amazing nympho wifey!!!! Congratulations!"


    "To you too sweetheart!"


    "Aww! Thank you!" Rose who was sitting in her room was holding her tablet in her hands, while talking over the phone with her ear-plugs on. She had already prepared a surprise for Rhehan as soon as he reached back his home. Rose was already sure that a genius man like Rhegan, would never loose a deal that he wanted so badly! As Rose was not sure, how long the meeting will end, she had to text them the timing of surprise. She quickly picked out a number in her tablet and messaged "Now" on it and sent it.


    "You know Rose! This will be another landmark for the company! Wait till the news spreads in the market, the company shares will rise high in the sky and my company''s position will come to 2nd largest in Asia!" Rhehan sat in the back seat of the car, explaining her the details of the deal, while the driver drove off towards the city.


    He chatted with her for another fifteen minutes happily and then hung up the call. He started reading the business news on his tablet, while the driver swiftly drove towards the city.


    Rhehan finally looked up towards the road ahead and noticed a beautiful black colored Audi R8, driving ahead of them.


    Rhehan''s thoughts then travelled to Rose''s birthday, which was the next week. Should I gift her this car model? Will she like it? Maybe she already has it! I have to gift her something, which is different and unique!


    As Rhehan was looking at the black colored car, suddenly an enormous amount of screeching voice came from the car ahead and the car slided towards the steep trench.


    "Oh shit! Stop the car!!!" Rhehan gapped at the audi in horror, as its door flew open and somebody went flying down the trench! The car was balancing itself loosely, swinging at the edge of the road, about to fall down the trench anytime.

 Chapter 300 - Green eyes!

    Rhehan sprinted towards the car, dialling a number on his cell-phone. "I need help! In seconds. The airport road, near aviation office."


    He then turned towards the driver, who was quickly following him. "Take out the assistant box from the car. Quick!"


    Rhehan approached the half hanging car and opened the back door of the car and saw a lady''s back, sitting on the driver''s seat, shivering in terror.


    "Don''t worry Miss! We are helping you!" Rhehan looked at the lady, who immediately turned her head backwards to look at the source of voice.


    "Rhehan!!??"


    Rhehan gasped in horror, as he found out the lady stuck in car was none other than Rose''s mother. "Mrs. Wilson! Don''t worry! We are helping you!"


    "No! No! Please go look for my friend first. She rolled down the cliff. Please! Help her first!" Lillian cried, looking at Rhehan.


    Rhegan gaped at the lady in shock as he suddenly remembered seing somebody fall down. "Who is it?"


    "Elizabeth!"


    Rhehan quickly paced towards the edge of the cliff and kneeled down on his knees. In the meanwhile the driver fetched the assisstant box and brought it towards Rhehan and opened it.


    "Quickly take out this rope and hook its one end in our car''s front and the other in that one''s centre so that the car doesn''t fall down."


    The driver followed the instructions quickly, while Rhehan kneeled down a little more towards the trench. Finally he saw a familar silhoutte of a lady, holding a thin branch of a tree. "Ms. Lodge! Look up!"


    Elizabeth looked up and was stunned to see Rhehan standing at the edge of the cliff. Instead of feeling relieved, the lady grew more scared! " Rhehan! What are you doing there. You might slip down. Go back!" Elizabeth shouted at the boy, angrily.


    Rhehan frowned at the lady''s reaction and kneeled down further to come close to her. "Ohk! I am honding your wrist now! Just hold it back with all your power! Ok!"


    "Rhehan! Go back!" Elizabeth was horrified to see Rhehan bending down the steep trench. Only his legs were now supporting him.


    As soon as Rhehan bent down a little more, his shirt buttons popped open, revealing his bracelet. Suddenly Rhehan came up with an idea.


    He looked at Elizabeth and shouted. "The moment I hold your wrist and pull you up, just hold this bracelet. Trust me! It never comes off!"


    Rhehan looked intently in Elizabeth''s eyes and the two green eyes, looked at each other in despair.


    "Ohk!"


    "Mathew!!! After you are done hooking the car, just hold my legs. I am pulling the lady up!" Rhehan shouted at the driver, who was almost done hooking the car.


    "Yes sir."


    Rhehan quickly held Elizabeth''s wrist and pulled her up with all his might. "Aggrrhhhhh." He appiled all his power and the lady quickly held Rhehan''s bracelet with both her hands.


    "Mathew!! I got her!! Pull!!!" Rhehan pulled up Elizabeth, holding her wrists. While Elizabeth was holding only his bracelet with both her hands. The bracelet started to slip off from Rhehan''s hand but suddenly it bounced back in Rhehan''s arm, pulling Elizabeth up even more.


    Mathew held Rhehan''s legs, pulling him towards the road.


    "Ohk! I am leaving the grip of your wrist from my one hand to pull myself up, but my one hand is enough to hold you. Just trust me and don''t leave the bracelet!" Rhehan looked into Elizabeth''s green eyes again, sweating profusely. His face was completely red from all the force he was applying.


    "Ohk! I trust you!" Elizabeth looked down at the steep trench and shivered in fear.


    Rhehan let go off her one hand, scaring Elizabeth to the core, but she simply followed Rhehan''s instructions.


    Rhehan again applied his entire power pulling himself up, while holding Elizabeth with his other hand. "Arrgghhhhhh!!!" He shouted out loud, applying all his power and with one quick move he pulled himself up, bringing along Elizabeth on top of him.

 Chapter 301 - Overwhelmed!

    Rhehan took deap breaths, while Elizabeth slided on the surface gasping for air. Suddenly she looked at the car in horror. "Lilly!!!!"


    They both quickly got up. While Eluzabety ran towards Lillian''s car, Rhehan ran towards his own car car.


    "Miss Lodge! Step aside!" Rhehan was running towards his car''s driver seat. "Mathew take big stones and put them in front of the rear wheels. Quick!"


    Elizabeth quickly stepped aside, looking horror-struck at Audi, half hanging on the clif. The car had stabalized due to the rope, but now the main problem was to bring it back on surface.


    The driver quickly brought big stones, lying near the mountain and placed them in front of the rear wheels of the car.


    "Ohk! I am pushing the car back! Tell me immediately if it starts going ahead."


    Rhehan stepped inside his car and switched on the ignition. He took deap breaths, trying to gather strength. "Oh! Lord! Please make this work! Let not the rope break!"


    He pressed the reverse gear of the car and pressed the accelerator slightly. His own ferrari started moving backwards, till the rope was completely stretched. Rhehan took deap breaths again and pressed the accelerator completely. The wheels of the ferrari moved rapidy, trying to go backwards. The rope was completely stretched, making the Lillian''s Audi move backwards a little.


    Rhehan peeked out of the window, the dust had covered the entire scene.


    "Mathew! Fix the stones again!"


    Mathew fixed the stones again closer to the wheels and signalled Rhehan. Rhehan again pressed the accelerator and wheels of the ferrari moved backwards again, taking with it the Audi too. Finally the car''s front wheels had reached the edge of the cliff and Rhehan again pressed the accelerator to make the car come backwards a little more.


    Finally, the car was now completely on the road and Rhehan heaved a deep sigh of relief. He rested his head on the steering wheel, calming himself down!


    Elizabeth ran towards the audi and opened Lillian''s door. Lillian came out crying and hugged Elizabeth. Both the ladies were overwhelmed and cried for a very long time, hugging each other.


    "I though, I lost you Lizie."


    Rhehan took out a few water bottles from the refrigerator of his car and stepped out. He opened one bottle and chugged it down in a few seconds. He walked towards the two ladies, who were hugging each other.


    "Drink this! You will feel better."


    The ladies looked at Rhehan and took the water bottles.


    Rhehan handed over one bottle to Mathew patting his back. "Good job partner." Mathew smiled and drank the water, instantly.


    "Lilly! Can I just hug him once?" Please!" Elizabeth whispered in Lillian''s ears, overwhelmed!


    Tears were running down her eyes, as she looked at Rhehan.


    "I think I will hug him too!" Lillian stepped ahead and walked towards Rhehan.


    "Rhehan! We can''t thank you enough....I...I don''t know what to say...if you wouldn''t have been...been...here!" Tears dropped down Lillian''s eyes.


    Elizabeth too came forward, looking at her little boy. "You are one fine man Rhehan! We are all so proud of you!" Elizabeth touched Rhehan head and patted it lovingly.


    Though Rhehan did not feel a familiar sense of touch from Elizabeth, but there was a familiar connection which Rhehan could feel with the ladies! Specially Elizabeth.


    "You too have sea-green eyes." Rhehan looked at Elizabeth carefully. Though he had often seen Elizabeth in movies, but this was the first time he was looking at her in person. "Also, golden hair!?"

 Chapter 302 - I trust you!

    Rhehan had always been a keen observer and a sharp minded man, with very high IQ. He was quick to notice people''s reactions and behavioural changes, helping him crack even the most difficult business deals. He could make out that his question had made Elizabeth extremely nervous.


    "Well! I guess all good looking people have green eyes and golden hair!" Lillian quickly answered nervousely, so as to avoid the awkwardness of the situation.


    Elizabeth was just looking at Rhehan. The more she looked at him, the more she wanted to keep looking at her little boy.


    "What surprised me more is that, you did not doubt the power of the bracelet. In just a matter of few seconds, your entire life was dependent on that bracelet. You did not doubt it or even looked surprised, when it bounced back in my arm. As if you knew, it would happen!" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders, while looking at Elizabeth.


    Lillian who was taking another sip of the bottle, choked immediately, listening to Rhehan''s words. Why is the man so brainy and observant? He even shrugs his shoulders like Lizie! Lizie please don''t shrug your shoulders! Please! Not now!


    Elizabeth did not utter a word and looked nervousely at the bracelet. She was too overwhelmed after seing Rhehan, that she could not even think of an appropriate answer to his questions.


    "Don''t worry! I promised Master Lee, that I will not try to find any answers myself. He will himself tell me everything, when the time comes."


    Elizabeth and Lillian gaped at the boy in surprise.


    Finally, Elizabeth smiled and patted the boy''s head. "Yes! It''s better like this! Just trust us! Ok?"


    "Ok! I am trying to contol my curiosity!" Rhehan smiled back and looked at Elizabeth.


    "At times, there are many things in life, which we can''t help!" Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders, looking at Rhehan.


    Rhehan noticed the similar habbit and frowned.


    Suddenly, Lillian noticed, blood oozing out from Rhehan''s knee and dripping down at his left foot. "Oh My God! Rhehan! You are hurt!"


    Elizabeth too looked at Rhehan''s knee and her face grew pale. "Oh! That''s too much blood!"


    Rhehan frowned and looked at his leg. "Oh! It''s nothing. Probably a minor cut. I''ll get it bandaged by the in-house doctor."


    "No way! You are coming with us! My house is the closest. No arguments!"


    Meanwhile, Rhehan''s driver Mathew was checking Lillian''s car thoroughly. "Sir! The tyre is missing! I found one tyre near the mountain!" He showed the tyre to the three of them.


    "So that''s the reason the car slipped!!!" Lillian looked at the tyre in surprise.


    "But you just bought this car Lilly! How can the tyre just slip away!?" Elizabeth frowned looking at the tyre in confusion.


    "Such high quality cars can''t have such defects, untill it was purposely tampered with." Rhehan took the tyre in his hands and studied it carefully.

 Chapter 303 - Mother-son!

    A shiver ran down the spines of both the ladies, out of fear. Does this mean Davis is trying to kill them? Or is it somebody else? There is no way, Davis can find out about Rhehan! Who could it be then?


    "I have already called the helpline. They will take away the car for repair. I shall drop you both to your respective homes." Rhehan suggested.


    "No way! You all are coming to my place and Rhehan we need have a doctor look at that wound. I am also informing Xio Lee about the accident!" Lillian ordered in an authoritative tone, looking worridly at Rhehan''s leg.


    Rhehan did not say anything further, while they all sat in Rhehan''s car and the driver drove off.


    Lillian purposely seated herself in the front to make Elizabeth enjoy her time with Rhegan. She first made her first call to the doctor and then informed Xio Lee the entire situation and also, how Rhehan saved them.


    "Mrs. Wilson, this is too much of a trouble for you. Really, I think it is just a minor wound!" Rhehan felt embarrassed by all the care and attention he was getting from the two ladies. He was not used to any of this. Elizabeth was already tying a hankerchief on his knee, to stop the blood.


    "Call me Aunt Lilly please and I can''t send you home, till I don''t have a doctor check on that wound."


    Rhehan smiled and obliged. He then looked at Elizabeth who was now sitting next to him and looking at Rhehan''s wound. She looked like, she was about to cry!


    Rhehan could not help, but gape at the lady again. She had similar sharp features and a pointed jaw like him. The resemblance was uncanny! Is it a co-incidence? "So what should I call you?"


    Elizabeth turned her head to look at Rhehan in surprise. "Ummmm....M...Moth....M...."


    "Ahhhh! You can call her Aunt Lizie! That''s what my kids call her." Lillian intervened quickly, making Elizabeth shut her mouth.


    Rhehan smiled wickedly at Elizabeth. He was loving teasing her with such questions! Though, he did not know, the exact reason, but he knew that his questions were confusing the lady. He was constantly grinning looking at the lady and when Elizabeth noticed it, she gaped at the boy in anger.


    "Are you making fun of me Rhehan!?"


    "No! No! Offcourse not! Why would I make fun of you Aunt Lizie?" Rhehan giggled, looking at Elizabeth.


    "Hmmm! Young boy! Stop grinning!" Elizabeth pointed at his smiling face.


    "Ohk!" Rhehan pursed his lips and straightened his back, trying to control his grin.


    Lillian could not help but smile, looking at the two. They have just met and they are already fighting like mother and son.


    Rhehan gave it another thought. He wanted something more specific and clear. What is the one trait which I have, which is usually genetic and rare? There has to be something!


    Suddenly, Rhehan''s brain errupted with an idea! His eyes twinkled in happiness. This is it!!!

 Chapter 304 - Teary Rose

    Soon they entered the luxurious times square apartment premises, with the car going straight towards the extreme end and halted in front of a triple story glass apartment.


    The three of them stepped out, while Elizabeth and Lillian were in a hurry to get Rhehan''s wound treated, Rhehan was smiling at the thought of seing Rose again. Lillian rang the door bell and within seconds it flew open.


    A beautiful girl dressed in tiny shorts and crop top pounced on her mother, hugging her lovingly.


    "Hi momma!!!!!"


    Her glance then fell upon her Aunt and then on Rhehan. She looked thunder-shocked at the deheaveled condition of the two of them and her grip on her mothers shoulders loosened.


    "W....W...what happened? Rhehan you are bleeding!! Oh shit!! What happened??" Rose quickly sprinted towards Rhehan, looking at his blood stained pants and shoes.


    "Let her come in girl. The doctor must be arriving too!" Lillian patted the girl''s shoulders lovingly, consoling her.


    They all entered the apartment and seated themselves on the couch.


    "Aunt Lizie ! Are you ok! Your arms have a few cuts." Rose touched Elizabeth''s hand, looking at it in horror and confusion.


    "I am ok sweetheart! Don''t worry!" Elizabeth patted the girl''s head.


    " Whats happening here? Can anybody tell me?" Rose got up from her seat, freaking out.


    "Ohk! Don''t panic. Just listen to me calmly. Your aunt Lizie and I had an accident. Half of my car slided to the edge of the cliff, hanging loosely and your aunt Lizie fell off the cliff. Luckliy Rhehan was behind us and he saved both of us very bravely!" Lillian sat close to Rose, holding her hands.


    Rose gapped at her mother in shock! "Accident.....? Cliff....? Hanging....?!!" Tears dropped down Rose''s eyes, looking at them in shock.


    "Heyy! It''s ok baby! We are fine! Infact the boy risked his life for both of us and ended up getting hurt!" Elizabeth stood up and hugged Rose. Rose hugged back Elizabeth, sobbing uncontrollabely.


    "It''s ok! Its ok!" Look we are absolutely fine. But your boyfriend is hurt. I must say if it wasn''t for his quick thinking and presence of mind, we would have left stranded and God knows what would have happened next!" Lillian smiled, patting Rose''s head.


    Rose wiped away her tears and looked at Rhehan. "Thank you!"


    Rhehan rolled his eyes in response, cracking up the girl.

 Chapter 305 - We cant be mother and son?

    Rose giggled looking at Rhehan rolling his eyes again and again at her. "What are you doing Rhehan! You are such a clown!"


    Rhehan stopped and looked at the smiling girl.


    "He is trying to make you laugh!" Lillian smiled, looking at the boy.


    Rose walked towards Rhehan and untied the hankerchief on his knee. She kneeled down, rolling his pants upwards.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Come sit on the couch!" Rhehan grew more embarrased looking at the girl, kneeling in front of her.


    Rose looked at Rhehan, smiling at him. "I am just a hubby, taking care of my nymoho wife. If you will just shut up and let me check your wound!" Rose whispered in Rhehan''s ears in a seductive tone, making Rhehan gulp in nervouseness.


    Rose continued rolling up his pants while Rhehan looked at her beautiful face. "Why did this sound so sexy?" Rhehan whispered back.


    Rose giggled happily but soon her face grew pale as she pulled up his pants above his knees. "You call this a minor wound??! What the hell Rhehan!!!" Rose shouted looking at Rhehan.


    The two ladies who were now talking in the other corner of the room, were startled to hear Rose shouting. They came running and were stunned to see Rhehan''s knee, completely covered in blood. The wound looked too deap!


    "This is too much!" Elizabeth kneeled down, looking at the boy''s hurt knee. "I am sorry! It is all because of me!" Elizabeth teared up looking at the boy''s wound.


    The first time she had met her son after so many years and she already caused him pain! Guilt was engulfing her mind completely, making her tears fall down. She was cursing her unlucky fate, which did not even let her protect her son or even call him, her son!


    "Oh! Come on! Three of you! Stop embarrasing me now! I can handle this much pain." Rhehan caressed Elizabeth''s shoulders, but she kept crying.


    Rhehan looked sadly at the lady and wondered what could cheer her up! Maybe he can execute her plan now!


    "Aunt Lizie! You know, I am a big fan of yours. Since I saved your life, I want something in return!"


    Elizabeth looked up in surprise and smiled. "Tell me! What is it my boy! Whatever you will ask for!"


    "Ohk then! I want a big size hand painted written note from you right now! You can draw something or probably write something. I will then frame it and hang it in my house''s living room." Rhehan smiled, looking at the lady. Her tears had ceased and she was looking at Rhehan in confusion.


    "That''s it?" Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders in confusion.


    "Yes! That''s it!" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders in response.


    Lillian slapped her her head, when Elizabeh shrugged her shoulders. This idiot is out of her mind! She can not help shrugging her shoulders!


    Rose who was listening to the conversation of the two suddenly frowned. "You both shrug your shoulders, when you talk! Infact now that I think of it, you both are pretty alike. Just like a mother and a son duo!" Rose giggled, while other three looked at her in surprise.


    Rhehan then looked at a pale faced Elizabeth. "We can''t be mother and son! How can we be?! Isn''t it? Aunty Lizie!"

 Chapter 306 - The teasing!

    Elizabeth looked at Rhehan in nervouseness. Her heart was screaming to tell Rhehan that, indeed he was her son, but her lips remained unmoved.


    Lillian looked at Rose, feeling helpless.


    "Rose! I think the doctor is here! Go and receieve him." Lillian looked helplessly at Rose and then at Rhehan.


    What do I do with these two kids. Rose doesn''t control her tongue and the boy is making Elizabeth loose control of her tongue.


    "You promised to Xio Lee!" Elizabeth spoke in much seriouseness, looking at Rhehan.


    Rhehan pouted and placed a finger on his lips, like a small kid.


    "I shall go and get the canvas and paints for you Lizie! Come and give me a hand!" Lillian nudged the lady''s shoulders with much force.


    Elizabeth stood up instantly still looking at Rhehan and left the living room.


    Meanwhile, Rose escorted the doctor towards the living room, where Rhehan was sittting. Lillian and Elizabeth too brought the canvas board and paints to the living room and placed them in one corner, heading towards Rhehan.


    "He is the one!" Rose pointed towards Rhehan.


    "Hello doctor!" Rhehan greeted warmly.


    "Hello Mr. Jobs. It''s an honour to meet you in person. I did not know, you are the patient." The elderly bald doctor looked at Rhehan, with surprise in his eyes.


    "Rhehan, he is Doctor Dickinson, our family doctor and a family friend too." Lillian introduced, as the doctor sat on a chair, dragging it towards Rhehan.


    "It''s pleasure to meet you Doctor Dickinson and it would be more pleasurable, if you can be a little lenient with me." Rhehan spoke as the doctor cleaned the blood on his knee.


    Everybody around chuckled listening to his words.


    "Hmm! It''s nothing serious. Except that your knee has been dragged again and again. Hence the area of the bruise is too much, due to constant dragging pressure." Doctor frowned looking at Rhehan. "If may I ask, what exactly happened? Generally such wounds are self-inflicted!"


    Rhehan looked wickedly at Elizabeth. "Someone was just hanging! So I too thought of hanging around with her!"


    "What?" The doctor frowned in confusion, looking at Rhehan.


    Elizabeth slapped her forehead, feeling helpless.


    "Stop fighting you both! And Rhehan stop teasing her. From the moment you both have met, you are fighting!" Lillian looked at the two of them. One with angry face, one with a wicked smile.


    "Ahh! Doctor, we had an accident and Lizie fell down the cliff. Rhehan had to literally hang himself down the cliff to save Lizie." Lillian explained the doctor, who was pretty shocked to hear the story.


    "In that case, pull up the other side of your pants too. We will check it too." Doctor started to apply a yellow colored medicine to Rhehan''s wound, which was stinging terribly. "There is no need to stitch it up. I will just bandage it, you will have to get the dressing changed. Also, Don''t apply too much pressure on your knees."


    Doctor studied Rhehan''s other bruised knee. "Hmm! This is also not much. But this also needs dressing!"


    The doctor started to treat the wounds, while they all waited patiently.


    Rhehan looked at Elizabeth in full seriouseness. "Are you sure, you are not hurt anywhere?"

 Chapter 307 - Thankful!

    Elizabeth melted hearing Rhehan''s question. Awwww! My darling boy is so caring! I could just eat you right now!


    She was smiling looking at the boy, with love in her eyes. As if, Lillian could actually hear her thoughts, she poked Lizie on her waist, bringing her out of her dreamy thoughts.


    "Come! You have to start painting!" Lillian held Elizabeth''s hand and took her to the other corner of the room.


    Rhehan grinned, looking at the two ladies.


    "What is wrong with you Lizie!! Why are you behaving like this!!!?" Lillian whispered very softly yet firmly.


    "What do I do!! I don''t have any control on my emotions! I am meeting him after so many years! I just cant help it!"


    "Ohk! I understand! But please stop shrugging your shoulders! You both look so much similar and on top of that your habbits are exactly the same!"


    "Really??! Ohh!" Elizabeth shouted, clapping with her hands in happiness, looking at Rhehan.


    Her loud claps and shrill voice made everybody look at her, including the doctor, who was dressing the boy''s wounds.


    "Lizie! Just go and paint something, till I go and check on the chef, for today''s dinner. Don''t stick around Rhehan!" Lillian warned and left the living room towards the kitchen.


    Rhehan beamed in happiness, when he saw Lillian leaving the room. Ahhh! The vulnerable target is all alone.


    "Aunt Lizie! I don''t mind a caligraphy too! That can be another good option, for my office!" Rhehan spoke, as Elizabeth picked up the brush.


    "Oh! How did you know? Aunt Lizie is naturally very good at it!" Rose exclaimed, happily.


    "Just my instincts!" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders.


    Elizabeth smiled at Rhehan and started to concentrate on her painting. Rhehan looked at Elizabeth carefully, noticing her hand moments. Hmmm! She is just using her right hand! Damn! Was I thinking too


    much?


    Elizabeth was using only her right hand to paint the background, completely black.


    Rhehan sulked as the dotor wrote him certain anti-biotics to be taken regularly, on a writing pad.


    "Just make sure, you don''t let any water or dust fall on it. After two days we will change the dressing." The doctor handed over the prescription and the medicines to him.


    Rose went to see-off the doctor, leaving behind Elizabeth and Rhehan alone in the living room.


    "So, what are you painting?" Rhehan got up and walked closer to Elizabeth.


    "Wait and watch! You will love it!" Elizabeth continued painting, not looking at him.


    "How are you so sure, I will love it?" Rhehan chuckled, expecting Elizabeth to be nervous again, by his question.


    "Same instincts Rhehan!" Elizabeth chuckled back, while painting something in green color now.


    This time Rhehan was swept off with the lady''s reply. Elizabeth smiled, looking at Rhehan''s confused face.


    She had a ''Don''t forget, I am the mother'' look on her face!


    Rhehan sulked and sat on the couch facing Elizabeth, not looking at the painting. He had the ''Ohk! I loose!'' look on his face.


    Rose came back, walking towards the two of them. "Another forest painting Aunt Lizie?"


    "Hmmm! Lets see! I am still thinking! It has to be really a meaningful one." Elizabeth sighed, looking at the canvas.


    "Ohk! I am going to bring something for you guys to eat. Rhehan you just rest. Ok!" Rose walked towards the kitchen.


    "You too like forests!" Rhehan sighed.


    "Another point in common! Isn''t it?" Elizabeth smiled at the boy.


    Rhehan was constantly looking at Elizabeth''s face, noticing her facial expressions as she worked.


    "Don''t think so much Rhehan! Don''t bother yourself so much! Just trust us!" Elizabeth suddenly spoke, while washing away the paint from the brush.


    "It is too difficult! Past few days have been extremely confusing for me! Meeting you, master Lee, the forest, animals. A chimpanzee handing over a bracelet to me and a lion, treating me like an old friend. The more I try not to think about it, the more I find myselves drawing closer to it." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders, looking at Elizabeth.


    "You know Rhehan! Even I used to think about my life a lot, to the point where I had gone into severe depression and almost wanted to die. But later, I realised life is about living with whatever you have. Things can always be worse, so we should always be thankful for what we have in the present!"

 Chapter 308 - Who are you to me?!

    "Hmmmm! Right! But how do you handle it? I mean, suppose, if you feel you are having a panic attack, what will you do?" Rhehan tilted his head and asked her curiously.


    "I think, I will talk to somebody close to me. It''s better to talk it out and if I can not do that, then, I would so something which I really love. Painting is one of them!!" Elizabeth continued to paint, while answering all of his questions.


    "Painting helps you?!"


    "Yes! It does! You should try your hand at it too. Just paint what you feel. Every emotion, good or bad, just paint it on canvas. Make sure you paint for yourself and not for others!"


    "Hmmm! Ohk! I will try definitly. Thank you for the advice. Though I did paint, while in school and I remember being pretty good at it. But later I did not continue, due to my hectic schedule." Rhehan pursed his lips, thinking about his past. He has never really had a normal hobby, like other kids, except for cooking! Which was more of a need than a hobby!


    "Yes! It is tough to cope with time management. Just do it, when you are not feeling yourself. It will come automatically to you. Suppose you come back home from a very hectic schedule, then just start painting and see the magic." Elizabeth smiled, looking at Rhehan.


    Rhehan smiled back and got up from his seat to have a look at what the lady was painting. There was a complete black background, dipicting night time, with a white colored shining moon. There were few small incompleted trees all around, giving the image of a forest.


    "Wow! This..This is actually... actually beautiful." Rhehan gaped at the painting.


    "It''s not even half done. It will take time, you should not stand for that long."


    "Hmmm! I should sit!" Rhehan sat down on a couch placed on the opposite side, this time looking directly at the painting and Elizabeth''s back. It was soothing for him, to watch her paint.


    Elizabeth started to paint the leaves of the trees, but to Rhehan surprise, she was only putting thick green dots everywhere.


    He frowned looking at her. Why is she putting dots instead of drawing leaves.


    Suddenly Rhehan gaped in horror at what Elizabeth did next. She lifted her left hand and stroked the dots in different directions, to give them the shape of leaves. What surprised him was that her left hand was equally fast and efficient just like her right hand. No wonder she had completed so much of the painting, already! She was an ambidextrous too, just like him!!! He had almost given up hope as to, her being able to use both the hands. But now it was proved!


    Rhehan kept gaping at the lady in surprise. After quickly completing the leaves, she was painting the branches of the tree. She drew the dark lines with her left hand and shaded them with her right hand. Taking half the time!


    Tears rolled down his eyes as he kept looking at her. Who are you? Are you my mother?! My aunt?! Or just nobody! Maybe my wishful thinking is making me assume things and all this is just a coincidence? If you are related to me, then why did you leave me all alone? Why would you not tell me anything! Why was I left as an orphan? Do you not love me?! Did you abondon me! Do you know how much, I have suffered in my life?!!!


    Tears rolled down from his eyes at a greater speed as he looked at the woman.

 Chapter 309 - Busted!

    Rhehan cried silently, while the lady was painting. She was unaware of what was happening behind her back. Not once did it cross her mind that the trait which she used long ago, to recognize her son in his foster home, could also be used by him, similarly after so many years!


    Rhehan looked at the lady, who now held the brush with left hand and drew dark colored lines with her right hand, to complete the other corner of canvas. This made Rhehan completely sure that she was an ambidextrous, having been able to use brush with her left hand with utmost and equal precision.


    He wiped away his tears and stood up. He walked slowly towards the lady with shivering legs. Should I ask her? Will she refuse? What if all this is just my imagination? I will be heart-broken again. But I need to clear this doubt or I will keep thinking about it until my death!


    He stood calmly besides Elizabeth looking at the painting. Elizabeth smiled, looking at Rhehan and continued to paint. "You like it?"


    "Yeah!! You bet!" Rhehan looked at the lady''s hands, noticing the shape of her fingers.


    Suddenly he held her left hand abruptly, which was holding the brush. Elizabeth frowned looking at the boy. "What happened Rhehan?"


    Rhehan then held her right hand too, looking at it carefully, comparing with his own hands. "Busted!!"


    "Huh?" Elizabeth looked at Rhehan in confusion.


    "You are an ambidextrous too!"


    Suddenly, the brush fell down from Elizabeth''s hand in nervouseness. She was suddenly transported to the time, when she had made Rhehan draw him something on the sheets, to collect the hints of his past.


    Meanwhile....


    Rose had been preparing fresh juice drinks, with the help of the cooks, for everybody. This was the longest she had ever been in the kitchen, preparing some snacks to munch on. The chef along with other cooks were quickly preparing the dinner, while Rose fixed up some snacks. Lillian came inside the kitchen from the barbeque, set outdoors and was stunned to see Rose in the kitchen.


    "Rose! What are you doing here? You are not allowed in my kichen young lady! " Lillian looked at the girl in shock.


    "I am fixing some sushi snacks! I made these for you all!"


    "Oh! That''s amazing!" She looked around the kitchen to see, two broken bowls and some spilled flour and fruits syrups all across the kitchen. "Did you actually make these?" Lillian smirked, looking at the girl.


    "Well! Just a little maybe!" Rose pursed her lips, looking at her mother. The truth was she had initially started cooking, only to spill everything around. Thus the cook gave her the roughest and strongest task to do, that was to knead the dough.


    Suddenly, something struck Lillian''s head and she gapped at the girl in horror. "Are Rhehan and Lizie alone in the living room?"


    "Yes! Why?" Rose asked, casually.


    "Oh! Lord! I hope she did not say anything to the boy!" Lillian rushed out of the kitchen, towards the living room in nervouseness.


    Rose to followed her mother quickly, looling at her nervous face. "Mother! Wait! What happened!?"


    But Lillian did not reply and sprinted towards the living room.

 Chapter 310 - The truth!

    Lillian rushed inside the living room, only to see Rhehan holding Elizabeth''s hands amd looking at them, catefully. Rose too halted in surprise, looking at Rhehan.


    "You are an ambidextrous too!" Rhehan looked at Elizabeth!


    Brush fell down from Elizabeth''s hand and she looked at Rhehan in nervouseness. Lillian gaped at both of them in surprise. She herself was so used to Lizie, working with two hands that she totally forgot, how unusual it would be to the other person!


    Suddenly, Xio Lee came exploding inside the house, eager to meet Elizabeth and Lillian. He rushed inside the living room but suddenly halted looking at Rhehan and Elizabeth standing hand in hand. His face grew pale at the sight of the boy, looking carefully at Elizabeth.


    Rhehan looked in Elizabeth''s teary eyes, feeling overwhelmed. "Care to explain me how? I can not bear it anymore. I know, I promised Master Lee, that I will not find out the truth but please try to understand me! You might have your reasons to hide things from me! Maybe, I was a mistake that took birth! Maybe I wasn''t supposed to be born! Maybe I was an unwanted child. But here I am, alive! So, don''t you think I deserve to know the entite truth?" Tears fell down from his eyes and he was now almost sobbing looking at Xio Lee.


    Rose stood looking at everybody in confusion, whereas Lillian gasped in horror at Rhehan''s words. She stepped forwards looking at Rhehan. "Rhehan! Please don''t think like that. You were never unwanted! You are the biggest happiness of our lives!" Lillian broke down in uncontrollable sobs, looking at Elizabeth.


    Rose rushed towards her mother and held her in her arms. "Mom! Please! Don''t cry!"


    Rhehan looked at Lillian, feeling more nervous and restless.


    Elizabeth held Rhehan''s hands firmly, turning her head to look at Xio Lee. Elizabeth and Xio Lee''s eyes met fir a very long time. There was an unspoken conversation between them. They knew this moment will come sooner or later! Now this moment had arrived, they both were in shock, listening to Rhehan''s heart wrenching words. The most precious person in their lives, thinks that he was just a mistake and unwanted person. They had to tell him the truth now! If not the complete truth but atleast half of it!


    Xio Lee stepped forward, caressing Elizabeth''s back. "It''s ok! Tell him! It''s time."


    As if Elizabeth had been waiting for these words and this moment her whole life, she broke down in uncontrollable sobs and hugged Rhehan tightly.


    Rhehan was taken aback by Lillian''s crying and then by Elizabeth''s sudden actions. The lady was crying uncontrollably in his arms, as if finally letting out her, long buried emotions. "I am sorry! I did not mean to make you all so depressed!" Rhehan felt guilty, seing everybody around him crying!


    As soon as Rhehan spoke these words, Xio Lee covered his face with his hands, trying to calm himself down! Rhehan gaped at Xio Lee in surprise.


    Rhehan and Rose looked at each other in confusion. Everybody around them was crying uncontrollably, now even Xio Lee!

 Chapter 311 - You are my son!

    Xio Lee calmed himself a bit, wiping away his tears. He came closer to Elizabeth, patting her back lovingly. "Ohk Rhehan! Listen to us very-very carefully. What you are going to hear, is not going to be easy! You can take your sweet time to know all the detailed facts in a few days!"


    Rhehan looked at Xio Lee, his heart racing at the speed of lightening. What is he going to say? Is it really what I am thinking?


    Elizabeth released him from her embrace and looked at the boy''s teary eyes and pale face. She held his face lovingly with her hands, controlling her own tears. She knew she can not be weak now! She had to be strong, for him. She has to support him!


    "Ohk! Please tell! You guys are freaking me out already!" Rhehan looked at the two of them! He was now sweating profousely, as if having a panic attack!


    "You.....You...You are....my son Rhehan!!!" Elizabeth finally spoke, looking into Rhehan''s eyes.


    Rhehan stood shell-shocked, as if he has been struck by a lightening. Rose gaped at Elizabeth in shock!


    Rhehan''s legs were now shivering and he looked at Elizabeth, as if unsure of what he heard.


    "Yes! You heard it correct! You are Elizabeth''s biological son!" Xio Lee came closer to Rhehan, patting his back.


    Rhehan closed his eyes as if trying to grasp their words. I have a mother? She is my mother? I am not an orphan?!


    "Listen to us very- very carefully Rhehan! You also Rose! What we are going to tell you, shall not be told to anybody else! Not even James and Kareem! Do you get that!" Lillian stepped forward holding Rhehan''s hand, looking at him and Rose. Rose nodded in a ''yes'', whereas, Rhehan stood there motion-less, lost in a trance. Rose too stepped forward, holding Rhehan''s other hand.


    Elizabeth was lovingly holding his face, while Xio Lee was patting his back. The senario was too overwhelming for him. The man who had never been loved in his entire life-time, is suddenly experiencing the love of a family!


    "I think, we should start by explaining it from the beginning!" Elizabeth looked at Xio Lee, who nodded in return.


    "Rhehan! You have to listen to me carefully! Now ! Are you ready? Do you need some time?" Xio Lee looked at Rhehan''s face, noticing his blank expressions.


    Rhehan nodded in a ''yes'', not uttering a single word except "Ready."


    "Your mother Elizabeth, met your biological father right after your maternal grandparents died in an accident. Your mother was too young, so she tried to commit suicide, but your father saved her. Lizie then fell for the guy, but later found out that he was into smuggling and other illegal activities!"


    Rhehan, was stunned at Xio Lee''s words and suddenly his legs could no longer carry his weight. He was about to fall down, when Xio Lee held him tightly. "I think you should sit, then we can continue. Rose get him a glass of water!"

 Chapter 312 - Then why??

    Xio Lee made Rhehan sit on a couch while, Rose quickly fetched a glass of cold water from the kitchen, handing it over to Rhehan. Rhehan took a few sips of the water, feeling better. Everybody else too sat down close to him! Somebody was patting his head, while the other was holding his hand. The more he was being loved and cared, the more unrealistic it seemed to Rhehan.


    "I think, I am better! You should continue ahead!" Rhehan looked at Xio Lee''s worried face.


    "Ok!" Xio Lee swept his hands across his hair. "Your mother called up the police, telling about his illegal activities and ran off from his hotel. Unfortunately, he is a very strong man, so police could not do anything to him. He caught hold of your mother and was trying to abuse her, when her mother shot a bullet in his genitals to defend herself, with his own gun and ran off with help of Lilly."


    Rhehan was stunned to hear the words and looked at her mother in shock!


    "My father is...is a...how? Why?" Thoughts messed up in his mind as he came to know about his father''s reality. This was worse than having no father at all. "Is he alive?"


    Elizabeth shuddered at the thought of Davis and Rhehan could see the change of expressions on her face. "Yes! He is." He could make out that there was more to the story! A tear dropped down from his eyes as he looked at Elizabeth''s sacred and trembling face.


    "When your mother ran off back, in a few days, she got to know that she was expecting you!" Xio Lee, stopped looking at Rhehan''s teary eyes.


    "So, I was correct! I was never meant to take birth in the first place. I was a mistake! A big time mistake! All my life I had been thinking about this! Why was I an orphan!!? Did my parents die? Did they not love me!! Now I know the reason!!!" Rhehan closed his eyes as if a sharp knife had penetrated his heart.


    "No my baby! No! It''s not like that! I was very happy. Infact, your arrival news gave me a new hope in life, as if my family is coming back!! I was ecstatic that I will have a child, who will look just like me! My entire nine months had been spent, being pampered by aunt Lilly and her mother. Everyday, I would dream about you! How you would look!" Elizabeth held Rhehan''s face, lovingly looking in his green eyes.


    "Yes Rhehan! We were too excited. I still remember the first time you kicked in your mother''s womb. We were so excited that we did not sleep the entire night, just to feel more kicks!" Lillian smiled sadly, looking blankly at a wall.


    Tears dropped down from Rhehan''s eyes, looking at their sad faces. "Then why!!!!??? Why!!????? Why did you leave me alone!!! Why in the world was I left alone to die!!!!" Rhehan suddenly shouted in despair, loosing control. His face was red and swollen.


    Xio Lee hugged him tightly, patting him again and again. "Relax! Relax!" He patted him lovingly, till Rhehan''s breath became smoother and he calmed down.


    Xio Lee knew the toughest part of the story was yet to come, when he gets to know that his own father almost killed him!

 Chapter 313 - Strength!

    Elizabeth looked at Rhehan''s now much calmer face and continued with the revelation. Even Rose was now on the verge of tears, looking at everybody. She was somehow also thankful that her destiny made her to meet Rhehan and through her, Rhehan can finally unite with his family. Now it is just the happy beginning!


    Elizabeth patted Rhehan''s head lovingly. "My gun-shot had made your biological father to have his private organs cut off surgically. He can never be a father again. He wanted to take this revenge from me and I did not know he and his men had been following me the entire time during my pregnancy!" Elizabeth paused for a while, looking in Rhehan''s sea green eyes. "The day you were born was the happiest day of my life, which turned out to be my sadest! You were born looking exactly like I had ever dreamt. You had my green eyes, brown hair and I was happy that you were nothing like your father Davis!"


    "Wait a second? What did you say?? Davis!!??" Rhehan gaped at Elizabeth in surprise.


    Elizabeth nodded sadly. Elizabeth knew that it was obvious for Rhehan to have heard of Davis. Davis was the most influential man in the world and Rhehan being in the same business world, must already be knowing about him.


    "Do ...Do you by any chance mean the famous Davis Hall???!" Rhehan gaped at the lady, hoping she would say no to him.


    Elizabeth sighed and nodded in a ''yes''.


    "Davis Hall is my father!?" Rhehan could not believe this revelation. "We have met a few times. Infact he even tried to get me killed, few days back!"


    "What!!! How can It be???" Xio Lee suddenly got up from his couch, in surprise. Lillian and Elizabeth too gaped at him in horror!


    "The day I landed in Bangkok, I had to finalise the deal with Royale group of companies. In the same meeting was present Davis Hall, who offered me a partnership in his arms and amunitions illegal supply. After I refused, he again met me in the party, where Rose and I met for the first time. He tried to convince me, but I polietly refused. Later some armed men tried to kill me, but it was Rose who saved me and instead got a gun shot on her arm!" Rhehan looked at Rose''s arm. Her wound was covered inside the sleeves of her crop top.


    The three elders looked at Rhehan in shock, having no clue about these events.


    "Rose why did you not tell me about this? Is your arm ok?" Lillian touched Rose''s arm, looking at it carefully.


    "You were not in town, so I did not want to disturb you. Besides, it could not even penetrate my skin and Rhehan took good care of me. But yes, had I known about the past history, I would have immediately informed you all." Rose looked at the three elders, looking petrified.


    Elizabath too got up restlessly, looking at Xio Lee. "Do you think Davis knows?"


    "How can he know Lizie?? It''s not possible! The poor boy himself doesn''t know about it! I think he did it because Rhehan had turned down the offer!" Xio Lee pressed the temples of his head, concentrating hard.


    "Hmm! True! I think he doesn''t know about it as yet!" Lillinan spoke up, thinking very hard. "Rhehan are you sure, it''s Davis who tried to kill you?" Lillian turned to look at Rhehan.


    "Positive! I got it investigated, but could not really do anything about it, since it is Davis Hall." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders.


    "Do you think he already knows about him being your son?" Lillian then turned towards Elizabeth.


    "What are you talking about?! Why would my father even kill me. Had he known, I was his son, he wouldn''t have done that to me!!" Rhehan frowned looking at them.


    The three elders looked at each other as to deciding, who will tell him the most difficult part of the story. Suddenly Elizabeth heaved a big sigh and looked at them. "I will tell him. We anyways knew the day would come!"


    Xio Lee and Lillian nodded while, Elizabeth sat close to Rhehan, holding his hands and looking in his eyes. "Before I continue with the story Rhehan, I want you to know that you have four doting parents, who have always kept an eye on you. Even if they could not come directly in front of you, they always had your back. Ok?" Elizabeth smiled looking at his little boy, who was feeling confused yet overwhelmed.


    "Four?! You guys are three right?! Whose the fourth one?" Rhehan frowned.


    "Let us continue with the story first. All your questions will be answered! Ok?" Elizabeth held his hands tightly, to give him strength to be able to hear the further truth.


    "Ok!" Rhehan nodded, holding back his mother''s hands.

 Chapter 314 - Your home!

    "Back at the time of delivery, everything was fine, though it was an unexpected early deilvery. Aunt Lillian had rushed to catch the earliest flight, till then her mother was with me. The three of us very nervous yet supremely excited! I had already thought of naming you Rhehan, after my father ''Rhenold'' and mother ''Hanna''s'' names. My happiest moment was the first time i looked at you, after your birth. Few hours after you were born and everything was very peaceful and happy, suddenly Davis entered the hospital room. He had his few men with him too. It was then that he told me, how much he wanted to take revenge from me. He waited for me to deliver you, so that he could kill you!" Tears dropped down from Elizabeth''s eyes as she remembered the new born Rhehan''s dead face, with white froth all over it, oozing out of his mouth.


    "Kill me?? My father wanted to kill me?" Rhehan gaped at Elizabeth in horror. Rhehan''s head was almost spinning his stomach had a sharp pain. He left Elizabeth''s hands and clenched his stomach tightly, controlling the pain.


    "Yes. Me and Lilly aunty''s mother tried to fight them but it was all in vain. He made you drink a blue colored poison and you died before my eyes. He took you away after he made sure you were dead right in front of my...my... eyes! Later he...he... told me that he fed your body to wild animals and birds in ...in..the west woods." Elizabeth patted Rhehan''s arms lovingly, trying to console him, though she herself was trembling from head to toe.


    Rhehan covered his face with his trembling hands. The more he heard Elizabeth''s story, the more his body felt weak to him. Rose quickly stepped closer to Rhehan, picking up the glass of water from the table. "Here! Have this!"


    Rhehan sipped some water from the glass, with his shivering hands and took few deep breaths. "But how is this possible? If I died, how am I alive and healthy?" Rhehan frowned in confusion.


    "Let me answer that!" Xio Lee sat near Rhehan patting his back. "West woods is no ordinary place, now you also know that from that night''s experience, after meeting the animals. Only a few selected people can go there and you are one of those!"


    "How do you know about that night''s experience! Did Rose tell you?" Rhehan looked at Rose with a questioning look on his face.


    Rose nodded her head in a ''no''. She was equally surprised, listening to her master''s words.


    "The time you were poisened, Davis and his men placed you inside the west woods so that your body can never be found. Nobody has ever dared to step in these woods. Their intentions were bad, but it helped you in return. A monk who was close-by, meditating under a tree, was informed by the animals about you. The monk quickly reached there and saw you were lying completely dead, sorrounded by various wild animals. There was a hospital tag around your wrist, om which ''Rhehan'' was written. The monk then told one of the animals to quickly summon me."


    "You? You were in the jungle?" Rhehan looked at Xio Lee in surprise.


    Xio Lee nodded in a ''Yes'' and looked in Rhehan''s eyes.


    "The west woods is my home, infact yours too!"

 Chapter 315 - Son...?

    "My home?? Your home? What are you saying??!! My head is spinning from all the confusion!" Rhehan pulled his hair, with his hands in frustration.


    Xio Lee patted his head again lovingly.


    "Yes! Our home! The moment I saw you, I rushed and took you to our monastery situated in the middle woods. My teacher the old monk is very spiritual and an enlightened person. He lives in the woods and took me in at a very young age. Everything that I am and everything that I have ever learnt, is all due to him. He makes special herbs, which have special healing powers. I took you to him and he gave you a special herb, which instantly drained the poison out of your body and you came back to life!"


    Rhehan was speechless at the revelation. I was administered poison by my own father and was saved by some magical herb?


    Xio Lee lowered his head, as if trying to hide his tears. "We did not know where you came from and who was your mother. We only knew your name, written on the band. So you lived in the west woods with me for many years! We played with animals and you were everybody''s favourite. You were grown up living with the animals, you had met that night. Would you believe if I say, you generally slept on a lion''s back or on trees amongst the monkeys?" Tears dropped down from Xio Lee''s eyes. His best days have been with Rhehan who was his precious child.


    "At this moment, I can believe in just anything. I have seen a gigantic lion, demand a belly rub from me and a chimpanzee kiss me! I can believe in anything!" Rhehan chuckled, feeling overwhelmed.


    Xio Lee smiled looking at Rhehan. "You always called me Lee Lee. You might not remember it offcourse!"


    "Ummm...No!" Rhehan pursed his lips in guilt.


    A sharp pain emerged in Xio Lee''s heart, when he heard Rhehan''s reply. He was trying to control his sobbing. Elizabeth hugged Xio Lee, trying to calm him down. "That was the whole purpose Lee. The old monk did not want him to remember it. You knew he would eventually forget everything. Don''t cry! Just think when everything will be over, we can live happily again! Ok?"


    Lee nodded in reply, wiping his tears.


    Rhehan''s heart was racing rapidly, looking at everybody crying for him. The feeling of being loved by a family was alien for him. He still could not believe that they were actually crying for him. "I am sorry! I ...I did not know my answer would hurt you so much."


    Xio Lee looked at Rhehan and smiled. He patted his hand lovingly. "It is not you fault son! It was our fate! None of us, has control over it!"


    Rhehan was shell-shocked to her ''Son'' from Xio Lee''s mouth. "S...Son...You called me son?"

 Chapter 316 - Shock!

    "Offcourse you are my son! We were always together back in the woods, but the old monk knew things can not be like this for a very long time. So after a few years, when you had started to remember things, I sent you to an orphanage, as per old monk''s instructions. You were adopted by an influential couple, who had a very good public image. I kept a check on you and things appeared to be normel over the surface."


    "I was adopted? How come I do not remember it then?" Rhehan looked at Xio Lee in confusion.


    "It was for a small time, a few months. Your mother was by then a famous actress and she was invited by your foster parents for tea in Singapore. It was then, that she recognized you. You gave her hints, tjat you were not happy and that you lived in a jungle. You told her my name ''Lee Lee'' and drew your orphange for her on a sheet of paper."


    "The irony is that even I made sure of the fact that you were my son by your drawings. I was stunned to see you were an ambidextrous!" Elizabeth suddenly inturrepted, smiling at Rhehan.


    Rhehan chuckled at Elizabeth''s words.


    "Your mother visited the west woods and things got clear to her by the old monk. She was very happy but at that very moment your foster parents spread the news that you died in a car accident. But your mother was not ready to believe that. The old monk had told her that you have a very long life and your purpose of going to the city and struggle is because you have to help millions. Me and Lizzie met the prayer meet, held by the couple. Over there, Lizie and Lilly explained me everything as to how unhappy you were. After beating the graham couple blue and black, they revealed that they had left you on streets of Bangkok." Xio spoke looking at Rhehan''s pale face. Rose too was now looking equally pale and stunned.


    "But then, what was the whole point of sending me to orphanage? What could have I done at such a young age?!!" Rhehan questioned Xio Lee, remembering all the struggle in his life.


    "We had the police verify the Graham couple when they told us that they left you on streets. We could not do anything in public, because if Davis knew you were alive, he would have killed you. His men are constantly following her and keeping an eye on her. So we let the world think, that their adopted son died. As far as your role is concerned, when police enquired, thousands of human traficking victims were relaesed, due to this enquiry. No wonder old monk always said, you have to do a lot many things amd save millions." Xio Lee smiled looking at the boy, proudly.


    A shiver ran down from Rhehan''s spine, thinking about what all Xio Lee told him.


    "After one week of trying to find you, you were located in the city by the hyenas of west woods. You had a little dog named s.."


    "Snowy," Rhehan smiled, remembering his white dog. "I don''t really remember much, except that, I had picked snowy from streets."


    "Yes! You were found injured on the street as you had tried to gulped a glass piece from trash. You were already admitted to the hospital when we reached to you!" Xio lee, paused and his heart raced looking at Rhehan. He already knew what question Rhehan would be asking next.


    "But, then, who admitted me to the hospital?" Rhehan frowned looking at Xio Lee.


    "The old monk or your old man!" Xio Lee replied, holding Rhehan''s hands.

 Chapter 317 - Alone!

    "W...W...What are you saying?" Rhehan gaped in horror, his hands clenched in a fist tightly. Do..you..you..mea...


    "Yes! The old monk is indeed your old man!" Xio Lee pursed his lips, looking at Rhehan''s horrific reaction.


    "How...I mean....why did he?" Rhehan was so shocked that he could not even complete a single scentence properly. Their was a pin- drop silence in the entire room and everbody was just looking at Rhehan. The three adults were scared to the core. They did not know how Rhehan would react, when he finds out his old man was alive. The person he assumed to be dead was alive. Will he feel bad? Or will he feel elated?


    "Davis is a very strong man, as you already know. You could not in anyway stay with any of us. We did not want Davis to ever know that you were his own son and you did not die that day. Even today, your mother gets messages from that evil man, reminding her of how he killed you. So, that is why in the hospital, the old monk decided to take your responsibility. He opened the cafe for you and we arranged everything in his house for you to live. The old monk is not meant to live the city life, so when he was sure that you are capable enough to handle yourself, he had to make you believe of his death."


    "What???!!!! Wait a second??? Do you mean my old man is alive???" Rhehan stood up in shock, looking at Xio Lee.


    "Yes! He is! He still lives in the west woods monastry. You are the only one who ever could melt old monk''s heart abd made him live a city life for so many years. He still keeps a tab on your life!" Xio Lee stood up too, patting Rhehan''s shoulder.


    Rhehan looked at everybody in horror. He looked like his whole world had fallen apart. He now did not know, what to believe and what not believe anymore.


    Elizabeth quickly paced towards Rhehan and hugged him.


    "Rhehan! Baby! Please don''t ever think, we don''t love you. We have always tried to support you in the best way. You remember the day when you opened your second cafe and you were excited to have your first customer. It was me and Lillian, who were the first ones to go there, including your every restaurant. We have tried our best to make things smoother for you. All your business deals, contracts, events, everything. That is because you are not an unwanted child. You are being loved my all of us! But till the time we don''t find a way to kill Davis, with the....!"


    "Please! No more!!! No more!!!!" Rhehan shouted, startling Elizabeth. "I can not listen to anything else. I don''t know what to say! I don''t know who to believe anymore!!!! My old man is alive!! I can not forget how much, I cried when I thought he had died. I can''t forget those lonely times and those panic attacks, I have gone through alone!!! I need time. Maybe I will listen to the rest of the story some other day, when I am ready!! But for today, I need to be alone!!" Rhehan''s face was completely red and his hands were shaking.

 Chapter 318 - Lonely again!

    Elizabeth gaped at Rhehan''s miserable face and she herself could not help but cry.


    "Rhehan, ok we will not talk about it, but it is not correct for you to stay alone in thus condition. Why don''t you stay the night in my house?" Lillian held Rhehan''s arms and looked at him with hope.


    But Rhehan was in a different thinking zone right now. He wanted to go back to his house and think about everything again! He wanted to come to terms with a lot many things.


    "I am sorry! Please for today I want to be alone! I need to sort things out in my head." Rhehan pleaded and looked at Rose asking for help.


    "It is ok everybody! I think we need to give him some time. We can meet again very soon. How about a dinner at my place, day after tomorrow? It''s a weekend!" Rose looked at everybody and then looked at Rhehan.


    "Perfect! But for now, please excuse me, I shall take leave." Rhehan moved towards the exit door, when Xio Lee ran after him.


    "Take care of yourself, if you want Rose can come with you!" Xio Lee spoke up, feeling worried.


    "I think, I would like to be alone today, master Lee. Don''t worry, I will be fine." Rhehan quickly paced towards the exit not waiting for anybody''s reply.


    Elizabeth''s heart sank as Rhehan was leaving the house, but she knew that he needed his own sweet time, before she could tell him that all the dreams he had been having are indeed true. Everybody walked towards the porch, wishing him goodbye.


    "Day after tomorrow, dinner at my place! It is final! Do not forget!" Lillian reminded Rhehan, as he sat inside the car.


    "Yes! It is final. Thank you! Bye everybody!" Rhehan waved a good-bye looking once again at his mother. The car sped-off quickly, out of the Times Square apartments.


    Rhehan laid back his head on the seat, thinking about everything over and over again. Tears dropped down his eyes, each time thinking that his old man was alive. He not only saved his once, but twice! But why did all this happen? How can God be so cruel to him?!! His own biological father tried to kill him??!!! Even today, he will kill him if he gets to know he was alive? Why God? Why? Why can not I lead a normel happy life, just like others! Why does it need to be so complicated!?


    Rhegan cried his heart out sitting in the back seat, while the car finally reached the beach house gate, slowly entering it. The car finally stopped at the porch and the staff was as usual standing in the porch, to greet him. A disheveled Rhehan emerged out of the car, taking everyone by surprise. His pants were blood stained and his shirt extremely dirty. His hair were a complete mess, while his eyes red and swollen.


    One of the maids from staff quickly stepped forward. "Boss! Are you ok? What happened to you?"


    "I am fine! Just a minor accident! Can you please get the bar ready for me? I will freshen up and go there! Thank you!"


    The maid nodded, looking sadly at Rhehan. "Oh! And boss...!"


    "Yes?" Rhehan stopped and turned to look at the maid.


    "As per your instructions, we have arranged all the spices in the kitchen. But amongst the jar, we also found a book. We have placed it in your study!"


    "A book? Hmm! Ok! Thank you!"

 Chapter 319 - Why?

    Rhehan stepped inside the house, not giving the book another thought. His mind was only filled with the story he had just heard from his mother''s mouth. He stepped inside the elevator, heading to his room. "Oh! God! I have a mother? I am not an orphan?! I also have a killer evil father. One god mother, one father like master and on top of it, I am a married man, who has a wife. Later, I get to know, my old man is also alive. Wow!! So much for complaining God, about being lonely. Now I have everybody around me, suddenly making me uncomfortable. It''s so...so...hard to believe!" Rhehan banged his fist on the elevator''s wall, feeling frustrated. He himself could not undersrand his emotions. Was he happy? or shocked? Or sad?


    Rhehan quickly entered his room and stripped down all the dirty clothes. Both his knees were wrapped in bandages and suddenly he remembered the doctor''s words of not getting the wound wet. "Oh! Damn! How do I clean myself up?"


    He quickly dragged a chair inside the bathing area and was about to turn on the shower, when his phone buzzed. He came back to the room and saw Rose was calling him.


    "Hello"


    "Hello Rhehan. I just wanted to know, if you are fine."


    "Yes! I am fine Rose and I have reached home. Thank you!"


    "Just take care of your wound. Alright."


    "Alright!"


    "I wanted to come with you, but then I thought you needed some time alone. But call me, if you need any help. Ok!"


    "Ok! Don''t worry!"


    "Bye Rhehan! I love you my nympho wife!"


    "Me too! Bye!"


    Rhehan hung up the call and stepped back in the bathing area. He covered his knees with the towel and sat on the chair. He then turned on the shower directly under his head.


    The long warm shower calmed him down a bit and he dressed himself in a pair of casual shorts and t-shirt. He looked at his reflection in mirror and felt pity on himself. The usual serious and lonely Rhehan was back! Though he was not exactly lonely, but this time it was by choice, that he wanted to be alone. Maybe because this is how he has always delt with things. By thinking alone!


    He looked at his bracelet and sighed. "There is more to the story, but we will just wait for a few days! Or I might have a heart -attack!"


    Rheha nodded his head in helplessnes and stepped out of the room. He quickly headed towards the bar, remembering his mother''s face. He ordered few beer bottles for himself and sat down near the window, looking at the beach. "I look so much like her! No wonder I always felt that actor Kareem, looked like me! He is my brother! But then..... who is his father?"


    Tears dropped down from Rhehan''s eyes as he gulped down a bottle. He was thinking about the time, he had realised that his old man was no more. "Why did you fake your death? Did you not love me? All these years, did you never had the urge to see your little boy again? There hasn''t been a single day, when I have not thought about you or thanked you! Did you never want to see me again?!!"

 Chapter 320 - The drunkard!

    Rhehan constantly gazed outside the large window towards the empty dark beach. He kept looking blankly at the strong tides, washing away the sand. His mind was so fogged with so many thoughts, that he did not even know what exactly he was feeling. "Aahhhh!!!! My head is hurting!!!"


    Rhehan pressed the temples of his head with his one hand, while he gulped down a beer bottle in his other hand. His stomach was burning due to the high impact of alcohol on an empty stomach, but it did not matter to him at all. Today, he wanted to drink, till he does not fall asleep peacefully. In his current state, he knew he was bound to have a sleepless night, leading to another panic-attack!


    He had already started to gulp down his third bottle, when two middle aged men dressed in the staff uniform came upto him.


    "Boss! Would you like to eat something! You are drinking on an empty stomach."


    "No! I am not really hungry! Thank you! I would like to be left alone please! " Rhehan looked at the two men, wipping away his tears with his hands.


    "Yes boss!" As soon as the men were about to leave, Rhehan suddenly summoned them back.


    "Oh! I would like four more beer bottles please!"


    The waiter placed the bottles before


    Rhehan, unwillingly. This was after so many days, the staff was seing him drinking like this. They were worried, but they were helpless. They had assumed that their boss would now be always happy, since Rose had entered his life. But today he was crying again!


    Soon they sadly left the bar, leaving Rhehan alone.


    Rhehan again diverted his attention towards the dark beach, sipping his beer rapidly. Soon, he was almost six beer bottles down, sipping his seventh bottle. His eyes were getting teary, as if the remorse he was feeling already, has suddenly gravitated mani-folds. Every sorrow, each shock, every feeling was being felt by him, multiple times.


    Everything was blur before his eyes, when suddenly another person from the staff came running towards him. He looked really excited and was approaching Rhehan quickly.


    "Boss! Boss! There is a delivery for you! The man is saying he can only deliver it to you directly!" The man spoke happily, looking at Rhehan.


    "Huh? Delivery at this hour? Ok! I am coming!" Rhehan frowned and stood up holding the table in front of him. Suddenly he felt a light dizzy spell shaking his head, so he quickly sat down again. He took another sip of the beer, burning his stomach again and then got up quickly, walking towards the elevator.

 Chapter 321 - The unexpected!

    He walked out of the elevator, frustrated at the delivery boy. He marched towards the living room, only to see complete darkness in the entire room.


    "What the....!!! What happened in here?! Hello!! Ms. Cooper!! Why are the lights out? Jones...? Smith...? Where is everybody gone? Looks like they have all gone to fix the power problem." Rhehan was about to take the stairs towards his room, when suddenly the room was lightly brightened by a projector light, aiming straight towards a blank wall.


    "Huh?" Rhehan halted in surprise at the sound and turned to look at the projector. He then looked at the blank wall right in front of him and suddenly a sweet guitar started playing in the background. The beautiful music filled the entire room, soothing down Rhehan instantly.


    Suddenly, the projector started to show few pictures of Rhehan, whenever he had achieved something major in his life. His youngest achiever award, Best cafe chain award, Best hotel chain award, Forbes most powerful bachelor #1 award, most powerful businessman award, Richest top 100 award...


    Rhehan smiled a bit, looking at his journey in just a few minutes of the slide-show.


    Then his photographs with many cancer survivors, whose treatment had been sponsored by him appeared on the wall. This photograph suddenly put a bigger smile on his face. Then many photographs in a series, of various orphanages, started by him, appeared, standing along-side various kids. These moments had brought Rhehan true happiness, when he had supported millions of orphaned kids with food and shelter. Thus, these pictures were really special to him.


    Even now, Rhehan could not help but grin ear to ear, looking at the pictutes. Then suddenly, a morphed image of a plane with "Excel Cooporations" written on it, appeared on the screen and a huge ''congratulations'' written on top of it appeared. Rhehan smiled, looking at the picture, as to how his dream plane would look like. His mood was uplifted drastically and he was constantly grinning from ear to ear.


    Suddenly, the music changed into a light piano and the flooring suddenly got dimly lit by few golden lights, laid on the floor. As soon the dim lights appeared it revealed the heart shaped balloons all over it.


    Rhehan chuckled loudly, looking at thousands of red colored balloons, shining on top of lights, all around him. "Wow!!! I did not realise, I was standing amidst a sea of balloons!!!!"


    The music grew louder and suddenly projector revealed, few texts, appearing on the wall. Rhehan was left completely stunned as he read the words out loud.


    "Dear Rhehan.....


    As per my promise, we will celebrate your every success and achievement. Once again I want to tell you, I am proud to be your wife! Thank you for being, the kind of person you are!


    Love,


    Rose.

 Chapter 322 - Wedding Pics...

    Rhehan smiled happily as the texts slowly appeared on the screen. He was getting teary eyed again, but this time the tears were out of happiness. Just how much he was thanking Gods, for sending Rose in his life.


    "Thank you Wifey!" Rhehan whispered happily, looking at the screen.


    Suddenly, the music changed again and the projector displayed the picture of a familiar place, which Rhehan immediately recognized. It was the garden of Cafe Island hotel, where they got married. The another picture was of the empty canopy, with used dishes and empty shot glasses. Rhehan chuckled looking at the scene of crime.


    The next image appeared of Rose and himself, sitting on the ground. There eyes were almost closed and their clothes were extremely disheaveled. They were looking at each other.It seemed Rose was looking angrily at him and he seemed to be coaxing her.


    Rhehan could not help but laugh constantly at the picture. The image changed into another one, in which Rose and Rhehan had hugged each other possessively, while they both are looking angrily at Rhehan''s assisstant. Rhehan had hugged her waist, while Rose had hugged his neck, almost crushing it!


    "Hahaha!!! Look at that!!" Rhehan was in a splits of laughter, looking at the picture. "How adorable we look here!!"


    The next picture was of them exchanging the rings. Their faces were bent down terribly, as if trying to locate the correct finger. Their serious faces, looked like a seven year old, being punished by the teacher!


    Rhehan smiled feeling extremely happy, looking at the picture. Suddenly a red colored text ''Together, forever'' appeared on top of the picture, making Rhehan smile happily. He was waiting for the moment when they could wear these rings freely and tell the world that they are indeed husband and wife!


    The projector had now turned off and the lights in the room lit up a bit more, making everything visible. It was then that Rhehan noticed how beautifully the room was decorated.


    Thousands of balloons were dancing happily on the floor, amidst small golden lights. The corners of the room was decorated with red and white Rose bouquets. Just next to him was placed a large bouquet of similar Roses. The bouquet was even taller than him, with a small congratulations card on top of it. Rhehan glared at the bouquet happily and walked towards it. He took out the card from the boquet, feeling very excited.


    As soon as he opened the tiny card, something blasted on top of him, dropping thousands of colorful Rose petals on him. "Wooaahh!!!" Rhehan looked up in surprise as the he saw a large balloon on top of him, slowly releasing the petals.


    He was enjoying the fragrant flower rain, when suddenly somebody came running from behind and hugged him tightly from his neck.


    Rhehan looked down at the lady''s hands and kissed them lovingly. "I love you!"

 Chapter 323 - Uncontrollable man....

    "I love you too, my nympho wifey!" The girl hugged his back tightly, laying her head on his back, smelling his fragrance.


    Rhehan kissed her hands again and looked up to see the petals falling on them. He smiled happily and immediately turned to pick up Rose from her thighs, taking her much higher.


    "Woaahhh!!! Rhehan!!?" Rose was suddenly left stunned by Rhehan''s actions. She held out her hands, to hold his shoulders, tightly.


    The petals were falling on her head now, making the girl giggle. Rhehan looked at the giggling girl, happily. He started rotating himself slowly, making the girl laugh harder. When the rose petals finished, Rhehan carefully placed the girl back on her feet. His one hand was now on her back and other on her hips, grasping tightly.


    Before Rose could say any other word, her lips were tightly grasped by his lips, sucking them hungrily. He jerked her hips forcefully towards him, making her entire body stick extremely close to him. His lips were now hungrily bitting her lips and he forcefully inserted his tongue in her mouth.


    Everything was extremely sudden for Rose to even react at his actions. Suddenly, he grabbed her hips more tightly, cupping them with his hands and picked her up in the air, slowly taking her backwards.


    Rose''s eyes popped open, but she could not say anything, as he had constantly locked her lips, with his own. Suddenly, she felt a hard wall behind her and Rhehan pressed her completely between him and the wall.


    He made her sit comfortably on a wooden shelf, along-side various books. He then finally stopped kissing her and looked in her eyes, gasping for air. Rose too was now huffing and puffing, looking in his sensual and deep green eyes.


    "You....You...are in so much hurry!" Rose looked at his face and blushed at the way he was looking at her.


    "Yes! I can''t wait to strip you right here, right now!" Rhehan held her face, with his hands, bitting her lower lip again!


    The sweet pain, travelled in her body arousing her senses!


    His hands then grabbed her thighs and with a quick jerk he pulled them apart instantly! Rose covered her face with her hands, feeling embarrased by the man''s actions. "R...R..Rhehan...You...."


    Her lips were once again locked by his lips, his tongue grazing her tongue passionately, making the girl moan in pleasure!

 Chapter 324 - Rising heat....

    "Mmmmmmmmmm!" Rose moaned in pleasure, pinned down to the wall by the handsome man. His kisses travelled from her lips to her chin and neck, leaving red marks all over.


    He then grabbed her boobs with both his hands, squeezing them gently. His face aimed straight towards her cleavage and he started kissing it, seductively.


    Rose who had changed into a short , off-shoulder, satin black colored dress, was now sitting wide legged before him. Rhehan came closer to her, standing between her thighs and lifted up her thighs, placing her legs on his shoulders.


    He then bent down to kiss her cleavage again, slowly travelling downwards. He quickly pulled up her dress, revealing her pink colored panty. He bent down further, to kiss on her panty, making the girl moan in pleasure.


    "Ohhh!!! Rhehan!!!!" She clasped his shoulders tightly, feeling a strong current emerging from her lower organs, teasing her thoughts. He then licked her slender, long thighs, making the girl crave for more.


    Suddenly, he halted and looked at Rose, whose face was completely red. He carefully settled down her legs on the shelf and quickly paced away from her towards the main door of the living room.


    "What happened?" Rose frowned looking at the man, maving away from her. His thin fabric shorts, were easily revealing his ready to enter hardness.


    Rhehan halted towards the door and pressed a code to lock it from inside. He then marched towards the elevator and pulled down a button, scanning his hand over it. "Living room! It is today!"


    Rhehan smiled wickedly, making the girl blush. She lowered her face and pursed her lips in nervouseness, avoiding his sensual gaze!


    "Hahaha! You are so cute hubby!" Rhehan marched towards her, smiling teasingly at her. He held her chin, with her fingers, gently pulling it upwards. Rose was now directly looking in Rhehan''s eyes!


    "I loved the surprise! Thank you so much Rose! You have no idea how happy it made me feel. I am so blessed to have you in my life." Rhehan kissed her forehead lovingly. "Thank you!" He kissed her left cheek. "Thank you!" He repeated and then kissed her right cheek. "Thank you!" He kissed her little chin. "Thank you!" He then kissed her tiny nose.


    Rose giggled as she recieved several tiny kisses from him all over her face and neck, with every ''thank you''.


    She then suddenly straightened up and held Rhehan''s face with her hands, looking directly in his eyes. "This smile! It is very precious to me! I will never let you loose it! No matter what, we have to go through, I will always make you smile!"


    Rhehan smiled looking at the girl. "So when you called me, you were already in the house?"


    "Offcourse! I left my house right after five minutes you had left. You think, I would leave you alone, when I know you are so sad?"

 Chapter 325 - I want you...

    Rhehan smiled at the girl and pounced at her rapidly, hugging her tightly. He kissed her ear again and again, making the girl tickle. "I love you Rose!" He whispered close to her ear, sending rapid goose bumps all over her body.


    "Hehehe..!!! Rhehan...!! Stop..Hehehe...it..!! It is tickling me too much!!" Rose giggled tremendously, while Rhehan had now started licking her ear, with his tongue.


    Another rapid wave of current, travelled from her ear, to her lower organs, making the girl gasp in a ''wow.'' The hotness of his tongue over her ear, was extremely seductive.


    Rhehan quickly pulled up her dress and parted her legs again with his hands and stood between them, just next to her pubic region. His hardness was not slightly touching her pink colored panty, making the girl crave for him.


    Rose bit her lips, trying to control her urge as Rhehan gently swayed to and fro, pushing his hardness towards her. Her urge was increasing rapidly, making her wet. She encircled her legs around the man tightly, pushing him more towards her.


    "You have that tube?" Rhehan asked her, while swaying more rapidly, towards her. His hands were now already slowly opening her dress, unzipping the zipper situated right in front of the satin dress.


    Rose blushed and looked downwards hiding her red cheeks. "Yes! It is in my bag!"


    Rhehan smiled looking at the coy girl and completely unzipped her dress with one swift move. The dress fell on Rose''s abdomen and Rhehan gaped at her lacy, transparent pink colored bra. "No powerpuff today?"


    Rose chuckled, slapping Rhehan''s arm. "Stop teasing me Rhehan! Also, stop staring at me like that!"


    Rhehan chuckled back and pulled up the girl towards him, cupping her hips again. Her dress fell down and she encircled her naked legs around Rhehan''s waist. He had tightly supported her hips with his hands and walked towards where, Rose''s bag was placed, carrying her along.


    Rose hugged Rhehan tightly, while he was walking towards the bag. Her naked body, hugging him so tightly had brought about intense deep desires in Rhehan''s body and he hurried towards her bag.


    As soon as he took out the tube from her bag and went towards a wide, red colored fur couch, he carefully made Rose lie on top of it. The beautiful girl dressed only in her undergarments and high heals, lay down on the red colored couch, breathing rapidly. She was looking at Rhehan, whereas Rhehan was busy oggling over her beautiful tonned body and her fair skin.


    "I can just eat you right now! You look so damn hot!" Rhehan kneeled down on the couch, bringing his face close to her body. He bit her lower abdomen lightly and sucked it, making the girl curl up her back in desire. "Ohhh!!!" She clenched the fur of the couch tightly with her hands and her lips parted, feeling the urge of his hardness. "Ohhh!! Ohhhh!!!....I..I want you Rhehan! Right now!"

 Chapter 326 - Problem!

    The girl''s seductive words, added the fuel to the already lit fire in his hot body. Rhehan''s mouth slowly travelled from her lower abdomen towards her, string, pink colored net panty. He clutched its string tightly with his teeth, pulling it towards her thighs, revealing her bare pubic skin.


    He then kissed her all over her pubic region, making the girl moan again and again in pleasure. His one hand was playing with her thighs, while the other was under her hips. He slightly raised her hips with his hand, kissing her further deap inside the pubic region.


    "Ohhh!!!! Rhehaaan!!!!! It feels so good!!!" Rose moaned on pleasure constantly, bitting her lips. Her eyes were closed and her hands were tightly, clenching the fur of the couch.


    His kisses then slowly travelled towards her upper body, softly kissing her hot navel. He then quickly clenched her bra with his teeth and pushed it downwards instantly, revealing her soft white boobs.


    Rhehan then parted both her legs with his hands and climbed the couch by planting both his knees, between her thighs. He again started kissing the girl, this time on her pink nipples, making the girl groan in pleasure. Her face was completely blushed and her hair, covered in sweat.


    His hot tongue, encircled her nipples again and again, making the girl plead for him. Her eyes were still closed and she was enjoying his every sensual touch and movement. "Rhehan!!! I want you!!!! Hurry up!! Rhehan....I can not take it any more!"


    Rhehan smiled and gave a quick peck on her lips. He finally picked up his head to pick up the lubricant tube, he had placed on the adjoining table.


    But as soon as he picked up his head suddenly, he again felt a dizzy spell in his head, making him swirl a bit. He ignored the spell again and lifted his head even more, trying to catch hold of the tube.


    The moment he lifted his head completely, his vision became blurred and everything started to swirl, around him rapidly. He blinked his eyes rapidly, but fell down losing his balance, on top of Rose, with a quick jerk.


    Rose who eyes were closed, suddenly realised that Rhehan had not been moving for a few seconds. His face was on top of her neck, but he did not move. He was generally very soft and careful with his moves, but he even fell on top of Rose with much force. Rose could feel that sonething was ''off'' about him.


    She opened her eyes and saw the boy''s head. "Rhehan?! Are you fine?"


    She jerked the boy a little with her hands, but he did not move. "Has he slept? Rhehan?!! Rhehan?!!!"


    Rose quickly straightened up her back and turned Rhehan''s head, to have a look at his face. His eyes were closed and he looked extremely pale. Rose knew, something was not correct with him. She quickly picked him up, from top of herself and made him sit straight on the couch, his head laid back on the back of couch. She quickly got up and ran off wearing her clothes and switched on all the lights of the living room.


    She then ran back towards Rhehan and gaped at him in horror! His face was now clearly visible to Rose. "Oh! Shit!! Rhehan!!!"

 Chapter 327 - Impatience....

    Rose gapped at Rhehan in horror! His face was as pale as a ghost and his lips were extremely chapped. He looked as if there was no life or trace of blood left in his body. He was covered in sweat, which Rose noticed was more than usual. Big dark circles could be seen below his shut eyes.


    "Rhehan?!!" Rose once again shook him up, but he did not budge even a single inch. Rose checked his pulse and to her surprise it was extremely fast. "Oh! God! This is not good!" Rose quickly rushed towards the living room''s wireless and called up the staff. "Hello! It is...me Rose. Rhehan has fainted in the living room. Bring the doctor! Quickly!"


    She put back the wireless, speeding back towards Rhehan. She cleaned his sweat with a piece of cloth and made him lie down on the couch, carefully.


    Suddenly, the wireless buzzed and Rose rushed to pick it up.


    "Hello!"


    "Hello! Lady Boss, the elevator has been locked also the main door has been locked by somebody! These are the only two ways to enter."


    "Ohk! I will pick up Rhehan and scan his hand, but what is the lock code?"


    "... Boss, the code is known only by him. He has never really used this lock system, untill today!"


    "Oh! God!!" Rose pressed her forehead, looking at Rhehan.


    "Do not worry Boss! We will break open the door!"


    "Ok! Do it fast!" Rose hung up the call, pacing towards the main door, amidst the balloons.


    She could hear the panic struck voices from behind the door. Suddenly, loud thunderous voices errupted from behind the door, which Rose knew was the security, trying to barge in.


    "Hurry up!!!" Rose shouted in panic, looking towards the couch, where Rhehan was lying down. She was now on the verge of crying!


    A few more minutes passed but the door remained, unmoved. The voices grew stronger and stronger, but the door did not budge. Rose''s impatience was now sky-rocketting, ready to create an explosion.


    She clenched her fists in anger and shouted at the staff. "Dammit!!!!!! Move aside!!! I am breaking the door!! Move!!!"


    Rose could hear somebody speak from behind the door. "How will she break the door? What is she talking?"


    "Lady boss is really strong! Just clear the path!"


    Till the time they were vacating the spot, Rose removed her heals and quickly picked up Rhehan in her arms, hugging him. "Don''t worry baby! You will be fine! I''ll take you to the doctor! No matter what!"


    She ran rapidly towards the door, while picking up Rhehan and kicked it with her right bare foot, using all her might.


    "BAMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 328 - The angry doctor!

    "BAMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!! " A loud and thunderous voice echoed all across the house, startling all the staff members.


    "Holy!" What is madame hitting with? A hammer?" A middle aged lady staff, hidden behind a tree, spoke loudly.


    "I told you, she is very strong!" A man retorted loudly, looking at the gigantic wooden door, with tremendous cracks on it, already.


    "BAAAAAMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!" Another thunderous voice echoed inside the house, this time even more louder.


    The staff looked at the door from a distance. Its cracks travelled all the way to the wall and it instantly broke into two parts, falling down completely.


    The entire staff members gaped in surprise as the door had now completely broken and fallen down. Amidst the large amount of dust that had occured, appeared Rose who was carrying Rhehan in her arms. Her right leg was lifted in the air, ready to kick the door once again.


    The staff simply gaped at the thin girl in bewilderment, who had made the doot crack, with her bare foot.


    "Quick! Get the stretcher!" Rose shouted at the staff.


    Everybody came back to their senses and they quickly brought the stretcher. The in-house doctor too came running towards Rhehan, checking his eyes, while he was being taken to the beach house, hospital.


    "What happened to him doctor!" Rose quickly paced behind the hospital staff, talking to the doctor.


    "Did he drink a lot today?" Doctor asked checking his pulse.


    Rose did not answer, but instead looked at the house staff questioningly.


    "Yes doctor! He did. He did not even eat anything and he was crying the whole time!" The middle aged staff looked like he was about to cry!


    A shiver ran down across Rose''s spine, as she heard the staff''s words.


    The doctor noticed the wounds on his knees and frowned. "Did he fell down?"


    "Ummm...No! It was a minor accident. I then got it bandaged." Rose spoke nervousely, while looking at the aged doctor.


    "Hmm! There has been blood loss too! I see!"


    They quickly entered the hospital, while Rhehan was hurriedly made to lie on the bed. The nurses were checking his vitals, rapidly, while the doctor prepared an injection.


    "Doctor! His B. P is falling! He is at a risk of a heart failure!" The nurse who was checking his pulse, quickly spoke with a worried face.


    "Quickly! Prepare the intravenous! Quickly!" The doctor injected the fluid inside the vein of his left hand, while preparing the other injection. Soon the other injection was also administered in the same vein.


    Rose stood at one corner, covering her mouth, trying to calm herself down.


    "How many times have I told him, not to drink so much! He will get himself killed one day! How many times will I save him?" The aged doctor blabbered slowly, looking at Rhehan.


    Soon, the intravenous pipe was attatched to his right hand, connected to a bottle full of transparent fluid.


    The doctor checked his eyes again, still feeling very angry!


    "As soon it finishes, replace it! Till morning!" The doctor ordered the hospital nurses, pointing at the glucose bottle in anger.


    Finally, after fifteen more minutes when the doctor was done looking at his vitals again, did Rose open her mouth.


    "Will he be fine doctor? What exactly happened to him?"

 Chapter 329 - Habbits!

    "This careless boy here is severly dehydrated. He must have again consumed excessive amount of alcohol ! I don''t understand, why is he trying to get himself killed! When you drink too much alcohol, your water level in the body goes down, specially on an empty stomach. It is like an acid, which kills all good cells of your body. Then if it is left untreated, your body water starts to travel in the most required areas. Then your blood pressure falls and you eventually get a heart attack, if left untreated!"


    Rose gaped at the doctor in surprise. "Really? Dehydration? His body is dehydrated to that level? "


    "Offcourse! Look at his heart rate! It is almost double. If this life-style retains then, I am sorry Miss. Rose, his body will be finished in no time. His organs are already weak enough! Today he was saved at the nick of time, all thanks to you! Imagine, if he would have been lying alone, nobody would have even known about his fainting!" The doctor looked so angry and was shouting at Rose, as if she was the culprit!


    Rose did not react to the doctor''s words. She knew he was only concerned for Rhehan and from his words it was obvious that it has happened before.


    "Will he be alright?" Rose closed her eyes, trying to absorb his harsh yet true words.


    "Yes! He should be fine. In another thirty minutes, we will check his vitals again, but consider this as a final warning Miss. If this happens again, even I will not be able to help him!" The doctor glared at Rhehan and started mumbling again. "Such young kids, spoiling their lives! Such a shame!"


    He stormed out of the room, leaving Rose alone along with the two nurses.


    One of the nurse came towards Rose, looking at her sad face.


    "I am sorry Lady Boss, the doctor really cares about him, you see.....he did not mean to offend..."


    "Just tell me...How many times has this happened before?" Rose looked at the nurse, her mind filled with anger.


    Nurse lowered her head, looking towards Rhehan. "Seven times! In past three years!"


    Rose gaped at the nurse in surprise and then looked at Rhehan. He looked as pale as a ghost, lying down unconcious on the bed. The nurses left the room in nervouseness, leaving alone Rose with Rhehan.


    Rose took out her cell-phone and quickly dialled a number. "Hello! Master Lee.....Yes.....It''s about Rhehan..."

 Chapter 330 - Having a family...

    15 minutes later....


    Two people stormed inside the hospital room, where Rhehan was lying down unconscious.


    "How did this happen Rose?" Xio Lee stormed towards Rhehan, looking at him with a worried face.


    "I don''t know master! Me and Rhehan we were just....um...we were...ummm....just chit-chatting, when suddenly he fainted." Rose stuggled to find the words, to make it sound genuine.


    "He needs to stop drinking!" Lillian looked at the boy, with a sad face.


    After another five minutes, Elizabeth too entered the room. She suddenly halted and stood in one corner of the room, looking at the pale boy, shock. Her face was almost covered with a scarf, disguising herself from everybody. She had taken a seperate car from Lee and Lillian and opted for a longer route, to be not spotted by any of the Davis''s men.


    "What is the doctor saying?" Elizabeth looked at Rose, with tears in her eyes. She sat down besides Rhehan, holding his hand and removing her scarf.


    "He will be fine! But this is the last time. Since, his body is too weak already! He might not be able to tolerate it, if it happens another time!" Rose sighed, looking at the boy. Her mind was filled with remorse and anger.


    "Today was a too much of a shock for the boy! Let us not involve him in all this, any further." Lillian looked at Rhehan, feeling extremely guilty and depressed.


    Xio Lee and Elizabeth nodded in a ''yes'' knowing, Lillian was talking about the bracelet, sword and the dreams. She did not directly mention it, due to presence of Rose in the room, but the two adults had understood what she meant.


    They all sat quietly around Rhehan, looking at his face, waiting for him to get up.


    After a few minutes, the doctor returned back to the room and was stunned to see so many people, around him. Usually, when Rhehan had ever fallen sick before, nobody except the nurses had been with him. But, this time, he was surrounded by people.


    The doctor''s gaze then fell upon Elizabeth and he immediately recognized her. "Miss Elizabeth Lodge?" The doctor''s eyes popped open, looking the hollywood super-star sitting next to Rhehan.


    "Hello, doctor! I am Rose''s aunt. We came here to pay a visit to Rose''s boyfriend! How is he now!?" Elizabeth talked confidently, so as not to let doctor doubt her a bit.


    The doctor checked Rhehan''s pulse and his other vitals. "He''ll be fine! He should wake up any minute now, I believe! Once he gets up, we can start giving him oral fluids." The doctor announced happily and went outside after a while.


    Everybody heaved a sigh of relief, hearing the doctor''s words. Since he was fine now, they all were now, ready to pounce on the guy and lecture him about his bad habbits.


    Thirty minutes later...


    They looked at him angrily, as he started flickering his eyes a little. He opened his eyes, slowly and saw many angry faces looking at him.

 Chapter 331 - The spoilt kid!

    Rhehan opened his eyes widely staring at the dangerous looking people around him. Holy shit!!! Are they going to beat me? Or worse they are going to make me promise shitty stuff! I am dead! Oh God! I did ask for a family, but I never asked for the complications and boring lectures they bring along! What should I do? Maybe if I pretend to have lost my memory? Will it work? It is worth a try!


    "Ummm! Who...who..are you all?" Rhehan frowned looking at the four angry birds standing around him.


    They all frowned, looking at each other in confusion.


    "Why is he asking that?" Lillian frowned gaping at the boy in horror.


    "Rhehan! It''s me Master Lee! That''s your mother Lizie and you aunt Lilly!" Xio Lee, pointed out his finger towards each one, looking at the boy''s reaction carefully.


    "Ughh? Really! I don''t seem to remember anything!" Rhehan frowned looking at Xio Lee. He was already feeling quite energised due to the long hours of glucose intake. He was not really, having any dizziness or any weakness anymore. But, he then started to pretend as if he was in great pain. "Ahhh! My vision is so blurred and my stomach hurts!" Rhehan placed his hands on his stomach and frowned.


    "I will go and call the doctor". Lillian panicked and rushed out of the room, instantly.


    She rushed outside towards the doctor''s office, knocking its door rapidly. "Doctor! Doctor! Please come fast!"


    The aged doctor hurriedly opened the door, looking at Lillian. "What happened mam?"


    "Rhehan...Rhehan has lost his memory! Also, he is in terrible pain. His ...his vision is also blurred!" Lillian panicked, while rushing back to the room, along with the doctor.


    "Huh?" The doctor frowned listening to Lillian''s words. Amnesia? In dehydration? Thats a first! Let''s see, what the boy is upto now!


    They both entered the room and saw everybody was looking at Rhehan with tense and teary eyes. Rose was sitting in one corner, almost on the verge of crying, looking at Rhehan and Xio Lee was extremely restless, sitting besides Rhehan holding his hand, lovingly. Elizabeth was sitting on the other side, caressing his hair.


    Rhehan was secretly enjoying all this attention, not willing to tell the truth at all now. Ahhhh! That''s life!! Just enjoy!! Father holding hand. Mother patting my head, wife looking with loving eyes. Wow! I think, I can continue this for a few more days and then pretend to be fine all of a sudden!


    Lillian too sat down besides Rhehan, holding his other hand.


    Rhehan grinned further, inwardly. Let us not forget aunt cum mother-in- law, too holding my hand. This is so awsome! You are so brainy Rhehan! I am so proud of myself at times!


    The doctor stepped foreward, looking at the dramatic people sitting besides Rhehan. He rolled his eyes looking at them and stepped closer to study Rhehan''s face.

 Chapter 332 - Better actor?

    "Hello there young man!" The doctor smiled and looked at Rhehan.


    Rhehan''s confidence boosted up, seing doctor act so kindly. He had imagined the doctor yelling at him, like the previous time. "Hello! Are you a doctor!?"


    "Yes! I am a doctor. Can you tell me what your name it?" The doctor started checking his vitals, studying his facial expressions carefully.


    "Ummm! I don''t know doctor! I can not seem to remember it!" Rhehan touched his forehead, as if in tremedous pain.


    Everybody around Rhehan panicked as the boy spoke, of not remembering his own name.


    "I see! Where is it hurting? Touch it with your hand." Doctor was amused at Rhehan''s acting skills. Where does a busy man like him, get these skills from?


    Offcourse he did not know that acting was in Rhehan''s blood!


    Rhehan touched his stomach at one particular point and then his head. "Here and here! Please help me doctor, it hurting a lot!"


    "Hmmm! I see!" The doctor took out a pen and a paper and wrote some oral medications for him. "Nurse!!" As soon as the nurse heard the doctor, she stormed inside the room. "Yes doctor!"


    "Remove the glucose. We no longer need it!" The doctor pointed at the pipe attatched to Rhehan''s vein.


    The nurse carefully removed the syringe from Rhehan''s hand and then the band-aid.


    "Why are you removing the glucose doctor?" Xio Lee asked the doctor in concern.


    In reality Rhehan was much better, and will be fine in no time after taking oral rehydration fluids. So, there was no need to attach anymore glucose to the boy''s body.


    The doctor looked at Xio Lee and then walked closer to Rhehan.


    "Well, the thing is his condition is much serious than what I had suspected!" Doctor made a serious face, looking at Rhehan.


    Rhehan''s eyes twinkled in happiness. He had even managed to fool the doctor. How good he can act!!


    "But what happened to him? Why can not he remember anything?" Elizabeth stood up and looked at the doctor, feeling restless.


    "Well, he will require an urgent brain surgery. His symptoms are that he might have a clot in his head and it will require an urgent surgery, otherwise he might get paralysed!" The doctor spoke with a heavy heart and others gaped at him in shock! "Also, I feel his stomach functioning is not perfect. We might have to put him permanently on tubes!"


    "What???!!" Everybody gaped at the doctor in horror!!!


    But, this time it was Rhehan who was more shocked to hear it. What the hell? Is he trying to kill me? What kind of doctor is he? Can''t he see that, I am all fine?


    The doctor was looking micheviously at Rhehan, while Rhehan was glaring at him in complete frustration.

 Chapter 333 - Busted!!!

    "What are you saying doctor?" Rhehan frowned and looked at the elderly man in surprise and anger.


    "It is sad but true Rhehan!" The doctor turned to look at the others standing in shock. "Since none of you are his family members, I will take full respobsibility of his treatment."


    The doctor was trying his best to not laugh. He then turned to look at the nurse. "Nurse! Take Rhehan to the pre-op room and prepare for the surgery. We will do it today only! I am calling my team!" The doctor took out his phone from his pocket ready to dial a number.


    "No wait!!!" Rhehan shouted, suddenly sitting straight.


    Every body was stunned to see Rhehan''s quick actions.


    "Rhehan! Just relax! Do not move so rapidly! It might be harmful for your brain!" Rose quickly stepped forward to hold Rhehan''s back.


    "What brain? I am fine! Ok! You are Rose, This is mothe...umm....Elizabeth aunt...Lillian aunt...Master Lee....ok" Rhehan pointed his finger at every body turn by turn.


    "What??" Xio Lee looked at the boy in surprise.


    The doctor smiled and looked at Rhehan.


    "You are caught little boy! I wanted to support you initially, but this time you deserve a nice scolding from everybody for being so careless about your health! These are the oral medications, which the nurse is bringing. Have one full glass and you are ready to go home! You are absolutely fine!!"


    Everybody gaped at the doctor in surprise, as he chuckled looking at Rhehan.


    "Rhehan all this while, you were pretending?" Elizabeth glared a Rhehan, with an angry face.


    The doctor laughed as everybody was now starring at Rhehan in disbelief.


    "Ummm! Yeah!! A little!" Rhehan pursed his lips and looked downwards, feeling everybody''s stern gaze at him.


    The nurse brought an orange colored liquid for Rhehan to drink, and he instantly took the glass from her. He pretended to engross humself in the drink and not look at the people around him.


    As soon as the nurse and the doctor left the room Xio Lee walked upto him in anger. "Rhehan! What is the meaning of all this? You drink so much, that your body gets dehydrated!"


    Rhehan looked at Xio Lee and was about to explain himself, when he was interrupted.


    "Do you know, what the doctor said? If you do this anymore time, your body will not be able to take it." Elizabeth spoke up, glaring at him.


    Rhehan again opened his mouth to speak in his defence, but was again interrupted.


    "We understand that you were feeling sad and shocked but this gives you no right to spoil your health! What if Rose was not with you?" Lillian spoke up, looking at the boy in anger.


    "I know...i was....." Rhehan tried to speak again, but was once more stopped mid-way.


    "You did not even think....what will happen to me, if something would have happened to you?" Rose wiped away her tears, looking at Rhehan.


    Looking at Rose cry, his heart bleeded. "I am sorry!" He looked at Rose and pulled her closer to him. He wiped away her tears, smiling at him.


    He then looked at everybody''s worried faces, his mind filled with guilt. "I am sorry guys! I really am! I was too depressed and lost control. I promise it will never happen again!"


    "Oh! Don''t you worry! This time we will not let anything like that happen." Xio Lee, pulled out a packet from his pocket and gave it to Rose. "Give this to him, everyday! It is a herb. Even if he tries to drink a single drop, he vomit it out!"

 Chapter 334 - Stay the night....

    "What?? Is this a joke?" Rhehan looked at the transparent envelope, full of bark like tiny strands.


    "If you think, it is a joke, you can try it right now!" Rose offered him one strand, taking it out from the packet.


    Rhehan looked at the strand and held it in his hand, looking at it curiosly.


    "Take a bite Rhehan. It just tastes like a plant. Nothing bad!" Xio Lee looked at the boy, who was carefully eyeing the herb.


    Rhehan took a small bite of the herb and tasted it. Suddenly the herb released its extremely sour fluid right inside his mouth. Rhehan spat it out instantly, making everybody laugh.


    "Oh! Did I forget to tell you, you had to add this fluid in a drink. Otherwise it tastes like hell!" Xio Lee chuckled and patted the boy.


    Rhehan''s mouth was still filled with the disgusting taste of the herb. He was constantly frowning, disgusted by it.


    "Oh! By drink he does not mean a beer or a wine! Ok Rhehan?" Elizabeth chuckled, patting the boy''s back.


    Everyone present in the room, chuckled at the boy! At that moment Rhehan felt like a poor boy, who was ill-treated by his family.


    "Ok! Ok don''t trouble the boy, Lee and Lizie!" Lillian patted Rhehan''s back, glaring at Xio Lee and Elizabeth.


    Everybody stood quietly under Lillian''s stern gaze. Nobody dared to speak a word further!


    "Ohk! Let''s get you home. After all it''s not safe for all of us to stay with him, specially you Lizie." Xio Lee, held Rhehan''s hand, while Rhehan stood up slowly. Rhehan was scared, if he might get a dizzy spell again after standing, but to his surprise, he was already feeling very active.


    "I think I feel fine!" Rhehan looked at the worried faces around him. Soon, they all entered Rhehan''s house, while Xio Lee was still holding Rhehan''s hand. Suddenly there gaze fell upon few people, who were busy fixing a new door at the entry.


    "Did you do this?" Xio Lee, looked at Rose in surprise, after looking at the door. The way the earlier door was broken and crushed on the ground, he knew it could have been only done by Rose.


    "Ah! Yes! I had to. He locked the door and elevator and only he knew the password!" Rose looked at Rhehan angrily.


    "Hmmm! The password is 5678954. Now we are five people who know it!" Rhehan casually spoke. They all looked at Rhehan happily, how he has started to trust him, so quickly!


    Finally everybody entered Rhehan''s room, while Rhehan lied down on bed, feeling exhausted. Everybody else gathered around him.


    "I don''t want to leave him alone!" Xio Lee exclaimed sadly looking at Rhehan.


    "Why don''t you spend the night here Master Lee! I will cook you a breakfast using the herbs, tomorrow morning!" Rhehan beamed at Xio Lee, like a little kid.

 Chapter 335 - Group hug!

    Xio Lee smiled and patted Rhehan''s head. "I would love to!"


    Lillian and Elizabeth looked at Xio Lee, green eyed. He agreed?


    "Why does he get to stay here! But we can not!" Lillian exclaimed loudly, thumping her foot on the ground.


    "He is going to tease us for an entire week now!" Elizabeth added, looking at Xio Lee in anger.


    Rhehan and Rose were stunned to see the two ladies acting like little kids.


    "Are you jealous, ladies?" Xio Lee chuckled, clapping his hands.


    Elizabeth took a deap breath, wrapping her head and face with her scarf again. "Let us go Lizie! We are not talking to this man anymore!"


    Rhehan was even more stunned at their conversation. Never could he have imagined in his life, somebody could be so effected by his presence or non-presence.


    "You can also stay here too! The secuity is very tight! You will not have any issues. I will assure it." Rhehan suggested, hoping they would say yes. He even wanted Rose to stay back at his place, but he hesitated in asking them about her. Offcourse they did not know, Rose had already spent some nights here at his place.


    "Don''t worry my dear, soon a day will come when we can get to stay together!" Elizabeth kissed his forhead, hugging him tightly.


    Rhehan hugged his mother back, tightly feeling overwhelmed. "I will miss you mom!"


    Elizabeth was stunned hear ''mom'' from his mouth. Tears fell down from her eyes and she hugged the boy more tightly. "I will miss you too my baby!"


    Lillian who was standing at a distance, was overwhelmed to hear their words. "Awww!!" She quickly ran and hugged Elizabeth too, her arms hugging Rhehan.


    "Heyy! What about me?" Xio Lee came forward and hugged the three of them from side.


    "I am coming too!" Rose jumped in, hugging everybody, happily.


    The loving group hug, lasted for a few more minutes, nobody wanting it to end.


    "Can I stay back?" Rose pursed her lips and looked at Lillian and Elizabeth.


    "Huh?" Lillian frowned, looking at the girl. "You want to stay back?"


    Rose nodded in a yes. "I will be more relaxed, if I just sit besides him. Otherwise I will keep thinking!"


    *Sigh* "Ok! Make sure you sleep in a different room!" Lillian looked at the girl sternly, leaving the room.


    "Offcourse mother!" Rose pursed her lips, trying not to smirk.


    Elizabeth and Lillian left the room, while Rhehan ordered over the phone, to make two rooms ready for Lee and Rose.


    Rhehan who was already feeling sleepy, due to the effect of medicines, slept after a few minutes. Xio Lee and Rose, sat besides his bed, on a couch doing their respective work.

 Chapter 336 - The beautiful Morning....

    One hour later....


    *Yawn* "I am pretty much sleepy myself. I am going off to sleep. Don''t forget what your mother said. Ok?" Xio Lee, stood up stretching his arms.


    "Ok Master! Have a good night!" Rose stood up and hugged Xio Lee.


    Xio smiled and hugged back the girl, patting her head. "Good night!"


    Xio Lee walked out of the room, while Rose stood there looking at Rhehan. He was sleeping peacefully and looked less pale now. Rose did not want to sleep in a seperate room, but neither could she sleep with Rhehan on the same bed.


    She walked to and fro, looking at Rhehan. What if Master comes to check him? That would be too awkward! Offcourse they do not know we are married!


    Rose sat down besides Rhehan, looking at him. She caressed his head lovingly and kissed his forehead. "Sweet dreams my nympho wifey! I love you the most!"


    She carefully got up and walked towards the couch, still looking at Rhehan. Finally, Rose sat on the couch and dozzed off in a few minutes.


    Next morning.....


    7:00 am.


    Rhehan opened his eyes feeling much more fresh than the night before. He blinked his eyes several times, before looking around in the room. He turned his neck towards right and saw Xio Lee, sleeping on top of a book, while sitting on the bed. Rhehan was stunned to see him sleeping in a sitting position. His legs were hanging down and it appeared he had fallen asleep on top of the book he was reading.


    Rhehan quickly got off from the bed and walked towards the other side of the bed and suddenly spotted Rose. She had also rolled down on the couch, with her legs still hanging down. Rhehan looked at the girl sleeping uncomfortably and felt extremely guilty. This had never happened to him before, that people look after him, while he is sick, sleeping peacfully on the bed.


    Rhehan first held Xio Lee''s legs and placed them on the bed comfortably. He then covered him with a comfortor and removed the book, below his head.


    He then moved towards Rose and carefully picked her up in his arms. He kissed her cheek and walked out of the room. He opened Rose''s bedroom, just opposite to his room and placed the girl on top of the bed, covering her with a comfortor. He then sat besides her, holding her hand. "I am sorry dear! I promise it will never happen again!" He kissed her again on her forehead and walked out of the room, slowly closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 337 - Wisdom!

    Rhehan then slowly came back to his room, making sure of not making any noise. Today he was exceptionally happy! A new alien yet positive feel was engulfing his mind today. He now had a family and today for the first time, he woke up feeling the love and care of his father and wife.


    He was smiling all the time, while he took out his clothes and bathing gown from his closet. He placed one set of clothes for Xio Lee, near the bed and took one for himself.


    He then quickly went off to take a bath. He had to quickly start preparing breakfast for Master Lee, as promised yesterday!


    Within ten minutes he was out of the bathroom, heading towards the elevator. He reached the kitchen entrance and all the chefs, cooks and other staff was stunned to see him.


    "Good Morning boss! Is everything all-right?"


    "Good morning! Yes! I would like to cook today, with those special spices!" Rhehan exclaimed happily, coming inside the kitchen.


    Everybody gaped at him in surprise. Boss is here to cook himself?


    "You...You can cook?" The chef gaped at Rhehan, in amusement.


    "Yes! Little bit!" Rhehan smiled and immediately started chopping the vegetables. He then put the pans on the gas, drizzling them with oil. Carefully, he marinated the chicken and cooked the noodles. Everybody was stunned to see the man. He was stirring the pan with both his hands or at times his one hand is cutting, while the other is stirring.


    Xio Lee entered the kitchen, dressed in Rhehan''s clothes, from behind, looking for Rhehan. "Good Morning!"


    Rhehan turned his head to look at him. "Good Morning master!" Rhehan smiled excitedly, looking at him.


    "You know we could have skipped the breakfast. You should be resting instead!" Xio Lee kept his hand on Rhehan''s shoulder, looking at the pans on the gas.


    "I am liking it master. Thank you so much for staying back! But I promise, I will not give you a bad reason to stay with me the next time!" Rhehan looked at Xio Lee with an apologetic face.


    "I am sure!" Xio Lee smiled and patted Xio Lee''s back. He then shifted his gaze at the pans on the gas. "So what do we have here? Oh!! wow!! My mouth is watering already! You are indeed very talented!"


    "Haha! That day at your house, I was wondering how similar our cooking styles are! No- wonder ! We have the same teacher!" Rhehan chuckled, while stirring the sausage pans.


    "Yes! We do! Blessed to have the best teacher!" Xio Lee too started to help the boy.


    "So how is he?" Rhehan hesitated but finally asked about his old man.


    "Oh! He is fine! He keeps asking about you all the time! He was the one who gave me that yesterday''s herb, few months back. I guess he knows you in and out!" Xio Lee smirked. Old monk''s wisdom and intuition never fails to surprise him.


    "Oh! Right! How does he know about my drinking problem? " Rhehan frowned, in surprise.


    "We don''t ask him that. He knows everything about all of us, but we don''t know how! We don''t even ask or question his wisdom!"

 Chapter 338 - Cheese factory destruction!!!

    Suddenly Rose came from behind hugging the two men. "Good morning!!!"


    The two men were shocked to hear Rose''s voice and they could not help but panic at her arrival. "What the hell! Rose!!! What are you doing here??" Rhehan gaped at the girl in shock.


    "Who told you to enter? We are cooking here! Go take a bath! We will call you once the food is laid!" Xio Lee looked at the girl as, if she was a scary ghost!


    "I did not even touch anything and you guys are treating me like, I have burnt down the kitchen already!" Rose''s face sulked, looking at the two men. "You are so mean to me!"


    "Awww!!! I don''t care about tue kitchen sweetheart! Stay here till we are cooking! Happy?" Rhehan pinched Rose''s cheeks, making her smile.


    "Yes! Stay here! Just try not to kill anybody! Happy?" Xio lee smirked, looking at the smiling girl.


    Rose frowned again looking at Xio Lee but did not reply! They think I am a menace in the kitchen? I will prove them wrong! Huh!!


    The two people got busy in cooking the breakfast, while chit-chating with each other. While Rose sneeked further inside the kitchen.


    "What do they think, I can not cook? I''ll show them what I can do!" Rose fumed in anger, pacing further inside the kitchen. Just then her eyes fell upon a large oven and her eyes twinkled. "That''s it, will make a baked vegetable dish!"


    Rose smiled happily walking towards a chef. "Hello! I want some cheese. Can you give me some?"


    "Sure Lady boss!" The chef smiled, and walked towards the gigantic fridge. After a few seconds he came back with large pile of frozen cheese sheets in rectangular shape. "How much do you want, boss?"


    "Ummm! All!" Rose exclaimed holding the pile of large 40- inch sheets of cheese in her hands.


    "Ummm....All? Are you sure? We just require maximum six inches of cheese for a dish. These are 40 inches each, 20 sheets! This is almost a whole year''s cheese!" Chef exclaimed in surprise.


    "Offcourse! I know that! For now give me all!" Rose held the freezing cold sheets in her hands.


    "Shall I carry them for you? I will help you peel the topmost layer for you!" The chef offered, sensing the girl''s hesitation.


    "Haha! Offcourse not! I am strong enough!" Rose showed off, holding the sheets with just one hand now.


    The chef smiled, though he was still unsure of giving Rose, all the sheets. Not just the chef, even Rose was regretting carying so much cheese in her hands, but now she could not back-off! "I will cut the required amount from a sheet and handover the rest to him! It will not make me look like a fool!"


    Rose smiled proudly and walked back towards the oven. She placed the heavy sheets on a shelf near the oven and peeled off one sheet from the top, with much force. "Whoaaah!!! This is so slippery!" She carefully placed the large 40 inch sheet on a far end shelf and started cutting it into small symmetrical squares.


    The rest of the sheets were still placed on the shelf, near the oven, its heat melting down all the coolness of the frozen cheese.


    Oblivious to this fact, Rose was busy cutting the single sheet at a far end shelf, with her back towards the other cheese pile!!

 Chapter 339 - Disaster begins again!

    Rose was slowly cutting the slippery cheese sheet on the shelf, in small equal sized squares, humming a song happily. She was happy with her ongoing performance. "You both just wait and watch, what I can do! I will surprise you both! You think only you can do wonders! Huh? Wait for my dish!!"


    Rose kept humming the song happily, cutting the cheese sslowly. After another ten minutes, she finally managed to cut the needed amount of cheese. "Wow! I am so good! This will look so good on top the veggies!"


    She then saw a huge pile of fresh vegetables of all kinds, placed neatly on the adjoining shelf. "Oohh!! Time to select my own veggies for the dish!" She walked towards the shelf, picking up a carrot, cucumber, beetroot and a lettuce from the basket. She started chopping them neatly, again humming the song. After another 5 minutes of chopping, and looking at the neatly cut carrots, Rose smiled happily. "See! I did not break anything and neither did I kill anybody! Now it is the time to make everybody fall for my skills! Here I come! Get ready to fall for.......OOOOPPSSS!!!!!!


    Suddenly Rose lost her balance while standing but she quickly held the handles of two large drawers, making herself stable. "Whew!!! What is so slippery below my foot!?" As Rose was about to look down, she again lost her balance, this time with more force. She was already holding the handles of the drawers, which no longer could stable her. She fell down on the ground, while the drawers flew open due to her hands'' emmense pressure. Inside the first drawer was placed two jars full of Oregano and parseley powder. The jars fell on the ground, opening them to spread the powdered spices all over her. "Aaaaggghhhhhhhh!!!!" The girl shouted as she fell upon something extremely slimy and sticky! She tried to get up with the support of her hands, but her hand slipped again. She was covered in green colored spices from head to toe, sticking all over her.


    She took a few deap breaths, calming herself down. "Ok! I did not do anything now! It is somebody else''s fault!!" She tried to lift her hand but it was stuck to the floor. She lifted her hand again, this time with much more force and thick strands of white melted cheese appeared between her hands and floor. "EWWWWWWW!!!"


    She finally looked up, while sitting on the floor and noticed the vast cheese sheets had melted entirely. The floor was covered in sticky white fluid, while also releasing its slippery oil, spreading all over the floor.


    The sheets were spreading its slimy and oily fluid all over the floor rapidly as the oven continued to bake the marinated chicken inside. It had already covered quite a lot of area. "Ohhh!!! Shit!!! It is my fault this time!!!" Rose slapped her head, cursing herself inside her head!

 Chapter 340 - Avalanche....

    The gigantic oven constantly released heat on the sheets, making the remaining sheets to melt rapidly. Rose had shreiked pretty loudly, so as to alert a chef standing near by!


    He came running towards Rose, in panic and saw white colored cheese melting on top of shelf. But he did not notice the transparent oil, which was spread all over! "Boss! What happened!?"


    "Noooooo!!! Don''t come here!!!" Rose screamed at the top of her lungs, but the chef did not stop. He saw Rose sitting on the floor with heaps of spices sticking onto her. As soon as chef''s could realise what happpened, his foot was already gliding on the sticky oil and he too fell down on the floor, falling on his face, on top of the cheese. "Ooooouuuuuuucchhh!!!!" The man screamed as he tried to pull up his face, stuck with melted cheese!! "Help! Help!!" The chef shouted in a muffed voice.


    Rose dragged her body towards the chef and pulled his head up, with much force.


    Finally, after much effort, she managed to pull up his face. His face was completely covered in melted cheese and oregano. "Wow! Perfect italian make-over!" Rose smirked in disgust.


    She did not realise that the chef''s scream was so loud that already many people from staff were running towards them.


    Xio Lee and Rhehan, standing at the other part of of the kitchen heard people screaming. "What''s happening?" Rhehan frowned and looked at Lee.


    "Rose do you...Oh shit!!! Rose!!?????" Xio Lee looked around and could not spot Rose. "Rhehan fast!! It is surely Rose!!! Oh god!!!"


    Rhehan gaped in horror and left the dishes unattended. They rapidly ran towards the direction where noises were coming from.


    "Oh god! I hope nobody is dead!!" Rhehan frowned in nervouseness. As they ran, they both were worried as to what new danger they are going to encounter!


    Meanwhile a large army of staff came rushing to Rose''s rescue. Rose who was busy helping the chef in removing the cheese from his face, did not notice so many people approaching from behind.


    "BAAAAAAAMMMMMM!!!" The voice echoed when an extremely obese cook, fell on the ground. He tried to hold the shelf, in return pouring down all the contents of the shelf on him. Now many, spoons and forks of all kinds were on top of his body, sticking tightly!


    Soon after that came another voice. "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A lady cook''s feet were skidding on the melted cheese and she fell down with a thud on her back, her hair sticking with the cheese.


    In just few seconds, people were falling one by one in all corners of the path and Rose could not do anything except watch them fall. She tried to get up, but she slipped again.


    Xio Lee and Rhehan came running in their direction and were stunned at the sight!

 Chapter 341 - Disaster!

    They both suddenly halted looking at wierdest senario, they had ever seen in their lives. 7-8 people were lying down on the floor, over a sticky layer of white cheese. The cheese was melting constantly and spreading in the kitchen. They were stunned to see, the situation. Never in their wildest dreams, had they encountered a situation weirder than this.


    They both tip-toed looking at the floor carefully. Suddenly Xio Lee spotted a transparent layer of oily fluid spreading towards them. "Wait Rhehan! Don''t move ahead!" Xio Lee held Rhehan''s shoulder and pointed towards an almost invisible layer of oil.


    "Ohh!!! What is that?" Rhehan frowned looking at it carefully.


    "That is fat, it is seperating from the cheese, due to excessive heat. Look! I think Rose kept the cheese piles near the oven!" Xio Lee pointed towards the remenants of the pile, near the oven.


    *Sigh* "How creative she is! We can''t even switch off the oven. Who will go above the layer of cheese without slipping?" Rhehan looked at the large oven, thinking. "Should I get the power down?"


    "Well! I am not sure what will happen to them if the cheese stops melting. Do you think it will harden up on their bodies and create skin trouble?" Xio Lee carefully tip toed till the edge of the sticky fluid.


    Soon, Rhehan followed him and bent down to touch the fluid. "Ohhh! You are right!! It is too sticky! It will harden up in the form of a thick layer in few minutes, if the oven stops!"


    Xio looked at the far end and glared at Rose, who was almost unrecognizable covered with cheese and various spices. "Wait till I get my hands on you girl! 40 hours of training, non stop!!!" Xio Lee shouted in a thunderous voice.


    Rose who was helping a lady get up looked up and saw Xio Lee and Rhehan standing and looking at her from the far end. Xio Lee was shouting at her and she gulped in nervouseness. "40 hours of training??!! That''s too much master!!"


    "You think what you have done right now is not too much??" Xio Lee shouted again, thinking of a solution.


    Xio Lee''s thunderous voice caught attention of another obese staff person, who was currently cleaning the floors of the adjoining living room. He came rushing towards the kitchen so as to check on all the commotion. "Looks like there is a fire!"


    The man was overly obese with 290 pounds, one of those would easily catch every body''s attention for his excessive weight. He came rushing inside the kitchen and heard several voices from the other side of kitchen. His pace fastened and he was now running speedily, while his gigantic stomach bounced up and down.


    He rushed towards everybody and saw many people lying on the ground, on the verge of tears and Xio Lee and Rhehan were standing looking confused!


    His speed fastened even more and in haste he did not notice the transparent layer of fat on the ground. "Bosss!!! I will save youuuu!!!!! He shouted heroicly and ran towards Rhehan.


    Rhehan and Xio Lee turned towards the voice but before they could see anything, the heavy man slipped and bumped into both of them.


    "BAAAAAMMMMM!!!!!"

 Chapter 342 - Melodramatic Rose!

    "Aaaaaghhhhh!!!!!" Before anybody could figure out what happened, Rhehan had already fallen forwards.He was now lying on the floor, with his face deep inside the cheese layer.


    Xio Lee was standing as strong as a wall, uneffected by the impact and the obese staff member was on top of Rhehan, making him stick more and more with the cheese.


    "Oh! No!" Rose shouted and tried to get up on her knees and hands. But her knees slipped and she fell down again.


    "Get off him!" Xio Lee shouted pulling the man''s legs towards himself. He kept pulling his legs, finally dragging him away from the sticky fluid. "Whew!!! One saved!"


    The obese man tried to get up but his body was so slippery that he could not get hold of the ground''s grip. "Help!!!! Help!!!!!! Help!!!!!!!"


    Xio Lee frowned at the obese man, who was demanding help, even after reaching the safe zone! "What happened mister? You were coming to save your boss!!!"


    Xio Lee then got hold of Rhehan''s legs, who was struggling to take out his mouth from the sticky layer. Xio Lee pulled Rhehan''s legs towards himself, gradually dragging him too, towards the safe zone.


    "Thanks master!!" Rhehan also tried to get up but slipped again on the floor. "Ouch!!!"


    "Keep lying down! If you try to get up you might slip and fall down!" Xio Lee suggested and caught hold of the third man''s legs. Till then the fourth person dragged his body near the edge of cheese and fat layer, to be held by Xio Lee.


    He started to pull out everybody, one by one towards the cleaner floor, gradually making everybody lie down on the floor. The last person who was left on the cheese layer was Rose. Rose held out her arms, but Xio Lee frowned looking at the girl.


    "You!! Girl! I don''t want to pull you out!!"


    "What??? You want me to stay here all my life?" Rose frowned looking at Xio Lee. Her expressions were unreadable, due to the vast amount of oregano stuck on her entire body. She looked like a piece of dessert, left loose to be covered by flies.


    "No! I will turn off the oven and the cheese will mummify you! Finally we all with get rid of a menace like you!" Xio Lee shouted at the girl with a stern gaze. He had folded his hands across his chest, not willing to hold her hands.


    Rose gave a cute and sad puppy look to Xio Lee, and looked down in remorse. "Ok master Lee, maybe I deserve to die like this! I love you all and I shall keep loving you, even after I die. Tell this to mom, James, Kareem and aunty too."


    Xio Lee frowned as his heart melted right away much faster than the cheese present on the floor. "You always do this to me girl! Ohk Come!"


    Rose quickly held out her hands again, grinning from ear to ear.


    "You are even a better actress than your god-mother. Is she teaching you all this?" Xio Lee frowned.


    He then quickly held the girl''s arms, pulling her out of the cheese layer zone!

 Chapter 343 - Give me bath!

    Finally Xio Lee heaved a sigh of relief after taking out everyone from the mess. "Ohk! All done!"


    "Not yet master!! Ouch!!!!!" Rose tried to get up, but instead fell on her knees and arms. "We can not get up!!!"


    "Yes! Do something Master!!" Another woman from staff shouted dragging herself.


    "Master! Rhehan''s knees are hurt! He can not even drag himself!" Rose looked at Rhehan, who was lying down still, not even trying to move.


    "Ohh! Yeahh!!" Xio Lee rushed towards Rhehan, looking at him. "Are you fine Rhehan?"


    "Yes master! Don''t worry! I have an idea to get rid of all this!" Rhehan straightened his back, laying his back on a cabinet.


    Xio Lee dare not touch the man, else he would not be able to even help them all. "Tell me!" He knew his boy was a genius and would come up with a clever idea!


    "Soap water! We all need to take bath in soap water to remove the grease from our bodies!"


    "Oh! Yes! But where will we get so much of soap water from?"


    "If you can just give me my wire-less. I will call the fire-department and explain them everything!


    "Ohk!"


    Xio Lee ran towards one corner of the kitchen, where a black colored wireless phone was placed.


    Till then Rhehan explained everything to others. "Don''t worry everybody! The fire brigade is coming to help us. I will tell them to bring a tank of water mixed in soap water. Just rinse yourself with it. We just need to drag ourselves, to an open area!"


    "How about the back yard garden boss?" The obese staff person pointed towards a near-by door, leading to a small garden.


    "Oh! Yes! That would be perfect!" Rhehan looked at the door. The door was just a few meters away, so they will not have any problem to drag themselves upto that door.


    Rose was lying down motionlessly, looking at all the grieving people. She still could not believe that she had caused so much of chaos, while just trying to cook a single baked vegetables dish.


    Meanwhile, Xio Lee came rushing towards Rhehan handing him the phone. As soon as Rhehan tried to hold the phone, it slipped from his greasy hands and fell on his lap.


    "Let me do it! I will put the phone on speaker!" Xio Lee quickly pressed the fire sign on the head of wireless, connecting to the fire department of the villa.


    "Yes boss!" A man''s quick and alert voice appeared over phone.


    "Can you please come with just one water tank of soap water. We need to take bath!"


    "Huh?? Bath?!" The fireman was speechless at Rhehan''s words.


    "Yes! You have to give us bath! Come quickly!" Rhehan replied casually, not realising the oddity of his words.


    "Boss! How can I do that? I am a married man boss!" The man sounded like he was on the verge of crying.


    Everybody around chuckled at the man''s words. Even Xio Lee could not help but laugh, while holding the phone.


    "Huh?" Rhehan frowned hearing the man''s plea. Suddenly it occured to him that the man was taking to it to a different level.


    "Oh! Noo!!!! Their was a small incident in the kitchen and we are covered in oil. We are dragging ourselves to the kitchen back-yard, you please come their. One tank would be sufficient!"


    "Ohhh!!!!! Right!!!! Understood boss! We are coming right away to give you bath!"


    The man hung up the call, while other members of the fire brigade staff were staring at the man on call, in disgust!

 Chapter 344 - Rose- The pampered Hubby!

    "What are you looking at??!!!Our boss needs a bath! What''s wrong with that?" The man frowned looking at his fellow staff members.


    "You think this is normal?? Just few seconds before you were begging that you have a wife! He gave you a money insentive and you forgot your wife?" One of the members of fire brigade shouted at him.


    "Huh? Money insentive? Ohh!! Even I misunderstood before. But, their is a small accident in the kitchen and they all are covered in grease. We need to help them immediately with some soap water !" The man quickly got up walking out towards the water tank.


    "Oh! That??!!!! Why did not you tell us earlier? Come!! Let us get a few kilograms of detergent from the laundery department." Another man spoke up and rushed outside too.


    A fire brigade car quickly drove off towards the laundery department, and halted. A man rushed inside the department and after a few seconds came out with a gigantic packet of a detergant powder, used to clean clothes. He quickly poured its entire contents inside the tank, full of water, making the huge bubbles errupt. He closed the tank and they all sped off towards the back garden of the kitchen. This was probably the funniest and rarest task, given to a fire brigade department.


    Meanwhile.....


    "Ok everbody! Start dragging youselves slowly out of that door. I will carry Rhehan myself, since his knees are already, badly injured!" Xio Lee walked towards the garden door, opening it completely.


    Everbody started dragging themselves towards the door, with the help of their elbows, hands and knees. Xio Lee rushed towards Rhehan, and tried to pick him up in his arms. He held his one leg, but it instantly slipped off from his hand. "Ohhh!! You are too greasy Rhehan!"


    Xio Lee looked at Rhehan for a moment and thought of an idea. "I will bring some soap water for you, right here in a bucket. Atleast, I can then carry you outside."


    "Ok! As you say master!" Rhehan sighed and looked at other people who were dragging themselves towards the door, except Rose.


    Rose was remorsefully sitting in one corner, looking at Rhehan with guilty eyes. Rhehan looked at the sad girl and smiled at her. "What''s wrong sweetheart?"


    "I am sorry! I just wanted to cook! I did nit expect it to go so bad for everybody!" Rose dragged herself closer to Rhehan and hugged gim instantly.


    "Haha! From the moment you have entered my life, my life has become so adventurous!" Rhehan kissed her oregano covered cheeks, lovingly. "You don''t have to say sorry to me hubby! This is your house! Do whatever you want to do here! Nobody has the right to stop you. Don''t worry about others. As long as you have me, nobody can even point a finger at you."


    "Awww! Thank you Rhehan!" Rose hugged the sticky boy, kissing him all over his face. Rhehan hugged her back too, very tightly and smiled.


    "I love you baby!" Rhehan patted her head, kissing her again and again.

 Chapter 345 - Bracelet...

    "Awww! I love you too my nympho wifey!" Rose kissed him again all over, making the boy smile. She then turned to look at other people from the satff, who were dragging themselves towards the door very slowly. "I hope they all are not that mad at me!"


    "No they all like you a lot, already! Relax!" Rhehan patted her sticky head, lovingly.


    "They have suddenly started calling me lady boss! I don''t know why?" Rose quickly turned her entire body and sat on Rhehan''s lap, kneeling her back on his chest lovingly.


    "I told them to do so! You are the lady boss! Arn''t you?!" Rhehan hugged the girl''s waist, tickling her abdomen, slightly.


    The ticklish feeling made Rose chuckle loudly. "Yes I am. Sigh! Things have changed so much Rhehan. We were wondering about, if my family will approve you, and you turned out to be Aunt Elizabeth''s son. Life is so unpredictable. Isn''t it?"


    "Yeah true! I am sure there are many other things they wanted to tell us, I shall ask them in a few more days. After, I can finally digest the previous revelations!" Rhehan hugged the girl tightly, keeping his head on her shoulder.


    "You know, when Master Lee held my waist and pulled me out from that sticky layer, I felt something strong and similar on his wrist. Something like a large hard bracelet under his sleeves, similar to yours." Rose kept her hand on his bracelet, which was the only thing that was clean and non sticky. "Wow! Did you see this Rhehan. Your bracelet is spic and span. As if nothing ever touched it." Rose brushed her fingers, over the metal, looking at it carefully.


    "Yes! I am kind of used to it now. I had mother hold this bracelet, while she was down in the trench after her accident. It instantly pulled her up, without even hurting me a bit. Isn''t it strange?" Rhehan looked at his bracelet too.


    "Yes it is. As if it is protecting you or something. Anyways we already know, your childhood friends have given it to you. I am sure they must have thought something good for you!"


    "Yeah! True!"


    Meanwhile, Xio Lee filled a small bucket of water with lots of body wash from Rhehan''s study''s attached washroom. He came back inside the study, when his gaze fell upon Rhehan''s table.


    Right on top was placed the book, which had been dropped by Rose in Rhehan''s car. Xio Lee halted for a few seconds and looked at Rhehan''s table covered with lots of papets and files. "This boy! The papers will fly away, then he will get worried!"


    He casually saw a few papers, lying on top of the table and kept a paper-weight on them, and then quickly left the room.


    He was now carrying the soap water bucket, towards the kitchen. He had planned to wash the boy''s hands with it, so that he could carry Rhehan on his back, while holding his hands.


    As soon as he entered the kitchen, he noticed Rose and Rhehan cuddling with each other happily, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 346 - Dating couple...

    "Girl! Why are you so happy? As if you have not done anything!" Xio Lee kept down the bucket, and folded his hands across his chest, looking sternly at Rose.


    Rose suddenly stopped giggling and looked at Xio Lee. She gulped at him in fear. "Ummmm! Master...! I....I....was....just ...ummm.. ughh!


    "Oh! Master, look at the bright side. Atleast no-one is dead. This is better than burning down the kitchen! She is imroving, don''t you think so?" Rhehan chuckled, making Xio Lee also laugh out loud. "You Rhehan! I am telling you! You are spoiling this girl a lot. She has already been spoilt by her mother and your mother. She is getting out of our hands now."


    Rose made a gloomy face, looking at Rhehan with puppy sad eyes and face.


    "Awww! Baby!! He is just angry! You are a very cute, talented, good natured and an adorable sweetheart. I love you sooo much!" Rhehan smiled and pinched the girl''s cheeks, making Rose smile widely.


    Xio Lee slapped his forehead in disgust and turned away his eyes, avoiding looking at his kids'' public display of affection. "If you both are done with your mushy talks, Rose would you care to get up from the boy''s lap, so that I can pick him up, out the door. The fire brigade must be on the way too!"


    Rose was embarrased and blushed at Xio Lee''s sarcastic words. Though, it was not visible, but her cheeks were completely now red. "Yes master!"


    Rose tried to get up from Rhehan''s lap with the help of her hands, but she could not. She felt as if somebody was holding her back and waist tightly. "Rhehan let go off me! Master is getting really angry and its embarassing me too!"


    "What are you talking about? I am not even holding you babes!" Rhehan spread out his hands and showed it to Rose.


    "Huh? Then why can not I get up?" Rose tried to get up again, with the help of her hands ,but she was some- how stuck with Rhehan''s chest. "Ughhhhh! Ughhhhhh!!"


    "Trrrrrrrrrr!" A tearing sound came suddenly and Rose suddenly halted. "What did I tear off?"


    "Oh shit! Don''t move Rose. Your dress! It is yet not teared, but I can see some loose threads. Don''t push any further!" Rhehan held the girl still, looking at a ragged patch on her upper back.


    Xio Lee slapped his forehead again. "Don''t tell me, you two love birds are stuck together! Stay like this now, I am not going to help you both!"


    Rose and Rhehan grinned awkwardly and looked Xio Lee, asking for help. Their cute faces, melted the man right-away.


    *Sigh* "Who told you be romantic in such a situation? You two! Just can not take your hands off each other!" Xio Lee shouted at them, looking at the tiny bucket he had bought. Clearly this little amount of water was nothing to seperate the two.


    Rose could not help but smirk looking at Xio Lee. She had always loved annoying him, right from her childhood. It was Xio Lee, who had always scolded, loved and protected her like a father. "Ummm...You mean just the way you and aunt Lizie can not take your hands off each other?" Rose giggled looking at Xio Lee''s shocked face.


    "Keep quiet you naughty kid!!" Xio Lee, looked at Rose in anger, his cheeks red with embarrasement.


    Though they had never really declared their relation- ship openly before anybody, but the three kids knew about the growing fondness between Elizabeth and Xio Lee. They would often tease the two regarding it, only to be scolded back by the elders.


    "What??? My mom is dating my dad??!!!!" Rhehan spoke up in shock!

 Chapter 347 - Spider-woman

    "Hahahaha!!" Rose laughed loudly, listening to Rhehan''s words. "Do you hear yourself Rhehan? How can your mom date your dad? Hahahaha!!"


    "Whatever! You know what I mean!" Rhehan rolled his eyes at the girl, who was laughing hysterically.


    "Hahaha! First you tell a man to give you bath and now you are saying your parents are dating each other!! Look at you!! Hehehe!" Rose giggled loudly.


    While Xio Lee was looking at the two in embarrasement. He did not know what to say anything further.


    "So do you guys plan to give me more brothers and sisters?" Rhehan questioned excitedly, dreaming of a green-eyed girl with golden hair.


    Xio Lee gaped at the boy in horror. Kids these days are shameless! "No we do not! We can not handle any more kids. You four are enough as it is to give us a headache! Now, no more questions about this! Do you both get it?"


    "Oh! Bummer! I wanted a sister!"


    "Oh! Damn! I wanted a sister-in -law!"


    They both spoke up sadly, looking at each other.


    "Shut up!!!!!" Xio Lee shouted, his face completely red. "Rose!!! Common now! You know your sack practice very well. Consider the boy as a sack and I want you out of that door within five seconds!" Xio Lee shouted!


    "Yes master! Rose looked at Rhehan and smiled. "Such a cute sack, you are! Don''t worry. You are safe with me." Rose smiled looking at Rhehan like a love struck teenager.


    "Aww! Baby!" Rhehan gave her a quick kiss.


    "Fast!!" Xio lee shouted again.


    Rose after listening to Lee''s final warning, in just two seconds, turned her body upside down and started walking like a spider on her knees and hands. Rhehan was comfortably on top of the girl, stuck to her back, while his legs and arms were bent upwards flying in the air.


    "Am I too heavy baby?" Rhehan asked, feeling bad for Rose.


    "No sweety! I have carried much more weight during my practice sessions. Relax!" Rose quickly spread all her fingers wide apart and started crawling rapidly. In just few seconds she had left everybody from the staff behind and was already the first one to reach at the back yard.


    Xio lee had stayed back, trying to wipe off the stubborn cheese from the floor. "This girl is going to give the staff a tough time. In no time, they will think of her as a monster, if she keeps behaving like this!"


    Meanwhile...


    The fire brigade vehicle, stopped right at the edge of the small garden and looked towards the kitchen door. "The door is opened today, do you think boss is coming out?"


    "Yes! I guess we shall wait. He must be walking out anytime!" The other brigade staff replied, not realising the intensity of situation.


    Xio Lee as soon as spoke the words, suddenly heard shrilled voices from outside. "AAAAAAKKKKK!!! Monster!!!! Monster!!!!!"


    "Huh? I just said the words! That is too quick!" Frowned Xio Lee, leaving behind what he was doing and walking towards the doo

 Chapter 348 - Scared to death!

    Meanwhile, the three men from fire brigade were standing near their vehicle, waitng for sombody to arrive out of the door. Suddenly they saw a black colored crippled hand coming out of the door. The hand was soon followed by another hand, as if it was a claw spider.


    The firemen gaped at the hands in shock and shouted. "AAAAKKKKKKK! What the hell is this?"


    "An insect?"


    "Such a giant insect?"


    Suddenly a black colored scary face, with some kind of ants stuck on it appeared. It had shiny white eyes and white teath. Its hair were standing partially in the air, while some were stiff and dry on its face.


    "Oh! My god!! A monster!!!!?"


    "AAAAKKKKK!!! It''s a monster!" The men shouted dropping their pipes in fear.


    Suddenly, the crippled and dark figure came out completely when they saw Rhehan on top of its back, with his hands and legs hanging upwards.


    "Oh! Shit!!! The monster has our boss!! Do something!!!! Help!! Help!!"


    Meanwhile Rose and Rhehan who heard the men screaming, looked at the men in surprise. "What the hell Rose! They have again taken you for a monster! Oh no! This is better than being called a witch, looking at the bright side!!! Hahaha!!!" Rhehan laughed out loud, looking downwards towards the girl''s face.


    "Damn! Do I look this horrible again? Oh! God! I don''t even have the heart to tell them who I am." Rose pursed her lips in embarrasement, only to taste the raw oregano and cheese fat on her tongue. "Yuck! Phtooo!!! phtoooo!! Phtoooo! Disgusting my lips are tasting right now!" Rose spat out the saliva, which was now mixed with sour taste of oregano and oil.


    "No way! They are sexy! I taste them everyday. Best thing I have ever tasted." Rhehan smiled at her.


    "Oh! Look at her speed! She is even spitting out her saliva like a spider! This is probably an animal from the creepy west woods. " Exclaimed a fire man.


    "We have to help boss! We can not run away!"


    "Let us scare it off!"


    "No! We can not. What if it takes away our boss in the west woods?"


    "Ohhh!! God it is coming near us!!" Look at its dirty face! Aghhh!!!"


    Rose finally halted and looked at them from a distance. "Geez!!! I will have to tell them! How embarrasing!"


    "Haha! Go baby! Go ahead! Before you scare them to death!" Rhehan was already in a laughing fit, looking at the scared firemen. "Hubby! I was wrong! From the day you have entered my life, not just my life has been adventurous but also every my every staff''s life too, in the house."


    "Haha! So funny!! Ok! I am going closer to them, to tell them!" Rose murmured sadly.


    She was already embarrased about the previous incident, when everybody considered her to be a witch. Now she is also a monster!


    Till then Xio Lee too came to them, running out from the kitchen, followed by other staff members.


    "Girl! Why are you scaring them? Just tell them who you are! Do you know how dreadfull you look right now!" Xio Lee shouted at the girl in anger.


    "Heyy! Guys!!! This is Rose!!! Don''t be scared!!" Xio Lee shouted out loud from a distance, towards the fire-men.


    "Ohh! You spoiled the fun Master!" Rhehan made a sad face and looked at Xio Lee.


    Whereas Rose stood there frozen, on her feet and knees. Her cheeks red again as the firemen starred at her in surprise.

 Chapter 349 - Public bath.

    "Spoiled the fun? You both kids are just unbelievable. Look at those poor scared men!"


    Gradually, other staff members too had started to come out of the kitchen, into the back yard, crawling unhappily.


    "Oh! Shit! This is lady boss!" A fireman exclaimed in nervouseness.


    "Yes! Now I looked carefully. She does resemble the previous witch. She is for sure our lady boss!"


    "Shhhh!!! Don''t call her by that name. Come let us pick our pipes and get to work."


    "Yes! The situation looks too bad. Everybody is crawling like insects, covered in somthing sticky. No wonder boss had to call us. What do you think happened back in the kitchen?"


    "I feel, our lady boss tried to bake a cake again!"


    "She is really nice but she lacks cooking skills!"


    The firemen were talking amongst themselves, while fixing their pipes.


    Till then everybody had come out in the back yard, the last one being the obese staff man, who looked like he was on the verge of crying. "Aaghhh!! Too much of hardwork, for this heavy body and weak hands!"


    Xio Lee walked ahead, towards the firemen and explained them what to do. "Spray them with water, so that all the oil comes off, from their clothes and bodies. Make sure the pressure is not too much!"


    "Yes Sir!" The firemen took their positions and shouted. "Just close your eyes everybody. The water is full of detergent and just start rubbing off the oil. 1....2....3....go!"


    The large water pipes released the blue colored soap water on the people, laid down on the grass.


    "Arghhhhh!" They all shouted as the water hit them hard. They all started rubbing their bodies. Rhehan who was on top of Rose, slowly started rubbing the girl''s hair and back. The pressure of the water was too much to see anything clearly. But he could feel his abdomen, loosing grip from the girl''s back. Rose could also feel that Rhehan could now fall of any moment.


    Rose lied down flat on the grass. "Ohk! Baby, you can roll over. Otherwise you would have fallen!"


    "Aww! Thank you!" Rhehan rolled off from the girl''s back on top of the grass, rubbing himself all over.


    Xio Lee who was looking at everybody could not help but feel sorry for everybody. "Tsk! Tsk! This girl can actually do wonders. These people would have never imagined, taking bath with a detergent that too in an open garden."


    Finally, they all managed to wipe off the stickiness from their bodies and stood up carefully.


    "It actually worked!"


    Everybody was looking at each other, completely drenched and chuckled hard. "Whew!! That was one hell of an experience! Hahahaha!!!"


    The staff walked away, towards their compounds to take a proper bath and change into new clothes. While Rhehan and Rose walked towards Xio Lee, who was standing their with a blank look on his face.

 Chapter 350 - Surprise!

    "I think you both should go and take bath! Till then I will serve the food, prepared by Rhehan."


    "Yes master!" They both spoke in unison and were about to leave, when Xio Lee saw a wide grin on their faces. They were looking at each other wickedly, and Xio Lee knew, what was going on in their minds.


    "Seperate bathrooms, you both! Make sure!" Xio Lee spoke, glaring at them.


    Rose pursed her lips and blushed, while Rhehan chuckled. "Yes master!" They both spoke in unison again.


    "And you girl! I was serious about 40- hour training! You will start today at noon!"


    "Yes master!" Rose replied with a gloomy face.


    They both walked away, while Xio Lee took the other entrance of the kitchen, to serve the food. In just a few days, the life had changed so much that Xio Lee, was in a deep pensive mood.


    First Lizie and Lilly''s accident. Then Rhehan knowing the secret. Suddenly Xio Lee was feeling that he was wasting his life, by staying away from his loved ones. His regrets were increasing every second.


    He switched on the ignition of all the gases, and started stirring the dishes. "I am so lucky to have so many people around me, inspite of being an orphan. Am I doing the correct thing, by staying away from them?"


    A few minutes later, Xio Lee had already started serving the pipping hot dishes on the table turn by turn, waiting for the two.


    After another fifteen minutes, Rose came out of the elevator, dressed in Rhehan''s shorts and tee-shirt. "Here! I will help you master!"


    "No way! Just sit" Xio Lee pointed angrily towards a chair.


    Rose pursed her lips and quickly followed the instructions.


    A few minutes later, Rhehan too came out from the same elevator, dressed in a formal grey shirt and a black pant. He quickly started helping Xio Lee and soon they all sat down, starting with their breakfast.


    They all were munching happily at the delicious delicacies cooked by Rhehan, but Xio Lee was pretty quiet.


    "This is so good Rhehan!" Rose grinned.


    "Thank you hubby! You are a lucky dude!" Rhehan winked happily at her.


    But, Xio Lee did not react. After a few seconds he suddenly looked up and kept down his fork, looking at the two. "Kids! I have to tell you something!"


    Rose and Rhehan, looked at Xio Lee''s serious face and frowned. "What is it master? Is everything ok?"


    "Yes..everything is fine!"


    "Then what do you have to tell us?" Rhehan asked, holding Xio Lee''s shoulder in concern.


    "I want to propose Lizie for marraige! Today!"

 Chapter 351 - Blushing master!

    Rose spat out the noodles she was eating, while Rhehan stopped moving his jaw, which was full of food.


    "You both are making me nervous! Say something!" Xio Lee snapped back.


    "Wow! My dad is going to propose my mom!" Rhehan smiled wickedly looking at Xio Lee.


    Xio Lee instantly blushed, regretting his decision to reveal it to, the two notorious kids.


    "What do I call you master? Master? Father? Father -in- Law? God father?" Rose giggled, looking at the master''s blushing cheeks.


    Xio Lee slapped his own forehead, cursing himelf in his mind.


    "Ohh! How will you propose her master? What will you say? Oh! My darling Lizie. I want to be the father of your son, who is already my son by the way!" Rhehan chuckled, looking at Xio Lee.


    "No! He will say, oh my love Lizie! I want to produce more beautiful kids like Rhehan. Let us get married!" Rose winked looking at Rhehan.


    Xio Lee, whose face was now completely red, wanted to dig a hole in the floor, there and then, and hide himself inside it. "Will you..."


    "Then, he will say, ...."


    "Shut up you both!! Don''t make me regret, telling you both about it!" Xio screamed at them, hiding his face with his hands.


    "Ohh! Are you blushing Lee Lee?" Rhehan quickly got up from his seat and hugged Xio Lee from behind.


    "Ohh! You look so cute, father cum father in law!" Rose too got up from her chair and hugged the man.


    Xio Lee smiled at them, patting their backs. "You two have to help me. Ok! So stop making fun of me!"


    "So what have you thought?" Rhehan sat down on his chair excitedly, looking at him.


    "Did you buy the rock yet?" Rose too sat down, grinning from ear to ear.


    "No! Nothing! It just occured in my mind right now!" Xio Lee, made a sad face looking at them.


    "No problem. We have time! We can get dressed and go right now!" Rhehan exclaimed happily. "Woohooo!! Ring hunting for mom!!"


    "I can till then get things ready at master''s house. Lots of hearts, candles and flowers!!! Wow!!!" Rose was now standing on top of her chair, dancing happily.


    "How about the balloons you did for me? I simply loved it!" Rhehan exclaimed back in equal excitement.


    "Oh yes! Also red flowers everywhere! Wohooo!!!!" She jumped on the floor, hugging Xio Lee again.


    "I will just call up tiffany and co. and tell them I am coming. I will tell them to close down the store for us!" Rhehan picked up his cell phone, dialing a number.


    Xio Lee kept looking at the two excited kids. Though he wanted to keep it really simple, but somehow he did not say anything, so as not to break their hearts. "Ok! Then! We are all sorted!"

 Chapter 352 - The preperation

    There were many things, going on in Xio Lee''s mind. Will Davis harm them in anyway, if he knows about the wedding? Though Elizabeth had been previously married with Steve and Davis was least bothered about it. He never even tried to harm Kareem.


    Somehow, Xio Lee knew, till the time Rhehan''s identity is not revealed, Davis will not bother to come all the way, to crash a wedding! Besides, he still thinks that Rhehan is dead.


    He looked at Rose and Rhehan. Rhehan was already talking directly to the owner of Tiffany while Rose had already arranged for the decoraters to come at 2:00 pm.


    "Ok! Master! We are all set! I will go and change into somthing casual. We are then off to buy a rock!" Rhehan exclaimed excitedly.


    "I believe we will have to call Aunty Lizie to your place at around 5pm. I can go to her place and think of an excuse to call her at your place! Perfect!" Rose clapped like a kid, while Rhehan was already heading towards the elevator.


    "These kids looks like somebody has put them in fast forward mode!" Xio Lee, chuckled looking at the two.


    As soon as Rhehan came back, Rose bid them farewell and straight away drove to Elizabeth''s house. With a music at full volume, she was extremely excited today, already dreaming of her bridesmaid dress.


    Meanwhile...


    Xio Lee and Rhehan drove off to the tiffany store to find the perfect ring for Elizabeth.


    Rose halted the car outside the premises of a house, in front of a vast brown colored gate, guarded heavily by the guards. Rose pulled down the tinted glass and showed her face to the guard. The guard immediately bowed down and pressed open the gate.


    The vast gates flew open and Rose entered a long drive-through, covered with beautiful gardens on both sides. Amongst the garden were two antique fountains, which suddenly reminded Rose about the dream.


    She shrugged off her thoughts, and drove towards the porch of a victorian style house. Elizabeth''s house was exactly like a hollywood celebrity house, everything modern, expensive and well-maintained. Each and every portion of the house was well thought of and neatly designed.


    Rose parked her car in the porch and jumped out of the car happily, pressing the door bell. In just a few seconds, the door flew open. A middle aged white lady opened the door, smiling at Rose warmly.


    "Hello Ms. Charla!" Rose greeted warmly, looking at the house-maid.


    "Hello Miss Rose. Pleasure to see you again. Please come in!"


    Rose quickly stepped inside a fully carpeted sitting area, decorated with rich and antique white colored furniture. Rose directly walked towards the ajoining room, which was the living area. The living area, was a depressed round-shaped room, covered with wall-to -wall round sofas. In contrast to the sitting area, this room was much more colorful and lively.


    "Aunty!!!! Kareem!!!! Where are you both??" Rose exclaimed loudly, walking inside the living room.

 Chapter 353 - Brother-in- law

    "Hellooooo!" Rose shouted loudly, walking towards the adjoining room. She stepped inside a room, which was the luxurious dinning room of the house. This room was also richly decorated, with a vast marbled table in the centre, surrounded by heavy wooden chair.


    "Where the hell is everybody?" Rose frowned, looking at empty house.


    Rose crossed the dinning room, entering another living room, much bigger in size than the previous one. This was where they all generally sat, for lazying out on sundays. The room''s all four walls were made of glass, overlooking a gigantic swimming pool on two sides and a bar and a pool table on the other two sides.


    Rose suddenly heard a faint music''s voice coming from upstairs. She quickly started climbing the stairs, entering another luxurious and gigantic room. This was Kareem''s personal party area, where his friends often dropped in, to hang out and have fun. With an attached glass made balcony, this room was Rose''s favourite part of the house. She quickly followed the sound of the music, which was now much near. She walked further towards a glass door and entered the gym. The room was covered with all sorts of heavy machines and equipments. On all four sides of the walls were mirrors, where you could see your reflection while working out.


    The music was too loud to make any person deaf, within a few seconds. The beats of the music, were making the glass door vibrate after every few seconds. Rose walked further inside and spotted a light- brown haired boy, sitting on an ab- tonning heavy machine. He had his back towards Rose, and Rose could help but notice how similar he looked to Rhehan from his back.


    This was the first time she was meeting Kareem, after having met Rhehan. The stark resemblance had left her stunned! "How come I never noticed it before?"


    The boy was sitting on the equipment, wearing only his gym shorts. He was working out rapidly, building his abs, by pulling the heavy bar, and going up and down. Rose could not help but smile, looking at her best- friend, who was also now her brother-in- law!


    "I wish, I could tell him! He would have been so happy to hear it! He has an elder brother!" Rose murmered. Though she herself could not hear her own voice, due to the blasting music.


    She walked closer to him, smiling happily. "Kareem!! Kareem!!" She waved at him, but Kareem did not notice the girl. He was totally engrossed in his work-out.


    Rose went further ahead, waving at him, trying to get his attention. The boy was now lying down flat on the equipment, panting heavily. His entire body was now covered in sweat.


    His toned up body was tanned up a bit, giving it a beautiful golden effect. He had maintained his appearance, pretty well, owing to his profession and popularity. His loosely hanging shorts, were easily revealing his tappered down, drool-worthy waist. Just like his brother, he was an epitome of beauty!

 Chapter 354 - Those eyes...

    Rose stepped forwards towards the panting man. His eyes were closed and he seemed to be in a deap thought. He was actually thinking about Rose. Her beautiful light colored eyes and long hair and white skin. The more he thought about her, the more his heart ached. The more he craved for her!


    He was now panting even more heavily in anger, when suddenly someone touched his bare shoulder. Kareem opened his eyes with a jolt and saw Rose standing right before him, smiling happily.


    "Huh?" Kareem straightened his back and looked at the girl. "It is really you?"


    Rose who could not hear what the boy was saying was going to step much closer to him, but suddenly she tripped on something.


    It was the wire of the heavy machine, which she tripped on. She lost her balance and was about to fall down, when Kareem held the girl''s waist tightly, holding her close to him. He looked in her eyes, still trying to figure out, if he was dreaming or not.


    Rose too looked in his sea-green eyes, which were constantly reminding her of Rhehan. She could not help but notice, the similar face cut and features of the two brothers. The more she looked at Kareem, the more surprised she got.


    "Are you ok?" Kareem asked her, still holding her, from her thin waist. Her body was almost touching his naked chest, making the boy''s heart skip a beat.


    Rose who was busy noticing his similarities with Rhehan, did not hear the question or probably could not hear it due to the sound of music.


    Kareem slowly moved his face closer to her face, looking at her luscious lips for a few seconds. He then brought his lips, closer to her ear. "Are you fine Rose?"


    Rose came back to her senses and nodded in a ''yes''. She then smiled happily and hugged the boy excitedly. This is how they always met each other, but this time is was different for Kareem. His heart was broken and he was angry! Extremely angry! He wanted Rose, at any cost!


    He hugged back Rose, tightly, smiling at her.


    "Kareeeem!!! Finally I meet you!" Rose shreiked happily in the boy''s ears, still hugging him tightly.


    "Yes sweety! Wait, let me switch off the music!" Kareem retraced his arms from the girl''s back. He picked up a remote control and pressed a red button. Soon there was complete silence in the room, except Kareem''s heart beat''s sound, which was extremely rapid, feeling the girl, who was still clinging to him.

 Chapter 355 - The strong man

    "How have you been Kareem?" Rose hugged the man tightly again.


    "I am good Rose. But you are now all covered in my sweat!" Kareem chuckled, patting the girl''s back.


    "Oh! Damn! I did not notice!" Rose quickly stepped away from Kareem, looking at her clothes, which were actually Rhehan''s clothes. There were now sweat patches all over, on her tee-shirt, due to the man''s sweat.


    "Haha! What are you wearing girl? This is so lose!"


    "Oh! This is actually not mine, it is Rhehan''s." The girl spoke happily.


    "Oh! Yeah! Rhehan! I saw that instagram post he tagged you in, also your pictures in the media are pretty much viral. The new hottest couple of the town! Eh! So are you guys pretty serious about each other?" Kareem asked, wiping away his sweat, with a towel.


    "Yes! We are! Very, very serious. Infact I had thought of telling it to you as soon as we met. I want you guys to meet too! He is just like you..umm...I mean...he is also good looking, succesfull and all..." Rose stammered, looking at the boy.


    Kareem halted wiping his body. Another stabbing pain arose in his heart, as he heard the girl''s excited words.


    "Hmmm! I too want to see him. Let us see what kind of guy he his after- all." Kareem spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    "Oh! I am sure you will like him a lot. You both will get along really well!" Rose exclaimed excitedly.


    "Hmmm...We will get along really nice!" Kareem murmered, as if in a deep trance.


    "So, What''s up with you! You super star!" Rose punched the boy in his abdomen.


    "Ouchh!! When will you stop doing it?" Kareem held his stomach with both his hands, as if in tremendous pain.


    "Never!"


    "Oh! Really!" Kareem looked at the girl and immediately pounced on her. He held the girl by her waist.


    They both immediately fell on the ground but Kareem did not leave the girl.


    "What are you doing! You idiot!" Rose shouted loudly.


    "You punched me right!?" Kareem hugged the girl tightly with his sweaty arms, making the girl cringe in disgust. His sweaty body was touching closely to hers now.


    "EEEKKKKKKK!!!!!" The girl shouted again! "Leave me!!!" Rose shouted, but Kareem did not leave the girl. He held her waist tightly and started cleaning his face and arms with her clothes. Soon the girl was also covered in his sweat.


    "Ok! Ok! Fine! I am sorry! I will not do it again." Rose literally begged, making Kareem finally loosen his grip from the girl''s waist.


    Kreem straightened his back, grinning ear to ear. "I won!"


    Rose who was panting heavily, looked at the boy. "You...You...Everytime I meet you, you are getting stronger day by day!"


    "Haha!! Thanks to master Lee!" Kareem patted his gigantic biceps.

 Chapter 356 - The pampered girl.

    "I already feel you have surpassed me and James!" Rose looked at Kareem''s strong body.


    Kareem grinned widely, happily accepting the compliment.


    "But how? We have been training for 20 years and you for how many? 8 years only!!!" Rose exclaimed in surprise, getting up from the floor.


    "Well, I am more devoted! These 8 years are more than your 20 years!!!" Kareem teased the girl happily.


    Rose frowned looking at the man and bent down a little. "We shall see!" She quickly gave another blow on his abdomen and ran off speedily. "Hahahaha!!!!"


    "You!!!!" Kareem got up with one swift move, and ran after the girl. "You just wait and watch Rose!!"


    "AAHHHHHHH!" Rose shouted like a terrified mouse and ran faster, stepping out of the gym. She quickly crossed another room, running down the stairs, rather almost jumping from it. "Aaghhhh!!! Help!!! Helpp!!!!" She screamed at top of her lungs, looking at the man upstairs, who was rapidly catching upto her.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth who had just stepped out of her shower was almost done changing her clothes, when she heard a girl''s scream. "Huh? Rose??"


    She quickly stepped out of her room, and ran towards the living room. As soon as she entered the living room, she saw Rose sprinting down the stairs.


    "Rose! Sweetheart!!!" Elizabeth came running towards her, holding her hands. "Sweety what happened!!"


    Rose looked at Elizabeth and then turned back to look at Kareem, who had jumped down the stairs.


    "Oh! Aunty! This boy is such a bully!" Rose made a sad face while looking at Elizabeth.


    Kareem who was sprinting, immediately halted, noticing his mother standing. "Ohh! Hehehe! Mom!"


    Elizabeth hugged the girl looking angrily at Kareem. "Why are you troubling the girl Kareem?"


    "Who girl? You think she is a girl. She is a boy with just an outer packeging of a girl!" Kareem mocked, looking at the girl angrily. Rose smiled looking at Kareem, but again made a sad face as soon as she turned her head towards Elizabeth!


    "Stop it Kareem! If once again you bully the girl, you will have to face my anger!" Elizabeth shouted, looking at Kareem, while lovingly patting Rose''s back. "You all boys, bully the girl so much! Just because she doesn''t have a sister!"


    "Huh? Mother, she is capable of bullying both of us together. Don''t go by her looks! Why do you and aunt Lilly always take her side. That is not fair!" Kareem frowned looking at the smiling girl.


    "Enough Kareem! Look at yourself! Go and take a shower! You are full of sweat."


    "Yes mother!" Kareem went upstairs, his eyes still glaring the girl. "I will see you after the shower!"


    Finally Elizabeth chuckled and looked at Rose. "What did you do now?"


    "I punched him!"


    "Haha! You are a naughty girl!" Elizabeth chuckled. "Come!"


    Elizabeth held the girl''s hand lovingly, taking her to the dining room. "I have preapred some pancakes batter. I''ll just bring it quickly!"


    "Wow!" Rose gaped in surprise. Elizabeth''s pancakes were a delicacy to die for.


    "You don''t come in the kitchen. I shall bring it in ten minutes! Ok!" Elizabeth winked and left for the kitchen.

 Chapter 357 - Sleeping beauty...

    Elizabeth quickly went inside the kitchen, to prepare pancakes for the girl, while Kareem had already gone upstairs for a shower. Rose who was left alone, roamed about in the dinning room casually, untill she went outside in a garden, through a transparent door of the dinning room.


    The beautiful and well-maintained garden, was gigantic, running on all four sides of the house. Just next to it was a beautiful round shaped pool. The garden could easily be seen from the huge glass windows of both the living rooms and dinning room.


    Rose sprinted for a while casually in the garden, untill she sat down on a reclining, soft and plush couch, with her back resting on its back.


    "Yawn!! I am suddenly so sleepy! I can use a good nap, before eating pancakes." Rose took a deep breath, inhaling the fragrance of the fresh flowers of the garden. She had not really slept much last night due to the uncomfortable posture on the couch inside Rhehan''s room.This was probably making her extremely sleepy now. She closed her eyes and before she knew it, she was already sleeping soundly.


    Meanwhile, Kareem dressed in a plain blue shirt and off-white cargos came down- stairs looking for Rose. As soon as he stepped down, he spotted the girl from the glass window, who was sleeping on a reclining couch.


    He starred at the girl for a while. The light breeze was playing happily with her hair, making them fall on her face. She had a slight smile on her face, as if having a beautiful dream. Her breaths were even, sleeping peacefully.


    Kareem looked at the girl and sighed. "I love you so much Rose. Ever since I remember, I have only loved you. Not even thought about any other girl. I can''t jist let you slip out of my hands, so easily!"


    He stepped ahead and went outside the garden, through the glass door. He walked slowly towards her, looking at her beautiful and radiant face. He stopped just next to her and kneeled down, bringing his face closer to her face.


    He could now smell the sweet fragrance of her body-wash. He deeply inhaled it, looking hungrily at her slightly moving bossom, as she breathed peacefully. He carefully took his hand closer to her face and swept away her hair, which were falling on her face.


    He sighed again, bending down further closer to her. His lips were now, just a few inches away from hers. He looked at her pinkish, luscious lips and he could no longer resist the temptation. His breath fastened and his heart- beat increased. He bent down a little more....

 Chapter 358 - Not the first time...

    He bent down a little more, untill his lips touched hers completely. He lightly bit on her soft, pinkish lower lip, turning them into dark pink. For a few more minutes, he enjoyed the stolen kiss, tasting the girl''s lips with his tongue.


    Untill the girl frowned and Kareem halted instantly. Her eyes were now flickering, so he instantly withdrew his lips from hers. He was still looking at the girl and he smiled wickedly looking at her swollen dark colored lips. Offcourse it was not the first time, he had kissed her like this. Ever since he remembers, he must have stolen hundereds of kisses from her, while she was fast asleep.


    He instantly turned back to leave for his work and entered the dining room again, licking his lips with his tongue, happily. No sooner Elizabeth too entered the dinning room, carrying a large serving tray.


    "Ahh! Someone''s looking handsome!" Elizabeth gave a quick peck on Kareem''s cheek, handing him over a plate.


    "Oh wow! I was about to leave, did not know you were cooking today! Glad I did not go!" Kareem hungrily took bites of the delicious pancakes, counting the calories side by side. "No problem, I will work-out again in the evening!" Kareem murmered, to himself grabbing another pancake.


    "Where is Rose?" Elizabeth looked around and saw the girl sleeping peacefully on the couch.


    "She is sleeping! You better give her pancake to me as well!" He held another pancake in his hand, taking big bites.


    Elizabeth looked at Kareem, with sad eyes. She was in such a dilemma right now. Her elder son was in love with Rose and so was his younger son. They both were so similar, that they even fell for the same girl. "Kareem are you fine?"


    "Offcourse mother! What makes you think, I am not?"


    "I mean, Rose and Rhehan!"


    "Ohh! Umm! I don''t know! Let us not talk about that!" Kareem was about to leave when Elizabeth held his hand. "Wait sweety! You have to understand it''s her choice. Everybody has a right to chose his or her life partner!"


    Kareem stopped eating and looked at Elizabeth with a serious face. "You are right mother! Everybody has a right. So do I! I have chosen whom to make my life partner. I have to go now!" Kareem left the dining room, stepping out of the house, giving one last glance to Rose.


    Elizabeth stood their motion-less, trying to understand the boy''s words. "Why do I still feel he is upto something! I need to make sure he does nothing to harm his own elder brother!"

 Chapter 359 - Mia Bell again...

    Elizabeth placed down the tray, looking at Rose. She did not want to wake her up, because she knew, she must have looked after Rhehan the whole night.


    Suddenly there was a bell on the door and Elizabeth turned to look at the door. Normally people never came without an appointment, to meet the famous ''Elizabeth Lodge.''


    "Who could it be." Suddenly the camera showed the image of a girl. A young blonde girl, who had more than required full lips. Her face was full of layers of make-up and she was fixing her hair, casually waiting for somebody to open the door.


    "Ohh! It is Mia Bell!" Elizabeth was a little surprised. What could be the reason of her coming in the morning, without an appointment. But since she has come all the way, she could not send her back, though she was in a mood to sit with Rose today!


    The house maid was looking at Elizabeth waiting for her orders.


    Elizabeth thought for a while and nodded. "Ok! Let her in and make her sit in the outer living room. I will go and get ready. Also, make sure, nobody wakes up Rose. She is very tired."


    "Yes mam." One of the house-maids walked towards the door, while Elizabeth walked back towards her room, to blow-dry her wet hair and put on a lip gloss.


    Soon, the door was open and an extra curvy girl, in a short and tight dress stepped in.


    "Miss. Lodge?" Mia spoke with a straight face, as if not interested in talking to a house-maid.


    The house maid frowned and looked at the girl from head to toe. "Just who should I say, came in uninvited and without an appointment?"


    "Why...you..." Mia calmed herself down and smiled at the maid. "Please tell her, Mia Bell is here to meet." Mia tried to soothe her nerves. She did not want to mess with Elizabeth''s maid, as she had to ask for a big favour already.


    "Please be seated, Madame will be here in a few minutes." The maid smiled back sarcastically.


    "Thank you!" Mia Bell sat down on a couch, her face towards the glass wall, which was over looking the vast garden. She was secretly admiring the beauty and class of Elizabeth''s home.


    "Can I get you something to drink, in the meanwhile?"


    "Oh! A glass of water would suffice!"


    "Very well!" The maid smiled and walked away, inside the kitchen to fetch her water.


    Mia sighed angrily, looking at the preceeding figure of the lady. "What an egoistic staff. If she would not have been Miss Lodge''s staff, I would have given her a nice scolding!"


    Mia bell then turned her glance to her tiny dress she was wearing, admiring it. She had worn her best Channel dress, so as to impress the empress of the hollywood. Elizabeth Lodge was indeed the most stylish and elegant lady of hollywood.

 Chapter 360 - Star-struck!

    She smiled at herself and then starting scrutinizing the room. "I wonder, how many people she has slept with, to get all this!" She hoped that one day, she will also have a mansion of her own, this big and a handsome son like Kareem.


    She had seen Kareem''s car leaving the mansion, and she could not help but drool at his handsome face. She had even pulled down her car mirror to wave at him, but Kareem did not bother to even notice her.


    Just then''s Mia''s eyes fell upon the back of a sleeping girl on the couch of the garden. She could not see the girl''s face, but from the clothes the girl looked just, ordinary to her.


    "What a baggy tee-shirt and shorts! Is the maid sleeping on the couch, rather than working? Tsk-Tsk!" Mia chuckled looking at the girl''s back. "Though the clothes are branded, I am sure she must have been given discarded clothes of Kareem to wear!"


    As Mia was murmering, Elizabeth stepped inside the living room. She had a warm welcoming smile on her face, and she walked towards Mia.


    The blonde girl was once again star-struck by Elizabeth''s appearance. She was wearing an olive colored knee length dress, which were highlting her curves perfectly. Her natural golden hair were parted neatly, while she hardly used any makeup, exept a mascara and a gloss.


    "Hello Mia!" Elizabeth smiled, while girl was busy looking at Elizabeth, admiring every inch of her elegance from head to toe. Elizabeth was used to these aw-struck reactions from people, so it never bothered her a bit.


    "Ohh! Ughhh! Hello mam! How are you?" Mia finally came back to her senses and stood up, and gathered up courage to talk to her idol.


    "Please call me Elizabeth! Have a seat!" Elizabeth gave a warm smile amd signalled her to sit.


    Mia followed and sat down instantly. "I am sorry to disturb you, and come to your house without a prior appointment."


    "Oh! Don''t worry about it dear. It is fine!" Elizabeth smiled warmly. Offcourse she was not in a mood to attend anybody, but she did not want a guest to feel hostile or uninvited.


    "Thank you so much mam. You have a lovely house!" Mia blushed under the gaze of her idol star. She once looked outside the garden, towards the girl, not able to make an eye contact with Elizabeth.


    "Thank you so much dear for the compliment." Elizabeth smiled warmly.


    She could make out that the girl was feeling extremely nervous due to her presence and was thus not making an eye contact. She felt pitty for the girl and thus spoke up. "You don''t have to be nervous before me!"


    "Ahhh! Hehe! Yes mam...Oh I..mean Miss Lodge." She once again looked outside towards the garden nervously.


    Soon the maid brought in tow cups of pipping hot cinnamon flavored tea. She kept the cups in front of the two ladies on the table and left.


    "Here have this, it will help you calm down!"


    "Yes Miss Lodge!" Mia held the cup in her hands, taking a sip of the delicious aromatic tea. It actually helped her calm down a bit and she looked at Elizabeth finally. "Actually mam, since you are a senior in this industry, I want to tell you about this rude girl who is actually a fashion designer. You are currently endorsing her brand too, but she is actually a con-girl. She took my order to prepare my wedding gown and I paid her too. But later, she refused bluntly and did not even deliver me the gown or the money!"

 Chapter 361 - Devil is awake!

    "Oh! Good Lord! This is so terrible dear. I will not let people like this, survive in the industry!" Elizabeth frowned hearing the girl''s words, feeling bad for her.


    Mia smiled victoriously, looking once again towards the garden. "Thank you so much mam! You are very kind towards your staff and your juniors. Thus, I wanted to tell you that you should not endorse a brand, which does not even commit to there own words. It also very harmful for your own reputation too." Mia smiled wickedly, taking a sip of the tea.


    "Hmmm! You are right dear. Thank you Mia for letting me know about this. I will talk to them about this." Elizabeth pondered for a while, thinking about Mia''s words.


    "Just who did you say the person was? Also, what is the name of that fashion company. I am currently endorsing quite a few fashion brands, so I will not be able to figure out without the name!" Elizabeth asked the girl pleasently.


    "Ohhh! Sorry! I did not mention it. It is Fab......" Mia''s eyes once again fell upon the garden, where the girl was sleeping. The sleeping girl had now turned her head towards Mia, while sleeping. Mia chocked on her words, as she saw the sleeping girl''s face. "Ughhoo! Ughoooo!! Ughoooo!!!"


    "Oh dear! Are you ok?" Elizabeth quickly got up and patted Mia''s back, looking at her face in concern. "Is it better? Do you need water?"


    "Ahem! No! Thank you! I just choked the tea! It is fine now." Mia was constantly starring at Rose, who was sleeping peacefully on the couch. How can she sleep in Elizabeth Lodge''s garden like this, as if it was her own house. Did Elizabeth Lodge noticed it? Maybe she is somebody very close to her. "Ummm! If I may ask you Miss Lodge, who is this girl sleeping in your garden?"


    Elizabeth smiled looking at Rose. "Oh! she is my daughter! Actually my best friend''s daughter. I am her god-mother."


    Mia''s face was now devoid of all the eatlier red color. Even her more than needed blush-on could not help her to conceal the paleness of her face. "Oh! Hehe! Right! G....God mother." She scratched her head in nervouseness, looking at ths cup of tea in her hands.


    "Are you ok?" Elizabeth asked Mia, looking at her nervous face.


    "Yes! Miss Lodge I am fine!" Mia smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say any further. She looked up at the garden again and saw the empty couch. Oh shit!! Where is she?? Is she awake??

 Chapter 362 - Nervouseness!

    Mia was almost about to drop the cup from her hands in shock, as she saw the empty couch. She looked at Elizabeth, who was waiting for Mia''s reply.


    She did not know, what to say. She can not even just run out like this, without saying or explaining anything! She could not afford be in bad terms with Elizabeth.


    Maybe she is not so close to Rose? Maybe she is a god-mother just for the sake of it. Mia had to decide, whether it was safe to tell Elizabeth about Rose or not! So she had to now judge, how close she was to Rose.


    "Ohhh! Where did she go?" Mia looked out of the mirror, pretending to be surprised, looking at the empty couch.


    "Ummm! I don''t know! Maybe she is in her room!" Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders, casually, not knowing why Mia was so much interested in Rose.


    "She has her own room in your house?!" Mia asked in surprise, gulping in nervouseness.


    "A room? She has a whole wing all to herself. She designed it according to her taste! This is less of Kareem''s house, but more of Rose''s house. I told you she is my daughter!" Elizabeth smiled fondly, thinking about Rose.


    The look on Elizabeth''s face was enough to tell Mia, that Elizabeth was totally fond of Rose. "Ohh! Right!" The only option she now had was to avoid the topic. Thus, she thought of twisting the topic. As long as Rose is in her own room, she can not be exposed.


    "So Mia, the name of the company and brand name please!" Elizabeth suddenly came back to the topic.


    "Ughhh! Oh yes! Ahh! The name is important! Without it, how will you know! After all you are such a big star, you must be endorsing so many brands!" Mia smiled awkwardly, sipping her tea.


    Elizabeth frowned. She was now a little irritated by the girl''s delay. Why was she not telling her the name? "Ahh! Right! So it is important to know the name! So that, I take appropriate actions." Elizabeth hinted again.


    "Yes true!" Mia smiled casually sipping the tea, not uttering a word further.


    Elizabeth waited and spoke up again."So?" Elizabeth shurgged her shoulders.


    "So what? Miss Lodge?" Mia smiled awkwardly. She was now sweating profousely.


    "The name!!! Tell me the name!!!" Elizabeth spoke in a stern voice, losing her patience.


    "My name is Mia!!" Mia smiled innocently, getting more nervous. Her was jumping various hurdles, ready to collapse any second.


    Elizabeth slapped her forehead, looking at the girl helplessly. "The company name Mia!! About which you came to tell me! Remember?" Elizabeth now wanted to chuck the girl out of her house, for wasting her time.


    "Ohhh! That!! Oh yes! Sorry, I totally forgot about it. You see I often get distracted like this. Even my director tells me, that I get too easily distracted. But yes, still they even praise my work after all that. Do you know, I have also worked with your son. Oh! He is such a fabulous actor Miss Lodge, just like you. Also, he looks so much like you....Same eyes...same hair. Also, Miss Lodge, there is this new film that I am working upon. It is a romantic comedy. I am playing the female lead in it, along with Sofia, Hanna and Andrew with me. Andrew is a new one in industry but still he is nice. He doesn''t look like it is second film....He is amazing!!...Blah ...blah... blah... blah...." Mia continued babbling non-stop, talking about everything in the world and smiling like a fool.

 Chapter 363 - All set...

    As Mia was talking non-stop, Elizabeth looked at her wide-eyed, not listening to a single word. Mia felt like an alien, just landed on earth and being starred awkwardly by humans.


    Suddenly a voice came from the adjoining room. "Aunty Lizzieeee!!! Where are my pancakes?"


    Elizabeth who was about to lose her patience, suddenly mellowed down."Come here sweety! I have a guest!"


    Mia suddenly shut her mouth and looked at the door of the living room. Suddenly she saw a shadow on the door and she quickly got up from her seat.


    Elizabeth looked at the girl in surprise. "What happened Mia?"


    "My...My...step-father died! He fell off a cliff. I have to go!" Mia sprinted out of the room, like a scared mouse towards her parked car.


    "Huh?" Elizabeth was still looking at the girl in confusion.


    Rose entered the room and saw a preceeding figure of a blonde girl. "Who was it Aunty?"


    "Mia, but she suddenly ran off!" Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders.


    "Mia?? Haha! She must have heard my voice. I threw her out of Fabiosa for insulting my staff and then she threatened that she would complain it to you!" Rose chuckled looking at the girl.


    "Hmmm! So she came to complain about you! That is why she was stunned to see you and started talking non-sense. Poor girl!" They both chuckled and went inside for the pancakes.


    Rose was heartily eating pancakes, when she stopped thinking about her reason to come here. "Say! Aunty! I need your help. I kind of spilled some cheese in Rhehan''s kitchen and master is angry with me. Today I have to do a 40 hours constant practice in his house at 5pm. Can you please land up in your boy friend''s home and save me from the cruel man!" Though what she spoke was the truth. She had to start her punishment at 5pm, but she used it as a bait.


    Elizabeth almost choked when Rose called Xio Lee as her boy- friend. Nevertheless she ignored it! "40 hours is too much! Offcourse! I''ll be there at dot 5pm. He can not torture you like this at all."


    "Great!" Rose looked at the time and it was already going to be 1 pm. She had to rush back to master''s home, for the decoration. "Ok aunty! I should go! Thank you for the pancakes. See you at 5 pm today. Don''t be late." Rose grinned happily and kissed Elizabeth on her cheek. She then sprinted ourside the house, driving the cat outside the house, towards Xio Lee''s house.


    Meanwhile...


    Rhehan and Xio Lee had already bought a ring, as per Rhehan''s choice. Xio Lee wanted to buy a simple one, but Rhehan rather opted for the costliest and rarest diamond.


    So after two hours, everything was prepared for the proposal. The house was decorated and now completely empty, except for Xio Lee. Rose had rushed to Fabiosa before her practice punishment starts, while Rhehan had gone for a meeting.

 Chapter 364 - The proposal..

    Inside the Fabiosa office....


    Stefen had been singing praises for Vicky ever since Rose entered her office. He could not just stop, telling about his recent date with Vicky. "Oh! Boss! Did I tell you, how beautiful she is?"


    "Well, only about 30 times! Not much! You can tell me again!" Rose smirked, looking at the love-struck boy.


    "Stop it boss! You are not listening to me seriously!"


    "What? From past one hour, I am just listening to you. Vicky this...Vicky that....tomorrow we are having a family dinner, Rhehan is coming too. You have to come and bring along Vicky too!"


    "Oh! Wow! Great! So finally Rhehan''s entry in the family, huh?"


    Rose sighed, thinking about Rhehan''s entry in the family, which had happened much before, even before she was born. "Yeah! Mum likes him so she invited him!"


    "Ahhh! Good for you girl! I''ll get along Vicky too! So what''s your plan? It is saturday night today!"


    "I messed up Rhehan''s kitchen. I have a 40-hour punishment. And you know, how particular master is with his words!" Rose sighed!


    "Ohh! Again? Well atleast he grants you few breaks in between to sleep and eat!" Stefen chuckled looking at her sister''s sad face. Rose had been getting these kinds of punishments since childhood.


    Rose glanced at the time and it was already thirty minutes past five. She quickly piled up her paper-work and got up. "I have to rush to master''s house or he will kill me!" She sprinted out of the office, towards the elevator, when Rhehan called up.


    "Hi nympho wifey!"


    "Hi hubby...What''s up?"


    "Ahh! Nothing! Punishment time!"


    "What? Master was serious about it? Isn''t he like currently busy proposing mom?"


    "Oh! The training centre is in the other wing of the house. And yes, master''s words are like full and final for us. We can''t dare to not obey them!"


    "40 hours is too much baby!"


    "Oh! Don''t worry! He will give me breaks in between! Besides Aunty is also there, so she will probably not let master, punish me for long time!"


    "Ok then! I am coming too! I''ll see you there! I want to see, how you train!"


    "Ohk cool! Besides, you now have your finger prints set on the lock code, so you can come in directly!"


    Rose sprinted towards her car, hurriedly driving towards Xio Lee''s house.


    Meanwhile.....


    Elizabeth stepped inside Xio Lee''s house and entered the living room. She was stunned to see, the floor covered entirely in Rose petals. On the ceiling were hanging beautiful crystals, emitting golden lights. "Gosh! How beautiful!"


    She stepped ahead and noticed a large heart made on the wall, with the help of heart shaped balloons. "Lee??!! What is all this? Where are you?" Elizabeth chuckled happily looking at the heart.


    Suddenly, the lights dimmed and a beautiful sign board in neon paint, started shining in darkness. Elizabeth gaped in surprise, looking at the words on the sign board.


    '' WILL YOU MARRY ME''

 Chapter 365 - But..how?

    Elizabeth gaped at the sign board, which was shining beautifully. She again and again read the words, so as to make sure she was not mistaken. "But...How?


    She covered her face with her hands, trying to grasp the feeling. Usually, when a woman is proposed, she has a hint to it or either a couple is dating. But, this was totally unexpected for Elizabeth. They had been in love so many years, but had decided not to marry, till everything settles down. Never did it cross her mind that Xio Lee would propose her, all of a sudden.


    Suddenly Xio Lee appeared from behind her like a gush of air. Elizabeth turned to see and Xio Lee was already kneeling on the ground. His palm was held up, with a small red colored box, revealing a beautiful transparent rock. "Oh my God! It is true. Isn''t it?"


    Xio Lee smiled and looked at the lady, who was almost teary eyed. "It is true Lizie. I have loved you the first time I saw you. Ever since, my love and respect for you has only increased."


    Elizabeth fumbled for words. "But...But...."


    "I gave it a thought. I don''t want to miss out any opportunity to be with you. I am blessed to have you in my life, and I feel it is unfair to not lead our lives our way, just because we are scared. Why should we let any other person rule our lives! The day you met with an accident, I realised how wrong we are and are wasting these precious moments." Xio Lee smiled lovingly, looking at Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth had now tears in her eyes. "But Rhehan?"


    "Till then, for the world he will be Rose''s boyfriend. Our wish of him attending our wedding will also be granted, now that he knows everything!"


    "Are you sure Lee?"


    "Offcourse sweetheart. I can not be any more sure about this. Let us just face things together, what ever comes our way!"


    Elizabeth wiped away her tears, finally looking at the ring. "The sword?"


    "Anyways Rhehan will find it when the right time comes. So, I think we have to leave a few things on fate."


    "Ok!"


    "So, Miss Elizabeth Lodge, will you marry me?" Xio Lee finally propped up the question, smiling at her, trying to hold back his tears. He had always dreamt of this day and did not know, it would come in such an unexpected way.


    "Yes!" Elizabeth grinned from ear to ear, looking at the man and held out her hand.


    Xio Lee grinned and inserted the ring in her ring finger. The two cried and laughed at the same time, hugging and kissing each other happily.

 Chapter 366 - Pool side love...

    Meanwhile....


    In another wing of Xio Lee''s home, Rose had already arrived for ber training session. She was inside the changing room by the pool, when she heard somebody''s foot-steps. "Who is it?"


    "It''s me Rhehan!" Rhehan entered a giant indoor pool room, lit beautifully in golden lights.


    "Oh wow! You came! I am changing, will be out in a minute!" Rose quickly changed into her swim-suit and unlocked the door of the changing room. She stepped out and saw Rhehan sitting on a pool-chair, talking over phone. He was engrossed in the call so much, that he did not notice, Rose coming towards him.


    "Yes! Yes! That''s right. Tell them we will only work, if they meet our demands and conditions. Otherwise.....huh!??!!" Rhehan who was talking on phone, suddenly looked up and saw Rose approaching him. He was blown away instantly, and hung up the call immediately looking in surprise.


    The girl was walking bare foot, towards him. She was wearing a black colored swim-suit, sticking to her alluring curves just perfectly. Her bare legs and thighs, were simply too appealing to stop gazing. The perfect V-shaped bottom was attatched to the halter top, with the help of a metallic ring and was revealing her strong arms and shoulders. Her hair were neatly tied in a bun and she halted just next to him, smiling at him.


    "You came!" Rose smiled and bent down to kiss his cheek.


    "I am glad I did!" Rhehan was still gaping at her from head to toe, now looking at her cleavage as she bent down to kiss him.


    Rose giggled and sat down on the man''s lap, hugging him tightly. Rhehan gasped in surprise, making his body react instantly. Her almost naked hips, were right on top of his manhood!


    He hugged back the girl, only to realise her swimsuit was completely backless. "Wow!" His fingers traced her smooth skin, and he hugged the girl tightly feeling her body warmth.


    "So you want to see how, I train?" Rose spoke in a muffed voice, as her mouth was burried in Rhehan''s chest.


    "*Sigh* I changed my mind."


    "Why?" Rose suddenly looked at his face in surprise.


    "I want to enter you! Right now! Don''t forget I am a nympho wifey!" Rhehan grinned, caressing the girls''s tiny waist with his long fingers.


    "Oooh! I would love that too!" Rose whispered in his ear, biting his lob slightly.


    Rhehan moaned in pleasure and instantly grasped the girl''s lips with his lips, bitting them passionately. His hands were now on her round and curvy hips, squeezing them hard.


    Rose suddenly shifted her legs, one on each side of him, giving him a free space. Rhehan gaped at her wide open legs, looking at her perfect V- shaped body suit. "I so much want to enter you right now! But it will hurt you without the tube!"


    Rhehan closed his eyes, taking deep breaths and lifted the girl''s legs, placing them together on one side.

 Chapter 367 - His trainer..

    "Huh?" Rose looked in surprise, coming back to senses. "Oh! Right!"


    This was the first time, the girl was drunk in craving whereas Rhehan was in complete control, thinking first about the girl''s comfort.


    "You...You...are changing! Do you realise that?" Rose looked the boy, smiling at him. Her fingers holding his face lovingly.


    "Hmm! I did! All thanks to you!" Rhehan smiled, still controlling his urge.


    "No! I did not do anything! It is your love for me!" She kissed the boy''s hands, feeling extremely happy. "I had not even thought about my pain, but now each time you remind me of it and take care of not hurting me in anyway!"


    "I love to take care of you baby!" Rhehan smiled and hugged the girl again, kissing her forehead. "I think I will go and take a cold shower now!" Rhehan sighed.


    "I have a better option!" Rose grinned and started unbuttoning the man''s white shirt.


    "What are you doing?" Rhehan frowned, looking at the girl in surprise.


    "I am going to teach you, a few things!" Rose smiled and pulled out his shirt from his pants. She then unbuttoned his pants making the boy moan again.


    "You! Do you realise where your hand is?" Rhehan closed his eyes, feeling the girl''s hand, unzipping his pant slowly.


    "Yes! Ohk! Now remove it and come inside the pool."


    "Huh?" Rhehan looked at the pool and then at Rose''s alluring swimsuit. "Hmmm! Ok!" He instantly stood up and stripped down to just his boxers. His erect manhood shape now completely visible from the tight boxers


    Rose starred at his perfectly tonned body and his perfect abs. "Wow! How will I teach you, if I can''t take my eyes off you!"


    Rhehan grinned, blushing at the compliment.


    "Ahh! My wife is blushing again!" Rose chuckled kissing the boy. "Ok! On the count of three, let us jump!"


    "One...Two...Three!"


    Splash!!!!!!


    They both dived neatly inside the water and started swiming side by side.


    "Ok! So what are you teaching me?" Rhehan looked at Rose, sweeping his wet hair back.


    "Hmmm! I think we can start with holding the breath under water. I have been trained to hold my breath under water for atleast two hours. For you we should start with a few minutes, gradually increasing it day by day! You never know, when it might help you!"


    "Hmm! Right!"


    "Ok! Take a deap breath


    and go under water. Just think about the best moment of your life and take your mind off, from your breathing!"


    "Ok!" Rhehan took a deep breath and went inside the water. Before he closed his eyes, he saw his bracelet radiating different colored rays in water. Rose who followed him too could not help but look at the bracelet in amazement.

 Chapter 368 - The change!

    This was the most beautiful vision they had ever seen in their lives. The entire pool was filled with straight multi-colored rays, like dispersed rainbow. Rose then signalled him to close his eyes.


    Rhehan followed his instructions and closed his eyes, thinking about Rose. The day, they had confessed their love for each other. Then the day they married each other. Suddenly his mind was filled certain absurd visions of a man sitting on a horse, with a beautiful girl in front of him. They looked like they were in a deep jungle, talking to each other happily. Suddenly they stopped outside a monastery and went inside. Then he saw the vision of his old man, sitting inside the monastery.


    "Oh! Rhehan! You are here my boy!" The old man''s voice rang in his ears and he opened his eyes in a jolt, his heart started beating fast and he quickly went up. He took deap breaths, gasping heavily for air.


    Rose too came up, looking at the boy in surprise. "Are you ok Rhehan?"


    "Yes!" Rhehan spoke, feeling better. "It was too bad, I should try again!"


    "No! You were under water for fifteen minutes Rhehan and you looked completely fine!" Rose looked at the boy in surprise.


    Rhehan too starred at the girl in shock."I...I...did not realise the time!"


    "Infact do you remember, the day you got dehydrated, before that we were making love? The way you were carrying me with so much power, I felt a change in you! As if you are getting stronger!" Rose looked at Rhehan in confusion, touching his arms.


    Suddenly, something occured to them and they both looked at the bracelet. "Do you think it is because of this bracelet?"


    "May be! "Rose wanted to tell him about her dream, but then she remembered the impact he had due to the earlier shock. "Also, your will power has increased tremendousely!"


    "Hmmm! Do you think this bracelet is actually helping me?" Rhehan inserted his hand inside the pool, again making the rays, refract beautifully inside the water.


    "May be!" It has been given to you by your friends, whom you have spent your childhood with.


    "Hmm! I really want to go back on that road! I am missing them so much! Maybe I meet my old man there!" Rhehan sighed, in delimma. He did not know, if it was good idea to go there.


    ''Ok! Don''t go alone! I will go with you!" Rose smiled, patting the boy''s hand.


    "You will?" Rhehan''s eyes twinkled in happiness and he gapped at the girl in surprise.


    "Offcourse!" Rose grinned and they both hugged each other.

 Chapter 369 - The family..

    "Do you think we should inform the elders?" Rhehan whispered.


    "Ahh! No point! They will create problems. We will say, we are out for a date!" Rose winked.


    Suddenly two people entered the pool-room, grinning ear to ear. "There they are!" Elizabeth smiled walking hand in hand with Xio Lee.


    "Ahhh! If it isn''t mommy and daddy!" Rhehan shouted grinning at the two of them.


    "Ahhh! If it isn''t mommy in-law and daddy in- law!" They both swam to the edge of the pool, looking at the two elders.


    Elizabeth kneeled down and showed her ring finger. "We are getting married very soon!!"


    "Woohooooo!!!!!" Rose and Rhehan shouted hugging both the adults, while still standing in the pool. "Finally!!!!"


    Xio Lee too smiled, blushing constantly.


    "So finally dad! You are giving me a green eyed sister." Rhehan chuckled, while hugging Xio Lee.


    Elizabeth gaped at the boy in surprise and slapped his shoulder. "Look at you! You shameless kid!"


    "Awww! Comm''on mom! Just one sister I am asking for!" Rhehan frowned, looking at his mother.


    Elizabeth blushed while Rose and Rhehan giggled looking at the two.


    "Ok! Kids, tomorrow at dinner, we will be announcing it to everybody!" Xio Lee smiled, holding Elizabeth''s hand again.


    "Amazing! Rhehan looking at these two, I feel we should also go on a date today!" Rose winked looking at Rhehan.


    "No way girl! You have a punishment to complete!" Xio Lee pointed down his finger down at Rose.


    "Common Lee! Don''t be so hard on the girl. Go kids! Go for a date! Mommy gives the permission. Let daddy sulk!" Elizabeth grinned, looking at Xio Lee.


    "Wow! Amazing!" Xio Lee at Elizabeth in surprise, making a face. But he was happy, being called a daddy, so he did not day anything further.


    "Yayyy!!!" Rose and Rhehan gave a high five to each other, giving each other a wicked smile.


    After Xio Lee and Elizabeth left, Rose and Rhehan too sprinted away, changing into fresh clothes.


    Rhehan came out dressed in Xio Lee''s baggy clothes. "Wow! When can I get a body like Master! He is almost double my size!"


    "Haha! In just few years, like Kareem!" Rose chuckled, looking Rhehan''s extra large tee-shirt.


    "Ohh! Kareem! My little brother. Will I get to meet him tomorrow at dinner!" Rhehan grinned, thinking about meeting his brother.


    "Ahhh! Yes!" Rose sighed.


    "What happened?" Rhehan frowned, while they both moved towards Rhehan''s car.


    "Nothing! Another one added to the boy''s squad! You, Kareem, James and Stefen! I am doomed!" Rose gulped in nervouseness.


    "Awww! No baby!" Rhehan pressed the girl''s cheeks, lovingly. "I am always at your side!"


    They both seated inside the car and drove off towards the west woods.

 Chapter 370 - Visiting family!

    Happily speeding towards the west woods, they both were humming the songs. that were playing in Rhehan''s playlist. Never in their lives they could have imagined, going excitedly to a place which was dreaded by continents.


    "Do you think we should have brought some gifts?" Rhehan frowned suddenly, while looking on the road and his hands on the steering wheel.


    "Huh? Gifts?" Rose looked at Rhehan in surprise.


    "I have seen people doing it, when visiting family." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders.


    Rose looked at Rhehan''s face to figure out, if he was actually serious or was just joking. He was damn serious! "Ummm...Yeah! But what can you bring for them? I mean they have everything they need, right in the jungle!"


    "Hmmm! You are right! Do you think old man will be there too?" Rhehan''s heart raced as he thought of seing his old man after so many years.


    "Maybe!" Rose did not know what to say to Rhehan. He was asking her, as if she was the one brought up in jungle. She had least idea about the west woods. "You should know better! You have been brought up here!"


    "But I don''t remember it at all!" Rhehan shrugged.


    "Maybe once you visit it, you may be able to recall a few things!" Rose looked outside the window. It was already getting dark.


    Soon, they entered a secluded road with thick forest on both the sides. There eyes brightened with excitement and their hearts raced.


    "Where are you planning to stop the car?" Rose slided down the window, inhaling the fresh scent of the jungle.


    "No Idea! Let us go a little further towards the deeper jungle. Maybe they will spot us!" Rhehan increased the speed of the car.


    A few minutes later, Rhehan applied the breaks and stopped the engine, keeping the car lights on. "We are home!" Rhehan chuckled, looking outside the window.


    "Haha! I wonder if somebody hears you! He will take to a mental asylum for free!" Rose grinned, going out of the car.


    They both walked a few steps looking around. "Now what?"


    "Call them! Duh?" Rose raised her hands, as if stating the obvious.


    "What? How do I call them? What should I say Mr. Lion, please come! Your childhood friend is here?" Rhehan spoke loudly and sarcastically looking at the girl.


    Suddenly, there was a loud growl, making Rose jump in Rhehan''s embrace. "Aghhhh! He is actually here!"

 Chapter 371 - Thank you!

    Rhehan held the girl tightly in her embrace, grinning ear to ear. "Relax! He loves you too!" Rose calmed down a little and they both turned to look at the source of the sound. They could not spot anything on the road.


    "Huh? I was sure I heard the growl!" Rhehan looked around in surprise.


    "Yes! Even I heard it!" Rose frowned, coming out of Rhehan''s embrace. They both looked around in confusion and suddenly they heard the slight movement of leaves. They both turned around abruptly and gaped wide-mouthed at the scene before them.


    Around hundered animals were standing at the edge of the woods looking at them.


    Rhehan grinned looking at them. "Oh My God! They are actually here! I can''t believe this. Come Rose!" Rhehen held Rose''s hand and walked towards them happily. As they grew closer, they could spot many more tiny animals too. Small cubs of hyenas, few wild cats and monkeys amongst huge elephants, chimpanzees, zebras, hyenas etc.


    They both halted a few inches before the animals and looked at them pleasantly. The animals were unusually quiet, not even moving a single inch.


    "Ehehe! Umm...We came to meet you all. You see....Umm...I do not remember anything but I know that you all took care of me, when I was a kid. So..." Rhehan was trying hard to put his feelings in words, though he was not even sure, if the animals are even understanding his words or not. But suddenly he was interrupted by a loud growl again.


    The animals suddenly started shifting side ways, making a large way in the centre. Hearing the growl, Rose again held Rhehan''s arm and Rhehan patted her hand lovingly.


    Suddenly a pair of gigantic eyes started shining from a distance, followed by another pair of similar eyes. Two gigantic lions appeared from behind the trees, looking at the two humans. On the back of the female lion was resting a small cub, playing with its mother''s hair.


    "WOW!!" Rhehan exclaimed in happiness, moving few inches ahead.


    "Go and meet all of them. They are probably quiet because I look scared." Rose murmered to Rhehan.


    "Ok then tell them, you are not scared. Let us see then!" Rhehan grinned looking at the lions.


    "Ohk! Hello everybody! I am Rhehan''s wife...Just to tell you a little secret....We are married! Also, I am not scared at all, so you guys can come ahead!" Rose exclaimed, though she was a little scared.


    As soon as Rose spoke the words a small monkey, with big ears landed on her shoulder, kissing her cheeks. "Hahahaha!!!!" Rose was in a splits of laughter, getting the kisses. Suddenly she was surrounded by other tiny monkeys, all playing with her.


    Seing that Rose was busy getting kisses from all animals and was not feeling scared, he left her hand and sprinted towards the imperial lions. He hugged the two lions turn by turn, feeling overwhelmed. He then walked in between all the animals, patting their heads and backs, making sure not to miss out any animal. "Thank you so much for saving my life back then! I was small so I probably must not have thanked you. But now I know everything. Thank you for taking care of me and accepting me!" Rhehan kneeled down on the ground on his knees and folded his hands. He bowed down his head, almost on the verge of crying.

 Chapter 372 - Tell us..

    Rose suddenly halted giggling, as her gaze fell upon Rhehan. He was now crying! It was not just a normel cry, but as if he was crying his heart out. The frustration and anxiety from all the years, the lonliness and struggle of all these years and now tha ultimate happiness of being loved!


    The feeling of having a family and having the love of a different mystical world, who have always loved and supported him, had struck him hard. He was crying as if he was venting out all the negative emotions, stored in his body for years. He was still kneeling on the ground and was in fits of terrible crying.


    "Rhehan!!! Please don''t cry!! Look they all love us so much! Look at their eyes once!" Rose kneeled down on the rough grass too, hugging the boy.


    As soon as Rhehan looked up, his vision was covered by something pinkish and slimy, making his face wet. "Huh?" He saw a hyena standing before him, and licking his face. Rhehan smiled instantly, as he knew it was hyena''s attempt to wipe away his tears. "Were you the one, to see me first?" Rhehan smiled, rubbing its neck.


    Hyena moaned cutely and tugged his shirt. Rhehan followed the hyena''s moments and stood up. "What? You want to take me somewhere?"


    Rose too stood up and looked at hyena in confusion. "Yes! It actually wants to take you somewhere!"


    Suddenly an elephant''s large trunk wrapped itself around Rhehan''s waist and he was lifted high in the air. But, for a certain reason the tremendous height did not scare him. "I.....Have done this before! Isn''t it!? Why do I find this feeling so familier. Gosh! I am not even scared." The trunk landed the boy, on female lion''s back. Rhehan was stunned for a few seconds, untill he bent down and looked at the female lion''s face. "I hope I am not too heavy for you!" The lion growled loudly and startled Rhehan. "Ummm! I take it as an ''ok'' sign! Besides you are too cute! Can I call you cutie?"


    The female imperial lion did not reply, but rather remained calm. "You don''t like the name? How about hottie?" The lion growled again, making Rhehan chuckle. "Cool then! Hottie!"


    The lion cub snuggled on Rhehan''s leg lovingly and dozzed off.


    Suddenly, Rose was also made to sit on the male lion''s back and she looked at Rhehan in confusion. "Where are we going?"


    "Don''t know! Let us see!" Rhehan winked looking at the confused girl. Suddenly all the animals started sprinted back towards the woods and soon the pair of imperial lions also started sprinted deep inside the woods. The two held the neck of the lions tightly so as to avoid falling. The two lions were running at the speed of lightening, jumping every hurdle smoothly amd crossing various dense areas.


    All this looked like a dream to Rose, but for Rhehan, none of it looked alien. Everything that was happening to him seemed to appear normal.


    After a few minutes, the lions halted and immediately sat on the ground for Rose and Rhehan to get off. Rhehan carried the tiny cub in his arms like a baby, who had dozzed of on his leg. Soon many other animals started gathering around them and formed a gigantic circle around them. Rose and Rhehan looked at them in confusion. "They are trying to tell us something!"

 Chapter 373 - Memories....

    "Hmm! I think they are!" Rose looked at them carefully, trying to figure out. Suddenly from amongst the trees, suddenly a gigantic chimpanzee jumped off on the ground and came towards them. He had wide grin on his face and he kissed the two people happily.


    "How are you!" Rose grinned widely. She knew this was the same chimpanzee who had gifted her many things, the last time.


    The chimpanzee grinned even more widely, kissing the girl again and again. He then held her hand and walked towards a much denser patch. "I think, he is telling us something Rhehan! Come!"


    Rhehan was amused how the scared Rose was now suddenly taking the lead, and walking freely. He smiled looking at the girl who was now, trying to talk to the chimpanzee, as if talking to an old friend. While the chimpanzee was holding her hand and nodding to everything she said, side by side leading her.


    The chimpanzee halted outside a medium sized bamboo hut and smiled at them, jumping in excitement. Rhehan looked at the chimpanzee in confusion. "I think it is something related to me!" He opened the loose door of the hut and stepped inside, followed by Rose. The hut was lit with oil lanterns in various corners.


    Rhehan halted for a few seconds, looking at it. "Oh my God!"


    Just a few steps away, was lying a small baby''s empty crib made of bamboo sticks. On top of it were placed various tiny wodden toys and metallic bracelets. Rhehan walked towards the crib, his heart racing. "Is this my....?"


    He picked up a tiny bracelet, with silver beads on it and looked at it. The bracelet was extremely tiny as if made to fit for a new born baby. He then looked at various other ornaments, studying them one by one.


    He then turned to look at the Chimpanzee, feeling overwhelmed. He felt like somebody had suddenly filled all the empty pages of the story of his life, with beautiful words. "Are these mine?"


    The chimpanzee smiled and from top of a wooden shelf, picked up a small paper and handed it over to him.


    Rhehan looked at the paper and immediately understood what is was! A shiver ran down his spine as he looked at it again and again.


    Rose looked at Rhehan in confusion, looking at the paper. "What happened Rhehan? What is it?"


    "You remember master told me, they found a hospital tag on my wrist, when I found dead in the west woods? With the help of that band, they got to know my name" Rhehan looked at Rose, with teary eyes.


    "Yes!"


    "It is this tag!" Rhehan turned the tag and a fainted ''RH_ H_N'' was written on it, along with a typed hospital name and a fainted serial number.

 Chapter 374 - Phra Basho...

    "Wow! Is it really yours!" Rose looked at the band in amazement.


    Rhehan smiled, looking at it and nodded in a ''yes''. He then carefully placed back the band and looked at chimpanzee. "Thank you for showing this! You have no idea what it means to me!" Rhehan suddenly pounced on the chimpanzee, hugging him tightly.


    The chimpanzee held Rhehan''s hand, looking at his bracelet. He touched his bracelet and looked at his face again. "Thank you for the bracelet! It is magical!"


    The chimpazee walked towards the bamboo crib and picked up a large red colored stone. He walked towards Rhehan and placed it inside his pocket and patted it, as if telling him to take care of it.


    "What is this?" Rhehan looked inside his pocket. The chimpanzee did not reply but rather kissed him and walked out of the room.


    Rose and Rhehan looked at each other in confusion and walked out of the hut, following the chimpanzee. As soon they walked out they saw a middle aged monk, looking at them in amazement.


    "Oh! My God! Rhehan??" The monk, hugged the boy, feeling overwhelmed. "None of you told me, the boy has come!" He looked at the animals, in surprise. He looked back at Rhehan and smiled. "They all are so possessive for you. Lee would often look for you in the monastery, but you were always stolen by them!"


    Rhehan grinned looking at the monk. "And you are?"


    "Ohh! I thought Lee must have told you about me. You can call me Phra Basho! I was the one who found you, when your father left you in the woods. Don''t let these animals and Lee take all the credit, please." He looked at the circle around them, smirking at them in a teasing way.


    "Ohh! Yes Lee Lee did tell me! Thank you so much Phra Basho for saving my life!" Rhehan folded his hands and looked at the monk.


    Phra Basho smiled and held the boy''s hands. "You don''t have to thank us. Having you was the best time of our lives. We only wished that the old monk, did not want to send you back to the city. But he knew you will be a great man, and we never disobey him."


    Rhehan''s heart beat raised as he heard the name of the old monk. "You..You mean, my old man?"


    "Yes Boy! Your adoptive parents left you on street, and old monk could not tolerate it. Though he was never interested in living in the city, but for you he changed his values. We were all stunned, when he told us that he is shifting to the city for many years! I don''t know, if you remember, I was the one to tell you, that your old man is no more. That was the day, the old monk came back to the woods, and cried for four days. You stirred up the emotions of a monk my boy!" Phra Basho paused for a while, looking in his green eyes. "But you were always like this. In no time, you can capture a person''s heart."


    Rhehan chuckled at the monk''s words and the monk turned to look at Rose. "Ahh! Rose! Look how grown up you are, looking just like sister Lilly!" He blessed the girl with his hands and smiled closing his eyes. "I see..." He opened his eyes and smiled at the two. "Congratulations on your wedding kids!"

 Chapter 375 - Its time..

    Rose and Rhehan looked at each other in nervouseness. Their faces pale and they turned their faces and looked nervousely at Phra Basho. Rhehan gazed at the animals, with a sad pouting face of being betrayed by them.


    "Haha! They did not tell me! The moment I touched her head, I could sense it." The monk grinned looking at the two.


    Rose pursed her lips, looking at the monk in embarrasement. While Rhehan stood there in nervousness, thinking what will master Lee do to them, if he finds out about it.


    "Don''t worry kids! I am not going to tell anybody! It is a secret, till you are not ready to tell it to your family!" The monk grinned, looking at the two nervous people.


    Rose heaved a sigh of relief, while Rhehan smiled back. "Thank you Phra Basho. Otherwise, Lee Lee would kill us."


    "Well, I should say, your generation is hard to understand for us people. Everything happens at spur of emotions. Come now! Some one''s waiting for you!" The monk smiled, leading them towards the right.


    "Who?" Rhehan gazed at him in surprise. His heart raced again, as if he already knew the answer.


    "Your old man! The old monk!" The monk looked at Rhehan and patted his back. He knew how Rhehan was feeling at the moment.


    Rose looked at Rhehan and held his hand. Rhehan took deep breaths and followed the monk. "Ohk! Let''s go!" He held back Rose''s hand tightly, trying to calm down. They were followed by several animals, who were now walking quietly, knowing the seriouseness of the situation.


    They crossed dense patches of the woods, eventually crossing a beautiful lake. "This is your mother''s favourite place, in the entire west woods. Whenever she is sad or happy, she comes here!" The monk pointed towards the lake, which was decorated beautifully with oil lanterns.


    Rhehan smiled looking at the lake. "It is indeed beautiful. Infact this whole west woods is such a beautiful place. Just the way I like! Natural and untouched!"


    "You will offcourse love it. You have been brought up this way! First by Lee and then by Old monk." The monk smiled, while walking ahead.


    Soon, they reached the garden of a beautiful monastery. They both gaped at the monastery in surprise! Who could imagine such a beautiful place, amongst the dense woods.


    "Remember anything Rhehan?" The old monk smiled, looking back at his face.


    "Ummm...No! I don''t really think so!" Rhehan pursed his lips, thinking hard.


    "It''s ok! Come! Old monk is inside, in his room!" The monk smiled, walking on the brick path.


    Rhehan paused for a moment and he covered his face with his hands. "I can do this! I can do this!"


    He let out a big sigh and followed the monk, walking inside the monastery....

 Chapter 376 - His old man!

    Soon, they entered the monastery and the familier soothing fragrance of the incense sticks, suddenly uplifted Rhehan''s mood, which was earlier quite nervous. This fragrance was always present at his old man''s house, when ever he came back home after working hard in the cafe.


    Rhehan smiled, inhaling the fragrance, and could not help feeling nostalgic. As they entered the monsstery they noticed a beautiful Lord Buddha''s statue right in the front. They all bowed down before the statue in reverance.


    Rhehan looked around carefully, noticing each and every detail, trying to remember his past. There was for sure a sense of homely feeling in his heart, as soon as he had entered the monastry. "This incense stick! Where can I get more of these? " Rhehan pointed at the long sticks, emitting fragrant smoke.


    "Hahaha!" The monk laughed, hearing Rhehan''s words.


    "What happened Phra Basho?" Rose asked in confusion.


    The monk picked up a medium sized box from the floor and handed it over to Rhehan. "We have already packed it for you! Old monk said that you will come to take it!"


    Rhehan took the box in his hands, looking at its contents. It was full of similar incense sticks, of different colors. "He knew I would come?"


    "Offcourse! Old monk senses things, before they are going to happen!" The monk patted his head lovingly.


    Rose was silently looking at everything and everybody around her, as if still trying to figure out if it was a dream or a reality.


    Several other monks, who were chanting in one corner, looked up at Rhehan in surprise. "It is Rhehan indeed!" They all got up to meet the boy excitedly.


    Rhehan and Rose bowed down in reverance, looking at them.


    "Ohh! Look at you! Grown into a handsome young man!" One of the monks spoke up patting the boy.


    "It is so good to see you boy!" Spoke the other monk.


    "Finally you are here!"


    "God bless you my boy!"


    "Are you planning to stay here tonight?"


    "Rhehan, you have urinated maximum on my clothes! Do you know it?"


    "Where are his chubby cheeks gone!" Another monk pulled Rhehan''s cheeks lovingly.


    All of them were speaking together in excitement, and Rhehan could not help but smile looking at them one by one. "Ah! We came to pay a visit to you all. May be some other day, I will come to spend the night!"


    This was getting too much for Rhehan to digest. The more he got to know about his past, the bigger his family was getting. He was realising that he had indeed the most protected, spiritual, interesting, adventurous and loved childhood, contrary to what he always thought. Yet he had struggled in his life, so that he learns to value all these things!


    Suddenly a male voice from the other room came. "Has he come?" Somebody came sprinting from the adjoining room, and Rhehan turned to look at the voice and was instantly left frozen on the spot.


    There he was, standing right next to Rhehan. He had tears in his eyes and his usual beautiful smile on his face. His old man!

 Chapter 377 - They meet again....

    The entire world faded away, and Rhehan was just looking at his old man. Those tiny heart warming eyes, that soothing smile, were so heart melting so see again. The glow on his face was just the same, as if he had not aged even a single day! He was dressed in a maroon colored robe and had tears in his eyes.


    They both just stood at their positions, looking at each other, stupified. Everybody was stunned to see tears in old monk''s eyes once again. Last time they had seen it, when he had returned back from city after leaving back Rhehan all alone. The man of this stature and devotion, who was oblivious to all wordly things and emotions, was crying again after seing the boy again after so many years.


    The old monk looked at Rhehan from head to toe, with teary eyes yet a smile on his face. Today for the first time the other monks could see a human vulnerable side of the old monk.


    The old monk slowly walked towards Rhehan, looking in his green eyes. Rhehan''s heart raced terribly as he saw the old man approaching him. Suddenly he found himself once again in the warm embrace of his old man and he trembled in disbelief!


    The old man had clutched him tightly in his arms. Rhehan raised his shivering hands and hugged back the old man. The moment his hands touched the old man, he broke down in tears. He started crying his heart out once again, hugging the old monk more tightly.


    The old monk too, could not stop his tears and he kissed the boy''s head, patting his back lovingly. He patted his back for few more minutes, till the boy had ceased crying. His breathing had relaxed a bit and he finally calmed down.


    The old monk retraced his arms, looking at the boy''s face now and smiling at him warmly. He lovingly wiped away Rhehan''s tears, looking in his eyes. The old monk''s touch indeed worked like magic and Rhehan was feeling much more relaxed and happy. He did not even remember the last time he had felt this relaxed. He felt as if a heavy weight has been lifted from his heart and his soul has been liberated.


    Finally Rhehan opened his mouth to speak up. "I will not ask you now, why you left me like this. I already have the answer. I now understand, how difficult it must have been for you to change your path entirely for me, and live a different life. I understand it now Sifu*." Rhehan folded his hands, feeling extremely blessed and relaxed.


    He then looked at Lord Buddha''s statue and apologised deeply in his heart. He apologised for all the curses, all the questions he had put up before God! He indeed had no idea, that not just he had a very good upbringing but rather blessed with highly evolved spiritual family! Nobody could have asked for a better family and upbringing!!!


    *********


    *Sifu- Chinese term for teacher and father.


    Si- Teacher


    Fu- Father.

 Chapter 378 - Trust yourself Rhehan..

    The old man, as if knew what was in Rhehan''s mind, patted the boy''s head and then turned to look at Rose. Rose bowed down in reverance, folding her hands and the old monk smiled warmly, keeping his hand on her head. "You and your wife look very good together!"


    Rhehan coughed awkwardly, looking at Rose, while the other monks laughed at their awkward faces.


    "Sifu, you also know about it?" Rhehan gaped at the old man in surprise.


    The old monk smiled and looked at Rose. "Don''t forget to give him that herb. He can be careless about his health!"


    "Yes, Sifu!" Rose giggled looking at Rhehan.


    The old monk then turned to look at Rhehan. "I am happy that you are evolving to be a better human being Rhehan. Your path will be tough but remember my words! You are stronger than you think! You need to trust yourself. Your path ahead might try to pull you back in your older life, but you just listen to your heart. I am repeating it again! Just don''t trust anybody else, but yourself!" The old monk spoke in a very serious tone, looking at Rhehan. He then turned to look at Rose. "If you don''t believe in yourself, see it from this girl''s eyes. She knows you, more than you know yourself. Your future is going to be tough! The real war is going to start now!"


    "Yes Sifu. I will try my best!" Rhehan nodded, grasping each and every precious word. The old man then held Rhehan''s hand, looking at his bracelet. Before Rhehan could ask him anything, the old monk spoke again. "Though you are highly protected, but you have to help yourself now! You are slowly getting physically strong. This bracelet is making the effect of poison in your body to fade away!"


    "You mean, I still have the poison in my body that father gave me?" Rhehan frowned.


    "Yes the effect on your organs it still there! But not just the physical poison, also the mental trauma he gave to your soul. You have also inherited some bad habbits from him, but not many. Luckily you are more like your mother! This bracelet will help you fight those addictions and habbits. But I repeat, you have to trust yourself first!" The old man smiled and patted the boy''s shoulder.


    Rhehan then took out the red stone from his pocket, given to him by the chimpanzee. "I was given this by the chimpanzee, back at the hut. Should I hand this over to you!"


    The old monk looked at the stone and sighed. "No! This has always been yours. Wait for a day or two, you will find the perfect use of it yourself. Certain things are destined to be done only by you."


    Rhehan nodded in obedience and kept back the stone in his pocket.

 Chapter 379 - The flyer...

    "Ok! As you say Sifu!" Rhehan smiled back at him, looking at his loving face. "I still can not believe, I am actually meeting you again!" He suddenly hugged the old monk again, feeling excited. "Thank you for everything. Right from the day, I was born to this day, I have always had your support. Thank you for making me capable enough to stand on my feet!" Rhehan remembered the time, he was sent to a day school by the monk and then to the cafe for some practical experiences. Today everything has paid-off. He was so used to working hard in his life, that it was no longer a work, just his every day habbit.


    The old monk patted his back. "So much we wanted to keep you here, but we knew, where you actually belonged. Now, since you know about almost everything, do come here often. We all miss you! Also, make sure, you don''t tell anybody about all this. Ok? Not even Kareem!" The old monk looked at Rose, with a serious face.


    "Yes Sifu! We will not!" Rose replied obediently.


    They all chatted for a while and Rhehan kept telling the old monk, how he grabbed the aviation deal and hence now becomes the 3rd richest Asian. Though the old monk knew everything already, but still he listened to him, just like their old days. Rhehan would come back home and tell his old man everything, while the old man served him food, made with his own hands.


    After another two hours, of non-stop talking by Rhehan the two decided to leave as it was already getting late. Their hands loaded with various gifts, the two stepped out of the west woods, after riding back, till the car, on imperial lion''s back. Everybody bid mushy and sticky good byes to the two visitors and finally they sat back in their car.


    "Wow! We have so many gifts." Rose looked at the incense sticks, herbs,clay pots, fresh fruits.


    Rhehan grinned back, looking at Rose. He felt that he was an entirely different person coming back from woods. He switched on the ignition and was about to step on the peddle, when suddenly out of no- where, a large flyer came flying and landed on the car''s windscreen.


    "What''s this? It''s blocking my view!" Rhehan frowned looking at the large red and black colored flyer with something written on it. It was little strange, because their was hardly any wind blowing.


    Rose tilted her head and read its contents. "Looks like an advertisement of a kind of auction for antique items!"

 Chapter 380 - The beginning....

    "Antique items? Strange! Anyways I will go and get rid of it!" Rhehan got off the car and threw away the flyer on the road. As soon as he was about to sit in the car a gust of wind errupted, making the flyer land again on the car''s screen.


    Rhehan chuckled looking at Rose, who was sitting in the car. She poked out her head, laughing. "Looks like, it wants to go with you to your place!"


    "Yeah! Right!" Rhehan held the flyer in his hands reading its contents, while sitting in the car. "Hmmm...So this flyer says, their is a charity event to be held day after tomorrow, which will have various antique pieces up for auction!" Rhehan read the flyer, looking at it carefully.


    "Hmmm! Good! You should go there then!" Rose chuckled already knowing Rhehan''s answer.


    "Ahhh! No way! I find these auctions to be extremely boring. Then, on top of that you have to buy something, even if you do not like it, otherwise you are considered to be a miser!" Rhehan chuckled looking disgustingly at the paper.


    "Hmmm....Who is holding this one?" Rose bent down to have a look.


    "The house of old artifacts and valuables! I know this! It''s the organization that generally restores valuable and antique items from all over the world. Nothing very special of my intetest!" Rhehan crumbled the paper with his hands and threw it out of the window. He then switched on the car''s ignition and drove back towards the city.


    Meanwhile...


    Somewhere in the same city, inside an apartment, a blonde girl was lying down flat on her bed, looking life-lessly at the ceiling. She was dressed in her short satin night gown, with her hair uncombed and no makeup at all, on the face. Her mind was filled with anger and her heart full of hatred. She was not able to forget, how Stefen had insulted her in public.


    Suddenly her apartment''s door bell rang and she immediately got up in surprise. It was already after dinner time! "Who could it be at this hour?"


    She tip toed towards the main door and peeked through the door lense. "Oh! My God!!!" Cheryl whispered in surprise, looking at the man standing outside her door.


    She quickly ran back to her room and removed her bra and panty from underneath her small satin gown. She pulled down her gown a bit and patted her nipples to make them erect and visible from under her thin pink gown. She then combed her hair and applied a quick nude makeup.


    With a smiling face, she hurridly ran towards the door and opened it casually, concealing her smile. As soon as she opened the door, she pretended to look surprised and looked down at herself as if feeling embarrssed at her revealing attire.


    "Ohh! I ....did not expect you!"

 Chapter 381 - The conspiracy..

    The man gave away a courteous smile looking carefully at the blonde girl''s erect nipples. "I think, this is not the right time to come. I might have interrupted your sleep!"


    "Ahh! It is ok! I had just lied down on the bed, but not yet dozed off. You can come in please." Cheryl opened the door, feeling utter happiness in her heart. Surely the man must have come to offer a profitable deal, but from her face she looked pretty casual and uneffected.


    The man entered the cozy living room and removed his over coat hanging it on a nearby stand.


    "Sorry! The room is a bit messy!" Cheryl picked up a few fashion magazines from the floor, in the process revealing her naked bottom. She was giving him full opportunity to stare at her naked body parts.


    The man gulped looking at her beautiful hips and clenched his fist, controlling his errupting hormones. "I am sorry to disturb you at this hour, but this is really important and urgent matter for you and I both! So I had to drop in at this hour."


    Cheryl looked up in surprise, her eyes twinkling with interest. "Oh! Ok! Please be seated."


    The man sat down on a couch, while Cheryl seated herself purposely opposite to him, crossing her legs. She was revealing most of her long thighs, making the man''s concentration a little weak.


    "Yes tell me sir! What is the urgent matter?" Cheryl smirked, looking at his manhood, rising a bit.


    "I known you hate Rose and Rhehan. Also, that you would do anything to break them apart? I also want the same thing! So maybe we can team up, to do this." The man spoke up, with anger and determination in his eyes.


    "You? But I thought you are very close....." Cheryl looked at the man in surprise.


    "Yes I am! But I want Rhehan to go away from Rose''s life. I want him to suffer. You can do this job very easily!" The man smirked looking at the girl''s seduction tactics. She was indeed blessed with a hot body and seductive powers.


    "Me? But how can I do it?" Cheryl spoke in an innocent voice.


    "Just seduce him, the way you are trying to seduce me!" The man grinned, looking at the girl''s cleavage.


    Cheryl bit her lip and smiled. "Then are you seduced enough?" She opened her legs wide apart and pulled up her gown.


    "Oh yes! I am!" The man quickly paced towards the girl, unzipping his jeans. He quickly revealed his hardness, rapidly inserting it inside her, with one quick thrust.


    "Ahhh!!!" The girl moaned. "What will I get in return?" Cheryl removed her gown, smirking at the man, who was licking his lips, while gazing at her naked body. "You can check me out right now and give me the role!"


    "Ohh! You are so good! You pass the audition! You will be the main leading girl in the topmost hollywood starer film." The man played with her boobs, thrusting his penis in and out of her rapidly.


    "Ohk! Then your .....Ahhh....work will be done!" Cheryl smirked at the man seductively.


    "I will tell you, what to do and when. Just give your best shot and I promise hollywood is all yours!" The man released himself inside the girl, taking deep breaths.


    "Consider the work to be done! Its no big deal for me!" Cheryl straightened herself up, adjusting her gown happily.


    "Ohk! Then! I will be leaving. Tomorrow you will sign a new film." The man once again touched the girl''s boobs and left her place.


    Cheryl grinned widely, jumping around in happiness, as soon as the man left. She quickly sprinted to her closet and started preparing for her next day''s attire.

 Chapter 382 - Visiting family!

    The next morning, the sun rays hit the golden hair of the boy making him frown. Rhehan woke up, rubbing his blurred green eyes and looked at the empty side of the bed, besides him and groaned. "Oh! I hate waking up alone without her!" He quickly dialled a number on his tablet and pressed the button for a video call.


    "Hi nympho wifey!" Rose''s face appeared on the screen. She was all sweaty and red, dressed in a work out attire.


    "Hi baby!!! Good morning!!" Rhehan gave a flying kiss to the girl. "What''s up?"


    "Nothing! Just my normel morning training. You tell." Rose gave back a flying kiss to the boy.


    "I am missing you!" Rhehan pouted, making a sad face.


    "I miss you too Rhehan. Can''t wait to see you in the evening!" Rose sighed looking at the boy. "How can you look so good, even in the morning. I am loving your messy hair. Just, so much want to run my fingers through them."


    "And I am loving your sweaty body. So much want to take a shower with you, right now!" Rhehan winked, notoriously.


    Rose''s eyes twinkled at the thought of taking a shower with the man. "Wow! So much would i...."


    Suddenly Rose heard Lillian calling her name.


    "Rose! Sweety where are you?" Lillian entered Rose''s training room, looking for the girl.


    "Here mom!" Rose waved.


    "Rose! Do you know what all Rhehan likes to eat? I am preparing a list, and me and Lizie are thinking of cooking with our own hands for the boy. Don''t tell him, it''s a surprise!" Lillian spoke up, looking at a recipe book in her hands carefully, not looking ahead at Rose.


    "Hehe! Why don''t you ask him yourself!" Rose grinned, turning her phone''s screen towards Lillian.


    "Hello Aunty Lilly! Good morning! I see, I have a surprise! Don''t worry, I won''t let Rhehan know!" Rhehan chuckled looking at Lillian.


    Lillian looked up in surprise, hearing Rhehan''s voice. "Rhehan?" She then turned to look at Rose. "Girl! Couldn''t you tell me, you are over a call with him! Now Lizie will kill me."


    "No worries! I will act surprised. By the way, I love sushi and thai!" Rhehan winked, chuckling out loud.


    Lillian laughed looking at the boy. "Ohk then! Sushi and Thai, in today''s dinner menu. See you at 8:00 pm sweety! Don''t be late!" Lillian smiled, looking back at the book, as she left the room.


    "Ohk babes! I have to go for a meeting! I''ll call you when I am free! Bye!" Rhehan gave another kiss to the girl and hung up the call, feeling happy. He was after-all going to visit another family today and he will get to see his two more brothers, Kareem and Stefen!


    Just then Rhehan turned to the news-letter on his tablet, going through the latest news of the day. "Huh? Again!?"


    Rhehan saw a familiar advertisemnt in black and red theme of an auction and frowned.

 Chapter 383 - Useless man..

    So much advertisement, for just one auction?" Rhehan frowned, clicking at the advertisement. "Hmmm! same shit! Charitable auction, for old and priceless antiques. Tomorrow at The La Bella hotel, 8:00 pm! Whatever!! Who is going to spare time for such stupid things! How will one even know the authenticity of it? Selling anything in the name of antique!!" Rhehan swiped the screen of the tablet, towards a news head-line and gaped at it in surprise.


    There was a big size picture of Cheryl on the man''s screen, laughing ecstatically at the media. "The ex-Fabiosa model, to star opposite the super star, Kareem Lodge. Huh?...How did this happen?" Rhehan frowned reading the further news. "The sources claim that somebody important from the film crew, considered the girl to be fit for the role and thus replaced Winslet Johnas, who was casted for this role earlier. The media appearance of the girl is to be held today at 5pm!"


    Rhehan frowned looking at the girl''s picture. "What luck! Thrown from Fabiosa and lands a major role in hollywood that too opposite Kareem! Poor Kareem, will have to tolerate the stupid girl for so long." Rhehan sighed, getting off from his bed.


    7:00 pm....


    The man pressed the door bell of the penthouse apartment, which was answered by Rose. "Kareem!!!!" Rose hugged the boy, happily.


    Kareem hugged back the girl half-heartedly. "How are you doing?"


    "Good! Please come, Master has also just arrived!" Rose opened the door completely, for the boy to enter.


    "Oh! Nice! And Rhehan?" Kareem asked with an annoyed face.


    "He is coming in an hour." Rose grinned widely, at his question.


    "Ok! Where is Aunty and mom?" Kareem sighed, cursing his bad luck!


    "They are in the kitchen, cooking!"


    "Wow! So much effort just for the boy? It''s been ages since I saw both of them cooking together!" Kareem spoke in a sarcastic tone, feeling jealous of all the special preperations, going on for Rhehan in the house.


    "Ahh! Yes! A thank you dinner has to be special!" Rose grinned again, not understanding Kareem''s sarcasm!


    "Oh! I did not know it''s a thank you dinner! Thank you for what?"


    "Aahh!!! You see, mom and aunty met with an accident, almost falling off a cliff. Rhehan saved them at nick of time! I thought you already know about it!!" Rose spoke up proudly, looking at Kareem. She was excited that both the brothers will be meeting today for the first time. She knew that Kareem had no idea about the accident, so she purposely told it to Kareem. She wanted Rhehan to be in Kareem''s good books, before he arrives.


    "What!!! Why did nobody tell me??" Kareem sprinted inside the kitchen, with a worried look. "Mom!!! Aunty!!! You both met with an accident??!!!


    Both the ladies turned to look at Kareem. "Who told you? Rose?" Elizabeth asked in surprise.


    "That doesn''t matter! Are you both ok?" Kareem hugged the two ladies, still feeling shocked at the news.


    "We are! Thanks to Rhehan!" Lillian patted the boy.


    "Hmmm! So that''s why all this preperation for that useless man!" Kareem spoke up again in a sarcastic tone.

 Chapter 384 - Augus...

    "Kareem!!!!! Is this how you talk about your guests!!!???" Elizabeth slammed her palm on the shelf before her, in anger. "Don''t forget, he is aunty Lilly''s guest tonight! Make sure you don''t do anything stupid to humiliate her or spoil her hardwork!!!" Elizabeth glared at the boy, in anger. She so much wanted to just blabber out the truth to him, but she knew, it might cost her Rhehan''s life!


    She then looked around and whispered close to his face in a soft yet stern voice. "I understand your feelings, but this gives you no right to insult anybody!!! He has saved our lives, don''t forget that. Also, the girl has chosen him, accept it gracefully. I know, it is natural to feel sad but don''t forget your upbringing!!!! Did you get it??" Elizabeth looked in the boy''s eyes with anger!!


    "Yes mother!" Kareem sighed, not having the guts to look at his mother''s face.


    "Good!" Elizabeth tried to calm down, while Kareem sprinted out of the kitchen.


    "Lizie! Don''t be so hard on the boy. He has feelings for Rose and is heartbroken!" Lillian placed her hand on Elizabeth''s shoulder, patting it.


    "That is not the only thing Lilly! The boy has changed a lot. He knows that Rhehan saved our lives, even then he is not a bit thankful! His hatred is scaring me too much Lilly! I really feel that he is going to hurt Rhehan! I am scared of Rhehan''s life now!" Elizabeth spoke with teary eyes, pressing the temples of her head.


    "You...you mean...?" Lillian gaped at Elizabeth in horror.


    "Yes! I think he is Augus!" Elizabeth spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Lillian gaped at Elizabeth in horror, her hands covering her mouth in disbelief.


    Xio Lee, who was in one corner of the kitchen hearing everything came towards the two ladies. "Don''t worry! I will keep an eye on Kareem from now on! You both don''t worry at all." Xio Lee tried to calm down the two ladies, while he herself was pretty much tense.


    The most difficult part was that they loved both the boys equally. How could they choose one, from amongst their two sons?


    Kareem sprinted out of the kitchen feeling agitated and went inside his room upstairs. His room was the one, just next to James''s room, where he often dropped in.


    "Ohh!!! I hate you Rhehan Jobs!!!! You are slowly taking away everything from me! First you took the girl away and now my mother also prefers you over me!!! I hate you so much Rhehan!" He banged his fist with a wall, screeming at the top of his lungs.


    Just then the door bell rang and Kareem sprinted towards the balcony, looking down at the main door of the apartment. "The filthy piece of shit has arrived!"

 Chapter 385 - The brothers...

    Rhehan was standing outside the door, smiling and fixing his collar. He was wearing a blue colored linen jacket, with a white tee-shirt underneath it. In his blue jeans, he was looking extremely handsome and much younger for his age. He was holding a bottle of wine in his hand, beautifully decorated with a red ribbon.


    Kareem was glancing at the man from his balcony, who was waiting for the door to be opened. Suddenly Rose answered the door and pounced on her man. Her lips straight away landed on his lips and she was completely kneeling on top of him.


    "You look so good!" Rose halted for a while, looking at the boy dressed up casually, yet formally. She then again started sucking his lips.


    Kareem glared at the couple in anger, who were busy sucking each other''s lips.


    They only halted when they heard Lillian''s voice. "Is the boy here?!"


    Rhehan stepped inside and Kareem could no longer hear anything...


    Rhehan hugged the over-excited elders one by one, feeling elated to meet them once again. "Thank you for inviting me. Here I got this wine. You have to try this, it''s a rare one!" Rhehan handed over the wine to Lillian, who accepted it gracefully.


    "We three have a surprise for you!" Elizabeth clapped her hands, looking at her boy.


    "Really what is it?" Rhehan chuckled, looking at Lillian''s half heatred smile. The boy already knew the surprise offcourse.


    "The three of us have prepared today''s meal ouselves, and guess what is the menu?" Xio Lee, spoke up excitedly.


    "Ummm...I...have no idea! It''s too hard to guess!" Rhehan smirked, looking at Rose.


    Rose giggled looking at the boy''s acting.


    "It''s Thai and Sushi!!! Your favourite!!" Elizabeth exclaimed excitedly!


    "Oh wow!! Thank you so much guys!! Wonder where you got to know that from!!" Rhehan chuckled looking at Lillian.


    Lillian rolled her eyes at the boy, looking at his more than required reaction.


    "Ahh! We have our sources. Come! Let''s sit!" Lillian spoke up hurridly, holding the boy''s arm, leading him to the dinning table.


    "Ahh! Rose sweety! Please go and call Kareem. Tell him that Rhehan is here and he needs to come down!" Elizabeth looked at Rose warmly.


    "Yes aunty!" Rose sprinted upstairs, while there was another bell at the door.


    The house maid, went to open the door and Stefen and Vicky came inside. "Hello! Hello! Hello!" Stefen came inside the dinning room, hugging everybody turn by turn. Behind him was a beautiful girl, who was smiling pleasantly.


    Stefen then turned to look at Rhehan. "Hi Rhehan! Finally we get to meet!" He hugged the boy, while Rhehan hugged him back.


    "Yes! Finally! After that phone call." Rhehan gave a warm smile.


    "This is my friend Vicky, also Fabiosa''s lead model!" Stefen pointed towards Vicky, looking like a love- struck teenger, while everybody giggled.


    "Hi Vicky! It''s nice to see you!" Rhehan shook hands with the girl gracefully, while everybody else was busy teasing Stefen about Vicky.


    "You guys will scare her away!! Stop embarrasing me! There is still some time to make her my girl friend!!! So relax, you all !!" Stefen whispered to the three elders.


    Just then Rose sprinted down the stairs, followed by a serious faced Kareem. Kareem turned to meet Stefen, hugging him happily and then his eyes travelled to look at Rhehan, who was already looking at him and smiling.


    The two green eyes met and an unspoken conversation started between them. Rhehan looked at his younger brother, in surprise. They actually did look so much similar to each other!

 Chapter 386 - The parting..

    They looked in each other''s eyes, for a very long time, not uttering a single word, but speaking a thousand thoughts in their respective minds.


    Rhehan: Wow! My little brother looks so much like me! Same eyes and hair too.


    Kareem: This idiot looks like me a lot! Then why did not Rose chose me, over him?


    Rhehan: Aww! I could just hug him right now.


    Kareem: Uffff! If I could just kill him right here, right now!


    Rhehan: I wish I could tell him, how much he means to me.


    Kareem: I wish I could just chuck him out of this house.


    Rhehan: Why can''t we live like brothers?


    Kareem: Why can''t he stay away from my life?


    Rhehan immediately hugged his little brother, tightly. Before Kareem could realise it, he was already in Rhehan''s embrace. Everybody looked at the two boys and were almost in tears.


    Kareem was feeling extremely uncomfortable in the man''s tight embrace. Just why is he hugging me like, I am his long lost girlfriend? Is he gay? No offcourse he is not! Somebody release me from this man''s arms or I am going to push him away!


    "Ahh! The food is here!" Lillian hurriedly spoke up, feeling Kareem''s discomfort. Rhehan released the man from his arms, patting his back.


    "Oh! Wow! Sushi!" Kareem exclaimed in happiness.


    "You too like sushi?" Rhehan looked up in surprise, towards Kareem.


    "It''s my favourite!" Kareem shrugged his shoulders casually, looking at him.


    "Mine too!" Rhehan smirked at the boy.


    Kareem ignored the man and looked at the other dishes. "Ohhhhh!! Thai curry! Actually this is my favourite!"


    "My favourite too!" Rhehan spoke up again, grinning at the boy teasingly, while everybody else was just busy talking amongst themselves.


    Kareem looked up at Rhehan in surprise. Why is he concentrating just on me? Is he teasing me? Maybe he wants to show, that how similar we are yet Rose chose him over me!!! Ahh!! If it woudn''t have been mother present here in the room, I would have given him a good beating.


    Suddenly everybody seated themselves and started pouring the dishes in their plates, when Xio Lee suddenly stood up looking at Elizabeth. "Ahem! Everybody! I have to tell you something!"


    Rhehan smirked looking at Xio Lee, knowing what he was going to say. Kareem noticed the man''s smirk and frowned. Why is he behaving like he already knows, what is master going to say? Too much involvement in my family, already!!!


    Everybody halted and looked at Xio Lee in confusion. "Yesterday, I proposed Lizie and she said yes!!! We are getting married next month!!!"


    Their were surprised and happy gasps all over the dinning room, while Lillian looked at Elizabeth with teary eyes. Elizabeth who was wearing a glove in her one hand, took it off and showed her ring to Lilly. "Surprise! Surprise!!!"


    "Oh! My God!!!" Lillian hugged the lady tightly, almost crying.


    Everybody else stood up hugging Xio Lee and Elizabeth.


    Kareem too hugged Xio Lee warmly. "Hello dad!!!"


    Rhehan too came forwards and pounced on Kareem in the process of hugging Xio Lee. Kareem was stunned again, feeling the boy kneeling on him. What the hell? What is the man upto?!! I feel like he loves me, instead of Rose!!


    Everybody pounced on Rhehan, giving each other a group hug.


    "Ohh! I so much wish James was here!" Rose spoke up ecstatically.


    *Sigh* "I know! Poor boy was really depressed when I told him, we are having a family dinner!" Lillian spoke up, settling down on the seat again.


    "Say aunty Lizie!! We need to make an all girl''s trip, before you lose your rights to flirt with other men!" Rose exclaimed in excitement.


    "Haha! As you say sweetheart. Just that I am no longer a girl!" Elizabeth chuckled, taking a bite of the sushi role.


    "What you will leave us here alone and go to a trip!" Rhehan exclaimed sadly.


    "Offcourse! It''s spinster''s trip. No boys allowed!" Rose smirked back, already looking for vacation places.


    "I can also use a holiday, to relax a bit. It''s been too hectic at work lately. Vicky you have to come with us. No excuses!" Lillian looked at Vicky and smiled.


    Vicky looked at Stefen, hesitantly.


    "Offcourse she will go!" Stefen winked looking at the girl.


    Vicky smiled at Lillian and nodded. "I would love to!"


    "Great!! Then I shall book the tickets for the coming weekend!!!" Rose looked at her phone carefully.


    "But it''s your birthday on friday!" Rhehan loooked at the girl in surprise. "Do it on saturday instead!"


    "Oh! Yeah! I forgot my birthday is here in a few days!!" Rose chuckled looking at Rhehan.


    "Poor boy! He is going to miss his girl!" Stefen smirked looking at Rhehan.


    "Oh! Anyways, I will have to go to attend an outstation party. The aviation minister has organised it, in my honour!" Rhehan sighed looking at Rose.


    "Oh really!!! Mr. Third richest Asian!" Rose winked at the boy. "Where is the party?"


    ''It''s in Malaysia. I''ll be gone for two nights, the next weekend!" Rhehan looked at Rose, with a heavy heart. Parting with the girl just for a few days was already so tough for him.


    Kareem, who was listening to Rhehan''s entire conversation stopped and looked at them pensively.

 Chapter 387 - The photo...

    They all were happily munching the dishes when Rhehan suddenly looked up at Kareem again. "Kareem! I heard, Cheryl is your new female lead in the movie! How did it happen?"


    Kareem had almost choked the food in his throat listening to Rhehan''s unexpected question. "I don''t know myself. Just yesterday night I recieved a call from the director, telling me about the change."


    "The director? The news said, she was somebody close to the crew in the film. Do you know who it is?" Rhehan looked at the boy carefully.


    "No! I do not know! We had a media apperance today evening, that is where I met Cheryl for the first time. So, no idea! Kareem spoke up, not looking at the man.


    "Hmm! Be careful of the girl!" Stefen spoke up suddenly.


    "Yeah! Don''t worry! I l know how she used you! Don''t worry!" Kareem smiled looking at Stefen.


    Stefen smiled back, looking at Kareem.


    "Oh! Wait! I just remembered something!" Elizabeth stood up immediately and rushed out of the dinning room.


    "What''s with this spontaneous lady! Always running around!" Xio Lee frowned, taking a sip of the wine.


    "Get used to it dad!" Kareem chuckled, raising his glass of wine.


    Elizabeth returned back, giving a small flat box to Rhehan. "This is for you! Open it once you go home!"


    Rhehan smiled looking at Elizabeth. "Thank you Miss Lodge!" He knew the gift might be something related to his past, so Elizabeth signalled him to open it later. Kareem frowned again, looking at the two.


    Soon the family dinner was over and everybody was about to leave. "I will go and drop you in my car." Xio Lee looked at Kareem and then at Rhehan.


    "Ahh! It''s ok master! I can go alone. Please don''t bother." Rhehan who was talking to Rose, looked at Xio Lee.


    Xio Lee gave a stern look to Rhehan and Rhehan sighed. "Ok!" He bid farewell to everybody, thanking them all. Stefen and Vicky also left the house, while Elizabeth too wore her overcoat, ready to leave.


    "Come Kareem! Let''s go!" Kareem who was busy over his phone, looked up from the screen at his mother. "Ahh! Mother, I have a night shoot. I will have to go film city, right now!"


    Elizabeth and Lillian looked at Kareem, with suspicious eyes. "Ohk then! I''ll see you at home." Elizabeth stepped out of the house, and was bidding farewell to everybody. Kareem too left in his car, while Xio Lee and Rhehan sat together in the other car.


    "Look at your gift now!" Elizabeth knocked on the car window. Rhehan pulled down the mirror, looking at the box. "Can''t wait!" He rapidly opened the box, revealing a small photo album. "It''s a photo..."


    Rhehan gaped in surprise at the scan report of somebody. He looked carefully and realised it was his picture, when Elizabeth was expecting him. "Oh! Wow!!!"


    "That was seven months of pregnancy!" Elizabeth looked happily at the black and white scan picture.

 Chapter 388 - Target...

    "Ohh!! Wow!! Look at my flat nose!!" Rhehan chuckled pointing at his nose.


    He flipped the next page of the album to check out the next picture. It was Elizabeth standing near a flower pot, her hands on her stomach and she appeared to be laughing. "That''s almost eight months! You were kicking and Aunty Lilly captured a picture."


    "How cute is the picture! I love it!" Rhehan looked at the photo, smiling widely. He had always wondered why he was an orphan? Did his parents leave him or they did not love him. But now he was happy to see how excited his mother was, to have him. Though she did tell him how happy she was, but seing it with his own eyes gave him a sense of satisfaction and happiness.


    The last picture was of the three ladies. Elizabeth was standing, while Lillian had bent down on her knees, her ears on Elizabeth''s belly. Lillian''s mother too had kneeled down, her hand on Elizabeth''s pregnant belly.


    "Who is this lady?" Rhehan pointed his finger towards Lillian''s mother.


    "She is Aunty Lillian''s mother, she is currently living in states, in our old house. She will come here in a few days! She keeps hopping to different stations like this! She loves it!" Elizabeth patted Rhehan''s head and kissed his cheek. "I love you my sweetheart!"


    "I love you too mommy!" Rhehan kissed back Elizabeth before the car sped off towards Rhehan''s home.


    Meanwhile....


    Cheryl had just stepped out of the shower, when the door bell rang. "Again? Why does he come so late at night?" She was wearing a bathing gown, tied together with a knot. She peeked through the lense hole and opened the knot of her gown, revealing her naked frontal body. The man deserved her, she thought. She had landed with an amazing hollywood film afterall.


    She opened the door seductively, while her legs wide apart.


    "You....are so sexy!!!" The man quickly slammed the door behind him, locking it. He licked his lips, looking at her absolutely clean shaved pubic region. He paced towards her and held her pubic area with his hands, massaging it rapidly. Cheryl jumped, feeling the strong vibrations travelling in her body. He quickly removed her gown, making it fall on the ground and held her hips with his other hand. "You!!! I will fuck you even harder this time!"


    He pushed the girl roughly, making her land on the couch. She opened her legs wide apart and the man moaned, looking at her vagina. He quickly unzipped his pants and with a quick thrust entered her, swirling in clockwise motions. "Ahhhhhhhh!!!"


    "Here!! You are off to Malaysia next weekend. He will be all alone! Go and destroy him, you have two nights!" The man kept two air tickets on the couch besides her and a stack of cash. "Buy youself the sexiest dresses, you can!" He spoke, thrusting his penis, deep into her.


    Cheryl''s eyes were shining bright, looking at the cash placed on her side. "Ohk! Your work will be done!"

 Chapter 389 - Father and son...

    Xio Lee was driving the car, while Rhehan again and again looked at the photographs, given by Elizabeth. He could not help but smile looking at them. "I look so much like my mom! Also, Kareem looks so much like me. I and Kareem are definitely blessed with mommy''s good genes!"


    "Yeah! It''s true! Good looking genes" Xio Lee smiled, looking at the boy. "You did not tell us ealier, that you are going to Malaysia?"


    "Ohh! Yeah! I just recieved the information this evening. Why is that an issue? Do you want me to cancel it?" Rhehan asked nervousely.


    "No! Offcourse, our lives can not come to halt, but you need to be protected too, side by side. I am thinking if I should go along with you, will that be an issue for you? I can''t let you go alone, like this!" Xio Lee suggested.


    "As you say Master! I mean, I would love spending time with you, if that will not be a problem to you. You have the wedding coming up too and need to p...." Rhehan spoke, looking at Xio Lee.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll just book my tickets too." Xio Lee spoke up instantly, not letting Rhehan finish his scentence.


    "I can do that right now! That''s no big deal. We can go together in my company''s plane!" Rhehan exclaimed happily.


    "Ohk then! That''s perfect!" Xio Lee smiled at the boy.


    Rhehan smiled back in gratitude. "Just how many times, should I say thanks to you master! No amount of thanks would suffice, for what you have done for me!"


    "Nonsense! You are my son Rhehan! Family doesn''t say thank you. They just enjoy being with each other and care for each other. Nothing more!" Xio Lee rebutted back.


    Rhehan smiled looking in the front. Just then he noticed a large black and red colored hoarding, in the corner of the road. Rhehan was surprised to see the familier advertisement on the large billboard. He read the similar words again, stating the similar event. ''The antique and valuable item at auction, tomorrow at La Bella hotel. Don''t miss! Be there!''


    Rhehan frowned looking at the hoarding.


    Xio Lee looked at Rhehan in confusion. "What happened boy? Why the frown?"


    "Ahh! Nothing! Just thinking of some people, doing excessive publicity for charitable things! It is wierd!" Rhehan smirked.


    "Oh! Yeah!! It''s all business these days." Xio Lee smirked back, entering the beach house. Soon the car stopped by at the porch and Rhehan looked at Xio Lee. "Why don''t you spend the night here master? I''ll cook you a breakfast tomorrow morning."


    "Haha! I still am not over the last breakfast''s hangover! Thanks to Rose! Maybe some other time. I have to go tell about the wedding news to the other family too. If you know what I mean!" Xio Lee winked.


    "Offcourse, I know what you mean!" Rhehan smirked looking at Xio Lee. They both hugged each other and Xio Lee drove off, out of the beach house.


    "Why wouldn''t I know what you mean master? Now, you will get a shock that Rose and I went to the woods all alone, without informing you guys!" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders, thinking about another long lecture from the elders.


    Rhehan quickly sprinted to his room and picked up his tablet. He dialled a number for the video call, which was answered instantly.


    "Hi nympho wifey!" Came Rose''s voice from screen. She was dressed in a cream colored satin nightwear and Rhehan''s jaw fell open at the sight of the beautiful girl.


    "You....You are not wearing a bra?" Rhehan looked at her erect nipples and gulped in nervouseness.


    "Heck no! Who wears a bra at night! As if wearing a bra whole day is not enough of a torture for us girls!" Rose frowned at the man''s question.

 Chapter 390 - The strip show...

    Rhehan who was still glaring at the girl''s nipples, did not even hear what the girl was whining about. His eyes and mind was completely focused only on her cleavage, being revealed underneath her gown.


    "Rhehan? Rhehan!! Are you listening?! Rose frowned looking at the boy.


    Rhehan did not reply, but kept gazing at the girl, hungrily.


    "Rhehan! I am pregnant!" Rose spoke up smirking at the boy, hopping to get his attention.


    "Huh? Ohk!" Rhehan replied not paying attention to her words once again.


    "Rhehan! I am cheating on you! I already have a boyfriend!" Rose smirked again, thinking of a better attack.


    "Ohk! Good!" The boy replied, casually.


    "You are not listening to me! Are you?" Rose looked down at her nipples.


    "Ohk! Good!" Rhehan replied again.


    Rose sighed and pursed her lips notoriously. She quickly pulled down one strap of her gown, revealing almost half of her boobs. Rhehan gaped at Rose in surprise, waiting for the girl to pull down the other strap too. "Pull down the other one too baby !"


    Rose smirked at the boy. "Haha! In your dreams!" She pulled back the strap, looking at the boy and chuckling loudly.


    "What? What did you do??!" Rhehan looked at the girl''s face finally, in shock.


    "You deserve it. I was talking to you and you were not even replying!" Rose pouted sadly.


    "Ok! I am sorry! What can I do, when you look so tempting in this night dress!"


    Rhehan placed the tablet on its stand and took off his coat. He unbuttoned his jeans, not realising that he had the same effect on the girl, which the girl had on him.


    "Wow! Are you giving me a strip-tease!! Go for it baby!" Rose shreiked in excitement, looking at the boy with lusty eyes.


    "Huh?" Rhehan turned to look at the girl in surprise. "But I am just changing my clothes!" He shrugged his shoulders in confusion.


    "No! Give me a good show! Strip for me my wifey! I am playing the music!" Rose selected a song and switched it on loudly, on her music system and Rhehan looked at the girl''s face nervousely.


    He had just unbuttoned his jeans, his hands now on his waist in shock. "What is the girl making me do?" Rhehan stood in surprise as the familiar music played in the background. "Don''t tell me! This is I wanna be your underwear by Bryan Adams! Are you going crazzy?"


    Rose chuckled as the lyrics of the song started.


    ''I wanna be your t-shirt when it''s wet,


    I wanna be the shower when you sweat.


    I got to be the tattoo on your skin


    You lemme be your bed, baby, when you climb in, yeah....


    I wanna be the sheets when you sleep...


    Lemme be the secrets that you keep...


    I got to be the spoon to stir your cream,


    I wanna be, the one, that really makes you scream...


    Yeah now, I wanna be your lipstick when you lick it...


    I wanna be your high heels, ah, when you kick it...


    I wanna be sweet love babe, yeah, when you make it...


    From your feet up to your hair, more than anything I swear..


    I wanna be your underwear!!!''


    "Come on baby!! Dance!!" Rose whistled looking at the boy.


    Rhehan gulped in nervouseness. "Why do I always feel like a helpless damsel in distress. You and your vulgar mind. I wonder who is actually a nympho amongst us!!"


    "Ohk! Fine! Let''s make a deal. You give me a good strip show, and i''ll remove my gown after that, and we can have phone sex!" Rose winked, looking at the boy wickedly.


    Rhehan''s eyes twinkled with happiness and he quickly started moving his waist like a belly dancer.

 Chapter 391 - Seduction power of Wife!

    "Yes baby!!! Go for it!" Rose hooted looking at the boy''s swinging waist.


    Rhehan blushed hard pursing his lips. He pulled up his t-shirt and caught hold of its end in his mouth, revealing his abdomen. He then spread his hands straight like a belly dancer and started swinging his hips left and right, along with the music.


    Rose gaped at the boy''s tapering waist, not even blinking once. "Wow! So hot you are wifey!!!"


    Rhehan pursed his lips harder, hearing the girl''s comments. Never in his life, had he felt this shy before. He then quickly took off his tee-shirt , swinging it in style high in the air with his hand, while tapping his one foot.


    "Wow!! My cowboy!!!! Can I be your horse? Just ride on me forever!" Rose''s cheeks were burning looking at the hot man.


    Rhehan threw off his tee shirt at far end of the room, showing his sexy back to the girl.


    The vivacious voice of Bryan Adams, was doing magic on the boy and Rhehan''s moves getting more sultry with every second.


    Rhehan suddenly pulled up a chair and sat on it and opened his legs wide apart, looking at the girl with a seductive face. His eyes looked as if he is inviting the girl to fuck him. Though he was wearing his jeans, but still his expressions were too hot, to make any girl blush!


    The singer appeared to be singing just what was going in Rhehan''s thoughts.


    ''Wanna be the itch that you scratch..


    Wanna be your chair, when you relax..


    I got to be your razor, when you shave..


    Wanna be the habit, that really makes you crave.''


    Rhehan had now raised his hands upwards, moving slowly and seductively with the music, giving the girl a good show of his abs. Suddenly he again looked at Rose and pulled down his zip instantly, revealing his hardness, underneath his boxers.


    Rose gasped looking at the boy''s large manhood.


    Rhehan got up swirling his waist clockwise and side by side, pulling down his jeans slowly.


    "Huggh!!!! Why so slow!!!" Rose bit her lips in excitement, almost pulling her hair.


    Rhehan was now singing the lyrics of the song, enjoying seducing the girl.


    "Oh yeah, I wanna be your hot tub, when you dippin''


    I wanna be your bathrobe, ah, when you drippin''


    I wanna be your coffee, baby, yeah, when you sippin''


    I just wanna be right there, more than anything I swear


    I wanna be your underwear, ah, you know what I mean...."


    Rhehan had now pulled down his jeans completely and was dancing in his low waist black colored boxers, giving the girl a slight teaser of his hips.


    "Pull it down Rhehan!" Rose screamed in anxiouseness.


    Rhehan looked at the girl and turned his back at her. He slowly pulled down his shorts a bit, but then quickly pulled them up. He started dancing again, looking at the girl notoriously.


    "Damn!!!" The heat in Rose''s body was getting difficult to control. Her hands automatically travelled down to her pubic region and she started massaging it slowly. She was taking deep breaths, looking at the naked boy.


    Rhehan noticed the girl''s movements and pulled down his shorts instantly, giving her the view of his completely naked body.


    "Wow!" Rose massaged her pubic region harder, making her maon in pleasure.


    Rhehan was now swirling his waist again, making his penis, move left and right. He then turned his back and gave a her a view of his hips, moving up and down as he danced.


    "Oh my god!!! You are so sexy!!" Rose bit her lips as she looked at the boy''s jumping balls. "Ahhhhhh!" She massaged her pubic region vigorousely, making Rhehan to stop.


    The girl''s face looked so seductive while masturbating that Rhehan could no longer dance. He looked at the girl and his hands automatically started wriggling his penis.

 Chapter 392 - The fate...

    Rhehan wriggled his penis, in to and fro direction looking at the sweaty and blushing girl. "Remove your gown!" Rhehan licked his dry lips with his tongue, looking at the girl.


    Rose immediately pulled down her gown''s straps and stripped off her gown, making it fall on the ground. She then immediately removed her panty, showing her naked body to Rhehan.


    "Ohhh!!!!" Rhehan gaped at the girl, his hormones about to burst, as the girl walked naked before the camera.


    Rose again started massaging her pubic region, making her boobs jump up and down.


    "You look so amazing Rose!" The man looked at her cuvaceous naked body, looking carefully at her every movement.


    Also, when she finally felt a huge sense of wonderful climax release from her body, Rhehan felt a sense of relaxation looking at the girl, getting pleased. She panted heavily, feeling the sudden tide of hormones and lied down flat on the bed, her legs wide open towards her phone''s camera.


    "Ohhh!!! Wow!!!" Rhehan could now see her vaginal opening clearly and he immediately released himself in a paper napkin, feeling relaxed and satisfied. They both were now panting heavily, lying down flat on the bed, looking at each other''s face.


    "You were too good! I loved the strip-tease! Thank you." Rose smiled, looking at the boy.


    Rhehan pursed his lips in embarrasement looking at the girl''s smiling face. "I feel so silly!"


    "It''s good to do silly things at times! Life becomes more fun!" Rose gave a flying kiss to the sleepy boy.


    "Yawn! That''s true hubby!" Rhehan spoke up in a sleepy voice, his eyes half closed.


    They both talked to each other for a few more minutes and dozzed off, while looking at each other, with their phone calls still connected.


    **********


    The next morning, as soon as the sunlight hit the boy''s face, he opened his eyes instantly. His face was towards the empty side of the bed and he frowned again. "Ughhh!!! I so much hate these mornings without Rose!"


    He then turned his head in the other direction and gaped in surprise at his tablet, placed on its handle, on top of his bed side. The call was still connected and Rose was still sleeping on her bed, completely naked. Rhehan could see the girl''s naked back and hips, curled up slightly.


    This was enough to uplift the boy''s mood. He looked at the girl for a few more minutes, kissing the screen. "Good morning beautiful. I shall not disturb your beauty sleep. Bye!" He hung up the video call and got off from his bed, heading towards the shower.


    Soon he was dressed up for his office and came down towards the dinning room, where the food was already laid down for him.


    "Good morning boss!" A middle aged house maid greeted the man.


    "Good morning to you as well. How are you today?" Rhehan greeted back the maid, pleasantly, as per his usual habbit.


    "Very well sir. This letter came for you. It looks like an invitation card for something!" The maid handed over a black and red colored envelope.


    Rhehan was stunned to see the same color combination again. He nevertheless smiled at the maid and took the envelope from her hands. "Thank you!"


    The maid smiled and left the dinning room, leaving the man all alone.


    "What is wrong!!! Why am I seing this everywhere? Should I go and check it out? What time was it again? Ahh! 8:00pm, not possible. Who will attend the meeting with the construction company for my new aviation project!"


    Rhehan crumbled the paper with his hands and threw it away in the trash can and started eating his breakfast, reading the latest business news.


    As soon as he entered his office, his secretery Raol came running to greet him.


    "Good morning sir!" He spoke up cheerfully.


    "Good morning! How are you?" Rhehan smiled back at him.


    "Very well sir!"


    "What''s my schedule for today, Raol?"


    "Sir at 3:00 pm, I have arranged for the meeting with best wedding planner of the nation, just the way you wanted. After that you have a meeting with the finance department. Ahh!! Sir, just now the construction company''s CEO''s assistant had called me up. The respected CEO sir is down with terrible flue and will not be able to meet you today at 8:00 pm. He was again and again apologizing for the inconvinience caused to you. Hence that 8:00 pm slot is free for you today."


    "...."

 Chapter 393 - No Invites...

    "Sir do you want me to add any meeting in that slot?" Raol asked again, looking at his boss in confusion.


    "Huh? Umm..No....That will be all Raol. Thanks!" Rhehan smiled at his assistant.


    Raol left the room and Rhehan kept pondering about it. Is it a coincidence? Offcourse it is! Meetings do get cancelled at times. People do get sick! Its pretty normal.


    Rhehan shrugged off all the thoughts in his mind and continued to work again, totally forgetting about the auction. After a few minutes, Rose called up on the man''s phone.


    Rhehan who was sitting with his staff in his office, looked at the phone screen and smiled. "Can you please excuse me for five minutes! Please be seated! Thank you!"


    "Good morning!" He picked up the call, himself going out of his office.


    "Morning Nympho wifey! Yawn!" Rose spoke up in a sleepy voice.


    "Still naked?" Rhehan grinned, whispering over the phone.


    "Huh? Oh yeah!" Rose looked down at herself. "How do you know?"


    "We were still connected till morning. I had a fabulous morning, looking at my naked husband sleeping so peacefully!" Rhehan grinned.


    "Ohh! Damn! I want to see you naked too!" Rose groaned in a sleepy voice.


    "Haha! How about tonight?"


    "Alright!"


    They both hung up the call happily and continued with their respective work.


    At around 7:00 pm in the evening, Rhehan walked about in the corridor, having a look at the staff, when suddenly he came across a similar envelope lying on somebody''s desk. Rhehan paused looking at the envelope. The girl from the staff who was working on that desk, stood up immediately, looking at Rhehan. "Oh! Good evening sir!"


    "Good evening Hazel. Beautiful envelope!" Rhehan pointed at the envelope.


    Hazel frowned and looked at the envelope on her desk. "Oh! Where did this come from? It''s not mine!" The girl picked up the envelope and was about to throw it away, when Rhehan raised his palm.


    "Give it to me! It like the color coordinates! Might use it somewhere!" Rhehan took the envelope in his hands and paced away.


    He was right, it was indeed the same invite for the auction. "Sigh! Fine I am going! Now I desperately need to check it out!" Rhehan once again looked at the invite seing the time and the venue. He then sprinted towards his private elevator, leading to his house''s living room, to change his clothes.


    30 minutes later....


    Rhehan was dressed in a blue colored suit and was ready to leave for the auction. "Maybe I will find something in antique jewellary for Rose''s birthday! It will be a unique thing to gift!" Rhehan spoke to himself, as his black colored limousine, drove towards the La Bella hotel.


    At around 8:15pm, Rhehan reached the venue and got out in surprise, holding the card in his hand. Owing to the vast advertisements, he had supposed it to be a major event, but it was just a simple entry decorated with red and black colored cut outs. There was not a single media person to cover the event.


    As soon as the hosts of the events recieved the news, that CEO Rhehan Jobs will be arriving soon, they were ecstatic. They hurriedly came out to meet Rhehan, who had just gotten out of his car.


    As soon as Rhehan saw the hosts, he heaved a sigh of relief. "Oh! Thank God! I thought, I am the only one out here!"


    "Welcome! Welcome, Mr. Jobs! It is such a pleasant surprise to see you here!" The event organiser spoke excitedly.


    "Surprise? But I did get the invite by my name! With so many invites, were not you expecting me?" Rhehan spoke up, walking inside a long corridor.


    "Huh? Ahh! I am sorry sir, there must be a confusion....We...We....did not get any invites printed. It was not in our budget!" The man spoke up nervousely.

 Chapter 394 - The auction...

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Rhehan halted in surprise, looking at the elderly man.


    "Sir, I mean there were no advertisements or invites from our side. Since it is a charitable event, we did not waste any money on advertising. We want to raise money for the orphan kids! We are already falling short of money as the number of kids are increasing drastically, day by day." The man spoke up warmly yet with a sad voice.


    "Then who sent this invite on your behalf ?" Rhehan raised out his palm but to his surprise there was no invite in his hand. He looked at his hands in confusion and turned to look back at the ground. Did I drop it? The card was no where to be spotted on the ground. "Huh?" He turned to look back at the organizers. "So it''s a charitable event for orphaned kids, you say?" Rhehan smiled warmly at them.


    "Yes sir, it is!" They replied, nervousely. Is the big boss going back? Please don''t go back. Our kids really need some money!!


    "Ohk then! Let us go! Give me the name of the orphanage too, I want to adopt it, under my company''s name!" Rhehan smiled warmly looking at them.


    "What?? Oh my God!! Thank you so much sir!" An old lady who looked about seventy years old, spoke up happily. "This means a lot to the kids too!"


    Rhehan smiled looking at the old lady. "Please call me Rhehan!"


    "We had heard all good things about you sir, but now we have seen it with our own eyes. You have no idea, how happy the kids will be!" Another man spoke up. "Infact the kids have prepared a special dance for the event, if you would like to see."


    "Offcourse, why wouldn''t I. I would love it." Rhehan smiled as they all entered the hall. Somewhere in his mind, he knew what thus happiness meant. Finally being adopted by somebody!


    The decorated hall was full of hundereds of people, more than what Rhehan anticipated at the entrance.


    The middle aged man, ushered him to the front couch amd rushed towards the stage and held the microphone. "We have a very special news to share with you all. Today, CEO Rhehan Jobs has not only planned to visit our humble auction, but also decided to take our orphanage under his banner!"


    Suddenly a loud roar of clappings and happy hootings by the kids sitting behind, errupted in the hall.


    "Umm. Sir, do you mind, showing your face to the kids. They want to thank you!" The man spoke up, happily looking at Rhehan.


    Rhehan pursed his lips in embarrasement but nevertheless obliged. As soon he stood up a large group of kids came rushing towards him and surrounded him. They all clapped for him, happily, some of them even teary eyed.


    Rhehan looked lovingly at their teary faces and patted their heads. "From now on, all you have do is study hard and be somebody very good. So that, when you grow up, you can also adopt more orphanages like me. Ok?"


    "Yessss!!!" All the kids spoke up in unison.


    "I was also brought up in an orphanage, until someone very nice adopted me. Even then I did not stop working hard. I used to go to school and then handled business after that. So, don''t forget what I said. Ok?"


    "Yes!!!" The children spoke up again in excitement, hugging the man in gratitude.


    "Awwwwee!!" Rhehan hugged back the kids, while patting some others. "Ok then go sit at your places. I will see you all after the event. Maybe we can bring some new nice changes in your home. Ok?"


    The children followed the man''s instructions and hurriedly settled down on their seats, while the organisers were all teary eyed looking at the kids. The audiences too could not help but praise the kind man.


    Rhehan who could feel all the eyes on him, pursed his lips again and sat down on the couch, looking at the stage. He thanked God for sending him at this auction, so that he could meet these cute little kids.


    Soon, the auction started and the first anitique item was brought on the stage....

 Chapter 395 - Hubbys birthday gift...

    It was a large antique painting, with a beautiful bride dressed in a white gown holding a man''s hand, who was dressed in a black attire. They were looking at each other and in the back ground could be seen a beautiful church. The frame of the painting was made of antique gold.


    Everybody gasped looking at the giagantic painting, even Rhehan could not help but gape admiringly at the beautiful 7 feet painting. "Wow! I did not expect it to be so good!" Rhehan whispered to himself, looking at the painting again and again.


    The man holding the microphone looked at the painting and spoke up. "This painting was excavated by our company few years back. It is supposed to be created around the world war 2. The painting depicts the ever-lasting happiness for a couple in love. May I hear the price for the painting!"


    Somebody from the audience raised his card. "20, 000 dollars!"


    Another man raised his card speaking in a thunderous voice. "30, 000 dollars!"


    "40,000 dollars!" Spoke another man.


    Rhehan who was still looking at the painting, had decided to buy it. He wanted it to gift it to Elizabeth before she goes to her trip, since she loves to paint. "Perfect!"


    The count had already reached 80,000 dollars, when suddenly Rhehan held up his card, coming out of a trance. "1 million dollars!"


    Their were loud gasps from the crowd and everybody sat down quietly.


    "Do I hear any more bids? Anyone? Ohk! Sold!! To Mr. Jobs for 1 million dollars!"


    Rhehan smiled, looking at the painting. He was happy to have a perfect gift for his mother.


    The second item for the auction, was brought to the stage. Rhehan gaped at it in amazement. A large bronze statue of atatched pair of lions, with a small cub on the back of a one lion, was being ushered in a wooden trolly.


    "These are the bronze statues estimated to be atleast 300 years old, weighing 29.8 kgs. These two lions depict our Imperial lions, one female and the other a male. The imperial lions have been a part of our chinese culture from past many centuries. Do I hear the first bid for the statue?"


    "10 million dollars!" Spoke a man.


    "12 million dollars!!" Stood up another man.


    Rhehan was mesmerised to see the statue once again. It''s carvings and detailings were simply too perfect for Rhehan to not buy it. He wanted to gift this one to his master. Rhehan was sure that Xio Lee would love it!


    "50 million dollars!" Rhehan raised his card again, looking at the gigantic and artistic statue. Everybody was once again left clean bowled by the man and even the bidder was now left stunned by the man.


    "Do I hear any more bids? Anyone! Sold! To Mr. Rhehan Jobs again for 50 million dollars!!"


    Everybody clapped again for the man, while Rhehan smiled looking at the statue. He did not expect to like the auction items so much!


    Soon the next item for auction was being brought to the stage. It was a beautiful necklace with uncut precious stones on it. The necklace was simply too beautiful to take ones''s eyes off it.


    "Our next item is one of the egyptian queen''s necklace, which was supposed to be her favourite. It consists of pure precious stones uncut rubies, emeralds, uncut diamonds and blue and green saffire. As you can see, the necklace has hand engravings on its gold joints, which is attatching the stones together! Do I hear the first bid for this beautiful piece!"


    This was probably the most beautiful piece of jewellary Rhehan has ever seen in his life. "How beautiful and natural!" He was still imagining it to be worn by Rose, when the bid for this one had already reached 100 million dollars.


    "150 million dollars!" Spoke a lady from the crowd.


    "200 million dollars!" Spoke another man.


    "220 million dollars!"


    "230 million dollars!


    After Rhehan was fully convinced that this will be a perfect birthday gift for Rose, he pulled up his card. "500 million dollars!!!"

 Chapter 396 - The sword...

    Their were loud noises of surprised gasps in the hall. This time even more louder than the previous ones. Rhehan pursed his lips, feeling a bit embarrased fron all the attention he was recieving.


    He had not planned to be a centre of attraction at an auction ever, but this time he was utterly helpless. He was simply in love with all the three items they had presented. Each one fitting to gift his family members, thus he could not help but buy them all.


    "Do I hear any more bids? Anymore bids? Anyone?" The bidder slammed the hammer happily. "Sold! Once again to Mr. Rhegan Jobs, for 500 million dollars! Thank you Mr. Jobs."


    The crowd errupted in thunderous claps, this time not ceasing at all. Rhehan blushed under everybody''s gaze, looking down at his hands shyly. "Gosh!! Please stop starring at me. I only like it, when my hubby looks at me!" Rhehan whispered to himself, closing his eyes as if in distress.


    Rhehan was determined to not buy anything else now, no matter how good it was. Not that he could not afford to buy anything else. The already spent amount was just like taking out a drop from a vast sea, but he did not want to look like a typical show-off CEO, who barged in a random auction, just to show- off his wealth and power. "Ohk! That''s it!! No more!!"


    Soon, the next item was brought on the stage, placed on a trolley again and everybody gasped again in surprised. Rhehan was determined to not even take a glance at the next item now. He kept starring at his hands, not even looking at the stage even once.


    The bidder started speaking on the microphone again. "This precious artifact is actually a sword, made of an unknown metal. We have tried very hard, with the help of various scientists to decipher the kind of material used in this sword, but each time failed. The sword is believed to have been belonged to a majestic egyptian king and was found in the excavation process, inside the king''s grave. While his body remains in his coffin have been duely, burried back, the sword was taken out for further study. Its amazing engravings and stone work, makes it one unique sword, which was unlike the swords of the other rulers of that era!!"


    Rhehan who was listening to the entire decription spoken by the bidder, almost skipped his heart- beat hearing the man''s words. Found inside the grave of a majestic king? Egyptian king? Metal unknown? Rhehan covered his face in horror and finslly gathered the courage and looked up at the stage.


    His eyes popped open, to see the familar shining metallic sword, kept in a transparent glass box. It was exactly similar to what he saw in the dream that morning. "Oh! God!! It can''t be! It was just a dream." Rhehan whispered nervousely, wiping away the sweat from his forehead.


    He then carefully unbuttoned his shirt from his wrist, slightly revealing his bracelet. The quality and style of the engravings on both was exactly the similar. The color and shape of stones on both were also the same. "Metal unknown? Ashes of an enchantress!" Rhehan whispered, looking at the sword again! "So it is all true!! The dream that I saw, was all true! The sword was meant to come to me!!"


    Rhehan took deap breaths, trying to calm himself down. "Ok! Ok! Relax! You can not panic here! It''s ok! It''s ok! Think about Rose...Just think about Rose and nothing else. Ok!"

 Chapter 397 - My mighty sword..

    Rhehan took rapid deap breaths, trying to recover from the new shock. "Does that mean, I have to kill somebody with this sword. Gosh!! This is 21st centuary guys! I can''t even hold a sword. What do I do??"


    Rhehan again covered his face with his hands. "Who is Horus? In my previous life he was my father, in this life he could be...my....oh shit...f...f..."


    Suddenly, realisation hit Rhehan like a jolt of thunder and his face grew pale. "My father!! Do I have to kill my father? Not just a father but a deadly father!! Davis!!"


    Rhehan took out his hanker-chief from his pocket, wiping his sweaty face again. "How can I kill my father? I can''t even kill a mosquito. Look at me, half of the time I am a damsel in distress, even in front of my wife!!"


    Rhehan sat down dumbly, while the bidding for the sword had already started. "I am not going to buy this. They will think, I never ever found the sword. Besides, no body knows I have been to this auction! Hell, yes! This is the perfect solution. Just let somebody else have the sword and kill my father!"


    Rhehan sat down, pretending to not be interested in the sword, when the bidding grew higher.


    "50 million dollars!" Spoke a man.


    "100 million dollars!" Spoke another man.


    "120 million dollars!"


    Suddenly, Rhehan''s blood started to boil in anger, listening to all the bidders. He looked at the sword and then again tried to act oblivious to it, as if not getting effected by it.


    "150 million dollars!"


    "180 million dollars!"


    "200 million dollars!"


    Rhehan again looked at the sword, his eyes full of anger and disgust. Their was a different look on his face, as if he was going to kill somebody with the sword right there. He clenched his fists, hearing the bids. "Such pitty amount for my majestic sword!!!" He hushed in anger.


    "250 million dollars!"


    "275 million dollars!"


    Rhehan''s anger was for some unknown reason spiking up terribly now, his face getting red. His green eyes full of anger and he was looking at the sword possessively. "You think you can take my sword fron me? Hah!!! Try it!!!"


    "350 million dollars!"


    "400 million dollars!"


    "Do even know these are made up of the precious ashes of an enchantress. How would you know about our rich ancient culture?" Rhehan himself was not realising the sudden change in his emotions. He had suddenly grown very possessive for the sword, as if he would kill anybody who would try to snatch the sword from him.


    "450 million dollars!"


    "470 million dollars!"


    "500 million dollars!"


    "You think I earned so much money, just to slip away the sword from my hands like this? You can not defeat the mighty King Khufu!!" Rhehan growled in anger and stood up angrily and shouted. "1000 million dollars!!!!!"


    The hall was silent for a few seconds as if somebody had just died. The huge amount that Rhehan spoke up might have actually brought some people to have a heart-attack!


    Rhehan looked around at the people in anger as if challanging them, to defeat him in bidding. Nobody stood up and he smirked looking at the sword.


    The bidder finally regained his senses, bliking again and again and hesitated before speaking.


    "1000 million dollars...Umm....Anybody? N...Nobody? Umm...i mean..any more bids? Sold!!! To Mr. Jobs once again, for...for...1000 million dollars!!!" He slammed the wooden hammer on the dice in front of him, still looking baffled.


    The crowd errupted in hootings and claps once again, looking at the majectically standing man.


    Rhehan regained his senses and realised he was still standing with his hands stretched a little upwards and face held high. "Huh? What happened to me!!! Why am I standing like this. Shit!!! Did I actually buy it???

 Chapter 398 - Orphanage!

    Rhehan looked around at the audience, who were still clapping for him. He grinned awkwardly at them.


    "No! No! I did not buy it! Somebody had casted a spell on me. I am very poor, I can not afford it. Please cancel the deal. Ok! Maybe take the money, but don''t give away the sword! Take it! Take it as a gift." Rhehan whispered, grinning awkwardly at everybody.


    He sat down with a gloomy face and looked at the shining sword and sighed.


    "No wonder there were no invites! I was tricked to come here at the auction. Maybe my old man, played this trick with me? Or maybe Khufu''s ghost. No! how can it be, I am Khufu!" Suddenly Rhehan paused and face-slapped himself. "No..No..No...I am not Khufu!!"


    The bidder came forwards, smiling at the audience. "Thank you for being a part of this auction. Now few kids from our orphanage, will present a dance performance for you all!" Rhehan''s mood uplifted, as the curtains were raised up.


    On the stage he saw tiny boys dressed in black colored suits, standing in one row and tiny girls dressed in shimmery skirts and tops, standing in the other row.


    Soon the hall was filled with the peppy music of Closer song by Chainsmokers and everybody clapped as the tiny kids started swaying to the music, doing some amazing salsa moves.


    Rhehan was so impressed with their moves that he instantly stood up and cheered for the kids. Looking at him, the entire hall stood up and clapped for the tiny kids.


    The kids were delighted to see all elders cheering for them and there was a wide smile on the faces of each one, while dancing. Rhehan was already planning to take these kids for a professional training and get them entered in a national competition.


    But for now he had just got an idea, for Rose''s birthday!!! As soon as the song halted, Rhehan hooted for the kids and rushed up to the stage to meet them all.


    The organizers and audiences were excited to see Rhehan''s humble and loving gesture.


    "Just who says rich people are arrogant?"


    "I know!! Look at this man!! No attitude at all!"


    "The CEO is so kind! God bless him!"


    The organisers thanked him again and again for his contribution.


    "Ahh! If that''s not an issue, can I have a look at the orphanage right now?" Rhehan asked the organizers.


    "Offcourse sir, It is just the back building. We shall take you there!" The elderly man spoke up happily. "And sir, one more thing, I don''t know much about your family, but I am sure your parents must be proud of you!"


    Rhehan paused for a while and smiled. "Ah! Yes! They are!" Rhehan took a deep breath, and followed the man towards the orphanage.


    They were followed by many tiny kids, who had attended the function while others who had performed. "How many kids stay here?" Rhehan frowned looking at the not so big, old building.


    "Sir around 20,000 kids. This is one of the largest orphange in the Asia." The man sighed looking at the building. Rhehan looked at the building and frowned again.


    "How come I missed it. It should have been under my company already. The kids are living under a miserable condition."


    Rhehan entered the dull building, and his heart almost bled looking at few kids sleeping on the floor.


    "Sir, we have applied for it, two months back. But we recieved no response as yet." The old man spoke up honestly.


    Rhehan looked at the man with teary eyes, and immediately dialled a number. "Raol, just how many orphange, animal shelters, and old age home files are still pending?"


    "Sir 2237 more files!"


    Rhehan sighed unhappily. "Ohk! Go and visit them all, if everything is genuine, we are adopting them all! Appoint a team, I want this today itself!"


    Rhehan was already planning to organise charitable events to raise more money to support these orphanages. But somehow, his heart was getting heavier.


    "Yes sir!" Raol who was used to Rhehan''s kindness was not a bit surprised. Infact he was proud to be working under a boss like Rhehan.


    Rhehan looked at one side and wiped away a tear in his eyes and then smiled looking at the old man. "Don''t worry! Leave it on me now!"


    The old man was in tears. He had been taking care of this orphange since he was 24 years old, and till now he had been struggling to make the kids'' lives better everyday.


    Rhehan patted the man''s shoulder moving towards a hall. "I would want to hear it from the kids. You can call them here outside. I would like to talk to them!"


    "Offcourse! Give us fifteen minutes please!" The man sprinted happily inside the building.


    As soon as the man left, Rhehan quickly dialled a number, with trembling hands.


    "Hi sweetheart!" "Hi mom! Wat''s up?"


    "What happened baby? You sound so sad!"


    "I...I don''t know! I feel so helpless at times, I want to help every orphan and every stray animal in this world. But everytime I do it, it falls short. Just today, I saw an orphanage, where 20,000 kids are staying under such miserable conditions. I am trying to help them, but I know, there will be more!" Rhehan was on the verge of crying and Elizabeth''s heart went out for her boy.


    "Tell me the name of the orphanage!"

 Chapter 399 - The surprise..

    Rhehan cleared his throat and looked up to read the full name. "It is....Child welfare home."


    "Hmmmm! Don''t worry! I will handle it from today, I have sent a message to my manager. Do send me more names, of the orphanages and other shelters!" Elizabeth noted down the name, sending a message to her manager.


    Rhehan smiled at his mother''s words.


    "Thank you so much mom! It feels better!"


    "Ahh! Why are you thanking me sweety! Just remember you are not alone! Ok! What ever you want to do in life, you have your family''s support!" Elizabeth smiled, talking to the boy.


    Rhehan smiled widely, clearing his heavy throat. "Thank you mom! You are the best!!"


    Suddenly the ophanage organizer came running towards Rhehan happily. "Oh my God! Thank you so much sir. We got a call from Miss. Elizabeth Lodge''s manager, telling us that she will look after the fundings of the orphanage from now on! It''s been just ten minutes, of coming under your company, and already we are having fundings! How can we all thank you sir!"


    Rhehan smiled looking at the manager.


    "Ahh! She is a kind lady indeed. The moment she got to know that we are in need of fundings, she gave me a call."


    The organiser couldn''t wait to tell the news to the kids. All the kids were soon gathering in an old and shattered hall, which was infact there morning prayer, assembly hall.


    Rhehan smiled and turned his ear at the phone. "Thank you so much mom! I love you!"


    "I love you too sweety! Bye!"


    Rhehan hung up the call, looking at tiny poor kids, dressed in old rags. He went inside the room and stood facing them, looking at their cute faces. "Hello kids!"


    "Hello sir!" They replied in unison.


    "From today, this ophanage will be under my company, so you all will now get to study and also play various games. Happy?"


    The kids screamed in joy and surrounded the boy, hugging him. Rhehan laughed whole heartedly, patting their heads.


    "In a few days we will make a nice building in this place and we will make comfortable beds for you all. But you will have to promise me one thing! Will you?"


    The kids stopped cheering and looked at the man with questioning eyes.


    "You all will study very hard, otherwise I will not like it. Ok?"


    "Yesss!!" The kids spoke in unison, feeling excited.


    "So now you can ask me whatever questions you have!" Rhehan looked at the kids.


    "Can we get to eat everyday?"


    Rhehan paused for a while, controlling his tears. "Offcourse!"


    The kids cheered happily. "What is your name?"


    ''"Rhehan Lee Lodge Jobs!" Rhehan smiled and closed his eyes, suddenly realising what he had spoken.


    "Can we also become rich like you?" A tall boy of about 8 years old asked.


    "Yes. I have also been brought up in orphanage. I worked very hard and now I am rich!" Rhehan smiled, looking at the boy.


    They all clapped for the boy and Rhehan chuckled. "Anything else?"


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" A tiny fair girl, with small black eyes, asked looking at Rhehan shyly.


    Rhehan picked her up in his arms, pulling her chubby cheeks. "Yes! I have a girl friend! Do you want to meet her?"


    "Yes!!!!!" The kids shreiked excitedly.


    "Ohk! It is her birthday next week. So will you all help me prepare a surprise for her?" Rhehan grinned, looking at the kids.


    "Yayyy!!! Yesss!" The kids shreiked again in excitement.


    "Great! I will tell you what to do! Till then your school will also be ready!" Rhehan chatted with the kids for a few more minutes and departed from the orphanage happily.


    He messaged the details to his manager, and all the preperations were already started to give a new make-over to the orphanage and appoint new teachers for the school.

 Chapter 400 - The Lion...

    Rhehan sat inside the car and drove off, realising it was already 11:30pm. "Darn! It''s so late. I promised to meet Rose.


    He checked his calls and noticed two missed calls from Rose. He quickly dialled the number and put the phone on speaker. "Hi baby!"


    "Hi nympho wifey! Where have you been?"


    "I...Umm...I had to attend a meeting! Got really late. I am sorry!" Rhehan lied. He did not have the heart to tell her that he has found a sword, which he needed to kill his father. Some how he felt he was the only weak heart in his family and they will not understand, when the time comes.


    "Ahh! No problem sweety! We can meet tomorrow! You should go and rest, its already pretty late." Rose spoke in a pleasant tone.


    "Yeah baby! I''ll see you tomorrow! Let me call you, once I reach home!" Rhehan hung up the call, looking at the road. The road was pretty lonely, with not a vehicle in sight.


    As he drove in the lonely road, suddenly something started shining in front of him, which appeared to be two shining gigantic eyes.


    Rhehan instantly applied the breaks and looked in surprise. "What the hell?"


    Rhehan looked closely and gaped in surprise. A lion was sitting in the middle of the road, covering most of it. Rhehan was stunned to see the lion. He was not even near the belt of the west woods.


    "Heyy! What are you doing here in the city? It''s too risky to sit in the middle of the road like this!" Rhehan got off from the car, towards the lion. "Were you missing me?" Rhehan smiled walking towards the lion.


    The lion did not move at all and rather looked in Rhehan''s eyes carefully. Rhehan sprinted towards the lion and it got up looking at the boy.


    Rhehan paused just next to the lion''s back and was about to hug it, when suddenly it growled and jumped to look at him.


    "What happened? You look angry!" Rhehan took a few steps back, looking at the lion with serious eyes. Something was off about him today.


    Lion slowly kneeled down his neck and walked towards Rhehan. It growled angrily, once again! It''s gigantic teeth were half out, and he looked ready to pounce on Rhehan.


    Rhehan carefully looked at the lion and realised, he was a different lion all together and was smaller in size! It was not his imperial lion! Infact this one looked like a normal lion, the ones kept in zoo.


    Suddenly the lion pounced on the man and Rhehan jumped aside rapidly, averting his attack. He quickly got up on his feet and took a few steps back, closer to his car. He knew running away from a lion was like an impossible thing to do.


    Suddenly the lion pounced again and Rhehan suddenly found himself holding the lion''s teeth. He was stunned to see his own power, which had managed to hold the lion''s mouth still.


    "I am an animal lover! Don''t make me want to hurt you pal! Just leave from here!" Rhehan was still holding the lion''s jaw, and lion did not bother to back out.


    Suddenly two men dressed in black suits, came running towards Rhehan, holding two fire torches in their hands. They quickly tried to scare away the lion and poured some kind of oil on it, making the fire sizzle on the top of torch. Finally the lion got scared of the sound and ran away, looking at the fire.

 Chapter 401 - The stone...

    Rhehan saw the running away lion and heaved a sigh of relief, wiping away the sweat from his forhead. He looked at his hands that were holding the lion''s teeth. Scratchless!!


    He was still unable to believe that he was just a few seconds ago, holding a lion still, by holding its teeth and jaw.


    He then turned to look at the two men, who were also looking at the running away lion, still standing fully alert with torches in their hands. "Thank you so much!"


    The men then turned to look at Rhehan, looking at him from head to toe. "Are you ok boss?"


    "Ummm...I am fine! But why are you calling me boss?" Rhehan looked at the two men carefully. They looked like somebody''s body guards, who were conpletely trained. They were double the size of a normal human being.


    "Sir! We are your bodyguards. We have been following you from a few days!" One of the men spoke up.


    "Huh? But I am seing you for the first time. Who appointed you? Raol?" Rhehan frowned looking at the two.


    "No sir! Master Xio Lee. We have been trained by him from past few years!" The other man spoke up.


    "Ohh! I see!" Rhehan smiled looking at them and wondered if they would tell master about him going to an auction.


    "Ohk! Then! Thank you so much! Bye!" Rhehan smiled warmly at them, and then sat down in his car again, driving towards his beach house.


    "I am dead! Will they now tell master about me going to an auction?! They all will then force me to use the sword on the man!" Rhehan sighed entering the beach house. He then quickly stepped in the porch and entered the house.


    A house maid on duty came towards Rhehan smiling pleasantly. "Sir you are back! There are a few deliveries by your name, it is placed in the living room currently. Where do you want them?"


    "Ahhh! Never mind, the living room is fine. Thank you. That will be all!" He smiled at the maid and rushed towards the living room.


    He once again locked all the doors and switched down the elevator, and paced towards the bubble wrapped four packages. He opened the first one, and smiled looking at the necklace, he planned to gift Rose. He then opened the painting as well as the bronze statue, looking at them happily. "Tomorrow I shall handover these two. Rose''s necklace can be placed in my room till her birthday."


    He was about to go to his room, when he sighed and stopped. He looked at the fourth packaging and halted. "Whatever!"


    He placed down the necklace, opening the fourth packaging too. It revealed a long transparent, glass box, with a beautiful metallic stand. Inside the box was placed the gigantic and royal sword, hung on a stand.


    Rhehan looked at the sword for a few seconds and then finally opened the box. He held the sword''s handle with his hands, finally pulling it out of the box.


    He touched it''s engravings with his other hand, holding the sword high up in the air and looking at it very carefully. The sword was full of several precious stones, some of which Rhehan had seen for the first time.


    Suddenly, Rhehan spotted something on the sword and gaped at it in surprise. He quickly ran towards the elevator, and sprinted inside his room. As soon as he entered his room, holding the sword he walked towards his bed-side drawer and opened it.


    Their was a red colored stone placed right on top, and Rhehan took it out, looking at it carefully. It was the same stone, gifted to him by the chimpanzee back in the west woods. The old monk had refused to take it, telling Rhehan he would figure out in a day or two, what to do with the stone.


    He looked back at the sword in nervouseness, and again saw the hollow metallic round space near the handle of the sword. He placed the stone in that hollow space and it fitted perfectly in that space. "How do I stick it?"


    Rhehan placed the stone tightly in the space and suddenly the stone fitted itself, filling the gap. "Huh?" He ran his finger on the stone, but the stone did not budge at all. "It is already stuck!"

 Chapter 402 - The warrior king...

    Rhehan ran his finger on the stone many times, but the stone looked like it was strongly fixed in the hollow space. As if it was never ever removed. He looked and looked at the sword and suddenly swung it rapidly in the air, with one swift move.


    His breath grew rapid and with another quick move, he turned his entire body and jumped, swinging the sword again from left to right. The sword went right across the curtains of the windows, cutting them into half. Rhehan glared at the curtains, which looked like they have been cut straight by sissors.


    "I don''t remember learning to use a sword! How did I do it!?" Rhehan immediately walked out of his room towards the elevator.


    He entered the living room hurriedly and opened the transparent box, sliding back the sword in it. "I am not touching you again! Ever! You are too dangerous!"


    He held the box in his one hand and Rose''s necklace box in the other hand and started walking back towards elevator. But, suddenly his gaze fell upon a tag on the transparent sword box.


    Item: Antique Egyptian sword.


    Material : Unknown Alloy!


    Weight : 102 Kgs.


    Rhehan was almost about to drop the box from his one hand as he read the weight again and again. "102 Kgs?"


    Rhehan frowned looking at the box. "Hah!!! Liar!!" He quickly walked inside the kitchen and placed the box on a large weighing machine.


    Rhehan gaped at the machine in shock. "108 kilo-grams?" His head was now swirling, mixed with several questions. He looked at his bracelet once again.


    There were definitly big changes in his body, after wearing this bracelet. He had become physically much more stronger!


    "Are you all preparing me for a fight?" Rhehan again covered his face with his hand, trying to calm down. He then picked up the box and switched back all the elevators and unlocked all the doors, back to normal.


    He then paced back to his room and placed the sword box and Rose''s gift in his closet and instantly threw himself on his bed.


    He was now looking at the ceiling, thinking about various things.  No matter how much he tried to convince himself, he was sure the lion was there just to attack him. He could see it, in its eyes. He wanted to rip him apart. Had it not been for his sudden bodily strength and those two guards, he would have been dead by now! It was also not a coincidence that suddenly he had become strong enough to protect himself. Offcourse, the master and Sifu knew that his life is in danger!


    He looked again at his bracelet and tried to shrug away all the fearful thoughts in his head. He immediately dialled Rose''s number and dozzed off while talking to her.


    The next few days were very peaceful for Rhehan. He had gifted the painting to Elizabeth and the staute of imperial lions to Xio Lee, which they both loved, tremendousely.


    His days started with having a lovey- dovey breakfast with Rose at Cafe Island, every morning. They both would then bid good byes to each other for work, and then would meet again in the evenings at Xio Lee''s place for Rhehan''s underwater training.


    From a caring father, loving mother to adoting wife....Rhehan''s life had never been better and fuller before this.


    The love birds had already started looking for the matching outfits for the grand wedding next month. While after the wedding, Rose had planned to redecorate Rhehan''s office, with the help of her company and had already signed the contract between two companies.


    Untill thursday night came...The day before Rose''s birthday..

 Chapter 403 - The mistake..

    Thursday evening....


    Rhehan had spent quite a lot of time in past one week, at the new orphanage. He had been preparing for Rose''s birthday, ever since the orphanage came under, his company. It was now already late in the evening and Rhehan had to pack for his saturday early morning flight to Malaysia, along with Xio Lee.


    He was already running short of time, since he had to go back to orphanage to start implementing the birthday surprise for Rose, which was to begin at sharp 12:00am.


    He quickly decided the clothes for the two events, and ordered the house staff to pack them in his suitcase. The event was pretty important as it was held in his honour of being declared as the third richest Asian. All the big international companies and their CEOs were invited for the event.


    While the staff had already arranged for his other needed things. Rhehan then quickly rushed to his study and without glancing at them a second time, picked up all his files from the table and placed them inside another small suitcase, which he needed to study during the flight.


    He did not notice the book which was lying right on top of the pile, had also been now packed in that suitcase!


    Meanwhile....


    The four ladies were also busy packing for there four nights trip to Maldives. They had planned to soak up the sun at the beach, the entire days and just drink their heart out.


    Rose who was also busy packing her stuff, was now feeling somehow extremely uncomfortable. As if, going to this trip, was a big mistake on her part. She quickly dialled Rhehan''s number and held her phone close to her ear.


    Rhehan on the other hand, was done packing his stuff and was driving towards the ophanage, when he recieved the Rose''s call. He grinned looking at the call and swiped the red icon, cutting it off.


    He then quickly typed a message to her.


    '' Rhehan: I am sending you a location. Come to this place at sharp 11:50. Wear something very nice. Don''t be late!!! Muaahh!!''


    Rhehan pressed the send button, keeping down the phone. "The girl is so impatient. Must be trying to find out, what am I preparing for her birthday!!"


    Rose read the message and sighed. "He is busy in birthday preperations!"


    She quickly replied back to his message.


    ''Rose: I am feeling a little uneasy about the trip now! Though it was my idea in the first place! I am thinking of staying back!''


    Rhehan read the message and halted the car instantly, just outside the gate of the orphanage. He quickly dialled the girl''s number.


    "Heyy baby!" He spoke up cheerfully.


    "Hi Rhehan." Came the girl''s gloomy voice.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know! I dont want to leave you alone."


    "Sweetheart! I am not alone! Master will be with me all the time. Also, his two guards, my two guards, my two assistants, everybody is going with us. Don''t worry. Just go to the trip and enjoy the time with everybody."


    Rose smiled hearing the boy''s words and relaxed a bit. "Ohk! Then, see you at 11:50!"


    Rhehan hung up the call, and immediately sent his current location to the girl. He drove the car inside the orphanage, looking at the arrangements happily.

 Chapter 404 - The dream world..

    Rhehan drove the car, inside the now tiled, drive way of the orphanage. Today was the official opening of the orphanage original building, which had been fully repaired by Excel corporation, within few days and sponsored by Elizabeth. The children had to be shifted back to their original building, who were in the meanwhile residing in another old wing of the orphanage!


    As he drove, on his right side was now a beautiful large garden, full of colorful swings, which was earlier just a barren land, full of wild plants. Many kids were happily playing on those swings, already.


    As the car drove a little further, a newly constructed building of a school could be seen on his left side. The white colored walls of the school had bright cartoons, painted all over it. As he drove further, he stopped at the porch of the orphanage.


    What was earlier an old worn out building, was now a fully repaired, freshly painted building, designed according to british architechture.


    He got off from his car and entered the reception area. The freshly tiled and painted room now had, a large wooden reception desk, with a sitting area in one corner. Earlier all Rhehan could see was poor kids, sleeping on the floor in this room.


    He walked happily, in the corridor of the repaired building, and reached a freshly installed library. Two people were hired to handle this library and to Rhehan''s delight, he could already see hundereds of students sitting in the library and reading the books happily.


    Tears dropped down from his eyes as he saw the kids studying, with complete dedication. He wiped away his tears, when suddenly someone offered him a hankerchief. He looked up and saw Elizabeth standing in front of him.


    He immediately broke down in tears looking at her and hugged the lady. Elizabeth smiled, and hugged back the boy, patting his back. "You have done a veey good job Rhehan! I am so so so proud of you my boy! No wonder, you were not meant to be in the jungle. Then who would have done all this?"


    Rhehan wiped his tears and looked at Elizabeth, trying to smile. "Thank you for helping me mom!"


    "Aww! My baby!" She kissed the boy''s cheek happily and held his hand. "Come!"


    Elizabeth held the boy''s hand, taking him to the far end of the corridor. She entered a gigantic airy room, which was comparatively very noisy.


    Rhehan smiled looking at the vast frshly repaired room. This was an eating place for the kids, where they were given three meals every day. Hundereds of kids were now sitting on the new benches, enjoying eating delicious food happily, while some of the already appointed school teachers, were demonstarting how to use a fork and a spoon.


    Rhehan smiled looking at the happy children, struggling to eat with forks. As soon as they both entered the room, every kid stopped eating and stood up clapping for them in gratitude. Many of them left their places and gathered around the two of them, telling them how thankful they were.


    "I studied maths today!"


    "I studied two chapters today!"


    "I played on the swings for two hours!"


    "I ate long- long noodles today!"


    "My new bed had a disney cartoon on it!"


    "Today was my first day at school!"


    "I got a new dress!"


    They all started telling Elizabeth and Rhehan their wonderful experiences of their first day. While the crybaby was once again in tears, Elizabeth got herself busy talking and explaining few things to the kids.


    After one more hour of crying, Rhehan finally calmed down and spoke to the kids. "I hope everything is arranged and prepared! We just have a few hours left, till Miss Rose comes here!"


    "What? A birthday surprise?" Elizabeth asked in excitement looking at the kids?


    "Yes!!!!!!" They all replied excitedly.

 Chapter 405 - The birthday beginning..

    11:50 pm....


    A white colored Mercedez Benz stopped outside the gate of the orphanage. She frowned looking at the extremely dark area. "It this the place?"


    She pressed down the mirror, popping her head out. She then opened her wechat over her phone, reading the name of the orphange first on the message then on the building. Thank fully the freshly painted name on the tall building, in white, was readable, even in such darkness.


    "This is it, I guess!"


    She hesitantly stepped out of the car, looking at the gigantic black colored gate. She was dressed in a sea green colored long fitted dress, which had a frontal slit upto her right thigh. The dress had one sided shoulder, with a large bow at the back of her waist. The dress was partly backless, showing off her toned upper back muscles.


    Her usual straight hair were set into waves today, pinned to one side. She had matching blue eye shadow and nude lip gloss on her face. Today she looked like an elegant, beautiful angel, just landed from heaven.


    She walked upto the closed gate of the pitch black building, and pushed it open slowly, peeking inside. She could only see darkness around her, thus she did not enter the building instantly.


    Slowly, she placed her right foot across the line and suddenly a gigantic firework exploded in the sky, emitting beautiful colored lights all over the sky.


    "Wow!!! She glared at the sky, her light brown eyes shining in different colors, looking at it.


    She looked at her left foot and slowly placed it too, across the line.


    Another gigantic firework was emitted in the sky, producing a set of more colorful lights. Rose grinned looking at the beautiful firework, speaded all over the sky.


    She then looked at her right foot and picked it up, placing it further ahead. As soon as her foot touched the ground, the earlier pitch dark building at far end of the path, lit up instantly with beautiful golden lights all over it, speaded like a massive curtain. She looked at the building in amazement for a few seconds in disbelief, untill she placed her left foot forewards.


    As soon as she placed her left foot, suddenly every corner of the path ahead of her, was lit up with golden lights too.


    The path had beautiful tiny bulbs speaded all across its corners, with candles placed after every short distance. "Ohhhhh!!!!" She covered her mouth in amazement.


    She walked ahead a little and suddenly a tiny girl, dressed in a pink fluffy frock, appeared from no where, behind her. She patted Rose''s back and Rose turned her head in surprise. A cute fair girl with tiny dark eyes was smiling at her.


    "Hello there sweetheart!" Rose touched the cheeks of the girl lovingly.


    The girl did not reply but rather handed over a beautiful card to her. Rose looked at the card and as soon as she looked back at the girl, the girl was already running towards the garden and hurriedly hid behind a tree.


    Rose chuckled at the girl, already guessing the presence of several kids, hidden all across the garden. She opened the card and read a note on it, written in Rhehan''s handwriting in red color.


    ''You entered my life, like a whirlpool!!


    You gave me a major blow! (OUCH!!)


    My love, before I met you, all my days were spent in contemplation of what was lacking in my life and why true happiness seemed to elude me!''


    Rose read the lines, and tears formed in her eyes. She looked up and saw two kids standing before her, out of no where. They were looking at each other, as if they hate each other tremendousely.


    Rose closed the card and looked at the kids in confusion but suddenly realised something interesting. The boy was exactly dressed formally like Rhehan and the girl was dressed in a long dress, similar to Rose''s.


    "Oh my God!" Rose giggled.


    Suddenly the boy spoke up, looking at the tiny girl.


    "Yes! You beautiful girl!! You called me in the parking? Tell me what is it?"


    The girl glared at the boy and instead of saying anything, pretended to kick the boy''s groin.


    The boy acted like he was in a terrible pain and covered his groin with his hands and walked away towards the garden, pretending to limp.


    Rose chuckled hard looking at the two cute kids.


    The tiny girl walked towards Rose with a big smile, handing over another card to her.


    Rose patted the girl and kissed her cheek, taking the card from her. The tiny girl too sprinted towards the trees.


    She opened the second card reading the written note in Rhehan''s handwriting again.


    ''The moment you saved my life, all my doubts and reservations were lifted and...


    I knew for a fact that I had found what I had been lacking all along!


    Your act made me realize, what was the best thing that that life had to offer, and with that knowledge..


    I knew my life was complete!''

 Chapter 406 - The surprise...

    A tear dropped down her eyes, as she remembered the moment that Rhehan was talking about exactly.


    She looked up and saw two more kids standing in front of her. The tiny boy was dressed casually in a shirt and jeans, while the girl was wearing a tee-shirt and cute pink shorts.


    They both were, looking at each other, when suddenly the girl shouted.


    "Watch out Rhehan!" She made the boy kneel on the ground and instead herself fell on the ground. She was holding her red painted arm, but her face was smiling.


    "Don''t worry! It is just a gun shot! It is nothing major!"


    The tiny boy pretended to freek out and kneeled down on his knees before the girl. "I am sorry!! I promise I will be a changed man!! I have fallen for you!"


    The tiny girl smiled and patted the boy, holding his hands. "I will always be there for you!" They both stood up and walked towards Rose smiling at her.


    The boy handed over another beautiful card to a teary faced Rose, who smiled at the two kids feeling nostalgic. She patted their heads, before they ran away towards the garden.


    Rose opened the third card and read the handwritten note.


    ''Happy birthday hubby..... (It is 12 already)


    I''ll tell it rather simply


    I''ll say it plain and true...


    A single thing is all I want,


    And all I want is you....


    There are no other riches,


    No treasures or possessions...


    That ever could compare with you,


    My fondest of obssessions.


    You are the very air I breathe,


    The ration that sustains me.....


    You are all my thoughts tied up as one,


    The laugh that entertains me....


    You are that life need ever give,


    The maximum that''s due....


    If I could ask for anything,


    I would only ask for you...


    P.S- Thank you for marrying me!''


    Rose closed the card and looked at two more kids standing in front of her. The tiny brown haired boy was dressed in a tuxedo, while the cute girl was dressed in a white beaitiful gown, holding a bouquet of lillies flowers in her hand.


    They both looked at each other in disapproval and spoke up in unison.


    "That''s so boring!! Duh!!?"


    They intantly ran away, and were immediately replaced by two more kids, dressed in matching wine colored outfits.


    The girl was wearing a beautiful gown similar to Rose''s, while the boy was dressed in a party wear suit.


    They both looked at each other and started swinging their heads, pretending to be drunk.


    "Will...will you marry me...me.R..Rose.?" The boy said, taking out a plastic ring from his pocket.


    "Y.....Ye...Yes!" Replied the girl, swinging her face very hard. She then held out her hand.


    The boy bent down closely trying to concentrate. "Is that you hand? Where is the finger?? Oh! there it is!" He put the ring on her trembling hand and tgey suddenly ran off towards the garden.


    Rose was in splits of laughter, looking at them. She calmed down a little and walked further ahead, grinning ear to ear.


    As soon as she walked a few more steps on the path, she suddenly saw a sign board, shining.


    ''Hello, birthday girl!


    Walk towards your right!''


    Rose smiled looking at the sign board and turned to her right on a grassy patch. She walked a few steps in the garden, and she spotted atleast a hundered kids, standing in a row. They all rapidly walked towards her and immediately formed two gigantic circles around her. One inner circle and the other outer bigger circle.


    They all were holding each other''s hands, while the outer circle kids had their back towards her.


    Rose looked at the kids in amazement, and realised they were wearing the same black colored tee-shirts and shorts, with faint, single alphabat each, written on their tee shirts.


    Suddenly, all the lights were once again switched off and the neon painted alphabats on their tee-shirts illuminated.


    Rose could now see pitch darkness around her and just the circle of alphabats.


    She slowly started swirling reading the alphabet one by one.


    "H..U..B..B.Y.....D..O.....Y..O..U.....K..N...O..W...H..O..W.....M..U..C..H...Y..O..U.....M..E..A..N.....T..O.....M.E..?"

 Chapter 407 - The beauty of darkness

    Their was complele silence around her, while she read the alphabats one by one.


    Rose smiled reading the entire alphabats. She happily repeated the question out loud.


    "Hubby do you know, how much you mean to me? Hmm...!!!! Offcourse I know it!! ...But I would want to know it again!" Rose grinned waiting eagerly for their next step.


    Suddenly a beautiful soft piano sound started, from somewhere behind her. Suddenly, the kids in the front row sat down straight on their knees, and the kids in the outer row, turned to look at Rose. Their Tee shirts were also immuminating.


    Rose gaped at the series of changes, happening around her in awe. As if she was in a light and sound musical show, just arranged specially for her.


    She started reading the alphabats of the outer circle one by one.


    "W..H..E..N....I.....L..I..S..T..E..N.....T..O....M..Y.....H..E..A..R..T...I.T...W..H..I..S..P..E..R..S...Y..O..U..R...N..A..M..E"


    Rose fell silent at the beautiful confession and swirled round and round looking at the beautiful two liner circle, the kids had formed around her. She was chuckling like a maniac in happiness and as if this was not enough...


    Suddenly, the voice of the piano grew louder and Rose immediately knew the song it was playing.


    Suddenly, all the kids around her started singing the song ehile swinging left to right evenly all around her, taking Rose in amazement again. She could see the beautiful alphabats, swaying softly in the darkness.


    Tears rolled down her eyes as, so many kids sang for her, her favourite song. The song was so special to her as, it reminded her of her favourite moment with Rhehan....The night they danced and got married!


    The darkness around her was filled with beautiful lyrics and now she could not just control her tears....


    I found a love for me


    Darling just dive right in


    And follow my lead.....


    Well I found a girl beautiful and sweet


    I never knew you were the someone waiting for me...


    ''Cause we were just kids when we fell in love...Not knowing what it was...


    I will not give you up this time....


    But darling, just kiss me slow, your heart is all I own....


    And in your eyes you''re holding mine....Baby, I''m dancing in the dark with you between my arms...


    Barefoot on the grass, listening to our favorite song...


    When you said you looked a mess, I whispered underneath my breath


    But you heard it, darling, you look perfect tonight....Well I found a woman, stronger than anyone I know


    She shares my dreams, I hope that someday I''ll share her home...


    I found a love, to carry more than just my secrets


    To carry love, to carry children of our own


    We are still kids, but we''re so in love


    Fighting against all odds....


    I know we''ll be alright this time.....


    Darling, just hold my hand..


    Be my girl, I''ll be your man...


    I see my future in your eyes...


    The song was sending constant shivers down her spine, and she just looked around in the darkness, at the circle, feeling the strong positivity of the moment. Tears constantly rolled down her eyes!


    She had never felt so loved, so happy before!


    It was a moment of realisation for Rose....A moment when she promised herself to never leave the boy''s hand! Ever!!!


    Suddenly the song finished and Rose grinned happily, clapping for the kids. Though she could not see them, but she still tried to speak to them. "Wow!!! Thank you so much babies!!! I love you all so much!!!!"


    Rose clapped for the kids, when she did not realise somebody had been standing behind her for past few seconds, dressed in an entirely black suit.


    The kids did not reply, but suddenly turned their heads and walked away. Suddenly Rose felt someone''s breath near her ear amongst the pitch black darkness, stratling her to the core. She turned around and tried to see who it was. Suddenly someone kissed her cheek and whispered "Happy birthday hubby" in her ear.


    The girl smiled feeling beautiful shivers down her body. She was so overwhelmed, and suddenly the man handed a large box in her hand. Rose could not see the box in darkness, so she tried to feel it with her hands. "Rhehan? What is this?"


    Suddenly, the entire area lit up again as before and Rose looked around her, searching. There was not a single person around her, and she was holding a beautifully hand painted velvet box. As if all that was just a beautiful dream and she woke up again!


    Their was a small tag with something handwritten on it.


    ''Happy birthday hubby!!


    Hope you like it!


    -Nympho wifey''

 Chapter 408 - The spotlight...

    Rose smiled looking at the tag. "Offcourse I will like it nympho wifey!! Everything you give me is too special for me!"


    Rose opened the box and saw a beautiful stone necklace, fitted in it. The stones of the necklace, were shining in the yellow lights, majestically. "Wow!! Gorgeous!! How does he do all this? Finding such unique things!"


    Rose had never seen a necklace as beautiful and as majestic as this one. Yet it looked extremely elegant and sobar at the same time.


    She picked up the necklace from the box happily and kissed it. She then unhooked it and wore it around her neck, hooking it again. "There you go!"


    She adusted the necklace carefully, looking at it and then walked further ahead on the illuminated path. "Hmmmm! Where to next?"


    She stepped on the porch of the building and saw another sign board.


    ''Hello birthday girl.


    Please turn right!''


    Rose chuckled looking at the sign board and turned towards her right, walking on a long corridor. As soon as she stepped on the corridor, it illuminated beautifully with various tall, glass made, candle lamps placed on the corners.


    "Wow!! How are you guys doing it? Do I have sensors in my pumps?"


    She walked further ahead, looking at the beautifully decorated path. The candle lamps were surrounded with beautiful Rose petals. There were also several Rose petals sprinkled on the floor, on which she was walking.


    "This is all like a dream!!" Rose smiled feeling overwhelmed. After walking for a few more minutes, she reached the entry of another wooden door, which was situated in a different wing of the orphange.


    Outside the large door several red and white colored balloons were clinging to the ceiling. Their loose threads were hanging down on which were tied beautiful and fresh rose buds. "Wow!"


    Rose touched the buds, feeling their softness, with her fingers.


    Suddenly, the gigantic door ahead of her, flew open and she was startled once again. She walked closer to the door and peeked inside the pitch black hall. "Hello? Is anybody there?"


    There was no response in return. She took one step ahead, when suddenly a spotlight hit her face, almost blinding her.


    There was a vast stage at the far end of the hall which lit up immediately. Rose was already facing the stage directly. The straight path ahead of her also lit up with golden lights, which was leading directly to the stage.


    She could now see the beautifully decorated ceiling of the hall, with thousands of red and white balloons. She took another step forwards and entered the threshhold of the hall.


    Suddenly, she could hear loud claps around her. She looked at both her sides, inside the dimly lit room and saw thousands of children were now standing and clapping for her.


    As she walked a step further, suddenly they all started singing ''Happy birthday to you'' song looking at her.


    Rose was stunned to see so many kids singing happily for her and she broke down in tears again and covered her face. She then wiped her tears and gave them flying kisses.


    She then looked ahead at the illuminated path and started walking on it slowly, while the spotlight was constantly at her.


    She looked up at the stage and saw Rhehan walking on the stage, and he halted standing right in the middle of the stage. He was also singing the song with the kids now.


    Looking at the boy, she grinned like a maniac. She herself did not know, if she was crying or laughing out of happiness. She was now looking staright in Rhehan''s eyes and walking towards him.


    Rhehan was grinning from ear to ear, singing the song happily with the kids and looking at the beautiful girl. The girl climbed up the stage and rushed to hug Rhehan.


    She literally pounced on the man, embrassing him tightly in her arms. The boy hugged her back tightly, kissing her forhead. "Happy birthday hubby!"

 Chapter 409 - The doubt...

    Rose hugged him back even more tightly, and Rhehan gently wiped away her tears."I love you Rhehan!!"


    She then turned to look at the kids and went downstairs from the stage.


    "Thank you sweethearts!! I love you all so much!!! This is the best birthday ever, all because of you all!" The children once again clapped for the girl and came forwards to hug her.


    They handed over hundereds of hand made cards to the girl. The girl excitedly hugged and kissed many kids, untill once again the music started playing on the stage.


    Rose turned back to look at the stage and saw a gigantic seven feet cake with four tiers being brought on a beautifully decorated trolley, by Stefen and Vicky. The cake had an enormous, mermaid sitting right on top of it.


    "Ahhh! Stefen!! Vicky!!" Rose moved back up on the stairs, to meet the two.


    "Happy birthday big sister!!! This is for you!" Stefen handed over a red colored warpped box to Rose happily.


    "Happy birthday sister!!" Vicky too hugged the girl, handing over another gift. "Oh! Wow! I just love your necklace!! It''s so beautiful!" Vicky exclaimed looking at it.


    "Haha! Thanks Vicky! That''s a gift, from the boy friend!" Rose held Rhehan''s hand grinning ear to ear.


    Rhehan held back her hand, while talking to Stefen.


    Suddenly Elizabeth, Xio Lee and Lillian too entered the stage, hugging the girl lovingly and handing over their gifts to her.


    "Where is Kareem?" Rose looked at Elizabeth and asked in confusion.


    "Oh! Sweetheart! He got stuck in his film shoot! I had told him to come, but I guess he will not be able to make it!" Elizabeth spoke awkwardly.


    She had indeed informed Kareem, about the surprise that Rhehan had prepared, but nevertheless he had bluntly refused to come.


    "Oohh!!!!Bummer!!! He has never missed wishing me at midnight!" Rose spoke in a sad tone.


    "It''s ok sweetheart! I am sure, he will call you whenever he gets free!" Elizabeth patted the girl''s back, consolling her.


    Xio Lee then handed over the knife to the girl. Rose was about to cut the cake, when suddenly she heard the excited screams of the kids.


    They all were clapping and shreiking. "Huh?" They all looked at the kids, who were now gathered around a man. The man was patting their heads, happily grinning at them.


    "It''s Kareem!" Stefen exclaimed loudly.


    They all looked at the boy, who was surrounded by hundereds of kids.


    They did not expect the popular movie star, Kareem to come here afterall!


    Everybody grinned while, the boy was enjoying his star moment.


    "He sure is getting popular among little kids too!" Elizabeth spoke up.


    "He is such a good looking boy! Just like me!" Rhehan whispered in Elizabeth''s ear.


    "Don''t forget you both look like me!" Elizabeth whispered back in the boy''s ear.


    Finally, Kareem looked up and instantly his gaze fell upon Rhehan. Rhehan waved at the boy and Kareem waved back at him, half- heartidly. "What all do I have to do for the family!" He whispered and climbed up the stairs to meet everybody.


    He handed over his gift to the girl and hugged her tightly. "Happy birthday sweetheart!!! I love you so much!!"


    "Awww!! I love you too Kareem!! Thank you so much! We thought that couldn''t make it!" Rose smiled at him.


    "I would not miss it, for anything in the world!" He patted the girl''s head and held her hand bringing it near the cake. "Go ahead! Cut the cake now!"


    Soon Rose cut the cake, while everybody around her clapped.


    "I am going to eat this mermaid!" Xio Lee touched the edible mermaid on top of the cake.


    "I am going to eat this beautiful mermaid!" Rhehan touched Rose''s cheek fondly, wanting to actually eat them.


    Kareem who saw Rhehan''s gesture frowned in disgust and averted his gaze from them and sighed. Soon the entire family of more than 20,000 were all eating the delicious cake.


    After another one hour of eating and chit chating the kids were sent back to their rooms, while everybody else also left for their respective homes , leaving only Rose and Rhehan alone, in the beautifully lit garden.


    They both were sitting on a bench, while Rose had fondly hugged the boy, keeping her head on his shoulder.


    "I don''t want to go to the trip Rhehan!"

 Chapter 410 - The parting....

    Rhehan held the girl''s hand and smiled kissing it fondly. "Don''t worry about me sweetheart! I am not alone at all!"


    "It''s not about you! It is about me now! I will miss you a lot!" Rose hugged the boy even more tightly and sighed.


    Rhehan smiled fondly at the girl, playing with her beautiful long hair locks. "Don''t worry, just keep sending me your pictures in the bikinis you wear! I will keep calling you for phone sex, thus will not give you chance to miss me!"


    Rose chuckled looking at Rhehan. "What time are you leaving?"


    "We are scheduled to leave at 6:00am, saturday morning. I have a meeting with the mayor at 2pm and then at night is the event!"


    "Nice!! An event in the honour of my wife! I am proud of my wife!" Rose patted his thigh.


    Rhehan smiled had held the girl''s hand again. "What time is your flight?"


    "It''s at 1:00am, much earlier than yours!" She sighed again.


    "Don''t worry! I will drop you at the airport after a sexy and romantic dinner date!" Rhehan smiled at the girl.


    "You will?? Awww!!! Thank you Rhehan! I wanted it so much, that you come to the airport with me!!" Rose pounced on the boy.


    "Then why did not you say it?" Rhehan kissed the girl again and again on her head.


    "I thought! I lt would be too much to ask! You are a busy man after all!" Rose pursed her lips.


    "I am never busy for my hubby! My hubby''s wishes are always my first priority! Do you get it?" He poked the girl''s abdomen, making her giggle.


    "Yes! Yes! I get it!" Rose giggled hard.


    The two chatted for about another three hours, discussing about the names of their future kids to where they would like spend their old age. From their honeymoon destination to their pre baby-moon location!


    Everything was planned for them....untill it was already the time for Rose''s flight.


    They both were speeding towards the airport after having a cozy birthday dinner together, while the rest of three ladies had already reached the airport.


    Elizabeth''s chartered plane was ready to fly towards Maldives.


    Rose was sitting quietly in the car, while Rhehan was driving towards the airport.


    She had a very bad feeling about this trip again. The nearer the time of departure came, the more anxious she was getting.


    "That''s called falling in love!" Rhehan held the girl''s hand lovingly and spoke up suddenly.


    "Huh?" She looked at the man sitting on driver''s seat in confusion.


    "This feeling of hollowness, when you are parting with your loved one even just for a few days! It''s called falling hard in love!" Rhehan kissed the girl''s hand.


    "Oh! Then I am falling too hard in love!! It is almost killing me! I don''t know to explain this feeling...it''s like....it''s like....as if..after this beautiful night, you are going to be snatched away from me! As if we are going to go our seperate ways now!" Rose covered her face with her hand and pressed her forhead.


    Rhehan halted the car and turned to look at Rose. "Heyy! Sweetheart!! What''s the matter? We love each other so much!" He caressed the girl''s face lovingly.


    "Nobody..just nobody has the power to seperate us! Ok? We don''t have to keep a watch at each other, just to be sure! Our love is pure and real. No matter what, it will sooner or later, always win. Ok?" Rhehan hugged the girl tightly, patting her back.


    "Ohk! I love you Rhehan! Promise me to never leave me! Ok?" Rose spoke up in a hoarse voice.


    "I promise!" He kissed her on her lips lovingly, sucking them softly. Rose reverted instantly, pulling the man towards her and kissing him back. After a few more seconds of kissing, Rhehan switched on the ignition again, driving towards the airport.


    Soon the car entered the airport premises and they both got out, heading towards the gate. They both were welcomed by the three ladies, happily.


    Rhehan happily met the ladies and looked back at Rose with a heavy heart. Rose was already looking at Rhehan with teary eyes. He smiled at the girl and hugged her tightly, controlling his tears.


    "Aww!! Just look at them. It''s ok kids! It''s just a matter of four days." Elizabeth patted their heads.


    "Don''t worry Rhehan, we will bring back the same girl, only a tiny bit tanned!" Lillian chuckled looking at the boy.


    "Oooh! My! A tan would be a good change!" Rhehan tickled the girl, tesasingly.


    They looked in each other''s eyes again and held each other''s hands, taking deap breaths.


    "Bye!" Rhehan pursed his lips sadly.


    "Bye Rhehan! I love you!" Rose spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Soon their hands seperated and Rhehan walked away waving at everybody. A tear dropped down from Rose''s eyes, looking at the preceeding boy. "Don''t ever leave me my love!"

 Chapter 411 - The twist of fate...

    5:00am...


    Xio Lee was almost done getting ready for the 6:00 am flight with Rhehan, to Malaysia. He had already sent his best guards to escort Rhehan, while he was now hurriedly compiling his stuff.


    Suddenly, his phone lit up and he smiled looking at the caller''s name.


    "Hi Rhehan!"


    "Hello master! I have reached the airport!"


    "Oh! Great! I am just about to leave from the house. Did my guards come?" Xio Lee asked, zipping up his suitcase.


    "Yes master! They have arrived." Rhehan smiled hearing his father''s loving voice.


    "Good! I''ll be there in twenty minutes. I am going to leave! See you!" Xio Lee hung up the call and dragged his suitcase out of the house, closing the doors and locking them.


    A driver stepped out of a black colored Mercedez and opened the back seat door for Xio Lee, taking his suitcase.


    Xio Lee sat inside the car, looking at the time. There was not much time left!


    Soon, the car drifted towards the airport and just then Xio Lee''s phone buzzed again. He smiled looking at the caller''s name again.


    "Hello sweetheart!"


    "Hi baby! We have landed!" Elizabeth''s voice appeared over the phone.


    "Great! Had a nice flight!?" The man smiled, hearing the woman''s voice.


    "Yeah! I guess! Actually I don''t know anything. Slept the whole time!" Elizabeth chuckled.


    "Haha! That''s good! If time passes quickly that means it was good!" He grinned.


    "Hmm! When are you leaving!?"


    "I have left from the house! Flight is due at 6:00 am!" Xio Lee looked at his watch.


    "Oh! Not much time left! Call me once you both land! I love you!" Elizabeth spoke up happily.


    "I love you too! You have fun! Bye! Muahh!" Xio Lee hung up the call happily, looking outside the window.


    It was already 5:30 am and Xio Lee''s car just entered the airport premises, when his phone buzzed again. He frowned looking at the unknown caller.


    "Hello!?"


    "Hello! Is..Is this Master Xio Lee?" Came a girl''s nervous voice.


    Xio Lee frowned and straightened his back. "Yes! This is Lee speaking!"


    "Sir, I am Cheryl, Kareem''s co-actor. We were shooting for a new action movie, and Kareem had an accident! He has been taken to the hospital. Please come quickly. He told us in half conscious state to call you, and that Miss. Lodge is not in town!"


    "What??!!!! Which hospital?" Xio Lee shouted back in horror.


    "Sir, the Health Care hospital, in outskirts of the city!" Cheryl spoke up.


    "I am coming!" Xio Lee hung up the phone and looked at the driver. "Stop the car!!!!"


    The car halted and Xio Lee came out and opened the driver''s door. " You stay here, I have to go urgently!"


    Driver quickly got out and Xio Lee sat in the driver''s seat. He took a sharp U- turn, speeding out of the airport.


    He switched on the navigation typing the hospital''s name. "Damn!!! One hour?? Bloody, where the hell were they shooting??"


    He pressed the accelerator to the highest, speeding up the car like a rocket.


    Ten minutes later his phone buzzed again, but he did not bother to look at it.


    His was driving skillfully on the, luckily empty streets of the bangkok city, taking half the time to reach the hospital. His mind filled with various thoughts side by side!


    Is Kareem really Augus? Is he doing it purposely or was it is just my overthinking? Isn''t too much of a coincidence?!!


    He halted the car, inside the parking of the hospital, rapidly going upto the reception. "Kareem Lodge!!! He has just been brought here!"


    "Yes sir! Emergency department! To your right!" A lady stood up immediately looking at the nervous man.


    Xio Lee sprinted towards the emergency department and saw the entire film crew standing outside the room." Excuse me! Let me in please!"


    The crew stepped aside looking at Xio Lee and Xio Lee rushed inside the room.


    Kareem was lying down unconscious on the bed, his head was bleeding. While his arm had various scratches too!

 Chapter 412 - Trap...?

    Xio Lee walked upto Kareem quickly, looking at his wound. The doctors were treating the wound already, while the other staff were taking vitals.


    Xio Lee stepped closer to his face and studied his wound. "Hmm! Pretty deep!"


    He then turned to look at the terrified crew. "How did this happen?"


    A short man in a white colored hat and black attire came forwards. "Sir, we had a bike stunt today, but Mr. Lodge insisted not to take a body double for it!"


    "Then?" Xio Lee frowned.


    "Sir, the scene was to drive the bike at a very fast speed and lift its frontal wheel in the air. We told this to Mr. Lodge many times, to not do it himself, but he did not listen! Somehow everything was going fine but as soon as he lifted the bike, its other back tire bursted and he crashed!!!"


    "He crashed while lifting a bike? But that''s just a piece of cake for the boy. He is way more stronger than this! Unless.....some purposely wanted it...." He spoke more to himself and looked back at Kareem and frowned.


    Suddenly, a blonde girl standing in the ground came up towards Xio Lee. "Hello sir! I am Cheryl! It was me who called you up!"


    Xio Lee looked up at the girl carefully. "You did well! Thank you!"


    Cheryl gave a flirty smile to the man, the kind of smile that she gives to rich, famous and handsome men, to charm them.


    "Behave!!!!!!" Xio Lee looked at the girl angrily and shouted at her, startling everybody.


    She took a step back, raising her hands in her defence. She quickly left the hospital.


    She had already been advised by the man, to not show her face to Xio Lee, but nevertheless she wanted to meet the handsome world champion.


    She quickly ran out of the hospital, as it is she was getting late for her 8:00 am flight to Malaysia.


    Xio Lee came towards Kareem again, whose woumd was now getting stitched up by the doctor. "Hmm! I think the wound will be heeled easily! Any internal injuries doctor?"


    "No sir! The X-ray and Ultrasound are clear!" The doctor replied looking at Xio Lee.


    Offcourse everybody the medicinal knowledge level and skills of Xio Lee, which could even easily surpass a doctor.


    "Ohk! Then I guess, he is unconscious because of a temporary shock in the spine!" Xio Lee, checked the boy''s eyes.


    "Yes sir! Exactly!" The doctor smiled at Xio Lee.


    "Hmm! Good! Nothing to worry! Thank you so much doctor!!" Xio smiled heaving a sigh of relief. He then went outside the room and checked the time. "Shit!! It''s 6:20am!"


    Xio Lee quickly dialled Rhehan''s number.


    "Hello master!!?? Are you ok? Your driver told me you had to go away urgently!!"


    "Yes! Kareem met with a small accident, during filming for his stunt scene! So I had to rush back to hospital!"


    "Whatttt??!! How is he now???" Rhehan shouted back. He was currently sitting in a VIP lounge of the airport, waiting for Xio Lee.


    "He is fine. A cut on the forhead and just a few scratches on the arm! The boy in unconscious due to a spinal shock!" Xio Lee sighed in delimma.


    "Wait I am also coming!" Rhehan was about to hang up the call, when Xio Lee voice appeared again.


    "No Rhehan!! People will question your relation with him! Don''t do anything reckless. Also....I feel it''s safe for you to stay away from him."


    "Oh! Ok! As you say master. But I think you should stay with him now. Poor boy has nobody around him. When he finally gets up, he needs to have somebody near him." Rhehan suggested.


    "No but I can''t let you go alone!" Xio lee pinched his nose.


    "I have five guards with me master! What danger can it be after that. Also, don''t worry, my manager will also stay with me all the time!" Rhehan insisted.


    "No! Even then...."


    "Ohk! then maybe you can come tomorrow, early morning! How about this? One day you spent with me, one day with Kareem! That would be fair!" Rhehan smiled.


    "Ok! Ok! Fine! It''s just one night!" Xio Lee agreed, still feeling confused. He was in a tight delimma, as both his sons wanted his presence currently.


    "Great!!! Rhehan smiled. "I will keep informing you! Call you in two hours!"

 Chapter 413 - The penthouse neighbours...

    Soon, Rhehan boarded his private plane and it took off to Malaysia. While sitting inside in the two hour flight, Rhehan immediately ordered for his suitcase, which had his files and other documents. As soon as he opened the suitcase, he noticed a strange old book lying in one corner. "What''s this?"


    Rhehan frowned looking at the book and opened it. "Looks like a kind of ancient history book. Ohh!!! I get it!!! This is Rose''s book, which she dropped in the car. I''ll ask her about it, once I land in Malaysia!" He placed back the book in the suitcase, without giving it much thought. He then took out a file and started reading it, amidst the beautiful golden rays, coming from the gigantic window, making his green eyes shine.


    Meanwhile...


    Kareem was already shifted in a VIP room, with his wound stitched up. After another half an hour, the boy flickered his green eyes, from the impact of the beautiful sun rays entering the window.


    Xio Lee was about to close the curtains, when Kareem finally opened his green eyes, shining under the golden sun rays.


    Xio Lee came forwards looking at the boy.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Kareem smiled and nodded at him, but then immediately winced due to the pain in his forhead. "It''s ok boy! Just calm down! The cut was a little deep, so they had to stitch it up!"


    "It''s fine master! You have trained me for much worse things! This is nothing!" Kareem finally smiled and looked at him.


    "That''s my boy!!!" Xio patted the boy''s bandaged hand. "But still, you need to take rest! Don''t act like Rose, hopping around everywhere!" Xio Lee grinned at the boy.


    Kareem to chuckled back. "Don''t worry master! But, I am sorry! You had to stay back because of me! I had heard from mom that you had an important work somewhere out of the city."


    Xio Lee looked at the boy. He was still trying to figure out, the boy''s mind. "Never mind! It was nothing urgent!"


    Kareem then looked at Xio Lee with worried eyes. "Did you tell mom and aunty about my accident?"


    Xio Lee sighed. "No! I have not yet. Since it''s nothing serious, I want to avoid!"


    Kareem smiled looking at him and straightened up his back. Just then a doctor and a nurse entered the room, looking at Kareem. "Wow! The boy is already up! You are a strong man Mr. Lodge!"


    "Haha!! Yeah!! Thanks to my master!" Kareem pointed happily towards Xio Lee.


    .....


    Two hours later....


    Rhehan stepped out of the chartered plane, quickly dialling a number.


    "Hello my hubby!!"


    "Hello nympho wifey!!


    "I have landed!"


    "Oh! Great!! We are also going to the beach, to soak up some sun! The weather is so good here!"


    "Ahh!! That''s great! You guys have fun! Say ''hi'' to the other three ladies and also don''t forget to send me your pictures. Oh! And by the way, I found a book of yours in my files. I have kept it in my suitcase, just thought of telling you, in case you might be looking for it!"


    "A book? What kinds?"


    "Looked like an ancient book. I did not read the name! You had dropped it in my car, the staff had found it and mept it in my study." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders.


    "Ohhh!!!! That book...Alright keep it safely with you." Rose slapped her forhead, remembering what book he was talking about.


    Rhehan grinned, talking to the girl.


    Soon, he hung up the call and dialled another number.


    "Hello master! I have landed!"


    "Ohk! Great! Just take care of yourselves! What is your plan next?"


    "I am going to the hotel. Then I will freshen up and go for a meeting! Then I have a free time, after that starts the party!"


    "That''s nice! Just keep me informed and keep the guards with you! I have booked the tomorrow morning''s flight!"


    "Ohk! See you master!"


    Soon, Rhehan was grandly welcomed by the high officials of the city and the aiport authorities, and later ushered to the best hotel in Malaysia "The Royal Fort!"


    Two hours later....


    A blonde girl stepped out of the Malaysian airlines plane happily. She switched on her cell phone, and saw the messages from the familier number.


    ''I can''t talk to you right now! Someone is with me, so don''t call me. Your room is booked in ''the Royal fort hotel'', the same place where event is to be held. Room No. 101, the penthouse.''


    Cheryl eyes twinkled as she read the last word again and again. "A whooping penthouse, he booked? Got to do my work really seriously!!"


    Meanwhile, Rhehan was already escorted by the mayor, the hotel CEO and various other important delegates to the reception area.


    "Mr. Jobs, we have booked the best penthouse for you! We have only three of them in our hotel. Room No. 102 is for you." The CEO of the royal fort group happily handed over the key to Rhehan!


    "Thank you so much!" Rhehan smiled shaking his hand.


    "It is our pleasure to have you here sir! We are lucky to have the opportunity to host such a big two-days event, in your honour!" The CEO, spoke happily, while accompanying Rhehan inside the elevator.


    Soon, Rhehan opened his room and closed it behind him. He lied down flat on the bed and gave a video call to Rose!

 Chapter 414 - The desperate girl...

    12pm...


    After some time, Cheryl too reached the door to her penthouse, when she recieved another messge from the same number.


    ''The plan is perfect. As expected, he is given penthouse too. Room 102. Just next to you! Your time starts now''


    Cheryl smirked reading the message and quickly shut the door. She quickly flipped open her suitcase and took out one of her new dresses. She quickly changed into it and applied some makeup.


    She then hurried out of her room and looked at the adjoining room''s door number. ''102''


    The girl was dressed in a blue mini dress, revealing her long slender legs. The dress was a halter neck, with a deep neck, revealing most of her cleavage. She had tied up her hair in a pony tail, revealing her back from the entirely backless dress.


    She quickly pressed the bell of Rhehan''s penthouse and waited for it to open, in meanwhile she thought of an excuse of ringing the bell.


    She waited for a few more seconds, but no body answered.


    Just then a tall waiter passing by in the long corridor, saw the girl. "Ahh! Excuse me mam! That''s Mr. Job''s room!"


    Cheryl was startled hearing his voice, but immediately smiled. "I know! He and I are friends. So I just came to say hello!"


    "Oh! I am afraid mam, he left for a meeting with the mayor!" The waiter spoke apologetically.


    "Ohh!! Just can I know, when is he coming back?"


    "I am sorry mam! I am not allowed to tell that! Thank you!" The tall waiter, walked away, dragging a metallic trolley with his hands.


    "Damn!!! Cheryl stommed her foot angrily on the floor and picked out her phone from het clutch and quickly messaged on the same number.


    ''He has gone for a meeting! I want to know, when he comes back!''


    ''Ok! Give me some time!''


    Two minutes later another message popped up on her screen. ''3pm.''


    Cheryl sighed and stepped back inside her room again. She then started checking out the gigantic penthouse of the hotel.


    A vast living room, adjoining kitchen and multiple beautiful rooms, richly decorated with beautiful artifacts. "Sigh! I will have all this, once I just get successful in this mission!"


    She then drew aside the curtains of tge living room, overlooking a small garden and next to it saw a gigantic covered pool, common for all three penthouses. "Wow!!! Gorgeous!"


    Suddenly she thought of a plan and smiled wickedly. "That can be plan B!!"


    It was already 3:30 pm and Cheryl was constantly looking outside through the peep hole. She eventually grew impatient and she stepped out of the door, pretending to be busy typing a messge, when she suddenly bumped into somebody.


    "OUCHH!!" Cheryl screamed, regaining her balance, on her high heels.


    "Ohh!!! I am soo sorr....Huh? You?" Rhehan frowned looking at the girl''s face, he had just bumped into.


    Cheryl looked at the man and was left startled. "Ohh!! Rhehan!! What a pleasant surprise. What are you doing here?" The girl pretended to adjust her dress.


    But, Rhehan did not even bother to take another glance at the girl "None of your business!" He quickly opened his room and slammed the door on the girl''s face.


    "Ughhh!!!!!" The girl screamed in anger, going back to her room.


    "Damn it!!! Damn it!!! Wearing such a hot dress and he did not even bother to look at me again!!! Ughh!!!! Plan B now!!!"

 Chapter 415 - The naked girl...

    Cheryl quickly opened her suitcase again and searched it thoroughly. She then finally found what she was looking for and smiled wickedly.


    Meanwhile...


    Rhehan had just hung up his video call with Rose, who was lying down a beach in a bikini.


    "This girl is driving me crazzy!!!" Rhehan grinned, lookng at the time.


    "Hmm! Still few hours to get ready for the event. Let''s get back to work!"


    Rhehan drew aside the curtains of his room and sat down on a comfotable couch, opening up his laptop. He had to complete reading a contract, before getting ready for the evening''s party.


    He was reading the contract and side by side enjoying the view of the personal garden and a pool.


    Suddenly, he spotted Cheryl, in a red colored transparent sarong, heading towards the pool. She was walking in a style as if she was on a ramp!


    Rhehan frowned looking at the girl as she quickly removed her sarong, just next to Rhehan''s window.


    "Not again!!" Rhehan slapped his forhead, looking at the girl in a bikini.


    She was wearing a tiny thin bikini, which was which was hardly covering anything at all, where as the V shaped bottom of bikini was just a piece of cloth hiding her pubic region with the help of thin strings.


    She stood with her back towards his window and took out a tube from her bag. She then squirted out a white colored cream and bent down, rubbing the cream on her legs and thighs.


    The moment she bent down, Rhehan could see her distinct openings and he gaped at her in surprise.


    "Is she doing that on purpose?" He slammed the table and quickly got up, closing down the curtains in anger. "What a cheap rascal!!"


    Cheryl saw the boy closing down the curtains and she again fummed in anger.


    Rhehan was once again peacefully doing his work, now dressed in his casual shorts and a linen shirt.


    After about fifteen minutes suddenly he heard loud shreiks of a girl, from outside his window. "HELP!!!! HELP!!! PLEASE! SOMEBODY HELP MEEEEE!!!!Ahhhh!!


    Rhehan was immediately startled to hear the cries of the girl and put down his laptop. He quickly stood up and rushed out of the room from the back door. He gaped at the girl in horror. She was almost drowning on the deeper side of the pool. He could only see her struggling hands and her floating hair.


    "Damn!! If she did not know how to swim, why did she even use the pool?'' He quickly sprinted towards the pool and instantly dived inside.


    He rapidly swam towards the girl and held her by her waist tightly, and immediately pulled her up.


    "There! Relax! I got you! Just breathe!" Rhehan clinged the girl closer to him with his hands, but realised something was off.


    Rhehan gaped at the girl in surprise, realising the issue. She was not wearing her bikini now and was stark naked, lookimg at the boy and smiling seductively! He could see her completely naked body, touching him closely.


    "What the hell! What kind of cheap joke it is Cheryl!" Rhehan removed his hands from her body immediately.


    Cheryl started swiming casually, showing off her naked boobs to the man. "Why? You don''t like it Rhehan! Com''mon just admit it that you want to touch my naked body again!"


    She clinged closer to Rhehan, rubbing her pubic region on his legs. She started grazing her lips on his neck, trying to seduce him to the core.

 Chapter 416 - Again..

    Rhehan could feel the girl''s beautiful naked body all over him. Her soft lips were touching his neck, while her boobs were grazing his chest seductively.


    She looked like she was having tremendous pleasure, rubing her pubic area with his slightly bent thighs.


    Rhehan on the other hand, contrary to his earlier reactions was only feeling anger.


    This tremendous amount of anger, which he only felt last time was when he had recieved the news of his old man''s death.


    This time, he was not seduced and was not even close to any sort of panic attack.


    "Cheryl! This is my last and final warning to you! I do not want to hurt a woman, no matter how down-graded she is. But if you do not stop instantly, I will have to push you away!!" Rhehan jerked away the girl lightly, making her stop.


    "Hehe!! You want to stop me? Why? Are you scared that you will cheat on your girl-friend? Huh? Tell me? Because I am much hotter than your girl!" Cheryl bit her lips, once agin pouncing on the man, her hands grazing his chest.


    Rose''s mention from her mouth acted like a fuel to the already ignited fire in his head. He looked at the girl in anger and held her shoulders tightly. It was so tight that it instantly made blue marks on her skin. He lifted up the girl in the air and threw her off in the water, at far away end of pool!


    He then turned away, not even looking at her and stepped out of the pool, still burning in anger. He so much wanted to choke the girl''s throat, rather than her arms but he was somehow controlling it!! He went back to his room and sat on the bed, taking deep breaths!!!


    Where as Cheryl, who went flying in the air, had fallen down in the pool, taking her to the extreme bottom now. She swam her way up and gasped for air rapidly. "Oh!! Oh!!!!!" She inhaled some fresh air and felt slightly better. She then turned to look at her painful and blue colored under arms and screamed in anger. "Who the hell do you think you are??? If it wouldn''t have been the movie, I would not have even given a single glance at you! Rhehan Jobs!! You will pay for this! I will not let you get away with this!!!!"


    She quickly caught hold of her bikini and wore it and stepped out of the pool. She entered her room, and quickly messged on the same number.


    ''Failed again! The man is too stubborn!''


    Meanwhile...


    Xio Lee, who was sitting on a couch in the VIP room of the hospital, reading a book looked up at Kareem. The boy was busy looking at his phone from a very long time.


    "Kareem! Take some rest! You have been on the phone from the moment, you woke up! It''s not really good for your health. Try going off to sleep." Xio Lee looked at the boy.


    Kareem looked up startled and immediately put down the phone, realising Xio Lee''s gaze on him. "Ohh! Yes!! Was attending some urgent matters, since it is not my day off! It''s almost done now! I will go off to sleep!" Kareem put down his phone and lied down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    £¬

 Chapter 417 - The plot....

    Few hours later.....


    Rhehan was dressed in a blue colored tuxedo, complementing it with a white shirt and black pants. He was wearing a black colored bow, on his color, making him look really dapper.


    He instantly made a video call to Rose.


    "Hi hubby!"


    "Hi nympho wifey!!! Oh! My God!! Look at you!!" Rose whistled looking at the boy.


    Rhehan grinned hearing the girl''s


    flirtaceous comment. "An you look hot in this green dress too!"


    Rose smiled looking at the man. "I am missing you so much! Call me when you get free! Ok?"


    "Me too!" Rhehan gave the girl flying kisses, with a heavy heart. "Ohk! I will call you, once I come back! It might be pretty late!"


    "No problem! Just call me, whenever you can! Bye!" Rose smiled giving back the kisses and hung up the call.


    Rhehan stepped out of his room, towards the living room. He saw his three guards standing at the threshhold. "I will be here in the hotel itself and Raol will be with me. You all can go back to your rooms, I will call you incase I need to go out somewhere!"


    "Yes sir!" They all nodded and walked out of the room, towards their room in the same floor.


    Rhehan too walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. Raol, his assistant was waiting for him, just outside the door. "Let''s go Raol!"


    They both sprinted in the hall, crossing Cheryl''room. Cheryl who was peeking through the door lense, stepped out too, as soon as she spotted Rhehan leaving for the event.


    Soon Rhehan entered a gigantic, beautifully decorated auditorium.


    An elderly man was standing on the stage, who proudly announced the arrival of the man. "Ladies and gentlemen, our chief guest of the night has arrived, Mr. Rhehan Jobs, CEO of Excel Coorporations! I hereby congratulate you sir, on behalf of the Malaysian government, on being announced at the third richest and influential man in Asia! Also, he has striked a deal with the aitlines and we all will get to travel more comfortably and luxuriously."


    There were around a thousand people from all over the world, seated around the round table. They all stood up as the man started walking inside the auditorium, grinning at them. He waved his hand in all directions, telling them to be seated.


    He climbed up the stage, waving his hand again. The man on the stage handed over a bouquet of exiquisite flowers to him. He then walked upto the dice, in front of the microphone, to address the audience.


    "Thank you so much evdrybody, please, I request you all to be seated. Thank you so much to the Malaysian government for holding this fabulous night......."


    Suddenly Cheryl entered the hall and looked staright at Rhehan, who was busy addressing the audience. She turned to her left and sat down on an empty chair, around a round table. She quickly took out some paper notes and a tiny bottle of a transparent fluid.


    She then sprinted towards an obese and bald waiter and handed over both the items, to the waiter. "Take this! Whatever drink is served to Mr. Rhehan Jobs, I want you to mix this entire bottle in it! Make sure there is no mistake."


    The waiters eyes, sparkled bright at the sight of the paper-notes. He quickly took the notes and the bottle, keeping it safely in his pocket. "Don''t worry! It will be done!" The waiter smiled lookimg at the beautiful blonde girl.


    "And you dare open your tongue, I will have it cut! Remember it!" Cheryl walked away, sitting again on her seat, looking at Rhehan.

 Chapter 418 - Keeping an eye...

    Rhehan stepped down from the stage while everybody stood up again, clapping for the man. He was now meeting several people, talking to them happily one by one. Everybody was now eagerly waiting to meet the star of the night.


    Rhehan was also extremely elated today. Though, this was not the first time, he was given an honour like this, but he knew, back their his family must be seing the live coverage of this event and feeling proud of him. Though they are not with him, but they will be definitely looking at him.


    In the other corner of the auditorium, the obese waiter served a glass of red wine to Cheryl, bending down more than required.


    "Miss, shall I implement the plan right now?"


    "No! Don''t be stupid! He has just arrived. If he goes missing now, people will get suspicious! Wait for the event to almost end!" Cheryl whispered in a stern voice.


    "Yes Miss!" The waiter whispered back.


    The girl looked at Rhehan, who was busy talking to an elderly couple. "Hmphh!!! I will make sure it works this time!!"


    She quickly got up and walked graciously towards the man. Cheryl was catching everybody''s attention in her mustard colored, off- shoulder, silk gown.


    She touched the man''s shoulder lightly and nodded graciously at the couple Rhehan was talking to. "Rhehan! If you could please excuse me!"


    Rhehan looked back in surprise and saw Cheryl standing before him. He frowned looking at the girl, but did not say anything rude to her. "Yes?"


    "Can I just talk to you for a minute?" She looked at Rhehan and then turned look at the couple. "If you don''t mind please!"


    Thd couple nodded sweetly and Rhehan unwillingly walked towards a side, following Cheryl. "What is it Cheryl? Stop bothering me!" Rhehan whispered angrily.


    "Listen I just want to say sorry to you! For what I did back then and even now at the pool! I am sorry, I got carried away!"


    Cheryl spoke in a sad tone.


    "It doesn''t even matter to me Cheryl. Just stay away from me!" Rhehan was about to walk away, when Cheryl held the boy''s hand.


    "Please forgive me! I am really sorry!" She looked at the boy, as if on a verge of crying.


    "Ohk! Fine! I forgive you. Now just stop bothering me. Alright!" Rhehan shrugged away his hand from her grip.


    Cheryl smiled, hearing the man''s words. "Care to have a drink with me? An apology drink maybe? I think it is not such a bad idea."


    Rhehan looked at the girl in surprise.


    Just because I said ok, she is treating me like a friend? Some guts, the girl has!


    "No thanks! I am at an important event, if you can now stop wasting my time please!" He walked away angrily, back to where the couple was standing and resumed talking to them.


    Cheryl kept staring at the man, from a far end distance. "Ohh!! God!!! Why is he not ordering for a drink?" She grumbled unhappily.


    She then walked a little closer, to him and overheard his conversations to another elderly man now.


    "What drink would you like to have Mr. Jobs. We have some finest wines here!"


    Spoke the elderly man.


    "Ahh!! Sorry Mr. Chang! But I am currently off drinks. I have been avoiding them lately!" Rhehan grinned.


    "Oh! I see! It is a good thing though!"


    Cheryl heard the conversation and was dumb founded. "Shit!!! No drinks!!??"

 Chapter 419 - Poor fate..

    She sat on a seat nearby, feeling hopeless. "Damn! Since when did he become a pious monk??!!"


    The man was talking constantly to different people, while everybody else had glasses in their hands, Rhehan did not have it.


    Cheryl sulked at a corner looking at the man. It had already been more than two hours since then, but the man did not even hold a glass!


    Rhehan was currently talking to an elderly lady, when suddenly someone touched him lightly. He looked behind him, turning his head and was a little taken aback. "Ohh! Mr. Steve George!!"


    "Hello Rhehan! How are you?" Steve smiled warmly looking in Rhehan''s green eyes. Those eyes were reminding him of Elizabeth. Once again, his heart felt a sharp pinch, thinking about his beautiful ex-wife.


    Rhehan was smiling awkwardly at the man. Steve was being so polite to him, even after that tough rift and contractual fight between their companies. "I..I am good Mr. Steve! You tell how are things at your end?"


    The elderly lady who was earlier talking to Rhehan, excused herself and left the two men alone.


    "Ahh! Very well Rhehan! I just wanted to apologise for my earlier behaviour. All the legal claims that I did, against your company! I shouldn''t have done that! I am sorry!" Steve smiled again, looking in his green eyes.


    "It is ok Mr. Steve! We are business people you see! Things like that keep happening, on our profession!" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders, casually.


    Steve looked at the boy, while he shrugged his shoulders, just like his mother and couldn''t help but smile. "No! That is not the point boy! The point is me being mean to you, when I should not have!"


    "Umm! I did not get that Mr. Steve! Why this sudden change for me?" Rhehan looked at the man in confusion. The man was acting all fatherly and was even calling him ''boy''!!!


    Steve frowned at the man''s words. He assumed that Rhehan probably did not know about he himself being Elizabeth''s son. Probably Elizabeth has not told him yet! Maybe he also does not know, that Elizabeth was married to him, for a while.


    "Ahh! Elizabeth and Lillian are my good friends from the past! Later when they told me that you are Rose''s boy-friend, and was Rose who you were protecting, I was stunned! I immediately took back my claims!" Steve spoke up, with extreme guilt on his face.


    "Ohh! I did not know, you were good friends with them. That''s great Mr. Steve!" Rhehan smiled, while they both walked towards the bar.


    "Ohh! Yeah!! I miss those old days! But boy, I must tell you, you are very lucky to have Rose in your life. She is a gem of a person, just like her mother!" They both walked towards the bar counter and sat on a table, of two.


    "I agree!" Rhehan smiled happily, thinking about his hubby.


    Rhehan was now enjoying talking to the man. He was after all his mother''s good friend. Just then a waiter came towards them, bending down a little.


    "Ahh! I can have my regular beer. Son, what would you like to have? Wine?" The man asked him warmly. His heart beating rapidly, once again looking in his green eyes. He was so much reminding him of Elizabeth again and again!


    "Ahh! No! I am off drinks, Mr. Steve! Nothing for me at all!" Rhehan smiled back warmly at the man.


    "Ohh!! Right!! Then I would also like to cancel my order please!" Steve looked back at the waiter, handing back the drinks menu.


    Rhehan looked at the man feeling embarrased. "No! Mr. Steve don''t do that!"


    "It''s ok son! Its no big deal! We can go somewhere else!" Steve patted the boy''s hand assuringly.


    "Ahh! No! Please get me a fresh cranberry juice!" Rhehan quickly ordered a drink for himself too and looked back at Steve and smiled.


    The obese bald water looked at Rhehan and smiled devilishly. "Very well sir! Give me two minutes!"

 Chapter 420 - Cheers!

    Cheryl who was looking at the man carefully, instantly grinned hearing the boy''s order. "Now let''s see, how you can ignore me, Mr. Rhehan Jobs!"


    She then turned to look at the waiter, who was already looking at her, as if asking for a permission. Cheryl smirked and nodded her head in a ''yes''.


    The waiter took the signal and immediately started preparing the two drinks.


    Meanwhile Rhehan and Steve were happily talking to each other.


    "So how long have you known them both?" Rhehan smiled, looking at the man, sitting across a small table.


    "Well...I guess around thirty years!" Steve smiled, suddenly remembering the day he proposed Elizabeth. That was his happiest time ever!


    Rhehan could see the faint smile on the man''s face, that you usually do, while thinking of your fondest memories. "Ahh!! Feeling nostalgic?"


    "Hahaha!! Yes my boy!" Steve patted his hand again, lovingly.


    "But then, why don''t you all still meet? I mean, I have never heard that you guys are meeting or something!" Rhehan frowned in confusion.


    "Has there ever been a time Rhehan, when you have done something in the heat of moment and later regretted it whole your life?" Steve asked the man, thinking about that hospital night when Kareem was born. He so much wanted, to have never done that mistake.


    Rhehan pondered upon his question and suddenly Cheryl crossed his mind again. Bribing Cheryl was his biggest mistake, done at the heat of the moment. "Yes! There has been a time!"


    "Hmm! So you can say, I did something to Lizie, which I should not have. I will always regret it now! But I know, things can never be back to normal!" Steve sighed, trying to control the tears in his eyes from falling.


    "Tell me about it! Maybe I can talk to Miss. Lodge and sort it out!" Rhehan smiled holding the man''s hand.


    "Hah! Our past is complicated boy. Things can not be the same! I know it for sure" Steve closed his eyes, feeling the pain in his heart.


    "Huh? Why? I mean...Nothing in this world is that complicated! There is always a solution!" Rhehan thought, thinking about his and Rose''s prior hatred towards each other.


    "I was married to Elizabeth for a while! She is my ex-wife. But I cheated on her!" Steve wiped away the tears in his eyes, while the waiter placed down two glasses on front of them. One was filled with bear, while the other in front of Rhehan had a dark cranberry juice.


    "What!!!?" Rhehan was dumb-founded at the man''s revelation, not paying attention to the glass of cranberry juice.


    Steve recovered a bit and looked back at Rhehan. "Yes! Kareem is my son!"


    Rhehan was speechless for a moment, trying to grasp the news. No wonder the man took his claims back, instantly!


    "Yes! Back when Kareem was born, I got carried away! Offcourse! I was a fool!! Young blood! Later, I realised, that I could have never found a better person that Lizie! But till then she had already moved on with her life. She had many things to sort out in her own life. She did not even meet me! Yes, I do meet Kareem once in a while, I love him. But, I know, I have done wrong to them, I deserve this!" Steve again wiped the tear from his eye.


    Rhehan''s heart came out for the man. He knew what it means to live a lonely life, craving for a family! "Ohh!! I had no idea about all this! I am sorry! I know how it feels, to live a lonely life!"


    "Haha!! Yeah!! Your lonliness is not your fault, but mine? I just let her slip out of my hands!" Steve sighed with a heavy heart, finally holding the glass of beer in his hands. "Cheers!! To lonliness!"


    Rhehan picked up his glass and clinked it with Steve''s glass. "Cheers to lonliness!!"


    He took the glass of juice closer to his mouth...

 Chapter 421 - Consequences..

    Rhehan took a big sip of the juice and smiled at Steve! "The beer will help you, chug down your sorrows!"


    "Haha!! That''s right son! A good beer always help. But are you not drinking anymore? Any specific reason?" Steve asked quickly pouring down the contents of the beer in his mouth.


    "Ahh! It was just taking a toll on my health! Had to be hospitalized too! So I though it is better to leave it for a while, till my organs heal!" Rhehan took another big sip of the juice.


    "Hold that drink boy, I am going to order some shorts for me!" Steve pointed at the mam''s juice glass.


    Rhehan who was about to take his third sip, halted and looked at the man. "Trying to get high?"


    "Ahhh! Yes! You can say that!" He then looked in Rhehan''s sea blue eyes. "Somehow, I am missing Elizabeth more than usual. Beer won''t suffice! Shots will do!" Steve grinned at the shots, placed before him happily.


    "Hahaha!!" Rhehan laighed heartily. Somehow he could understand the man''s condition. Few days back, hecwas exactly like him, lonely, alcoholic, sad and depressed!


    Cheryl who was eyeing the two men, looked at the man sipping his juice glass and was ecstatic. But suddenly he halted after the secon sip and Cheryl''s face grew pale. "Why did he stop?!"


    Suddenly she saw the waiter bringing


    shot glasses towards the table and Cheryl frowned. "Are you serious!! This man has now ordered shot glasses!!! It''s going to take forever now!! What if something happens to Rhehan, right here?"


    She looked at man sitting with Rhehan, ut instantly got relieved when the man had already poured down three shot glasses, in just a few seconds. "Tsk! Tsk! Don''t underestimate old people these days! They are so much better than us!! Look at that man drink! I can never drink at that speed!"


    Rhehan and Steve were happily chatting, while Rhehan had already finished half of his juice, Steve was already five shots down.


    "Oh! My! God! Mr. Steve just take it slow! That''s too much of a speed!" Rhehan gaped at the five empty shot glasses, in just a few minutes.


    "Haha!! I have done better than this boy!" He picked up his sixth glass, and held it out proudly, chugging it down.


    Rhehan took another big sip, feeling a little worried for the man. "I think that should be it! You are too high!!"


    Steve grinned at the boy, looking in his eyes. "Boy! Let me tell you one thing! Those eyes are a magic. It can capture a person''s heart within a ...minute...!!! It happened with me, happened with Rose and now some...somdbody will fall for Kareem too!! Those...Those eyes are too beautiful!"


    Rhehan laughed hearing the man''s words. The man was no longer in his senses, and totally forgot that he was supposed to hide the man''s relation with Elizabeth.


    Rhehan smirked and asked the man teasingly. "Well, but why are yoo comparing me with Miss Lodge? I don''t get it!" Rhehan had now almost finished his juice.


    Steve realised his mistake and covered his hands with his mouth. "Ahh!! Ahh!! Boy!! I apologise! I am too drunk, and I am just spitting nonsense. I think I should go, before I spill anymore...I ...I mean...spit anymore nonsense! Good bye son!" Steve nervousely stood up and walked away heaving a sigh of relief. "Lizie would have killed me, had it slipped from my mouth!"


    Rhehan laughed heartily at the nervous man. "Poor man! So much trying to conceal it from me!! Does not know, even mom could not hide it longer!" Rhehan murmered taking the last sip of the drink.


    He then went to thank the organizers and was soon departing from the auditorium already, accompanied by his guards and secretary. Cheryl sprinted out of the auditorium too, keeping an eye on the boy too.

 Chapter 422 - Nymphomaniac Wifey??

    Rhehan walked with his guards, uptill the elevator and he soon entered the elevator with his assistant. While, his guards took the adjoining elevator.


    Cheryl quickly took the other elevator, situtated at the corner of the hall, pressing the button to the same floor.


    "Ohh!! Darn!! Got to hurry up!! Before he enters his room. The room has to be empty!! His men need to search Rhehan''s room too!!! Fast... Fast...Fast!!!"


    Soon, the elevator opened and she sprinted towards her penthouse door. Rhehan had already reached his room''s door and was instructing his guards and the assistant.


    "Well, we can call it a night guys! I''ll be a little late tomorrow! I suddenly feel really tired and dizzy! So might over sleep! Ohk guys have a good night!" Rhehan smiled.


    "Good night sir!" They all spoke in unison and walked away towards their respective rooms.


    "Finally he is alone!!" Cheryl smirked and walked casually towards her room''s door. She took out her room''s card, but did not touch it with the sensor. She gazed sideways towards Rhehan. He was texting somebody over the phone and smiling. His other hand was in the pocket, looking for the card.


    Suddenly he let out a loud yawn, blinking his eyes, several times. He was trying to concentrate on writing the text, but somehow is vision was getting blurred. "Gosh! So tired I am!"


    Cheryl smirked, feeling the boy''s uneasiness. She looked back at her door and shouted. "Damn!! Now why won''t this door open?" She kicked the door as if extremely frustrated.


    Rhehan who heard the girl''s angry growl looked at her in surprise. "Damn!! Why do I have to see her again!!" He muttered feeling frustrated.


    Cheryl kicked the door again, looking at the key card in frustration. She was again and again, trying to catch Rhehan''s attention.


    "Are you mad!! Stop creating a ruckess here!! You are not the only one, who is staying here!! Besides that''s no way to open a lock!!" Rhehan shouted at the girl, taking out his card from the pocket. The man could now feel his throat going rough and coarse. His eyes were now extremely watery and red.


    He was about to open the lock when Cheryl spoke up again.


    "Really!! So why don''t you be a gentleman and help me with it, rather than shouting at me like this??!!" Cheryl spoke in a challanging tone.


    "Cheryl!! There are more polite ways of asking for help. If you don''t know that, go call the staff for help! Don''t trouble me!!!" Rhehan snapped back, opening his door.


    "Ohk!! Fine!! Rhehan pleaaaseee!!! Can you help me with the lock?" Cheryl smirked, looking at the boy''s red eyes.


    "That''s more respectful!" Rhehan nodded his head and started walking upto her room. The moment he took a few steps, he halted and looked at the girl in confusion. "What''s happening?"


    "What happened Rhehan!! Ohh!! Your eyes are so red!!" Cheryl walked a little towards the man.


    "Stay right there! I am fine!! Don''t...Don''t need your help...Give me...me.. your card. I am opening your d...d.... door and leaving!" Rhehan pressed his temples with his hand. He walked closer to her a little more.


    "Ohh!! Thank you so much!!" She handed over the card and before Rhehan could think of anything else, everything blanked out before his eyes and he fell down, with a loud thud.


    Cheryl smirked looking at the man and quickly opened her room''s door. She quickly took off her heels and dragged the boy inside her room.


    15 minutes later.....


    "Rhehan wake up!! Rhehan!!"


    "Huh? Where am I?"


    "Look at me!! Do you like my body?!!"


    "Huh?? What are you doing!!"


    "It''s me Rose!!"


    "Huh?"


    "Yes sweety!! It''s me Rose!! Come kiss me!! Yes! That''s more like it.


    SNAP!!! SNAP!! SNAP!!! Came loud sound of the flashes, in the dark room, as if somebody was clicking a picture.


    "Yes!! Boy!! I love you!! Yes!!"


    SNAP!! SNAP!!!

 Chapter 423 - He is a Nymphomaniac...

    One hour later...


    A man dressed in a complete black attire, walked upto Rhehan''s room. He opened the room with a blank master card. He quiety closed the door behind him, and looked around.


    He then quickly walked upto Rhehan''s room and stepped inside it. He switched on a dim light and looked around at the vacant room. He started searching the man''s, closet and safe. His gaze then fell upon a suitcase, which was half open. He quickly opened the zipper of the suitcase and searched his files.


    Just then the man halted and looked at an old book, lying amongst the files. He held the book and and opened it, to read its first page. He quickly hid the book in his jacket and sprinted out towards the door of the room. He peeked through the key hole and quietly opened the door, and moved out, closing the door behind him.


    Few hours later.....


    It was already thirty minutes past nine, when he opened his sea green eyes a little. He could see the sun rays penetrating from the gigantic wall glass. His vision was extremely blurred, so he rubbed his eyes rigorously, to have a better view. He looked at the window and the view of the pool outside. He was in his room! He tried to remember about the last night, but he could not recall anything.


    Suddenly he remembered the last memory. He was walking upto Cheryl''s room, to help up her open the card....and...and ..nothing! He did not remember anything after that!


    His eyes flew open at the thought of Cheryl and he realised he was not in his room, but a room similar to his penthouse. He looked down at himself, and realised he was lying on the bed stark naked and was just covered with a red colored satin sheet. "What the hell!"


    He straightened his back immediately, looking around.


    "Good morning handsome!" Came a female''s voice besides him.


    He turned his head and saw Cheryl lying besides him. She was also completely naked and was not even covered with a sheet. She appeared to have just gotten up from sleep to!


    "What the hell Cheryl!!! What did you do to me??!!" Man gaped at the girl''s smiling face.


    Cheryl turned her body, facing him, while her hand supported her lifted head. "Had fun yesterday? Want to do it again!!??"


    She bit her lips, seductively touching her pubic region with her other hand.


    "What nonsense Cheryl!! We did not do anything yesterday!!" Rhehan turned away his gaze from the naked girl.


    "What are you talking!!" Cheryl straightened her back and sat cross- legged, revealing her pubic region to the man. "I was only helping you! You started touching me!! You tore away my dress and pushed me on the bed!! You had sex with me, and I obliged because I like you too! But you can not blame me for that!!" Cheryl snapped back at the confused man.


    "This is utter nonsense Cheryl!!" Rhehan gazed at the girl again and then at her torn dress lying on the floor. "I only love Rose, besides I hate you to the core, to even look at you! I don''t believe you!!" Rhehan got up from the bed, wrapping the sheet around his waist.


    "How dare you Rhehan!! I knew!! You would do this to me again!! Last time too you bribed me and made me the villain. And you...you became the hero!!! But this time, I kept the evidence with me. Look at these!!" Cheryl quickly got off from the bed and showed him the pictures.


    Rhegan frowned and looked at the images. In the first image, Rhehan was at the bottom and Cheryl was on the top, and Rhehan had lifted his head to kiss Cheryl. They both were already half naked. Rhehan gaped at the picture in horror.


    He scrolled to see the other picture. They both were now completely naked, while Cheryl was on top, while Rhehan''s hands were on her breasts!


    Rhehan threw away the phone on the floor, in frustration!!! "Dammmit!!!!! Dammmitttt!!!!!"


    "You Rhehan Jobs!! You are a pervert at heart!! You do not deserve a simple and a sweet girl. Don''t go about spoiling her life. You don''t deserve a nice girl like her!! You can not live happily with just one girl. Your body desires will sooner or later errupt!! You were simply tired yesterday and you started seducing me! Which means, you are not sexually satisfied!! You want good sex and I can give it to you. " Cheryl spoke softly, coming closer to the man.


    Though the girl did not know about him being a satyromaniac, but she was just trying to fill his mind with negative thoughts.


    She then hugged the boy from behind, pulling down his sheet and started rubbing her pubic region, on his hips....

 Chapter 424 - Cursed man..

    Rhehan was stunned at the girl''s words which pinched his heart terribly. It appeared to him as if somebody has shown him the image of the real dark man deep inside him, ready to come out.


    A beautiful and smiling face of Rose appeared before him and tears dropped down his eyes. He quickly wipped them away and realised the girl was grazing herself on his body.


    "Back off!! Are you crazzy! Even if I might have done something to you, while I was sleepy, do you expect me to do the same while I am awake? I only and only love Rose!!! Get that straight!!!" Rhehan shouted at the girl, picking up his pants from the floor and wearing it. He then picked up his shirt and coat from the floor and walked out of the room, slamming it behind him.


    Cheryl smirked at the boy and quickly picked up her phone to message at the same number.


    -''Work done!''


    ''-Good! I wish I was there to see it!''


    ''-Never mind, he will now break up with Rose. Enjoy the consequences!''


    As soon as Rhehan stepped out the room, he broke down in tears instantly. He quickly opened his room, with the card and stepped inside his room and banged the door behind him. He dropped down on the floor and cried his heart out!


    "What kind of a person I am?!! I could not even control myself, just once when I was left alone!!! The girl is right! I don''t deserve Rose. I can''t spoil her life!!!" He took deep breaths and stood up walking towards the bed.


    He then took out his phone from his pocket, wiping away his tears. He quickly dialled a number, trying to control his sobbing.


    "Hello Rhehan!! I was calling you boy!!" Came Xio Lee''s voice over the phone.


    "Good morning master!! I over slept!! I am just too tired!" Rhehan spoke up, trying not to cry.


    "Ohh!!! Are you sick or something? What happened to your voice?" Xio asked in a worried tone.


    "Ahh!! I feel a little under the weather. Infact, after finishing today''s event, I am going to return in the evening itself. So you can also stay back in Bangkok! I don''t think, there is any need for you to come!" Rhehan spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "Are you sure boy? I was anyways about to leave for airport!"


    "Yes! I am sure master! I am not staying the night here!" Rhehan wiped away his tears.


    "All right then!! Have a hot cup of coffee! You will better!" Xio Lee spoke in a loving voice.


    Hearing Xio Lee''s caring voice was making Rhehan cry a lot more. "Ohk master! I will have it. I have to go now! I will call you in a while!"


    Rhehan hung up the call and slammed away his laptop on the ground in anger. He then kicked off the table, which went flying in the air and banged with the wall.


    "Damn it!!! Damn it!!! You idiot!!!! You are a cursed man!!! What will you tell your family now!!!! How will you face them!!! How could you cheat Rose!!!" Rhehan glared at his reflection in mirror and picked up his tablet and threw it on the mirror, breaking it into pieces immediately.


    He then took deap breaths and checked his call logs. Their was a missed call from Rose, just few minutes before. He dialled her number, wiping away the tears from his eyes.


    "Hi nympho wifey!! Good morning!" Came the usual loving voice of Rose.


    "Good morning." Rhehan replied in a hoarse voice.


    "Aww! My sweetheart has just woken up, it seems. Muaahh!!!! Muahhh!! Good morning kisses to you wifey!!" Rose giggled happily.


    "Yeahh!! To you too! Ahem! Listen! I have to go right now. I over slept and I have to attend back to back events. I am going back today itself to Bangkok, so I''ll call you when ever I can. Ok! Bye!" Rhehan closed his eyes, feeling tremendous heartache.


    "Bye baby!! I miss you!"


    "Yeah! Me too! Bye!" Rhehan immediately hung up the call, and lied down on the bed crying again.

 Chapter 425 - The ending...

    After another half an hour, he heard the knock on his door and he got up from the bed. His face and eyes were extremely swollen and his hair were messy. He quickly opened the door and saw Raol, looking at him in surprise. "G..Good morning sir! Are you ok?"


    "Good morning Raol! Come inside!" Raol stepped inside the room, looking worriedly at Rhehan.


    "Sir! You don''t look ok! Do you want me cancel the meeting?" Raol asked.


    "No! But I have a task for you! I need recordings of the corridor outside my penthouse from 11:00 pm and 1:00am! Also, I am giving you a number. Do you remember that model Cheryl?"


    "Yes! Sir! The one who was in Fabiosa?"


    "Right! Yesterday something happened to me and she claims to have slept with me. Their are photographs in her phone. I want her phone to be scanned, from the authorities, if the pictures are morphed or not." Rhehan wiped away his tear.


    Raol understood the problem. He could see the change Rose had brought in his boss, so it can be a danger to their relationship. "Don''t worry sir! I will do it in just some time. Also, I am ordering your breakfast. Please eat something sir!"


    "Yes! Alright!" Rhehan looked blankly at the wall.


    As soon as Raol left the room, Rhehan stepped inside the bathroom and took a long shower to soothe down his nerves. As soon as he stepped out in his bathing gown, their was another knock on the door and the waiter along with Raol stepped in to bring food for him.


    Raol was looking apologetically in Rhehan''s eyes and waited for the waiter to leave.


    He was the one to have selected the rings for them and witness their wedding, holding the registers for them to sign. He was very happy for his boss, untill now." Sir, what if you don''t let Rose mam know about it? I mean its just once that..that..."


    "Tell me what happened Raol! Please sit!" Rhehan sat on a couch and Raol sat on the opposite couch.


    "Sir in the camera, you fell down, but were partially awake.It looked like you had a low sugar or low blood pressure! Cheryl tried to wake you up and then dragged you inside her room. So you were indeed in her room the whole night!!" Raol spoke with a heavy heart, looking at the man''s tears. He was the same man, who would call up Raol, to call the agencies to hire girls for himself and now he was crying over slleping with a girl!!!


    "And..sir....We took out her records in her phone, from the company. Their are four photographs of you and her. Looks like she clicked them with her own hand and they are not morphed sir....so....so!" Raol touched the man''s hand and handed over a hotel napkin to him.


    "Sir...I think you should not tell Rose mam about it. Your wedding will be in danger!" Raol looked at the man with tears in his eyes.


    Rhehan smiled looking at Raol. A smile sad enough to make anyone cry his heart out. "I know you mean well for me Raol, but I can not do this to Rose. I am no longer the same man. In these few days, my personality has taken an upside down reversal. I have no right to hurt Rose like this! I need to tell her!"


    "But sir what if she wants to take a divorce or something?"


    "I am not sure about her Raol! But yes I have to take a divorce with her, so that she finds a better man than me! I am not a trust worthy person, to be in a relation!" Rhehan chuckled lile a maniac and then suddenly started crying again.


    Raol too could not help but tears were falling down from his eyes now. His boss has been his idol! A man who was so humble and kind, he deserved a girl like Rose in his life!! He was once again, all alone now.....

 Chapter 426 - The break up..

    "But...But sir divorce?" Raol asked.


    "Yes Raol! A divorce will be a best option for us. I can not do this to her. I still have no control over my body. Girl''s keep prying over me, what if I do it again? What if I catch some kind of STD or make somebody pregnant! How can I let Rose, suffer like this?" Rhehan took deap breaths, trying to calm down.


    "But....But...."


    "Prepare the papers Raol! I am adament! I know why I am doing this. The moment she returns from her trip, I am going to tell her everything! I can''t lie to her!" The man pursed his lips, feeling the pain in his heart. He felt like, this one cursed person, who can never be happy in his life. He was bound to be left alone.


    "Ohk! Sir! As you say!" Raol got up hesitantly. "But sir you still have two days! Just think about it!"


    "Yes! I will! Thank you Raol. I will be ready in fifteen minutes and see you near the elevator."


    "Yes sir!" Raol left the room, while Rhehan kept sitting in the couch, looking blankly at the wall in front of him.


    Soon Rhehan had finished off all the events in Malaysia and had already boarded the flight.


    He called up Xio Lee to inform and texted Rose. He did not have the guts to hear her loving voice. He knew he would start crying, the moment he heard her voice. As soon as the plane took off, he ordered for the bag, in which all his files and documents were place. He was searching for a file, when suddenly he remembered Rose''s book. He searched for the book, but it was not there in the bag. "Did we leave any book back at the hotel?"


    "No sir! I had checked the room twice!" Raol answered confidently.


    "Hmm! That''s strange!" Rhehan frowned.


    Two days later....


    Rhehan had spent his entire time at home, thinking about his decision now. He had not met Xio Lee, giving him an excuse of tremendous work load. He often called him, to ask about Kareem, whose wound was much better now!


    Rose had already arrived back two hours ago in Bangkok and Rhehan had called her, to his home. Lillian wanted to invite Rhehan for a family dinner, but Rhehan refused making an excuse of an urgent business meeting.


    Rhehan was sitting nervousely in his living room, waiting for the girl. Suddenly somebody tip toed and hugged him from behind. "Nympho Wifey!!!"


    Rhehan closed his eyes trying to calm himself down. He patted the girl''s hands and pulled her ahead, in front of him. The girl kissed him again and again in happiness. "Ohhh!!! I can just eat you right now!! You have no idea, how much I missed you!!" The girl was wearing a short A-line skirt and a black flowery blouse. She looked like she had not even changed her clothes and had immediately rushed to meet Rhehan.


    "Rose! Sit! I have to talk to you! It''s very important!" Rhehan held the girl''s hand, budging her to sit on a couch near him. The girl instead sat on Rhehan''s lap, and encircled her arms around his neck. "Ohk! Speak! Look at you!! You look so serious!! Have you been crying!!"


    "Rose! Listen carefully!!! You were right about your feeling that day. You should not have gone to the trip or maybe I should not have gone to Malaysia! Something happened there!" Rhehan looked down at his hands, not looking at the girl.


    Rose straightened up immediately and retraced her hands from his neck and sat down on a couch besides him. "Don''t scare me Rhehan!! Just tell me what It is!!"


    Tears dropped down from the man''s eyes, as he looked at the girl''s face. "That night in Malaysia, I somehow fell ill and I was not in my complete senses. Cheryl was in the room besides me...she took me to her room and....and..." Rhehan pursed his lips, and closed his eyes. He knew his next scentence was going to break the girl''s heart.


    Rose''s heart was racing rapidly, she took deep breaths, as if about to die. "And?"


    "And I slept with her! I did not remember anything! I woke up naked besides her. She was also naked! She showed me photographs and it was all true..I kissed. and then I also....."


    "Enough!!!!!" Rose stood up immediately and sprinted out of the house. She closed the living room''s heavy door behind her, so forcefully that it made all the windows shudder!!


    Rhehan knew the sound was of a heartbreak!! The sound was of their break up!!! It was all over between them!

 Chapter 427 - The worried parents...

    Rose stepped on the porch and sat inside her car, speedily. She did not switch on the ignition but rather laid her head on the steering wheel and started crying.


    This was the first time in her life, she had felt such a heartbreak!


    Rhehan stepped out of the living room towards the porch and looked at Rose, sitting in the car. Her head was still on top of the steering wheel and she was crying. He was about to step ahead, but then he stopped! He was the reason of her heartbreak!!! How could he console her now?


    As soon as Rose, looked at Rhehan, anger errupted from her heart. She wanted to ask him the reason, the reason for breaking her heart. If he was not sexually satisfied, he could have left her there an then, when she asked him about it.


    Why did he play with her feelings. Why did he give her the best time of the world? Why did he made her see such beautiful dreams!! Why did they get married??!!!


    They both looked at each other for a very long time. None of them speaking a word. Rose then quickly looked ahead and wore her sun glasses. She switched on the ignition and drove out of the house.


    Rhehan sat on down on his knees, right on the porch, with tears in his eyes and pain in his heart, immediately dialling a number.


    "Hi baby!!!"


    "Mom..."


    "Sweety what happened?"


    "Mom, I cheated Rose! I broke her heart! I slept with another girl, while I was in Malaysia! I don''t know, how it happened. I was not in my senses, I partially fainted and the girl helped me..and...and.... I slept with Cheryl! I....I...broke up with Rose!!"


    Rhehan bursted into tears.


    "What?? But? How is this possible..You can not do this!" Elizabeth''s worried voice echoed in his ears.


    "I don''t know mom!! But it is true!! I fell sick and she took me to her room and we made out somehow. I did not believr it too, but she had pictures, which are not morphed!!!"


    "Ohh!! Godd!!! Ohk! Don''t cry! Where is Rose?"


    "She just left. Please look after her! She is really hurt!"


    "Hmmm! I will don''t worry! I am coming to see you! Lillian will take care of Rose!"


    Elizabeth who was standing outside Kareem''s room at her place, entered the room again and looked at Lillian. Lillian was sitting besides Kareem who was sleeping on the bed. She looked up at Elizabeth as soon as she hung up the call, feeling worried.


    "What is it Lizie?" Lillian frowned.


    They both stepped outside from Kareem''s room.


    "Back in Malaysia, something happened to Rhehan and he slept with a girl, Cheryl. Rose and Rhehan broke up!" Elizabeth sighed, thinking about several things.


    "But...how is this possible? They are meant to be together!!" Lillian gasped in shock. "I can''t believe this!!"


    "They are, untill Augus and Davis do something to change the fate like before!!" Elizabeth covered her face in nervouseness.


    "You mean Kareem did something?" Lillian looked at the boy''s room.


    "Offcourse Lilly! Isn''t it too much of a co-incedence that he hurt himself at the same hour when Lee had to go with Rhehan. He knew Lee would never leave him alone and neither would he tell Rhehan to miss such an important event!" Elizabeth frowned, feeling extremely anxious.


    "That means, they have started with their plans already?" Lillian asked in horror.


    "I don''t know! Offcourse the book is in Lee''s house so Davis does not know about the sword. Also, he does not know that Rhehan is alive. It''s all happening because Kareem wants to be with Rose!"


    "Then what do we do now?" Lillian asked with fear in her eyes. "Now Rose is also not there with him, to protect him!"


    "I... I...don''t know!! We can only hire more bodyguards, but then also something keeps happening! Ohh!! My poor kids!!"


    Elizabath cried in despair.


    "Let''s talk to Lee. Maybe we can go to old monk today itself and talk to him! We have to find the sword too, before Davis gets to know about it!" Lillian patted the girl''s back.


    "Yes! Let''s go to west woods today at night! Ohk I will go and see Rhehan now, you go and take care of Rose. I will tell Lee, to be with Kareem!" Elizabeth got up from the couch hurriedly. She took out a scarf from her bag and covered her face with it.

 Chapter 428 - Guidance...

    9:00 pm...


    Three cars were now moving towards the dark west woods, at a rapid speed. They all were coming from different directions of the city and had met at a junction, which was usually secluded and dark.


    They sped on the long lonely road, one after another, feeling the sadness and helplessness in their hearts.


    Soon they halted one after the other, and turned off their ignitions, at the corner of a road. They got off from their cars and walked towards each other.


    "How are they both?" Xio Lee looked at Elizabeth and Lillian, while they all walked inside the woods.


    "Ohh! Don''t ask!! Rose has been crying all day. She has not eaten anything at all. At times she says she hates Rhehan, then she says she loves Rhehan! The other moment she starts trusting him, that he can not do anything! Maybe Cheryl is at the wrong. Then the next second, she is kicking her punching bag, considering it to be Rhehan!!" Lillian sighed, feeling extremely helpless and defeated.


    "Ohh!! Yeah!!! The boy is a typical crybaby like me!!! He is not doing anything but starring at a blank wall and crying. He does not even talk to anybody! Now I know how irritating I am , when I am sad!!! I really doubt if the boy has even cheated. But then he says Cheryl showed him the pictures and he was in her room. So I don''t know!" Elizabeth spoke looking at the two, shrugging her shoulders.


    "Cheryl!! This girl, she is doing a movie with Kareem right? Then what was she doing in Malaysia?" Xio Lee frowned looking at Elizabeth.


    "I don''t know! Maybe Kareem had sent her. He succeeded in his plan after-all. Rhehan told me how the girl had been trying to seduce him all naked in a pool and he literally had to literally throw her away." Elizabeth retorted in anger.


    "Hmmm! I don''t know! It is also a part of her nature. That day in hospital she was even trying to make a pass at me. Then she instantly fled, when I shouted back at her!" Xio Lee nodded in disapproval.


    Elizabeth and Lillian looked at the man in surprise, thinking about various possibilities.


    "I guess only old monk can solve this now! I am loosing my patience, thinking about it all day! Also, looking at the two sad kids, is making my heart bleed." Elizabeth pressed her forhead with her hands.


    "Don''t worry! We have always recieved guidance from the old monk, we will get it today as well!" Xio Lee patted their shoulders, while they speedily walked towards the monastery.


    "Don''t be scared Lilly!" Elizabeth smirked looking at Lillian, who was even now uncomfortable going to the woods, after so many years.


    "Hah!!! Don''t forget I am the original enchantress. I am not scared of anybody!!! AArghhhh!!!!" Lillian clenched Elizabeth''s hands, as a gigantic snake approached them crawling towards them speedily.


    "Ahh!!! How are you!!" Xio Lee bent down touching the body of the snake. The snake lifted its head and slithered near the man''s ear.


    "Ahhh!!! You are a good- good girl. I love you too. Come let''s all go to old monk." Xio Lee held the gigantic snakes body, and warpped it around his neck.


    Lillian who was earlier walking in centre, had now pushed Elizabeth in centre. She herself was now walking at a distance from Xio Lee, holding Lizie''s hand.


    After a fourty more minutes of constant walking and meeting various other animals, the three finally reached the monstery. They prefered to walk this time, because Elizabeth was tremendousely scared of riding on the back of a hyena or a lion.


    "Ahhh!!! Home sweet home!!!" Xio breathed the fresh air of the place, feeling extremely elated.


    They all entered the monastery, bowing down before the statue of the The Lord Buddha and towards other monks.

 Chapter 429 - World has to know..

    Soon the old monk stepped out of his room, smiling at them. "Ahh!! You are here kids!"


    They all turned and bowed before the old monk. Xio Lee then quickly sprinted and hugged the old man happily. The old monk patted the man''s back, while hugging him back and smiling.


    "Ahh! Lilly you are here too! Very good!" He placed his palm on the heads of both the ladies and recited something in his mouth. "Look at you three. Why are you so sad huh?"


    "Master! Rhehan cheated on Rose and now they both broke up. Rhehan somehow was not in his senses, and he slept with the girl.The girl Cheryl had been trying to seduce the boy!! Also, Kareem hit himself, just to stop me from going with Rhehan! What to do master!! They both are brothers!!"


    "Ahh!!! Right!" The old monk signalled the three of them to sit, while he himself sat on a bamboo seater. "There are many things you do not know yet. Your kids have not told you so much, already. If I tell you, I will be decieving them. But the time has come for everybody to know about it. When it comes, don''t lose the opportunity to unite the two lovers. Rose has to protect Rhehan not from anybody else, but from his own self. I already told the boy, but I guess he did not listen!"


    "What did you tell him master? Did he meet you?" Elizabeth looked at old monk in surprise.


    "He has to trust in himself and the only person who can help him in this is Rose!" Old monk said. "Yes! We did meet, but how and when I can not tell you again. The boy will feel decieved!" Old monk smiled looking at the three of them, and seated himself on a bamboo seater.


    "But how to unite them? They are not even talking to each other!" Lillian asked in confusion.


    "Wait for it! Maybe two days or three days. The secret has to come out. As for Kareem and Cheryl, they are lost souls. Give them some time, they are kids. That''s all I can say for them!" Old monk frowned, as if speaking of some less important stuff.


    "And the sword master? We still havnt found it. You said it will reach the owner, itself! But there is still no clue!" Xio Lee asked feeling perplexed


    Old monk smiled looking at Xio Lee. "Give the boy some time. Let him come to terms with everything. Let him see what he really is. Just unite him with the girl, when you get the opportunity. Don''t forget, Khufu was a mighty king, while Miso was a powerful enchantress. When these to get together, no Horus or no Augus can defeat their love and power! But they have to be together! Not like the previous time."


    The three of them smiled looking at old master, feeling relieved. "Thank you so much old master!!!"


    Meanwhile....


    Somewhere in a small red light area of the city...


    "Why did you call me here Cho Ming!! Do you know, who I am!! The owner of the biggest magazine and newspaper!! What if somebody sees me in this red light area." A well dressed old man, spoke in an angry tone.


    "I summoned you boss, I have gold in my hands. If you give me adequate price, the gold is all yours!" The man spoke micheviously.


    "Ohk! Show! What is it?" The man looked at a set of photographs and his eyes popped out in surprise. " Where did you get these?"


    "My friend was their photographer at the wedding. I stole his camera, and I found these!! We will be the first ones to show their wedding pictures in our magazines and newspapers!!" The man spoke excitedly.


    "How many are they?"


    "Around 20!"


    "Ohk! Give it to me!! I want to publish it!! Quote your price!"


    "80 million dollars!"


    "Done!!"

 Chapter 430 - Un-stoppable...

    Next day....


    Rose who was dressed in a black knee length dress, and matching red and black heels, stopped her car in the porch of the Excel corporation headquaters, located just next to the beach house.


    "Why do I feel, this is not correct. As if, the man can not do anything like that." She quickly took out the ring from her pocket and kissed it, warmly. "Good bye! My heart!! These few days, were most memorable for me!" She picked up a velvet box and placed the ring inside it, and closed it with a heavy heart.


    She then stepped out of her car, feeling the fresh sun rays of the morning. She then glanced at the beach house and tears dropped down her eyes. "Don''t cry Rose. The boy wants a divorce, he is adamant about. You have to be strong too. Don''t be weak!!"


    She walked towards the gigantic glass building, when the guard greeted him happily. "Good morning lady boss!"


    Rose smiled feeling awkward at still being called the lady boss. "Good morning!"


    She walked inside the gigantic hall, while everybody around looked at her and greeted her in a similar manner.


    Just then Raol came running towards Rose, with a warm smile. "Good morning lady boss!"


    "Good morning Raol! Is Rhehan in his office?" Rose smiled back, asking the man.


    "Mam, he is waiting for you at the retaurant. Shall I guide you?"


    "Ahh! It''s ohk!!" Rose quickly took Rhehan''s private elevator, and pressed the eighth button.


    She stepped out of the elevator and saw the man, sitting on a chair all alone, sipping a coffee. Rose halted looking at him for a few seconds. She took deep breaths and wiped away her tears.


    The man had grown a light beard and his hair looked untidy. His eyes were sunken inside, while his dark circles were pretty prominent. He was wearing the white shirt that Rose had brought from Maldives, for the man.


    "Why is he wearing this shirt now? If he wants to take a divorce with me?"


    Rose walked upto the man and stood next to him. "I am here!"


    Rhehan looked up at the girl and blinked a few times, controlling his tears. "Hi."


    "Hi!" Rose took the seat opposite to him, not looking at him.


    "Do you want coffee or something?" Rhehan asked looking at the girl, who was starring blankly at the flower pots to her right. "No!! Thank you! Let''s get over with it fast!" Rose held out the box, giving back the ring to Rhehan.


    Rhehan looked at it and a tear dropped down from his eye. He quietly took the box and put it in his pocket. "Too eager to divorce me! Huh?"


    "It was your idea! Not mine!! So don''t talk about me!" Rose snapped back, in anger.


    Rhehan pursed his lips and nodded in a ''yes''. "Yes! It was my idea! It''s best for us! You deserve a better guy! I am making your life too complicated already. It''s best for us."


    "Then lets go..." Rose looked in his green eyes, with her stubborn eyes, her heart breaking into pieces.


    They both looked at each other and stood up walking towards elevator in complete silence. They were both about to press the button of the elevator, when their hands touched each other, startling them.


    Rose retraced her hand quickly, while Rhehan pressed the button.


    As soon as the elevator opened, they both were about to step inside at the same time, making their shoulders touch each other lightly.


    Rhehan immediately took a step back and and signalled Rose to move in first. Soon the elevator closed and they both looked in different directions, feeling each other''s presence.


    Rhehan sneeked a glance at the girl and saw the girl already looking at him from the corner of her eyes. They both averted their gaze in awkwardness, and blushed.


    "Ahem! By the way! Thank you for the shirt! I loved it!" Rhehan pursed his lips, looking at his shirt.


    "It''s ok!" Rose spoke in a sad tone.


    They both looked at each other once again and suddenly the next moment, they both had already pounced on each other and were kissing each other''s lips.


    The kiss that had never happened before, between them. It had an sense of intense longing and starvation, which they both had to go through, from past few days.


    The elevator door opened and then closed again, but the two were busy kissing each other, their kisses now turning into wild biting.

 Chapter 431 - Annulment...

    They kissed for a very long time, while the elevator closed by itself and did not open again. It was only till they both were out of breath, did they leave each other''s lips.


    They both gasped for air, looking at the closed door of the elevator. Rhehan quickly pressed the button to open the door, as if wanting to run out.


    He looked back at Rose, signalling her to move out first.


    "Consider it a good bye kiss. It will not happen again." Rose spoke and walked out of the elevator towards the porch, rapidly.


    The man wiped away the gloss from his lips with his hankerchief and inhaled its sweet fragrance. "Hmmm! Cherry flavour! Nice!"


    He then walked ahead, following Rose, who had already reached the far end of the hall. She halted in the porch and turned to look at Rhehan, walking towards her. Once again her heart melted, looking at the handsome man. "No Rose!! You have to control yourself. You already did it once. Don''t forget he cheated on you. Sigh! But it is so hard to believe that!"


    Rose averted her gaze as the man walked closer to her. "We can go in my car. I''ll drop you on the way back. Will be easier for me."


    "Arlight!" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders and sat on the passanger seat, keeping all the files and documents on his lap.


    Rose sat on the driver''s seat, switching on the ignition and moving the car outside the premises of the Excel corporations.


    "So what do I have to do before the magistrate?" Rose asked, driving towards the court.


    "Nothing much. We just have to tell him that we were drunk and thus would want an annulment of our marraige. We were not in our complete senses. I have some proof as photographs, where we clearly look drunk. So it is not so hard for us. He might ask us some questions and we just have answer them!" Rhehan explained the girl, the entire process.


    "Ohk! Sounds easy." Rose nodded her head in approval, taking a right turn. "So...Ahem!!! Are you sure you...you have slept with Cheryl? I mean...."


    Rhehan gaped at the girl in surprise. "What do you mean Rose?"


    "I mean...can it be a misunderstanding?" Rose gulped in nervouseness.


    "Why are you all so positive about it? Yesterday even mom was asking the same question again and again. Stop thinking about it. I did a mistake and I deserve to live alone. Don''t make it any more tough! I am not that a good guy, as much as you all think, I am. I am a cracked nut piece. Ohk?!!! Rhehan snapped back, with a heavy heart.


    "Fine! If this is what you want!" Rose drove inside the parking of the court speedily, halting abruptly. "Let''s go Rhehan!"


    She turned to look at Rhehan, who was already teary eyed. He so much wanted to change the last five days, but he knew nothing could be done now.


    Rhehan stepped out of car, wiping away his tears, followed by Rose. They both were now extremely silent, while Rhehan pressed the elevator button. Rose stepped inside first, followed by Rhehan. They both again looked at each other, with teary eyes, not saying anything to each other.


    Soon the elevator opened inside the corridor of the fourth floor, leading to the office of the magistrate.


    They entered the office and saw an obese and bald elderly man, sitting on the boss chair, doing some paper work. He was holding his glasses with one hand and a pen with the other. He was dressed in a black attire and looked atleast sixty years old.


    "Good morning sir...I am Rhehan Jobs and she us Rose Wilson. We are here for the annulmemt of our marraige..."

 Chapter 432 - Heck no!

    The old man did not even bother to look or reply but instead started mumbling. "These kids nowadays!! They have made this marraige a joke. You get drunk, make out and get married. Next day you want ho have a divorce. No ethics!! No values!!! Is marriage a joke?? Look at us! married for 36 years." He cleaned his glasses with his tie and then wore it again.


    Rose and Rhehan heard the man''s mumblings and looked at each other in surprise.


    "Ahem! Sir! These are our legal papers of the marraige being registered and some photographs."


    "Hmm! Alright sit!" The magistrate finally looked at the two of them. Rhehan pulled out a chair for Rose and then sat on the other chair himself.


    "You two! Your pictures are every where on magazines and newspapers. Holding hands and kissing and hugging each other." The magistrate frowned looking at the two.


    "Hah! Sir the media follows us, everywhere!" Rhehan smiled awkwardly.


    "Hmm! So how many days since you have been married?" The magistrate opened the file looking at the photographs.


    "Sir around 10 days!" Rhehan replied.


    "Then why did you not come earlier to me for annulment?! Usually people do it very next day, if they are unsure!!" The old man looked at them from the edge of his spectacles.


    "Umm...Sir we thought, we can give it a try! But then we are not able to do it!!" Rhehan replied again awkwardly.


    "Not able to do it?! Really, not able to do it!? In 10 days you kids decide that you are not able to do it!!?" The magistrate glared at them, banging his head on the table.


    He then started glancing at the photographs in front of him one by one. "Hmmm! Alright. I am going to ask you a few questions. You answer it truthfully."


    "Yes sir!" The both spoke in unison.


    "Ohk! My Number one question to you both is that- Is it that either spouse was already married to someone else at the time of the marriage in question?" The magistrate asked, looking at them.


    "No! Not at all." They both frowned and answered.


    "Hmm! Is it that, either spouse was too young to be married, or too young without required court or parental consent?" The magistrate eyed the two carefully.


    "No sir!! Nothing like that also!" Rhehan spoke up and Rose nodded in confirmation.


    "Very well! Then..... Is it something like either spouse was mentally incompetent at the time of the marriage? Any problem or anything mentally?!!


    "No offcourse not sir!" Rose snapped back, as if stating the obvious!


    "Alright!!! Were any of you forced to have alcohol and then sign on the papers? Or was it a mutual idea to get married? Oh! I see, there were rings too! So it was pretty much planned!! You must be a little in your senses!" The magistrate spoke, looking at another picture, where they both are exchanging rings.


    "No! Sir there was no forcing of any sorts!! It was a mutual decision!" Rhehan pursed his lips.


    "Alright!! Not even this!! Is it that either spouse was physically incapable to be married like typically, chronically unable to have sexual intercourse at the time of the marriage?" The magistrate looked at Rhehan mainly.


    "No way!!! Nothing like that!!" Rhehan immediately blasted.


    "Yeah! Exactly! Nothing like that at all!!" Rose confirmed.


    "Sigh!!! Then is it that your marriage is prohibited by law due to the relationship between the parties. This is the "prohibited degree of consanguinity", or blood relationship between the parties. The most common legal relationship is 2nd cousins; the legality of such relationship between 1st cousins varies around the world." Magistrate looked at them, narrowing his eyes.


    "Heck No!!! We are not 1st or even 2nd cousins at all!" Rose blurted immediately, in surprise!

 Chapter 433 - Wedding pictures leaked...

    "Sigh!! Then is a case of concealment, for example, one of the parties concealed a drug addiction, prior criminal record or having a sexually transmitted disease?" The magistrate asked, now looking as if he is getting frustrated or bored.


    "Hell no! Nothing like that too!" Rhehan stared at the magistrate wide-eyed.


    ''Kids listen! I am not sitting here to waste my time. There is not a single ground which you fulfill. These damn photographs!!! Do I give annulment on the basis of this??!! I see rings!! I see proper clothes!!! I see love, happiness and kisses. There are so many people around you!! How can you ask for annulmemt??!!! If you want a divorce, that is a different issue. But annulment is not possible at all." Magistrate snapped his pen on the file, closing it.


    "And sir what about divorce??!!" Rhehan asked in surprise.


    "Well....Here is my order. I am giving you both a probation period of six months. Even if after six months, you both want a mutual divorce, you can have it. Annulmemt is not possible in your case!!" Magistrate handed back the file to them, getting up from his seat.


    "Do you mean we are husband and wife for six more months?" Rose asked getting up too.


    "Yes! This is a legal process, which everybody has to follow. Come see me after six months from now! That is my final order for you both. No arguments!" The magistrate spoke and left the room.


    Rose and Rhehan looked at each other dumb-founded.


    "What do we do now?" Rose asked the man.


    "Ummm...Have a cup of coffee at the cafe?" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders, not knoeing what else to do. He was not even sure, if he was feeling happy or sad about it.


    "Hmm....! Works for me as well. Badly need one" Rose chuckled looking at him.


    Next day...


    Morning 8:00am..


    Elizabeth walked inside the dinning area of her house, with her cup of coffee. She was having a bad migraine from all the thinking she had been doing from past few days. She quickly sat down on the chair, calmly sipping her cup of coffee. She opened the morning''s news paper, straight-away opening the entertainment section.


    With blurry eyes, she saw the headlines on the top most section. Her eyes popped open instantly as she saw the two familier faces. Their were eight pictures of the couple, in different poses, with a headline...


    "SECRET WEDDING OF RHEHAN JOBS AND ROSE WILSON...NO LONGER A SECRET.....


    CONGRATULATIONS TO THE COUPLE!!


    Elizabeth spat out the coffee in her mouth, coughing profousely. "I...I...do not believe this!! A drunk wedding??!!!"


    Elizabeth glared at the entire article, reading it. The more she read the words, the more her anger was spilking up.


    She quickly dialled a number on her phone, crumbling the paper with her hands in anger.


    Meanwhile, Rhehan had already woken up with a groggy face, but was still lying on the bed, looking at the Rose''s picture on his tablet''s wallpaper. Suddenly his phone buzzed and he turned to look at it. "Huh? Mom? So early morning!"


    Hr straightened his back and picked up the phone from his side. "Hi Mom! Good morning!!"


    "RHEHAN IDIOT JOBS!!!!!!" Elizabeth shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Rhehan''s earlier sleepy eyes popped open in surprise, hearing his mother''s blasting words. He gulped in nervouseness, trying to hold the phone tightly. "Mom!!! What happened? Why are you shouting!!??"


    "You think we elders are FOOLS!!!??? You are staking your career and reputation by a drunk marraige!!??? If you wanted to get married, why did not you both come to us!!!! Look at today''s entertainment newspaper!!! A GODDAMMIT leading newspaper has published your pictures of wedding!!! RHEHAN JOBS!!! You better have a good explanation of this or I will kill you!! Come here RIGHT NOW!!!!!"


    Elizabeth shouted hanging up the phone.


    She read the article again losing her calm. The article had stated that the couple looks really drunk and are not even currently staying at each other''s place. It had also questioned their ethics and values!!!

 Chapter 434 - His drunk wedding..

    Rhehan gaped at the phone in surprise and quickly picked up his tablet, almost dropping it twice on bed.


    He pressed it on, switching to the latest news. There it was, right in the front!! The article questioning about their insanity and values. The pictures clearly highlighted their drunk faces, which were still full of love and happiness. "Gosh! How did this happen?"


    Suddenly his phone rang up again. Rhehan instantly picked it up. "Hello Raol did you see the news."


    "Yes sir! I am working on it already. I called to inform you that we have already caught the culprit. The camera man''s camera was stolen by this man. I have already sent him to the police and all the pictures are back with me. But sir, the pictures are already in public. We have to make a public statement, sooner or later. It''s best that you accept it and say that you were drunk just because you were happy and it was a proper decided wedding. Besides even the annulment has not succeeded!" Raol suggested in a worried tone.


    "Ohk! I will think about it! Give me some time to think!" Rhehan hung up the call.


    Raol looked at the phone and smiled. "Sorry sir! I betrayed you. But I can''t see you sad now. You have no option but to start living with Rose mam."


    He quickly took out some paper notes handing it over to Cho Ming. "Work perfectly done done brother. You have this money and the money from selling the pictures. Leave the city, before I get caught. Fast!"


    "Haha!! I have not seen an employee like you. Helping his boss in his personal matters, without even telling him!" Cho Ming smirked taking the money.


    "He has done a lot for me. My parent''s free treatment, training me to come to this level, sponsering my kid''s education till I could not do it myself! Everything that he has done for me, I owe him atleast this much. Making them stay together, in one house will only bring them closer. As far as Cheryl is concerned, I have to keep an eye on her." Raol looked with determination in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Rhehan had already sprinted out of his bed and simply brushed his teeth. He wore a blue tee shirt over his night shorts and sprinted out of the house quickly. He wanted to call up Rose, but currently he wanted to think while driving.


    He sped off his car outside the beach house, thinking about many things. He was not worried about his reputation but for Rose''s reputation. He had to tell something to the media, today itself.


    Meanwhile....


    Elizabeth had been trying to talk to Lillian, but her phone was constantly busy. She then quickly dialled Xio Lee''s number. Xio Lee was practicing his early morning karate, when his phone buzzed.


    "Good morning sweetheart!" Xio Lee spoke, wiping off his sweat.


    "Good morning my ass! Your son is mad!!" Elizabeth snapped back.


    "Huh? Which one?" Xio Lee frowned.


    "Ahh! The elder one. Younger one is still sleeping due to his painkillers! Thank God!" Elizabeth spoke up, roaming around in her dinning room, impatiently.


    "What did he do now?"


    "A drunk wedding with Rose. Few days back. Pictures are leaked!! They are all over in the headlines. I checked the news channels, seems like they have no other work but to show my two kids'' drunk face!!"


    "WHATTT!!!!??? I am coming!! Call that idiot at your place!!" Xio Lee snapped back.


    "I have!! Ohh! I am so worried! Please come quickly!" Elizabeth spoke in a choked voice. "On top of that Lillian must have already reached her office. I wonder if she hears it from others, how will she react!"


    "Yeah! Don''t worry!! I am coming!" Xio Lee hung up the phone sprinting to his room.

 Chapter 435 - The oblivious lawyer...

    Xio Lee quickly sprinted towards his car, in his blue Karate attire, not even bothering to change it. He speedily drove towards Elizabeth''s house, thinking about everything.


    Suddenly old monk''s words striked back in his ears.


    Since Rhehan can not trust himself, there will be another way to unite them. Just make sure the two kids stay together. Only then the boy will realise his power. You will soon get a chance in two- three days, to unite them. Make sure you use this opportunity.


    " Oh! My God!!" He suddenly applied the car breaks and called up Elizabeth again.


    "Yes Lee!"


    "Lizie, do you remember, what old monk said, we will get a chance to unite them! This is it!! The solution to this problem is that they accept their marraige and start living together like husband and wife!" Xio Lee spoke happily.


    "Ohhh!!! I did not think of that!! Oh! My God!!! This is actually a great idea!! They can tell the media, that the wedding is true!! It''s that simple!!" Elizabeth shreiked in joy.


    "Yes!! This way they will come close to each other once again and maybe more than before. Also don''t forget, Rhehan will be protected. But make sure you don''t say that to the kids. What they did still remains wrong!! They should not know, we are uniting them for this purpose!!" Xio Lee spoke in a firm voice.


    "Perfect!!!" Elizabeth hung up the call, grinning ear to ear. She was already dreaming about a grand after wedding party to throw for her kids.


    "Ahh!! So what if we were not in the wedding!? Huh? Wait!! My son got married in my absence!! How dare they!! Let him come!!" Elizabeth was now switching her moods every minute, like an electric switch board.


    Meanwhile....


    Lillian was discussing her case, with her client over her phone from past fourty minutes. She hung up the call and walked inside her law firm, stepping out of her car, without checking her missed calls.


    The guard opened the door smiling more than usual at her. "Good morning mam!"


    "Good morning! Lillian smiled awkwardly, looking at the guard''s grinning face. She walked further ahead, looking for her manager.


    The manager came running towards her, smiling happily but also surprised. "Ohh! Good morning Miss Wilson. I did not expected you today!!" He spoke huffing and puffing.


    "Why? Why would I take a leave?" Lillian frowned, looking at everybody smiling at her. She could not help but gape down at her black coat and black pants. Did I forgot to wear pants? No! My clothes are fine, then why are they all so happy?


    "Oh! I thought you must be arranging for a party or something!" The manager smiled.


    "Huh? What are you talking about Josh!!?" Lillian frowned.


    "Ohh! I apologise mam, it''s the honeymoon first!" The man corrected himself.


    Lillian frowned but then suddenly it occured to her that the manager must be talking about Lizie amd Lee''s wedding, which was due in another 20 days. "Huh? You know about the wedding?"


    "Offcourse mam! It''s all over in the day''s newspaper!"


    "Really?! That''s great. But yeah! There is still some time for party, so I will come to work for a few more days." Lillian replied happily. " Oh, and bring me a newspaper, I would like to read the wedding article myself!"


    "Yes mam!" The manager sprinted away, while Lillian walked towards her office.


    "Good morning mam! Congratulations!" Spoke an employee.


    "Thank you so much!" Lillian replied happily.


    "Congrats mam!"


    "Heartiest blessings to the couple mam!"


    "Best wishes to the couple mam!"


    Everyody wished the lady happily, while Lillian accepted them all happily, not knowing they were intended for Rose and Rhehan.

 Chapter 436 - We are screwed Rose...

    She entered her office happily, fixing her appointment with her designer for today and sat down on the boss''s chair. Soon her assistant arrived, holding the day''s newspaper.


    "Here you go mam!! This is the article!" He handed over the newspaper, pointing over a piece of headline.


    Lillian smiled and started reading the text.


    "Ohh! Nice....What!!?? Color drained out of her face, and she gaped at the pictures in horror.


    "Errr! Thank you! That will be all for now." She smiled awkwardly looking at the assistant.


    She then gaped at the pictures again and again, taking out her cell phone from her bag. She spotted several missed calls from Elizabeth and Xio Lee. "Damn!! They have called so many times. How did I even miss it!"


    "Hello Lizie!" Lillian spoke in a sad voice.


    "Lilly did you see the news yet. I had been calling to tell you about it!!" Elizabeth spoke straightway about the topic.


    "Yes...Yes..I did. But I don''t understand!"


    "Sigh!! Our kids are married. Can you believe that!!" Lillian spoke, as if still not able to believe it.


    "But...This is not good. Look what the news has sarcastically commented. Drunk marraige!!" Elizabeth sighed.


    "Exactly!! Its so bad for their reputation!!!" Lillian spoke in a sad tone, feeling helpless.


    "Yeahh! Come to my place. Call Rose too....and I have a plan..Xio Lee explained me everything...just listen carefully...."


    After listening to the entire plan Lillian kept looking at the blank wall ahead in surprise. "Oh! So that''s what the old monk meant. I get it. Good option. Make them stay together, and settle their differences. l am calling Rose and coming to you! See you!"


    Lillian hung up the call, and immediately dialled Rose''s number. The girl was again practicing her kick-boxing, venting out her break up frustration.


    "Hi mom! What''s up!!!"


    "ROSEE WILSON!!!! HOW DARE YOU!!! I''ll tell you what is up!!! Come to Lizie aunty''s house now, and you better have a good explaination of your drunk marraige with Rhehan!!! It is all over the newspapers!! Do you realise, how embarrasing it is, for all of us?? You both are famous celebrities and you are doing such non-sensical things!!!! Everybody is questioning me about it!!! Come to aunty''s house and think of a very good excuse that why we not punish you both severly!!!....BEEEP...BEEEP....BEEP!!"


    Lillian hung up the call instantly and walked towards the exite gate, of her law firm.


    Rose stood at her spot petrified, listening to her mother''s scary voice. The last time she had heard this scary voice, was when she was caught bunking her exams, and was rather in a movie theatre. The girl quickly sprinted inside the living room, and checked the newspaper. Her eyes popped out in surprise, looking at her picture with Rhehan. "Ohh!! Godd!!!"


    The pictures were the most wierdest ones, in which they were sitting on the ground, their heads on top of each other. Their eyes were half closed, and they were exchanging rings.


    She quickly dialled Rhehan''s number with her shivering hands.


    "Rhehan!!! Did you check the...."


    "Yes!! I did!! I am called at mom''s house!! I am already on the way! Sigh!!" Rhehan spoke in a terrified amd sad voice.


    "Ohh! They are calling me too!!" Rose spoke almost on the verge of crying.


    "Then come!! Let''s get beaten black and blue together!!!" Rhehan spoke sarcastically.


    "Ohh!! They sound so angry!!!"


    "Yes!! They are!! Mom is shouting ever since!!! I don''t even know what master will do to us!!" Rhehan sighed.


    "Oh!! 40 hours training!! Oh!! I dread that!!" Rose cried in horror.


    "We are screwed Rose!!! Just come and we''ll face it together!!"

 Chapter 437 - Revenge...

    Rose hung up the call and caught hold of her car keys, sprinting outside. She was dressed in her black monochrome leggings and black crop, tank top. She did not even bother to change and left the house as it is.


    Rhehan was the first one to reach, his mother''s house and he pressed the door bell, feeling like a lightening was about to fall on him. The house maid opened the door and smiled looking at Rhehan.


    "Hello! Where is Lizie Aunty?"


    "Hello! She is in the second living room, waiting for you!" The maid replied pleasantly.


    "Thank you!"


    He slowly walked towards the living room, as if approaching the danger slowly. Suddenly the bell rang again and Rhehan sprinted quickly ahead now, already guessing who is was. "Ohh! Darn!! Master is here!!"


    He entered the living room, and saw Elizabeth sulking in one corner, looking at the newspaper.


    Rhehan gulped walking towards her. "Go...Good morning m..mom!!!" Rhehan pursed his lips in nervouseness.


    Elizabeth glared at the man and the man backed off a few steps instantly. She was simply glaring at the man, wanting to thrash him there and then.


    Soon Xio Lee entered the living room, looking at Rhehan too. He was giving the same dreadful stare to him.


    Rhehan''s nervouseness was crossing leaps and bounds. "What''s with the silent stares guys!! Altleast speak something!! Don''t scare the shit out of me!!!"


    "We are scaring the shit out of you. Or you scared the shit out of us!! Huh?" Elizabeth finally spoke up.


    "Ohk! In my defence, I was drunk!!" Rhehan raised his hands, as if accepting his defeat and asking for a punishment.


    "That is all you have to say??!!! You were drunk!!!" Xio Lee shouted at the boy.


    Rhehan pursed his lips, not speaking a word further. Suddenly the door bell rang again and Rhehan heaved a sigh of relief. Finally Rose is here, to help me!!


    But soon Lillian walked inside the living room, looking at the boy with the same dreadful eyes. Rhehan was standing near a couch, while the three adults were sitting and just starring at him.


    Rhehan was waiting for Rose to come, but the girl had yet not reached. Suddenly a message popped in his phone''s screen and he read it quietly.


    Hubby: I am outside the gate. But not coming inside at all. I''ll wait till you calm them down.


    Nympho Wifey: What the hell!! Just come inside and help me!!


    Hubby: No Rhehan! They will kill me. I can not.


    Nympho Wifey: You traitor. Wait and watch now!!!


    Hubby: Hah!! What will you do. Just tell me when coast is clear. Bye!!


    Nympho wifey: How bad Rose!! You are a traitor, don''t think i''ll be the only one to get bashed. I''ll make sure, you get it too now!!!


    Rhehan switched off his screen and looked at the three adults again. "Ohk! Fine! I know it was a mistake, I am sorry. But honestly, I love Rose. At that time, when Rose proposed me with the idea, it was the only way out for me to have a family! How could I refuse? I was an orphan then, how would I let a chance like this? I could not let the opportunity slip from my hands!!" Rhehan made an exaggerated sad face, immediately melting the three adult''s heart.


    He then looked at them again, smiling internally micheviously. "And...As far as Rose is concerned, I have no idea, why she did not tell it to you guys. Had I been in her place, I would have asked you guys and probably waited for my family''s approval. I don''t know what made her take such a big step!!!"


    Rhehan pursed his lips, trying to hide his smile. Rhehan had neatly slammed the ball in her court now!!!

 Chapter 438 - Live together...

    "Ahhh! I knew it!! This boy is not at fault!!" Lillian spoke up angrily. "How could the boy inform us, when he did not even know us at that time. It''s that stupid girl''s fault!!" Lillian looked at Elizabeth and Xio Lee.


    "But he could have informed us later!" Xio Lee spoke up, looking angrily at Rhehan.


    "How? He has not been in a correct state of mind since then. How can you expect him to tell it suddenly. He had learnt so many things recently about his past. I think we are just blaming the boy for nothing!!" Lillian spoke up again, feeling a soft corner for the boy.


    "Lilly! You have always defended the boy so much!" Elizabeth spoke.


    "Look at his face, do you think he would not have told us? He would have happily told us! It the girl who is so impatient. She is always doing things, in spur of emotions. And why has not she come yet? Is she lurking?" Lillian quickly dialled Rose''s number.


    Xio Lee and Elizabeth too could not help but excuse the boy from the scolding. They also felt that somehow, Lilly was right. It is not the boy''s mistake at all.


    The moment Lillian said ''Look at the boy''s face'', Rhehan made an even more pitiful face. A Face, which could make anybody hug him and pat his head.


    "Girl!! Where are you!!! Just come here instantly, before you make me any further crazy!!!! Now!!!!" Lillian shouted at Rose over the phone.


    "Where are your rings Rhehan?" Xio Lee asked, looking at his bare hand.


    "Its with me. Rose wanted to tell you all about the wedding first and then wear them. She wanted a grand wedding first, with you all!" Rhehan pursed his lips.


    Just then the bell rang again and Rose sprinted inside the living room, scared of her mother''s outburst. "I am here!!"


    The three of them glared at the girl in such a manner, it almost wanted Rose to dig up a hole and bury herself in it. "Guys first relax! You know, only then we can find a solution!!"


    "Solution!!? Tell Rose what solution do you have? Are you thinking of an annulment?" Xio Lee stood up, starring at the girl.


    "Actually we tried it yesterday. Court refused. We have to wait for six months!!!" Rose pursed her lips, lowering her head.


    Xio Lee gaped at the two in horror, as if not having anything else to speak.


    "Is marraige a joke for you both. Get married and then annul the wedding. You know the article in newspaper is right!! No ethics no values left, in this generation!!!!" Elizabeth shouted at them angrily.


    "And Rose you!!! The boy considered himself an orphan!! But you? Did you really forget us!!? How drunk were you that you did not even bother to ask us!!!" Lillian too shouted instantly, pointing her fingers at the girl.


    Suddenly the three elders started shouting at them, in unison, making Rose and Rhehan look at each other in confusion. They could not understand what either of them was saying.


    "Ohk guys!!" Xio Lee raised his palms. "Let''s find solution. What''s done is done!"


    They all kept quiet and Lillian spoke up. "In my experience and opinion, they both should publicaly agree to it, and live together. This is the only way out."


    "Yes! I agree too. Other wise it would be too much of bad mouthing and slander from the media!" Elizabeth agreed.


    "I also think, this is the best option! Since you both already love each other and are already married!" Xio Lee spoke up, nodding his head in an approval.


    Rose and Rhehan again looked at each other in surprise. "Live together?"

 Chapter 439 - Shifting to his house...

    "Yes! Make a public statememt, that you were not drunk!" Elizabeth suggested.


    "Buy they look drunk! Who marries sitting on grass!!??" Lillian frowned sounding unhappy.


    "Then make public statement, that you both were drunk, for celebration. Wedding was pre- decided and wear you rings and start living together!" Xio Lee suggested.


    "Do you guys realise, we just had a break up!!" Rose exclaimed in horror.


    "Yes! We know!! And do you realise the amount of shame, you will have to go through, if you don''t live together!!" Lillian snapped back.


    Rose pursed her lips, not speaking any word further.


    "I had a word with my assistant too! He too suggested the same thing. He told me that it should be done today itself, to avoid any more back lash!" Rhehan sighed. The more he was trying to give Rose a space from him, the more fate was pulling them closer to each other.


    "Yes! It is already the talk of town. People are gossiping about it and judging you. Do it fast before it starts effecting your work!!" Elizabeth spoke, hiding her smile.


    "Sigh! Ohk!" Rose nodded her head in approval, looking at the newspaper, lying in one corner.


    "I think I should arrange a press meet at my house. It will be more believable!" Rhehan suggested, calling up his manager.


    "And, I think I will go and pack my bags in that case! Bye!" Rose sprinted out of the living room, towards her car hurriedly.


    Rhehan was walking to and fro, talking to Raol over his cell phone.


    "Why do I feel, deep down they are happy doing this?" Xio Lee looked at Rhehan and then at preceeding figure of Rose.


    "They are happy! They themselves don''t know about it." Lillian smiled.


    "Yeah! I don''t know, what happened in Malaysia, but they both love each other a lot. It is evident from the way they look at each other. Hopefully staying under one roof, helps them trust each other more!" Elizabeth sighed, sitting back at the couch.


    Rhehan finished his call and came back towards them. "I have arranged for a press conference in the evening. Don''t worry guys, it should be all fine. Really sorry to trouble you all so much!"


    "It''s ok sweetheart! Just get over with this trouble as soon as possible!" Elizabeth smiled, patting his head.


    Rhehan too hurriedly left the house, speeding towards his home.


    Meanwhile...


    The three adults looked at each other and bursted into uncontrollable laughter. "Ohh! God!! What if they see us like this!!!" Lillian smirked.


    "They will be shocked!!" Elizabeth chuckled.


    "Still, it would be a less shock, than the one they gave us. Let them handle it now!!" Xio smirked.


    "Ohh! Now I realise!! My daughter is leaving the house. Should not I be going there instead, helping her!!" Lillian looked at the two in surprise, as suddenly the realisation had hit her.


    "Sigh! I am just worried about Kareem! When he gets up and read the news, I wonder how he will react. I hope he does not do anything else!" Elizabeth spoke in a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry. I am taking care of him, besides Rose is with Rhehan now. So it is all fine!" Xio Lee patted the girl''s hand.

 Chapter 440 - Sleeping on same bed...

    Meanwhile...


    Kareem who had just gotten up from his sleep, straightened his back and picked up the morning''s newspaper. As soon as he switched to the entertainment section, he gaped at it in horror. "Mom!!! Mom!!??"


    Elizabeth, who was yet talking to Xio Lee and Lillian came upstairs hurriedly.


    "What is it sweetheart!?" She stepped inside the room rapidly, seing Kareem still on the bed. "Ohh! You scared me. I thought something happened to you. Thank God you are fine!!"


    "You told me to not harm the man!! Why are you even defending him?? Look what he did to Rose!! He tricked Rose into marrying him!!! See this!!!" Kareem bursted in anger, showing the newspaper to his mother.


    "I know it already sweetheart!! It was actually Rose''s idea. I had a word with her. She was not tricked at all. Stop believing that sweety!! Rose is happy with him." Elizabeth sat besides Kareem, holding his hand.


    Kareem did not speak a word but starred at the blank wall ahead. His anger was captivating his head and heart.


    "Sweetheart come to terms with the fact that the girl loves Rhehan. I know, heartbreaks are tough. I remember the time when I saw your dad, cheating right in front of my eyes. I was heartbroken too! But then life does not stop here. You find a person good enough for you, just don''t force things. Let them happen naturally!" Elizabeth patted the boy''s hand lovingly. "And don''t forget. If you harm the boy, you harm Rose''s husband too. Don''t give her this unhappiness. Let them live happily sweetheart!!" She kissed Kareem on his forehead and left the room.


    Kareem was calmly listening to his mother, not saying a single word at all. As soon as Elizabeth left the room, Kareem caught hold of the newspaper and crumbled it angrily with his hands.


    Meanwhile....


    Rose was already packing her clothes and other day to day products, when her phone buzzed.


    "Yes Rhehan?!"


    "Rose.....!" Rhehan paused for a while.


    "Tell me, what happened!!?" Rose frowned.


    "I have told my team to get new stuff for you. You don''t have to do anything much in packing your things. Also, the press meet is today in the evening." Rhehan spoke up, hesitantly.


    "Ohh!! Just like the previous time? All new stuff?" Rose smiled, closing her packed bags.


    "Haha! Yeah!! Like last time. Ok, i''ll come and pick you up!!" Rhehan sighed, feeling the strange connection between them. He just could not stop loving her at all. He was still wondering, what all the girl would require, in order to stay at his place now.


    "Great! I am almost done!! See you!" Rose hung up the call and let out a sigh. "I can not just stop loving him!"


    After several mushy hugs from Lillian, Rose sat in Rhehan''s car, while her luggage was being placed in the other MUV, brought by Rhehan''s driver. "You did not have to bring all this stuff. I told you...."


    "Ahh!! These are really important things. It''s fine. Let us go!" Rose smiled warmly.


    Rhehan drove the car, feeling the awkward atmosphere between them. "So living together? Ehh?"


    "Haha!! Yeah!! Pretty unexpected! But I guess we have to pretend atleast for six months!" Rose sighed.


    "Hmmm! Right. Pretend!!! So are we sleeping on the same bed?" Rhehan asked suddenly.

 Chapter 441 - Kiss you...

    "Rhehan!! Offcourse!! How can we sleep on the same bed? Don''t forget we broke up!!!" Rose exclaimed in surprise.


    "Yeah!! Married couple who broke up!!" Rhehan nodded his head in disapproval.


    "Besides, it is risky to sleep in one bed!" Rose lamented.


    "Risky?? You mean I am too hot to resist!!? Rhehan chuckled.


    "Stop it Rhehan!! What''s wrong with you. You were the one, asking for divorce. You are the one who cheated on me! Don''t forget. Now you are flirting with me, as if, I am your new girl friend!!" Rose frowned looking at the man.


    "Ok! Ok!! Sorry!! I could not help myself!" Rhehan spoke in a serious tone.


    They again and again, had to be reminded that they are just doing all this for the sake of society.


    They both entered the beach house, and Rose''s heart raced rapidly looking at the familier beautiful building. Never in her thoughts she could have imagined, coming back to this place, that too permanently.


    "Welcome to your new house!" Rhehan smiled looking lovingly at Rose.


    Rose also could not help but smile. The place had fondest memories of their relation. This place was for her, the best place in all the universe. "Thank you Rhehan!"


    He stopped the car in the porch and walked towards Rose''s side of door, opening it for her. As soon as the girl stepped out of the car, Rhehan instantly picked her up in his arms.


    "Ahhh!! Rhehan!! What are you doing?" Rose gave out a surprised cry, holding the man''s arms tightly.


    "Following the tradition. Isn''t it, how I am supposed to carry you?" Rhehan winked.


    Rose was surprised looking at the man.


    He lifted the girl inside the living room, while starring constantly at her face. He was able to contain his love for the girl at all.


    "Rhehan stop starring at me!" Rose looked in the other direction, blushing under his loving gaze.


    "Ohh!! Yeah!! Sorry again!!" Rhehan pursed his lips in embarrasement and deviated the topic. "So....your practice equipments are already installed!"


    "Alright thanks!!" Rose smiled happily.


    "Your clothes are set. Matching shoes bags, makup all done!" Rhehan spoke, thinking carefully in his mind.


    "Ohk!!" Rose smiled warmly, looking at the concerned man.


    "I have told the staff to know your meals preferances, without making you enter the kitchen, offcourse!" Rhehan grinned.


    "Haha!! Very funny!!" Rose snapped back.


    "The heated pool is checked, your room cleaned. Your new car options are also ready. You just have to choose which one you like. Then your..." Rhehan was now speaking constantly, not wanting the girl to feel even slighest bit of dis- comfort!!


    "Relax Rhehan!! Don''t stress yourself out. If I need anything I will ask for it. It is totally fine!! Trust me!!" Rose patted the boy, as they stepped inside the elevator.


    But as soon as the elevator was about to close, Rhehan pressed it open. "Not the elevator!! I''ll go by stairs!!!" He immediately sprinted out, as if scared of something.


    "Huh? Why not the elevator?" Rose frowned in confusion.


    "It find them risky. Even more risky than sleeping on the same bed!!" Rhehan pursed his lips, climbing up the stairs.


    "Huh? Risky?" Rose frowned.


    "Yes...Then I might not be able to control any longer and rather kiss you on your lips!!" Rhehan looked at the girl''s soft pink lips.

 Chapter 442 - His towel...

    Rose gaped at the man in surprise. "Rhehan? What are you saying!?"


    "Just speaking the truth!" Rhehan pursed his lips and unlocked his room''s door. He then placed the girl on his bed, looking at her lovingly.


    The girl was breathing rapidly under the man''s gaze and they both were looking constantly in each other''s eyes. He then looked at her heavy bossom, moving up and down as she breathed rapidly.


    "You look so beautiful. I just want to rip your clothes apart!!" Rhehan murmered.


    "Huh?" Rose exclaimed in surprise. She lifted her head and looked at the man''s already risen manhood. "This is what you told Cheryl too?" She snapped back in anger.


    "Offcourse not! It is just exclusively for you, my hubby!" He bent down a bit and kissed the girl''s forehead fondly.


    He then planted another kiss on her ear and spoke softly. "I am going to need a cold shower. See you later." He stood up instantly and walked inside the bathroom.


    The man''s words were still tingling her nerves beautifully.


    She was now breathing even more rapidly than before. "This man is making me a nymphomaniac!!"


    She quickly got up and hurried off to her room, where several house maids were already busy arranging her clothes, from her now brought suitcases. She then again walked back to Rhehan''s room and lied down on the bed, looking at the ceiling.


    Just then, the door to the bathroom opened and Rhehan walked out of the bathroom. He had wrapped a white colored towel around his trimmed waist and had extremely wet hair. The droplets were falling from his hair, travelling down to his naked body.


    Rose could not help but gape at the man''s body in awe. She was imagining him doing the dance moves he had done earlier, in just his white towel.


    "Ohh!! You are still here, Rose?" Rhehan smiled, wipping the drops from his body with another towel.


    "Ahh!! Yes!! The house- maids are still unpacking my luggage. So I am sitting here for the time being, actually lying down." She gulped in nervouseness, as she inhaled the man''s fragrant body wash.


    "Oh!! Nice! You are more than welcome!" Rhehan smiled wiping his hair with a towel. "You can shift in here too, if you want! I will not mind it at all." He winked at the girl.


    The girl''s cheeks were flushed red, and she quickly fanned her cheeks to calm down. "Stop doing this to me Rhehan!!"


    "What? What did I do? I am just giving you an offer and being a nice husba...wife!" The man smirked. The man himself did not know, what he was doing. He was enjoying teasing the girl, though he knew he should not do it. They had after all broken up, but he still could not help it.


    Rose was still oggling the almost naked man before him, when suddenly Rhehan removed his towel and slowly started walking in her direction.

 Chapter 443 - Worthy of you..

    "R..R..Rhehan what are you doing? Why are you coming here, like this?" Rose gaped at the man''s errect manhood and her pelvic muscles clenched, craving for his amazing body. Her throat was now dry and she was almost drooling looking at him.


    Rhehan slowly walked upto her and climbed on top of the bed. He then crawled on the bed moving closer to her, then, slowly on top of her.


    He then held both her hands with his hands, and held them above her head.


    He smiled and brought his lips closer to her ear. "Want to have a one night stand?"


    Rose gaped at the man in surprise.


    She had never seen this flirtacious side of the man. "What is wrong with you Rhehan. You are behaving very differently today!"


    Rhehan grinned at the girl''s question. "I don''t know! I am just happy to have you back. I know, I don''t deserve it, but I will make myself worthy of you, once again. I will keep trying, even if it takes all my life. My life is just for you Rose! I don''t know what happened back at Malaysia, but all I know is, that it''s only you, who makes my heart go crazy." Rhehan kissed the girl''s cheek, smiling at her fondly.


    A tear dropped down fron the girl''s eye. She did not know what to say. She wanted to tell him how much she loved him. How much she had missed him all these days. She so much wished that nothing bad, like that would have happened between them. "I ...I..Don''t know what to say Rhehan!"


    "You don''t have to say anything sweetheart. Not till I do not prove myself. Let me make myself worthy of you, only then I will make love to you! Till then I promise this nympho wifey, will just wait and look at you from a distance. No matter how difficult it gets for me. I promise, there will come a day, when I will stand before my hubby, confidently, telling her that she is the only one that I have ever loved!" Rhehan lovingly grazed his hands on her hair and kissed the girl again on her cheek.


    He quickly got up from the bed and straight away walked towards his closet, looking at his once again errect manhood. He was now determined to increase his confidence in himself and also, to strengthen his relation with Rose.


    "There is still some time for the press meet. Take a nap if you want to. I''ll go and attend a quick meeting in the office!" Rhehan spoke loudly, from his closet.


    He was getting dressed side by side in a beige colored suit, with a brown colored tie, best suited for the day''s press meet


    "Ahh!! Yes!! I''ll take a short nap. I am dead tired from all the packing!" Rose lied down again and within few seconds dozzed off.


    Rhehan walked out of his closet and saw the sleeping girl on his bed. He smiled and walked upto her. He then bent down, kissing her cheek. "I am sorry Rose. I promise to give you no more reasons to hate me!"


    The man then slowly walked away, closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 444 - Happiest Raol...

    Two hours later...


    Around five hundred press reporters and media personalities were sitting in the Excel Corporations beach office, auditorium, waiting for the couple to come. They were intrigued by this sudden announcement of an urgent press meet by Rhehan''s manager. The hall was buzzing with gossips of all kinds, generally speaking against them.


    "These rich class people! They get drunk and then get married. What have they called a press meet for?"


    "Probably to announce their annulmemt!"


    "Probably to state that all the pictures are false and they are not even married!"


    "These celebrities are bunch of liars!"


    "Yeah...It is totally unethical it is to get drunk and get married."


    "So...so you think who will be at the press meet?"


    "I think only Rhehan Jobs. The designer lady must be hiding somewhere in her house, right now and crying!!" Commented another reporter.


    "So..they don''t even live together after the wedding. It is so strange!!"


    "Strange? I call it meaningless. Marriage is now a game for these kids!!"


    Suddenly Raol came down from the wide carpeted stairs, right in front of the reporters.


    "He is the assistant!"


    "Why has he come alone?"


    "Dont tell me, CEO is also now hidding from us now!"


    "But as far as I know, he is not someone to hide!"


    Raol came down the stairs happily and walked towards the row of chairs, placed for the couple, facing the reporters. He quickly took a microphone and smiled happily. "Hello! I am Raol, the assistant. Mrs and Mr. Jobs will be coming in a few minutes from now." Raol was exceptionally happy today.


    His plan had worked afterall. He never wanted to decieve his boss and quiet often felt guilty about it too. But then seing Rhehan''s happy face in the day''s meeting had made his guilt wipe away. He was now extremely happy to have taken this grave step. He later did plan to confess it to Rhehan, as he could not hide anything from his boss.


    The entire crew of reporters gasped in shock at Raol''s words. One of the reporters held up the mike, asking Raol. "So you mean, Mrs. Rose Jobs, will be coming too?"


    "Offcourse! Why would not she? She wants to share the happy news with you all." Raol smiled, answering the question cleverly.


    "So do you mean to say, it was all planned?" Another reporter asked Raol.


    "Offcourse!! Are not marraiges always planned? It is a big decision in a person''s life, it should be planned accordingly!" Raol smiled yet again answering the second question too, cleverly.


    The loud buzz was created amongst the reporters. They did not expect such clear and direct answers from Rhehan''s assistant.


    "So you mean to say, you agree they are married?" Another reporter stood up and asked.


    "Offcourse!! Did you guys not publish it in newspaper. So why to ask it again!" Raol grinned as his heart was jumping leaps and bounds in happiness. He was so happy to finally say these happy words, in front of the entire world. "My boss Rhehan Jobs is married to our lady boss, Rose Wilson, who is now Rose Jobs!!!"

 Chapter 445 - Hell ya...we were drunk..!!

    The loud buzz was once again created amongst the reporters. "He is agreeing to everything?"


    "What more do we have left to ask now?"


    "So the pictures were genuine!!?"


    "They are not planning an annulmemt or divorce!!?"


    Raol suddenly looked behind him and tears rolled down his eyes. "There they are, everybody!!!! Our newly weds couple Mrs and Mr. Jobs!!" Raol quickly stood up, clapping for them happily. He could not stand the happiness he was feeling, seing his boss''s happy face!


    Raol''s positive energy had already travelled in the entire hall. The reporters too could not help, but stand and clap looking at the beautiful couple descending down the stairs.


    Rose was dressed in a matching dark brown gown by Fabiosa, which had black colored swarosky crystals on top of it. Her hair were neatly tied in a bun, revealing her matching swaroski earings. Her gown had a long trail, travelling behind her all the way from the stairs. Rose''s arm was wrapped around, Rhehan''s elbow and she had tears in her eyes.


    "Oh! My God!! We are finally making it public. I can not believe this!!" The girl exclaimed excitedly and Rhehan patted her head lovingly.


    "Yes we are, Rose. Come!" Rhehan kissed the girl''s cheeks again, wipping away her tears.


    They walked hand in hand towards the chairs, waving at the reporters, who were now busy clicking the couples photographs. Rhehan pulled out a chair for the girl, making her sit comforatably. He then sat on the adjoining chair, signalling Raol to sit with him too.


    "Hello everyone!!" Rhehan spoke up cheerfully.


    "Good evening everyone!!" Rose followed.


    "Mr. Jobs, congratulations on your wedding, as Mr. Raol told us. What do you have to say!?" Stood up a reporter.


    "Well, what do I have to say? Well, I am a married man now!! That''s all I can say!" Rhehan chuckled happily, still holding Rose''s hand.


    "Sir, what about the pictures of yours? And also the derrogatery statements published by the newspaper!?" Spoke another reporter.


    "Ahh!! Yes!! That''s why I have summoned you all here. We were planning to tell you all in a few days, after we plan for a grand another wedding. But then, we did not expect this. All I have to say this...that...that moment was very special for me and Rose. The moment we exchanged rings, kissed each other, it is something....very...very...close to our hearts. Please don''t spoil it!! That is one moment, where a lonely man like me...had...had..felt what it was like to have a family. What it meant to be loved by somebody exceptionally. I would really like if you all, also be a support and understand the value of that moment!" Rhehan spoke with a choked throat, controlling his emotions.


    "And sir, what about getting drunk? Was it not the reason to get married to each other?" The reporter asked looking at the man.


    Before Rhehan could answer, Rose intervened, in between. "If you don''t mind, I would like to answer that question in behalf of Rhehan. The reason we got married is our unconditional love for each other and the respect we have in each other''s eyes, for each other." She then heaved a deep sigh and looked at Rhehan with tears in her eyes. "I could not have asked for a better man than him, even now! I believe, if the love is pure, then everything can be sorted."


    She then turned to look at the reporter. "As far as your question, hell ya!! We were drunk like crazy!! It was our wedding and we were happy and excited!!! We wanted to experience the thrill of getting drunk and then getting married. I am always thankful to God, for giving me such a great life partner!!" A tear dropped down from her eye again, and Rhehan quickly wiped it away.

 Chapter 446 - Honeymoon...

    The reporters looked at the cute couple and their was once again, complete silence in the hall. Rhehan was wiping away Rose''s tears, while everybody looked at them in awe.


    Suddenly, the entire media people and reporters stood up and started clapping for the cute couple. Rhehan and Rose looked at them, with thankful eyes. Raol too stood up from his seat, with tear stained eyes to applaud for the couple.


    After another few seconds, they all settled back, looking happily at the couple. Another reporter stood up, holding a microphone in his hand. "Firstly congratulations Mrs. and Mr. Jobs, on your wedding!" The reporter smiled warmly.


    Rose smiled and looked at Rhehan, for being called Mrs. Jobs. The man too looked in her eyes lovingly, knowing clearly, what Rose was trying to convey.


    "Ahh!! Mrs. Jobs! You look happy!" Rhehan whispered in the girl''s ears. The girl giggled back, feeling his ticklish breath on her ear.


    They both were happy today. There dream of telling the world about their love for each other was coming true. Though, things were really difficult, if you dig inside in their relationship currently.


    "Thank you so much!" Rhehan replied back with a warm smile.


    "Thanks a lot!" Rose too replied happily.


    "Sir, what do you think triggered your love for Mrs. Jobs, in such a short time. As far as we know, you have known each other for just fifteen days, when Mrs. Jobs was awarded, youngest achiever award, given away by you!" The reporter asked with a happy smile.


    Their questions were now no longer malicious and crude. They were general happy questions, usually asked from a newly weds celebrity couple.


    "Ahh!! That night!! I can not forget the night I saw her for the first time. I had fallen for her but she did not even give me a second glance!" Rhehan grinned feeling nostalgic. "She was a major blow to my ego. I was angry at first, but ended up falling for her the very next moment!! It was just too quick for me to even explain it properly." Rhehan smiled looking at the girl.


    The words that Rhehan spoke truely felt heart touched. They were doing it just for the society, but they were just speaking their heart out. The true love in their eyes was could easily be seen by everybody around.


    Once again, Rhehan''s beautiful words left everybody awe- struck. Their every answer was making the reporter''s heart melt a bit more, like jelly. The couple could not even take their eyes off each other. How could it be fake? They all had nothing but just wonderful wishes and blessings for the newly wedded couple now!!


    Another reporter stood up happily eyeing the couple. "So, sir and mam, where are you both going for your honeymoon. Can we also get an access to your exclusive honeymoon pictures?"


    Rhehan''s face grew pale as soon as he heard the man''s question. Rose looked at Rhehan in nervouseness. "Shit! We did not think about that at all!" The girl whispered in his ears.


    "Yeah!! What do I do?" Rhehan whispered back.


    "I don''t know!! My mind is going blank now! Make them guess a place and what ever place you like, just say yes!" Rose spoke nervousely, grinning at them.


    "Do you realise, if I say that, we will actually have to go for a honeymoon. I don''t mind it, are you ready!?" Rhehan smirked looking notoriously at the girl.


    Rose gaped at the man in surprise, not knowing what to say to the man.


    The reporters were looking at each other in confusion. "Have they not decided a place yet?"


    "How is it possible?" Whispered the other reporter.


    "You think, they are faking it now!?"


    Rhehan grew nervous, hearing the slight whispers about them. If the reporters doubt a thing, their whole motive will be destroyed and they would be back- lashed in the next day''s news.


    "Ahh!! Haha!! We were a little confused with two places. But now it is final. Any guesses guys? What do you think is the most romantic place, to be in, for a honeymoon?!!" Rhehan smiled, awkwardly at them, trying to hide his nervousenes.


    The reporters looked at each other, thinking of a name.


    "PARIS!!!" They all shouted in unison, giggling hard looking at the couple.


    "Ahhh!! That''s right guys! We are going to Paris!! What a great guess!" Rhehan smiled confidently, trying to sound surprised at the right guess.


    "Yayyyy!!!! Wohhoooo!!!! Paris! Paris! Paris!! Paris!!" The reporters cheered for the couple happily.


    "So when are you leaving?" Asked another reporter.


    "Tomorrow!" Rose replied instantly in nervouseness.


    "Day after tomorrow!!" Rhehan spoke up at the same time. They both looked at each other in horror, while the reporters looked at them in confusion.


    "Haha!! It''s actually 12 at midnight tomorrow. So call it anything tomorrow or day after!! How does it matter!!" Rose grinned touching Rhehan''s cheek happily, trying to make things less awkward.


    They were grinning more than usual at each other, telling each other ''WE ARE SCREWED!!"


    The reporters were again looking at the couple with awe-struck eyes. "Look, just how cute they are!"


    "They are giving the perfect couple goals!"


    "My newspaper is going to be filled with extra sweetness tomorrow!!"


    Raol who knew what the couple was exactly feeling, was again jumping hurdles and mountains in happiness. "This is turning out to be even more better than what I had expected it to be!" He smirked looking at the grinning nervous couple!


    "Sir mam, can we please get your exclusive photographs. Like near the eiffel tower and maybe near the Mona Lisa!" The reporter stood up excitedly, while others also cheered happily. "Yes! We want photographs!! We want photographs!!" The others too cheered for the reporter.


    "Hahaha!! offcourse! I will keep sending the pictures, to my manager. Those of you who want to publish them, can contact him!" Rhehan smiled looking at Raol and Raol nodded in a ''yes''.


    Rhehan then bent forwards and whispered in Raol''s ears. "Get the plane ready for tomorrow and inform our hotel too. I want all the things to be perfect for my honeymoon!" Rhehan winked at the man cheerfully.


    Raol chuckled back, whispering in the man''s ear. "I am happy for you sir! Congratulations!! Hope you have a baby soon!!"

 Chapter 447 - Tricky elevator.

    Rhehan gaped at the man, hearing his words. "Umm!! Kid!! Are you teasing me Raol!?"


    "Just a bit sir. You are by the way terribly blushing sir!" Raol smirked, whispering back in his boss''s ear, notoriously.


    "Very well. Do you want me to tell your father about your smoking habbit?!" Rhehan gave a cold grin to the man.


    "Huh? No sir! Offcourse not!" Raol immediately stopped smirking at the man.


    "Good! Then don''t tease me. Also, I never- ever blush!" Rhehan snapped back.


    Raol tried to control his laughter and pursed his lips in the process. "I got it sir! no more teasing. But you are actually blushing sir, I am not lying! Even the cameras must have captured it!" The man whispered back and immediately chuckled hard, not able to control his laughter.


    Rhehan smirked back at the man, nodding his head in disapproval. "I''ll talk to you later about it. You wait and watch!"


    Rhehan straightened his back looking back at Rose again. "We are going tomorrow then. Let''s take a trial of our dresses today itself, for mom''s wedding. We won''t have time after that. Talk to your designer!" He whispered in the girl''s ears.


    "Yes I already texted him. We need to leave as soon as possible. My dress still needs a bit of fittings!" Rose whispered back.


    "Well thank you guys. The refreshments will soon be served to you all. It was a pleasure talking to all of you. We would like to take a leave, for tomorrow''s packing! Thank you!" Rhehan smiled happily, feeling several butterflies travelling in her stomach, thinking about his honeymoon with Rose.


    Rose too thanked them all, and stood up instantly. They both walked up the stairs in the similar manner as they had descended, walking hand in hand, while the reporters again clicked the pictures of their backs.


    "Do you realise we are the first ones, to go on a honeymoon after breaking up!" Rose smirked at the man, while climbing up the stairs.


    "We have never followed the tradition Rose! How can you forget. We met, then fought and then instantly made out, falling in love. We again met and got married. We tried for divorce and ended up living together. Now this honeymoon!" Rhehan smirked at his fate.


    They both walked towards the elevator and stepped inside, having no other option to travel from office to home. He did not want to make Rose walk the stairs, in such high heels. Just when the elevator closed, Rhehan gulped in nervouseness.


    Rose''s breath grew deeper too. The both looked at each other with slightly parted lips, as if hungry for each other for a very long time.


    "You look very nice today!!" Rhehan smiled looked at her fitted gown The slit on the dress, were revealing her long thighs.


    "Thank you! You too look hot!!" Rose smiled back, averting her gaze from the delicious man. "And nice smell too! I love it!!"


    Rhehan looked at the girl, with lusty eyes and immediately pounced on her. "Ohh!! Just fuck the break up!!!" He pushed back the girl, immediately pinning her to the wall of the elevator.


    He then held both her wrists and stretched them up, abover her head. Before the girl could even react, Rhehan was already sucking her lips madly, and touching her breasts with his other hand.


    The thin fabric of her dark dress, was playing like magic and Rhehan''s hand was now moving on the girl''s abdomen seductively, making the girl''s body tremble with the wonderful sensations.


    "Rhehan! This is...is not correct. We have..have broken up!!" Rose bit her lips as the man''s hand now travelled on top of her pelvic muscles.


    "Shhhh!!! Just feel the moment!" He released the girl''s wrists and planted his index finger on her lips.


    "I love this dress. It''s so thin and easy to rip off!!" Rhehan''s hand now travelled all the way down to her thigh slit, penetrating inside.


    "Ahh!!" Rose gaped at the man in horror as his both hands were penetrating up from her slit.


    The elevator door had already opened twice and was now closed, currently at a halt. The boy quickly bent on his knees and pulled down the girl''s black and red colored panty, bringing it down to her knees.


    "But you...you promised! That you will not do anything, untill you..you... don''t prove yourself!" Rose spoke feeling the whirpool of sensations travelling inside her pelvic zone.


    "Offcourse I am not fucking you!! I am just teasing you. Do you know, how much I would have fucked you already, if I would not have spoken about that promise? Hah!! You have no idea girl!" Rhehan smirked at the girl and then took his mouth closer to her pubic region. He kissed again and again on top of her dress, just above her pubic region, making the girl cry in craving. The girl moaned in pleasure and anxiety, wanting more of his touch.


    His hands then lightly grazed her pubic zone, making the girl gasp in shock. He pressed her pubic area with his palms and wriggled it several times, making the girl close her eyes, feeling the intense pleasure. "Ahhh!!...You ...should not ...do it...!! It ....Ahhh....it does not feel correct at all!!"


    Rose moaned again in pleasure, clenching her fists together in desperation.


    Soon Rhehan could feel the girl''s wetness on his hands and he immediately stopped, resting his head on her abdomen, while still bending down. "To me it still feels just correct. All of this, feels like my heaven. If this is not correct, nothing more is left in my life Rose!" He hugged the girl''s legs tightly, resting his head lovingly on het abdomen.


    Rose caressed the man''s head lovingly, and closed her eyes trying to control her breathing. "To me too! No matter how hard I try to refuse, I still love you Rhehan! I don''t know why!!" A tear dropped down from the girl''s eye and she quickly wiped it away!


    They both remained in that position for a very long time, as if not wanting to part away, ever again.

 Chapter 448 - Get married again...

    "I love you too Rose!" Rhehan straightened himself up, standing on his feet and kissed the girl lovingly on her forehead. "I will make the situation better! I promise! I will defintely put an end to all this! Just trust me! Ok!"


    "I trust you Rhehan! I always have and I always will!" Rose smiled back lovingly, holding the man''s cold hands lovingly. "I don''t know why Rhehan...But my faith in you has totally remain unshattered. I was angry, I was for sure furious, but never did I believe any of the things you told me. I know, you can not do anythimg to hurt me, not even in your dreams. Or be it in an unconscious or semi conscious state! I don''t believe that at all!!" She kissed his hands lovingly, making them warm with her touch!


    Rhehan sighed sadly not looking at the girl''s face. "I hope I turn out to be as good as a man, that your eyes see me as Rose!"


    Suddenly realisation hit his head once again. Few days back when they had went to the west woods the old monk had told certain things to Rhehan again and again.


    You have to trust yourself Rhehan. Trust your power of love and capabilities. And if ever, you don''t find the courage to do it, see it from Rose''s eyes. The girl knows you better than you know yourself.


    He looked up at Rose in surprise. The girl still sees him innocent! Did I miss out on the details back in Malaysia? Was I too overwhelmed to think properly at that moment? What am I missing?


    He looked at Rose with a surprised reaction on his face.


    "What happened Rhehan? What are you thinking!!?" Rose asked perplexed at the man''s sudden change in expressions.


    "Why do you trust me Rose?" Rhehan asked frowning.


    "That''s how I see you...wait...that''s how I see you!! Are you hinting about the old monk?" Rose asked in surprise.


    "Yes!! That is what he said. See it from your eyes. Maybe there is something, which I am not thinking of right now!!" Rhehan let a out a huge sigh, feeling confused.


    "It''s ok! Don''t stress yourself that much! It will come to you, soon! Be patient!" Rose patted the boy''s shoulder.


    The two looked at each other and again an insatiable hunger for each other rose on their hears and body. "That''s enough for now!" Rose quickly spoke, averting her gaze.


    "Not really...." Rhehan again pounced on the girl''s lips, sucking them hard.


    A few minutes later, the two were already walking out of the elevator, inside the living room. They both were blushing hard and not even looking at each other. Their lips were now dark red and swollen from all the excessive sucking and biting.


    They walked towards the outside door rapidly, going for try-outs for, their clothes for the upcoming wedding.


    Rhehan quickly opened the girl''s side of the door and seated himself in the driver''s seat. He quickly switched on the ignition and drove towards Fabiosa headquaters.


    "Ohk! I have ordered for golden and white colored rose flower beds for the decoration. Also Calla lilies to go with mom''s attire. The peony will be at the back of the aile, making a round shaped arc, with amathyst drops hanging downwards. See the pictures!" Rhehan handed over few photographs of wedding venues.


    "Ohh!! I love it!! These are so elegant and rich! And what about master?" Rose smiled looking at the beautiful docration ideas.


    "He wanted a single Gardenia on his coat. So I have ordered for that too. These are the pictures of the venue. This is my luxury resort in Koh Samui island, tell me if you like it!" Rhehan handed over his cell phone to the girl.


    "This is beautiful Rhehan!! I love it! It is final then. Yaayyy!!! What do master and aunty think about all this?" Rose smiled, feeling extremely excited.


    "Nothing! Except for their dresses, they have left everything on me. Haha!!" Rhehan grinned excitedly.


    "Ahh!! Duties of an elder son!! Look at you, how excited you are!!" Rose pulled the man''s cheeks happily.


    "Ahh!! Yes!! I am! It''s only the lucky ones who get to see their most favourite people get married. One is my mom, one is my would be father!!" Rhehan smiled.


    "Yes!! They have waited a lot for this day! Mum told me, how they pledged not to marry in your absence. They must be excited to marry as per your ideas and arrrangements!!" Rose smiled, looking at the photographs again.


    "What they were waiting for me??" Rhehan frowned looking at the girl.


    "Offcourse!! Do you expect them to get married without the presence of their elder son?" Rose spoke up in surprise, as if stating the obvious.


    Tears formed in crybaby''s eyes once again. "Gosh!! I had no idea about that!! That''s my fault!"


    "Fault!? Whete did that come from? It''s not your fault Rhehan! They just could not marry without you. It''s obvious. Things are complicated, but now that you are my boy friend...Oh! Husband ...I mean...you can come to the wedding too..." Rose explained the boy calmly, who now seemed a little agitated.


    "Ahh!! Damn!! So many years they just waited for me!! And also think about it. We married in their absence!! Do you think it is a fair thing to do, on our parts. They did not even complain much to us. They just wanted our reputation to remain strong!! That was totally unfair on our parts Rose!!" Rhehan choked at the thought.


    "Oh! My Gosh!! I did not think it this ways. They must have felt so bad. Now I imagine, if aunty and master marry without my presence, I would go berserk!! How are they even containing themselves!!? What do we do now Rhehan?? I am feeling so bad now." Rose gaped at the boy in surprise.


    "I have an idea....We can get married again!!" Rhehan smiled, looking on the wide road ahead, feeling proud of himself for bringing up the idea.

 Chapter 449 - Jealous Rhehan...

    Rose thought about it for a few seconds and smiled looking at the man. "This is perfect Rhehan. We can have a dream wedding too, right after Aunty''s and master''s wedding! The adults will get to arrange it for us, and they will be so excited! Ah! I can imagine their faces!!" Rose exclaimed in happiness, as Rhehan parked the car inside Fabiosa Headquarters building.


    "And I always wanted to see you in a white attire, walking towards me, smiling with your blushing cheeks. My angel, from heaven, who has just been sent to this world for me!" Rhehan smiled, holding her hands in his hands and kissing the girl on her forhead.


    "And you are my knight in shining armour." Rose smiled, kissing the man on his cheeks.


    Suddenly Rose''s words reminded the man of his sword and he grew a little worried. "Let everything just settle down and I promise to give you the best wedding day, you could have ever dreamt of! Later, best wedding night too!" Rhehan winked, hugging the girl happily.


    Rose hugged back the boy happily. "So are we still in our break up zone, or patch up zone, lusty zone, hubby wifey zone??!! Where exactly do we stand?" Rose asked in confusion looking at the man''s face.


    "I don''t know myself. All I know is I am living the dream of marrying you, and living with you under one roof. Everymorning I will get to see your face. Whenever I will be back in the evenings, you will come too and we can discuss our day and have dinner together!!! That''s my zone!! Living with you!!" Rhehan heaved a happy sigh and looked at the girl''s blushing face.


    Rose kissed the boy''s cheeks again and again, feeling overwhelmed. "You know, the beach house has become my favourite place in all the universe. I cant imagine spending my life anywhere else, except that place. That day, when we had gone to see the magistrate, I could not help but cry after seeing the house. Our fondest menories, have been in that home!" Rose smiled looking at the boy with teary eyes.


    "It was a house, you made it home! I am sorry about that day! I lose confidence in myself, very easily. I should not have proposed for an annulment!" Rhehan looked at the girl, with his guilt filled eyes.


    "It''s not your fault! You have gone through a lot. It''s natural to feel this way!" Rose caressed the boy''s hair lovingly with her hands.


    They both then stepped out of the car and walked towards the main door. As soon as they entered, suddenly a loud music errupted in the background and several shiny paper cutting started falling on both of them.


    "Congratulations!!!!!!!" Came a loud echo of people, from across the room. All the Fabiosa staff members were standing together holding colorful pom poms in their hands, dancing and singing the ''congratulations'' song. Stefen and Vicky quickly walked towards Rose and Rhehan, hugging the couple fondly.


    "You guys!!! Congratulations!!! What a surprise you gave us all!!" Stefen hugged the two, lovingly.


    "Ahh!! What to do!! Your sister is magic!! Can not just stay away from her, so convinced her to marry me!" Rhehan winked looking at Stefen.


    While in the meanwhile, Vicky brought a gigantic cake, placed on a metallic trolly, towards them. "Time to cut the cake guys!!!"


    The cake had a beautiful newly wedded couple standing on top of it, with ''Mrs and Mr'' written in one corner.


    The entire staff gathered around the couple, while the two happily cut the cake together.


    "Thank you so much guys!!" Rose spoke happily, waving her hand at everybody.


    Rhehan bowed down a little, thanking the staff. "Thank you so much everybody!! It means a lot!!! This feels so special!"


    The staff was now happily eating the cake, while Stefen, Rose and Rhehan, took the elevator towards Rose''s office. "Boss! Your dress is looking simply gorgeous. Mike just needs to take your exact measurements. And big boss, your suit is ready. I am sure you will like it too!" Stefen spoke excitedly.


    "Please call me Rhehan!! No big boss or boss!" Rhehan spoke in an embarrased tone.


    "Ahh! I have been telling this to him, from so many years. But he just does not listen to me! Atleast I made him call me by my name when we are off work!" Rose rolled her eyes at the boy.


    "I can''t do that boss! You know, how much I owe you. The amount you have done for me...it is something that I can never..."


    "Shut up Stefen!!! I did not do anthing at all. It was entirely your hardwork and dedication. So stop singing this old and boring song or I will bash you!" The girl was about to punch him, but Stefen quickly jumped backwards, avoiding the punch.


    "Wow!! You too are getting better. Even Kareem is getting stronger. But you still can not beat me! Just remember this!!" Rose held up her elbow, showing off her toned arms.


    Soon the elevator opened and the three of them stepped out, walking towards the display area.


    Soon they entered a gigantic hall, full of beautiful dresses, neatly hung in different rows.


    "Wow! You guys have beautiful collections. I am so proud of you guys!!" Rhehan applauded looking at some of the amazing dresses. His eyes then fell upon a large picture of Elizabeth, who was dressed in a white gown, and was shown walking the aisle happily. This was a fake senario, created for the shoot but Rhehan could not help but look at the picture, feeling overwhelmed.


    "This is how she will look!" Rhehan halted, looking at the large picture with dreamy eyes.


    "Yes! Infact prettier than this. She will be very happy, and it will not be an act!" Rose smiled looking at picture fondly too.


    Soon a blonde, tall man came towards them, smiling at them widely. "Hello there beautiful!" He gave a formal hug to Rose and then shook hands with Rhehan.


    "Rhehan, he is our ace designer Mark Andrews, and Mark, my husband Rhehan!" Rose smiled, holding Rhehan''s elbow.


    "You guys look perfect and you beauty, your gown is ready. You both need to try it, so that I give my magical finishing touches to it!" The man spoke proudly and flirtaceousely to them.


    Rhehan frowned at the man, but nevertheless smiled and nodded. Soon they both were handed over their matching outfits and they both went inside the seperate trail rooms, to try their outfits.


    Rosr came out wearing a dark green colored, fish cut gown. The gown was completely backless, except for just two ribbons to tie a knot at the back. The neck of the gown was a boat shaped one, touching her shoulders. Their was a see through net patch on her entire abdomen, which finished just above her pelvic region. Several green colored threads were used to create flowery patterns all over the dress. The fitted dress, tappered drastically till her knees and then created a wide feathery flare below it, in light green color.


    Rose walked in front of the mirror and looked at the beautiful gown in amazement. "Ohh!! Mark you are a genius. I could just kiss your hands right now sweety!!" Rose exclaimed in excitement looking at Mark.


    "Thanks Hon!" The man replied proudly.


    Rhehan who was now buttoning his shirt, suddenly halted hearing the girl''s voice. "She wants to kiss the boy now? What is wrong with her!!?"

 Chapter 450 - Here I come son...

    "Just kiss me anywhere you like sweetheart. I know I am a born genius. But first give me your measurements quickly, as this gown is still pretty loose on you. Come here!" Came the man''s voice seductive voice.


    Rhehan who was hearing everything from inside the trial room, quickly starting fixing his shirt, as if in a hurry to get out. He could now hear the giggling of the girl too.


    He took the coat in his hand and stepped out of the trial room. He immediately looked for Rose and he spotted her standing in front of a giant mirror, with her hands up in the air.


    Rhehan was dressed in a matching biscal bay tuxedo jacket and navy blue pants and dark blue woven tie, complemented with a white shirt. He was holding his biscal bay coat, in his hand and a pocket square in the other hand, quickly walking towards Rose.


    The designer Mark''s hands were now on the girl''s waist, as he was taking the measurement of that region. "You have lost so much weight my dear. Maybe your husband is not keeping you happy. Why don''t you leave him. I am definately a better option, you know!" Mark winked notoriously at the girl.


    Rose giggled looking at the designer. "Hahaha!! I am very happy with him Mark. Also, he keeps me very happy. Thus, there is no chance for you sweetheart. So just stop dreaming!"


    The designer''s hand travelled from the girl''s waist to her neck now. He was side by side telling his assistant, the exact measurements of the girl. "The dress just needs minor changes. It is just a day''s work for these beautiful and genius hands."


    The designer winked again and made the girl turn to the opposite side. Rose tied her hair in a bun and looked again in the mirror.


    The designer''s hands were now on the girl''s backless dress and he was measuring the ribbon at the back, which was supporting the dress.


    Rhehan''s blood boiled even more hearing the man''s conversation and looking at the man''s hands on her back. He quickly walked upto them, holding his coat in one hamd and a navy blue pocket square in the other hand.


    "Ahem, So what are you telling my wife. That she should leave me and your are a better option to be with?" Rhehan glared at the man angrily.


    Mike shivered under Rhehan''s angry gaze amd looked hesitantly at Rose. " I....No....I...Was just....just....umm...."


    "Relax Rhehan. The boy was just joking!" Rose patted the man''s shoulder.


    "Haha! Joking?" Rhehan turned to look at Rose.


    "Yes. It''s part of his personality to flirt. Don''t take him seriously!" Rose grinned looking at Mark''s nervous face.


    "Personality?" Rhehan then turned to look at Mark with an angry face. " I will never leave Rose, get that straight in your heart and mind. Ok. Also now stop flirting!" Rhehan pointed his finger towards the designer.


    "Awww...Common Rhehan! It''s just healthy flirting he does towards you. Just like other people the boy also has a crush on you for so long. " Rose pouted sadly looking at Mike.


    "No! But he still he has to....No...wait..what???" Rhehan frowned at looked at Rose in confusion.


    "Yes. I have a crush on you Mr. Jobs, from past three years. When I finally get to see you, do you think, I would be able to stop myself?" Mike smiled, biting his lips at the boy. His voice was once again seductive and flirtaceous.


    "Hahaha!! What?? All the flirting back there was for me?? Hahaha!! I thought...I thought...haha!" Rhehan chuckled looking at the smiling boy.


    "Now don''t be angry Rhehan." Rose smiled looking at the boy. She then held Rhehan''s elbow once again protectively and looked at Mark. "You...don''t you need to finish taking my measurements ? Do it fast and tell somebody else to take my man''s measurements. I don''t want your prying eyes and hands on my man!" Rose smirked teasingly looking at the designer.


    "Ahh!! My only chance to touch him, is also taken away from me. Can I just...Just...touch you once please!" Mark pointed his index finger at Rhehan''s stomach.


    "Alright! Just once!" Rhehan smiled happily.


    The designer touched his finger, with Rhehan''s abdomen and then quickly touched his palm and then also fingers, ceasing the opportuniyu. "A little more maybe!!"


    "Enough!!" Rose snapped at the designer. "Take my measurements and stop flirting with my hubby." Rose smirked and Mark quickly straightened himself up, walking half heartidly towards Rose.


    Rhehan giggled looking at the girl''s jealous face and the designer''s sad face. How cute she looked, with her flushed angry cheeks.


    Rhehan quickly wore his coat too, looking at himself in the mirror. "Ohh!! You were right Stefen! I love it. You are a genius Mark, I must say!"


    Mark blushed under Rhehan''s complement and the measuring tape, fell from his hands. "Aww..!! Thank you hon! What to do, I am a genius!" The designer then turned to look at Rose. "Ohh!! Rose, that reminds me, tell Miss Elizabeth Lodge to come over too. Her dress rehersal is today!"


    "Sure I will tell her!" Rose smiled.


    The couple then stood together looking at themselves in the mirror happily. Their outfits were extremely matching with each other, making them look like a cute couple.


    Meanwhile....


    Rose and Rhehan''s interview was telecasted on all the international media channels. Somewhere over seas, an aged man of about 55 years of age, was smoking his cigar and looking at the news. His hair were grey and his face wrinkled a bit.


    He looked at Rhehan on the flat screen and a wicked smile, came across his lips. In his other hand, he was holding a book, which his man had stolen from Rhehan''s room. "Mr. Rhehan Jobs? Lodge?!! So you have been hiding this book from me? Pitty for you, I will find the sword now. Wherever it is, I shall find it and not let you kill me!"


    He gave out a another devilish smile looking in the boy''s green eyes. "Ahhh!! Those eyes. You think you can hide from me for that long? Those eyes are magic!! They can never hide the fact that you are my son! Hahahaha....Here I come son! Wait for me!!"

 Chapter 451 - Their honeymoon...

    The man sat on a comfortable, tiger skin made couch and looked at the screen very carefully. He was hearing the boy and the girl''s interview, from past ten minutes. Suddenly his earlier smile faded away, hearing the boy''s words. "What? They are married!!?? How can that be!!! How can they just marry like this!!?"


    The man quickly picked up his phone and dialled a number, anger boiling in his head.


    "Yes Boss!!" Came a man''s voice, speaking obediently.


    "Augus! Where the hell are you my faithful idiotic pet?" The man spoke up angrily.


    "What happened boss. I am at work!! I am here for an outdoor...."


    "I don''t fucking care, where you are. All I know is that you are a useless man. Did you see the recent interview of the boy!? Switch on the telivision amd see what he is saying!" The man spoke up in a threatening voice, making the other man''s body shiver.


    "Umm...N...No..I have not boss. Wh..What happened. Is everything alright?" The man asked hesitantly.


    "They both are married already. How will the boy be harmed, when such a strong girl is with him. They all are extremely clever. I underestimated their intelligence and forsight!!!" The man shouted over the phone.


    "What??? Married. How is that possible. They did break up! I know it for sure boss!!" The man spoke in his defence, feeling extremely terrified.


    "You are a useless piece of crap. I gave you a chance and just see the result of that. They are closer than before now!" The man''s nostril''s flared up in anger.


    "But...But..I don''t know, how it happened master! Cheryl slept with the man, she over heard him, talking of breaking up with the girl, with his assistant in his room. Everything went just perfectly!" The man spoke wiping away his sweat from his face.


    "You call this perfect? Is this perfect. You told me not to kill the girl and I agreed because you promised you will seperate the two. This is what you had planned?" The old man slammed his hand on the table in front of him. He could feel a migraine coming through and he quickly signalled a young girl, sitting at a far corner of the room, to come towards him.


    The girl dressed in a blue colored bikini, quickly came towards him and started massaging the man''s hand.


    "I ...am sorry boss! Please!! Just don''t kill the girl! You already know the reason." The man spoke in worrisome voice.


    "I would have killed her fifteen days back, there and then, after she had saved Rhehan in the cafe. But later you told me, not to do it, as the girl will break up with the boy and both our purposes will be solved." He started smoking his cigar again, while the girl stood behind him, massaging his neck.


    "I promise boss! One more chance please. Just one chance. This time I will not fail. Rhehan will definitely die. Let me see where they are going for their honeymoon. This time I will... i will ...not spare them boss!" The man spoke with revengeful eyes.


    "You better! Or I will not spare the girl of yours. Don''t forget, the girl will be with him too, you have to be careful. Ahh!! They are going to Paris! Go kill him their otherwise, I Davis, will have to come by myself, to kill my dear..dear.. son!!"


    "Yes boss! There is no need for you to come. I will do the needful! I give my word to you." The man hung up the call, with his sweaty hands, thinking about his next move. "So Paris? huh? I will not spare you this time. "


    Meanwhile...


    Kareem immediately sprinted inside a gigantic vanity room, and switched on the television. Cheryl was already sitting on the other chair, while a girl was setting the girl''s hair and the other was giving a touch up to her makeup.


    "What''s wrong Kareem!!" Cheryl looked at the boy, with alarmed eyes.


    Kareem did not reply, but rather switched on a news channel. There it was a ''an exclusive interview of Mrs and Mr. Jobs, who had recently gotten married in a secret ceremony!''


    Kareem and Cheryl gaped at the news in shock. Sweat poured down from Kareem''s face and he cleaned it again and again feeling anxious. They both heard the girl''s happy reply, of how much she loved Rhehan and they could not believe their ears.


    Kareem and Cheryl looked at each other but did not speak to each other at all.


    "Can you do this a little later, after one hour. I have a headache, so I need to rest!" Cheryl looked at her hairstylist and the makup artist. Soon the angry blonde girl stood up and walked out of the vanity room, in anger, taking her hairstylist and makeup artist by surprise.


    Kareem frowned looking at the girl. "Now, what the hell is she upto?" He continued looking at the interview, his eyes getting red in anger. Soon Kareem was left alone in his room and he quickly got up from his couch and slammed his hand on the wall, in anger. He went out of room in anger and started looking for Cheryl. "Where the hell is this girl now!!"


    Meanwhile...


    Cheryl was quickly driving to her sister''s apartment, feeling devastated and dreadful. She was now extremely scared. Scared that she might lose the role now, that she had got in the film, as a part of this deal. She was scared that maybe the man would harm her or worse, even kill her. She was now crying profousely, while she parked her car, outside her sister''s apartment. She then quickly wiped away her tears and stepped out of the car. She so much wanted to meet het elder sister Sheryl. Sheryl was her elder sister, who was way too elder and mature than her. After their mother died, Sheryl had just been the only constant source of support for Cheryl.


    Unlike Cheryl, Sheryl believed in leading a simple and happy life. She was working as a bank manager of a leading bank and was leading her life happily, staying alone in her apartment.


    Cheryl stepped next to the door and wiped away her tears again. She then quickly pressed the door bell and an automatic smile, errupted on her face.

 Chapter 452 - Suspicious...

    A tall and beautiful blonde girl opened the door. She looked of around 30 years of age and her face instantly brightened up looking at Cheryl. She was dressed in her simple blue denims and a yellow colored peplum top.


    "Ohh!! My Gosh!! Chery!!" She instantly pounced on Cheryl, hugging the girl warmly.


    "Hi big sister! How are you!?" Cheryl spoke brightly, hiding her tears.


    "Very well sweetheart! This is such a pleasant surprise you gave me! Come inside sweety!" Sheryl held her little sister''s hand, taking her inside. "And how have you been Chery?"


    "I am also fine Shery. Just busy with my shoot for the new film." Cheryl sat down on a couch, of the living room, grinning ear to ear.


    "Ahhh!! Yes!! We could not properly have a word that day. I must say, you are actually progressing in your career. I am so proud of you." Sheryl patted the girl''s head lovingly. "Ohh!! You are so cold? Are you feeling alright?"


    "Yes sister! I am fine. Don''t worry!" Cheryl patted her hand.


    "You look stressed! I hope you did not get yourselves, involved in another danger this time." Sheryl gave a stern look to her sister.


    "Haha! No sister. That is all in the past. I have improved a lot. Besides I am doing a film, so why would I need to do anything under the table now?" Cheryl smiled, awkwardly, now almost on the verge of tears.


    She so much wanted to hug her elder sister and cry. But she was scared, that her sister might hate him. She has done something really big and dangerous this time.


    "Hmmm...Right. Last time you did not answer my question and hug up the call saying you were busy. So I wanted to know, how did you land up with this role in the movie? As far as I know, after being chucked out of Fabiosa, why would Kareem want to work with you? He has after all very good terms with Fabiosa''s head lady Rose Wilson." Sheryl looked at the girl in confusion.


    "Ahh! Sister it is not like that. They are highly professionals. One of the casting director was present in a fabiosa event, who had noticed me a month back. It was him who approached me. Kareem is a highly professional man. He keeps his personal and professional life seperate. Infact, the first day when I met him, he said I have to work hard, irrespective of my past credentials in modelling world." Cheryl smiled, feeling extremely nervous under her sister''s gaze. Is she convinced? No she is not. I can not tell that I have been sleeping around with men, to win promotions and role in films.


    "Alright! Whatever it is! It worked nicely for you. You just have work hard for this film now, without any excuses. No more prying eyes in other people''s business. Ok! Chery? I don''t want you to mess up again in any sort of malicious tasks! Are we clear with that?" Sheryl gazed in the girl''s eyes as if, looking deep in her soul.


    "I got is sister! Don''t worry at all." Cheryl smiled and suddenly her phone buzzed. It was the same unsaved number, she had been contacting all this while. "I can take it later, it is not important!" Cheryl put the phone on silent, smiling awkwardly at her elder sister.


    "Don''t let me disturb your work. Take the call, it is conpletely ok!" Sheryl smiled and quickly got up walking towards the kitchen. "I''ll fetch us some piping hot coffee. You have come after, such a long time, dear Lord!"


    As soon as Sheryl left the living room, Cheryl immediately picked up the call, whispering over the phone.


    "Hello, what is it?" Cheryl spoke in a stern voice.


    "You already know, why I called you. Your plan has failed miserabely. You already know it, don''t you, from the television?"


    The man spoke in a murdereous voice.


    "Y...Yes..I know it." Cheryl took deep breaths, trying to calm herself down.


    "Good! So I don''t have to tell you, what happens when you fail. The life you are living will be snatched away from you, in a split of second. You know, I am just a call away to do that. Many actresses are ready to sleep with me, for this role!" The man spoke in a michevious voice.


    "No..No!! I don''t know what happened. I did everything to pull them apart. I slept with the man, but they still reconciled. How would I know, that they were already a married couple. I had done my job perfectly, and now you can not take away this film for me!" Cheryl spoke in an angry tone.


    "Offcourse I can! And I will. Till you don''t do your job. Complete the deal or leave this film. The deal is yours to decide. Fast!! Tell me!! I don''t have much time to spare on you. And by the way, where did you go from the sets? I have been looking for you all over. Asked many spot boys too, but you were not found in their beds too! Hahaha!!" The man gave out a loud laughter, feeling the joy of insulting the girl.


    "How dare you! Just don''t make me mad!! Fine! I will do the job!! Tell me what to do and when to do it!! This time they will definitely break up!" Cheryl spoke in a determined voice.


    Just then Sheryl entered the living room, holding two cups of coffee. She did not speak anything as she saw, Cheryl was still busy over her phone.


    "Paris tomorrow night!! They are going for their honeymoon. I am going to send your ticket to you. Make sure you do it this time!" The man''s angry voice came across the phone''s speaker.


    Cheryl smiled pretending to be happily talking over the phone. "Alright! Tomorrow, I''ll be there for the shoot. Oh! Paris? Great!! Tomorrow! Alright, if work calls, then we have to go! Ohk, then! Bye!" Cheryl hung up the call happily, looking back at her sister.


    "Why are you going to Paris, Chery?" Sheryl frowned handing over a cup of coffee, to Cheryl.


    "Ahh!! It is for shooting. We are shooting few love scenes there. The director just keeps changing the shooting venue!" She chuckled awkwardly and sat on the couch, sipping her coffee.


    Sheryl was still eyeing her younger sister suspiciously. How is she behaving so saintly and work dedicated? She is definitely hidding something!!

 Chapter 453 - Urgent matter...

    Rose and Rhehan had already returned back to their beach house, and had started packing for their honeymoon trip to Paris, in their respective rooms, happily.


    Suddenly Rhehan''s phone, placed on his bed side started buzzing. He looked at the caller''s name and quickly picked up the call.


    "Yes Raol! How are you?" Rhehan spoke up, while opening his closet and taking out a few clothes.


    "Very well sir. Thank you!" Raol smiled.


    "Yes tell me, please!" Rhehan spoke again, looking inside his closet.


    "Sir, I want to meet you right now. I have a few important things to discuss with you and Rose mam, about that night in Malaysia." Raol spoke up, hurriedly. He seemed to be walking swiftly.


    "Ohh?? Alright. We were just packing for Paris. You can come to the house itself. I''ll inform Rose too!" Rhehan frowned in curiousity.


    Raol would have never spoken like this, had it not been very urgent and important.


    "Right sir!! I am on the way already!" Roal started walking more swiftly.


    "Use my private elevator, don''t walk so much. It is unlocked. You will reach the living room directly. I''ll meet you there only!" Rhehan hung up the call, as soon he looked further inside his closet. Right in front of him was placed the tall transparent box, with the metallic sword inside it. He quickly closed back the closet again and set his hand prints as the lock code. "Ohk! Nobody can open you now, except me!"


    He then walked outside his room, placing his clothes on the bed, towards Rose''s room. The door was wide open and she had played a loud music in her room. She was swinging her waist to the music, while side by side packing her luggage. She had held her lipstick, near her mouth usimg it as a mike, and was singing out the lyrics loudly.


    "I don''t like your little games


    Don''t like your tilted stage


    The role you made me play


    Of the fool, no, I don''t like you


    I don''t like your perfect crime....!!!


    How you laugh when you lie


    You said the gun was mine


    Isn''t cool, no, I don''t like you....Ohhhhh!!!


    But I got smarter, I got harder in the nick of time..


    Honey, I rose up from the dead, I do it all the time...


    I''ve got a list of names and yours is in red, underlined


    I check it once, then I check it twice, oh!


    Ooh, look what you made me do


    Look what you made me do!!!


    Look what you just made me do!!


    Look what you just made me!


    Ooh, look what you made me do...."


    She started swinging her waist more vigorousely and started moving her head left and right, acting like a rock star, giving live performance to her bed.


    Rhehan stood leaning against the wall with his arms folded across his chest. He was grinning ear to ear, looking at the girl now jumping like a rabbit and singing.


    Suddenly, the next song played and Rose jumped in excitement. She jumped on top of the bed with one swift move and was about to start singing, when her gaze fell upon Rhehan.


    The boy was now chuckling like a maniac, his mouth covered with his hands, to avoid creating the noise.


    "Ahhh!! What are you doing here!!??" Rose quickly straightened her clothes and dropped her lipstick on the bed. She was then herself about to jump down from the bed, when Rhehan walked upto her and embraced her legs. He planted his head on her thighs and kissed them. "I was watching my rockstar hubby perform. He is so cool!"


    "Hahaha!! I thought you would be shocked. Living with me, can be a little shocking!!" Rose giggled caressing his head lovingly.


    "It is a good shock!! A beautiful one! I am loving this feeling, Rose! " He lifted the girl from her legs and qyickly walked out of the room. Rose comfortably planted her hips on his palms, encircling her arms around his neck.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Inside the elevator!!" Rhehan winked notoriously at the girl.


    "Did you forget that all rooms are vacant too!? We don''t just need elevators!" Rose grinned.


    "Haha! Actually, Raol called me up. He wants to talk to both of us, about that night in Malaysia. He sounded to be in a hurrry!" Rhehan pursed his lips.


    "Really!? Maybe he did find something worthwhile. We should hurry up!" Rose looked at the man pensively.


    "Yes probably. If it was not worth while, he would not have asked me to meet urgently. He is coming in the living room itself. Let us see what does he have to say!" Rhehan was now a little nervous about all this.


    His entire relation was stuck up, on that night. Though things were way better between him and Rose, but there was always a feeling of uneasiness and apprehension.


    Rhehan actually did not take the elevator, but rather climbed down the stairs. He did not want to leave the girl from gis arms, so he prefered to opt for stairs. Rose bent down her back and placed her head on Rhehan''s shoulder, like a small baby and closed her eyes.


    "Tired?" Rhehan asked, giving a peck on her neck.


    "No! Just feeling the moment!" Rose smiled, while still closing her eyes.


    Rhehan smiled, kissing the girl again and descended down the stairs, leading to the living room.


    Raol was already sitting on a couch of the living room and was typing something on his laptop. His gaze suddenly fell upon his boss, who had lifted his lady boss like a baby. Rose too was cuddling to Rhehan lovingly, placing her head on his shoulder.


    Raol''s heart swelled up in happiness and he wanted to cry his heart out, looking at such a loving scene. He smiled looking at Rhehan and nodded. "Good evening Sir and Mam!"


    Rose picked her head up and waved at Raol. "Hi Raol! How are you doing?"


    "Very well mam." Raol spoke pleasantly.


    Rhehan walked upto a couch and made Rose sit comfortably, on a couch. He then himself seated besides Rose and looked at Raol with curious eyes. "Please sit Raol and tell me, what happened? You sounded in a hurry to meet us!"


    Rose too immediately straightened her back, and looked at Raol with curious eyes.

 Chapter 454 - Detective Raol...

    Raol sat down again and smiled at the two. He then heaved a deep sigh. "Sir, actually, since that day, I had been investigating a lot about, actually what happened that night. I had been following Cheryl too, to her sets and other places. Though, following her could not really prove anything but I found something else. I asked for CCTV footage of that long corridor from where both your rooms'' door are visible. Earlier we had just seen the footage of the time, when the incident happened."


    "Yes! Just that!" Rhehan nodded pensively.


    "I thought of checking the footage, from the time, Cheryl had checked in her room." Raol quickly turned his laptop screen towards both of them and played a video. "Sir, this is right after you had checked in and then later, went to the meeting with mayor. Must be around 12:00 pm."


    Rose and Rhehan looked at the video carefully. The girl in the video quickly went inside her room and them came out in a revealing dress, going straight towards Rhehan''s room. She pressed the door bell, but nobody anwsered the door. She then had a word with the waiter, pointing her finger towards Rhehan''s room.


    Raol then turned the screen towards, himself, closing the video. "Sir, I asked the waiter in the video myself and she told me that, Cheryl was asking about you. She said that you were her friend, so the waiter simply told her that you have gone to the meeting. Thus, she already knew that you were staying in this hotel and also in this room. But rather, you told me that when you both had met, she pretended to look surprised. Which means, she was lying!!"


    "Hmm!! You are correct Raol. Now that I think of it, she had already planned it. Wearing that swim suit and then sticking to me in the pool, pretending to drown. Inspite of me throwing her away, she still tried to approach me in the party and asked for forgiveness." Rhehan frowned, as Raol once again turned the laptop towards them.


    "This video is after you came from the meeting. You did not even look at her and went inside. After you left, she gapped at you in horror and stepped inside too in anger!" Raol smirked happily, looking at the girl''s furious reaction.


    Rose and Rhehan looked at the video. Rose could not help, but chuckle looking at Cheryl''s reaction too.


    "Ohh! Yes! This is when she acted all surprised and asked, what was I doing there in the same hotel. I said it was none of her business, and walked inside!!" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders.


    "Exactly. After that she faked a drowning. That was another attempt to seduce you Rhehan." Rose''s anger spiked up a little.


    "Exactly lady boss. That is my whole point. It was not just any coincidence, that she was residing in the adjoining room. It was all pre-planned!" Raol spoke feeling disgusted by the woman.


    "You mean, she came to Malaysia, just for this purpose!?" Rose looked at the man, with wide eyes, feeling surprised.


    "Yes. Think about it lady boss. Only limited international platforms were invited to the event. Why would Cheryl be invited to the event. She is just an ex model, who has nothing but bad reputation. Her movie has not even released yet, besides none of the film stars were invited either!" Raol spoke in a loud voice, stressing his point.


    "Hmm! You are right Raol. There were only three penthouses. How was she given one?" Rhehan frowned. "Untill she had been sent by somebody very influential. Rhehan looked at Rose and they both had only one name in their minds ''DAVIS''.


    "I got one more suspicious video. Which proves it all. This is the video, of the time when the event ended. It was taken from a camera, situated across the hall." Raol turned his laptop for the couple to see once again.


    In the video, Cheryl had sprinted out of an elevator and was running in her high heels, across the hall and then hid behind a wall. She would slowly peek on the other side and then again hide herself, as if waiting for something.


    Just then Rhehan''s body guards were seen going across the other side, along with Raol. Cheryl quickly pulled down her dress, revealing more cleavage and walked towards her room.


    Raol then turned his laptop towards him, looking at Rhehan. "She had been following us around and waiting for me and all the guards to leave from your side. Otherwise, if she was innocent, what was the need to hide from us?" Raol played another video and turned the laptop in their direction, once again.


    "Now this video is in continuation to the last one, when she reached outside her penthouse room. What is funny about this video is that, you are busy in your phone sir and she is trying to catch your attention. You told me that she wanted a help with her card, but look closely, she did not even touch her card to the lock. Their would have been a red light''s blink, in case lock does not accept the card. But no light. If you once again look closely, she did not even try to open her door. She wanted you to come walking towards her, which you did, just to help her. Infact the moment you were rubbing your eyes in discomfort, see this," Raol rewinded back the video, pointing at Cheryl''s face. "She is smirking, looking at your discomfort!"


    Rose and Rhehan were constantly looking at each other and thinking carefully about it.


    "One more thing sir. Though I have not asked a doctor, offcourse, I shall not that without your permission. Since everything was planned, I am sure the girl already knew, you would faint. Which means, either you ate somthing or drank somthing, that was highly drugged. Otherwise, how did you suddenly faint, with low sugar or blood pressure. It is not possible as, you had a beetroot juice just a few minutes backat the event, which is high on sugar and energy." Raol narrowed his eyes, thinking about that night.

 Chapter 455 - Destination...

    "You had a beetroot juice?" Rose asked in surprise.


    "Hah! Actually it was a cranberry juice mixed with beetroot, both things are sugar filled!" Rhehan smirked looking at Raol. "You are a genius Raol. There was no way my sugar could have gone low!"


    "And sir, there is one last video! This is the morning''s video after everything had already happened. Look at this!" Raol again played a video, shifting the angle of his laptop.


    The video clearly showed Raol approaching towards Rhehan''s room and after looking at him, Cheryl sprinted inside her room, like a scared rat. After Rhehan opened his room to Raol, and the door shut again, Cheryl came out again and stuck her face close to Rhehan''s room''s door. She chuckled hearing the conversations bewtween the two men and then quickly dialled a number, grinning eye to eye.


    Rhehan''s blood boiled as he saw the girl''s face in the video, as she was giggling happily.


    This was the probably the worst day for Rhehan and he had been crying the whole time and the girl was laughing at his condition, whike eves- dropping


    "She was checking what was your reaction, after everything happened Rhehan. And also, the moment she called up somebody, it looked like she was informing somebody about the progress." Rose looked at the video again in disgust.


    "Yes! Exactly. Also, its been not many days, since the incident happened. If we still take your blood and urine samples, sir, I believe we might be able to find out, if you were really drugged or not!" Raol suggested, thoughtfully.


    "You are right Raol. Call the in house doctor, and tell him to send the staff for samples. We will go to the hospital, right now, so that results come out as soon as possible." Rhehan spoke up with determination. He just wanted to make Cheryl confess, about her deeds, but they still needed a clear evidence to prove it.


    "I don''t believe this girl at all. Why is she even doing this to us. It can not be simply out of revenge from you, can it be?" Rose looked at Rhehan with questioning eyes.


    "No! Somebody must have bribed her to do that, I am sure. Somebody very influential!" Rhehan sighed, still feeling very angry.


    "About that too, I tried to know more about how she was casted in a film all of a sudden, inspite of being ousted out from Lady boss''s company. This film is supposed to be one of the costliest films ever, in which Mr. Kareem Lodge was signed orginally along with some other lead actress. But just a day before you had to go to Malaysia, Cheryl was replaced in the film, without even giving any prior audition. I found it absurd, casting a new person, all of a sudden, that too in such a gigantic film, that too without any initial audition!" Raol took out an internet article filled with a lead actress, replaced with Cheryl and showed it the two people.


    "Hmmm! Makes sense. This could have been the perfect bribe for Cheryl!" Rhehan read the article.


    "Also, since we have already told about your honeymoon destination to the media, I feel Cheryl or that man involved with him, might try to spoil your trip or harm you both in a certain way!" Raol spoke up sadly.


    "So you are saying that, we should not go for a honeymoon?" Rose spoke in a sad tone.


    "Ahh!! No! No! That is not what I mean lady boss! All I am saying is, go to an unknown place, and not to Paris. Just do not tell anybody, where you are going. Media I can handle!!" Raol suggested.


    "But how will we decide a place this soon! What about bookings?" Rose looked at Raol in confusion.


    "Ahh!! I got the honour to select both your wedding rings, let me also have the honour to suggest a few honeymoon destinations for you!" Raol took out a few pamphlets from his laptop bag and handed it over to Rose. "You can have a look. These are the best honeymoon destinations, in the world. You can decide it right now, and leave the bookings on me!!" Raol smiled warmly.


    Rhehan smiled looking at Raol too. "You are amazing Raol. Rose! Now it is upto you, whatever you decide, we will go there now!" Rhehan pressed the girl''s cheek lovingly and smiled.


    "Wow! They all are so good options! It is so confusing! Thanks Raol!" Rose flipped through the brochures, one by one, looking at the beautiful destinations.


    "My pleasure mam!" Raol bowed a bit.


    "You have a look at them, I will go and give my samples in the meanwhile!" Rhehan and Raol quickly got up from the couch.


    "Alright!" Rose smiled, still not picking up her head, as she was so engrossed in eyeing the beautiful places.


    After ten minutes, both the men came back, while Rhehan''s forearm was slightly bandaged. "It is done sweety. Test will be out in an hour. Did you decide yet?" He sat besides Rose and caressed her hair lovingly.


    The girl finally picked up her head and handed over a brochure to Rhehan, her eyes sparkling in excitement.


    "Santorini, Greece? Alright, wherever my sweetheart wants to go, we will go there!" Rhehan kissed the girl''s cheek and handed over the brochure to Raol.


    "Perfect choice lady boss! Leave the bookings on me. Also, If I may suggest, please change the time of departure, anything except 12." Raol suggested. He just wanted to be extra careful with both of them this time.


    "Ok! Then maybe, earlier? How about 9:00pm?" Rhehan suggested.


    "Perfect sir. I will inform the staff to prepare everything for your arrival. The Cafe Island resort in Greece, is somthing you will love mam! I am sure, you will have a great time over there. " Raol exclaimed excitedly and sprinted away, already making calls for the stay arrangememt.


    Rose gaped at Rhehan in surprise. "Is there a place on tis earth where, you do not have a cafe, hotel or a resort. And I was worrying myself with bookings!! How can I forget my wife is the hotel king!!" Rose nodded her head in disapproval.


    "Correction Mrs. Jobs! Is there any place, where ''we'' do not have a resort. We are married remember!? My hotel queen!!!" Rhehan kissed the girl again, smiling at her.


    Rose smiled and looked at Rhehan. "What are we going to do about Cheryl now?"


    "It is not Cheryl that I am scared off, to be honest. It the person, who is supporting her, is scaring me like hell. Somehow, I feel it is none other than my own father! I don''t want Raol''s life to be in danger in all this too!!" Rhehan sighed sadly.


    "Yeah! I am thinking the same thing. Should we inform master about it?" Rose looked at Rhehan with a worried face.


    "Let them get married first. It is just few days left. I don''t want them to cancel the wedding because of me again. In meanwhile, we will try and be more vigilant!" Rhehan hugged the girl, feeling bit tense.


    Even Rose was feeling a lot more scared, after Raol''s revelation of facts!

 Chapter 456 - The plotting...

    They both hugged each other for a very long time, untill Rhehan again picked up the girl from her thighs. She again encircled her hands, around his neck and planted her head on his shoulder.


    Rhehan climbed up the stairs, holding the girl''s thighs happily. He walked inside Rose''s room and made the girl lie down on the bed.


    Rose''s breath grew rapid again as the man gazed her from head to toe, with his green eyes full of passion. It looked like he was scanning her body with his eyes, and oggling her naked body. The girl''s cheeks flushed under his intense gaze. "Stop starring at me like that Rhehan!"


    Rhehan did not reply and then slowly bent down a little, looking in her beautiful eyes and kissed the girl''s forehead. "I don''t know how many times I will have to fuck you, to satisfy myself. I''ll go and pack my stuff too, to divert my mind. I checked the weather! It''s pretty hot! Don''t forget your bikinis!" Rhehan winked standing back upright.


    "Ohh!! Great!! I''ll get to wear my new Maldives'' new shopping after all!" Rose grinned happily, clapping her hands.


    Rhehan smiled at the excited looking girl.


    "The tests, will be out in a while, I will let you know about it!" Rhehan pursed his lips, thinking about Cheryl again.


    "Yup! Let me know!" Rose''s face grew serious again, as Rhehan left towards his room.


    Two hours later....


    Raol sprinted inside the living room of the beach house, and called up Rhehan. "Sir...Sir...I am in living room!" Raol was completely out of breath and was panting heavily, feeling extremely agitated.


    "Ohk! I am coming!" Rhehan quickly sprinted inside Rose''s room. "Rose, Raol is here. Come quickly!"


    They both sprinted down the stairs, looking at the man in surprise, who was still huffing and puffing, reading few reports in his hand.


    "Are you ok Raol!!?? Do you need water!!? Rhehan walked upto the man quickly, patting his shoulder.


    "I am fine sir! T..Thank you!" Raol nodded his head in a ''yes'', trying to calm his breath.


    "Ohk! Then atleast sit first. Then we can talk!" Rose signalled the man to sit, looking at him with worried eyes.


    The three of them sat on seperate couches, while Rose and Rhehan waited for the man to calm down.


    After his breath had normalised, Rhehan finally spoke up.


    "What is it Raol!! You seem to be extremely agitated. Is their something really wrong with the report!?" Rhehan frowned looking at the reports in the man''s hand.


    "Sir! Untill now, it was just my guess work. But this report shows that you were clearly drugged. You blood shows high level of the drug diazepam, Valium!!" Raol spoke up in an agitated tone, still not able to digest the news.


    "What!!??" Rose looked at the man in surprise.


    "Yes!! The main point is, there are still pretty high levels remaining in your blood, they must have given you a really high dosage!!" Raol spoke in am angry tone.


    "But...But a high dosage could have been fatal to him!!" Rose spoke in a terrified voice, covering her face with her hands. She so much wished again, to have listened to her intuition on her birthday. She should not have gone to Maldives at all!


    "Y...yes ...! That is what I asked the..the doctor too....It is estimated that you were given double the dosage, than what is considered fatal. Approximately 40 gms above Valium is fatal to body and the doctor suggested that Boss must have been given atleast 70 to 80 gms!!" Raol turned to look at Rhehan, with teary eyes. He was constantly feeling sad and angry for Rhehan. Having knowing such kind side of Rhehan, he was angry at God''s for always being so unfair to his boss!!


    Rhehan was constantly starring at the report, which even after so many days, showed high levels of drug in his body.


    "So it means, who ever drugged me, actually wanted to kill me! But the other whole plan was precautionary, in case I am not dead or manage to survive!! Which I some how did!!" Rhehan spoke up in a robotic way, as if in a trance. He then turned his gaze towards his half revealed bracelet, from under the sleeves of his shirt.


    "Whoever?? Rhehan? It was Cheryl offcourse!!" Rose wiped away her tears and looked at Rhehan.


    "No! I don''t think that Cheryl has this many guts to do something this big!! She is clearly being trapped by the man too. Getting me killed, by her hands so that the blame is on her!" Rhehan thought about it pensively.


    "Yes! I believe that too! She is also being framed into this, so that the man goes away with a clear chit!" Raol nodded his head in an approval. "Who has this many guts to add a fatal amount of drug to his food or drink and be at the same party!?"


    "That reminds me, I don''t remember eating anything that day. I just drank that Cranberry juice. So I was fine during the entire event, and it happened right after the event finished!!! I think the juice was drugged." Rhehan narrowed his eyes.


    "I think I will go and talk to that bitch right now!" Raol quickly got up from his seat, his blood boiling in anger.


    "Noo!!! Waitt!!!" Rose quickly got up from her seat too, looking at the man in alarm.


    "Yes!! Don''t show your face to them Raol. I don''t want to put your life in danger. Think about your parents, wife and your kids. Don''t worry, we will do something but in a way that none of us are harmed." Rhehan stood up too and patted the boy''s shoulder again, trying to calm him down.


    Raol sighed, realising how risky it could be to come face to face with Cheryl. He nodded in approval and looked at Rhehan. "Sir, nobody knows your honeymoon location, but still if I may request, can I sent two or three guards with you? I know it is your honeymoon and you would want to be alone, but I feel it is a safe option. That ways you will also feel more secured!"


    "Yes! I agree to that! His life is most important. I still can not believe, somebody actually tried to kill him. Thank God, he is gettin strong day by day, giving his body the strength to endure it. But now we need to be extra careful!! Good idea Raol, send the guards with us!" Rose spoke in an furious tone.


    "Alright! If the wife says so!" Rhehan nodded in an approval, shrugging his shoulders.


    Raol smiled, feeling a bit relaxed now. "Ohk then Sir! I would better be going now! It''s already too late!" Raol quickly stood up, buttoning up his court. "Have a good night!"


    "Good night!" Rhehan smiled at the man.


    "Good night Raol...and Thank you for all your help!" Rose smiled warmly at the man.


    "Please do not thank me mam. I am just doing me duty! See you tomorrow!!" Raol walked away, feeling a certain amount of uneasiness in his heart!!

 Chapter 457 - Pilis...

    Raol''s heart was now beating rapidly as he walked out of the living room like a scared rat. He stepped on the porch and halted, taking few deap breaths, trying desperatly to calm himself down. He then quickly closed his eyes and again tried to sae the same vision, he had seen earlier, several times in his dreams.


    He saw himself, dressed in a metallic cape, sitting on an antique gold throne and was engrossed writing an old book, with the help of a gold feather and a dark color, in a very different language. But to Raol''s surprise, it was a different egytian language, which he by some reason could clearly understand. He had started to have these dreams from a few days, and for a certain reason, he seemed to have grown even more possessive and caring for Rhehan.


    He closed his eyes again and saw himself sitting on a gold throne, besides another few men, who looked like him. But right in front of him was sitting his eldest brother, Khufu. He wore the same bracelet, which he had spotted in Rhehan''s wrist today.


    He opened his eyes in fear as, sweat travelled down his face. "Why do I dream of this eyptian scene so much? The book? Did I write a book? The bracelet is exactly the same too. I saw it in boss''s hand today but I have been seing it in my dreams from so many days!!!"


    Raol had today suddenly spotted the bracelet in Rhehan''s wrist, and had freaked out, just when he was about to leave. He was already feeling uneasy from the time he had started to have these dreams.


    He closed his eyes again and suddenly a female''s voice echoed in his head. "Pilis*! You are Pilis! Find the book Pilis! Ammos*!! Ammos!!" Suddenly an elderly man''s voice echoed in his head....."Burry my sword near my body, help me Pilis, to remind my duty towards my soul, if ever I forget it!!"


    Suddenly, Raol saw himself, crying over an old man''s coffin. "Brother Khufu!!!" He then looked up at him and placed the sword near his brother''s dead body. He then lifted the coffin along with his other elder brother and his younger adoptive brother. They all were crying while carrying the coffin of the old king!


    Raol shivered in fear, and quickly opened his eyes again.


    He rubbed his eyes vigourousely and looked at the beach house. He had noticed that the images used to become more distinct, when he entered the premises of the beach house or the office.


    His head was simply going messy and was just standing frozen on the porch, closing and opening his eyes. It was not that he was not fond of Rhehan earlier, but after having such clear dreams he had started to love him as an elder brother and an idol.


    He was now thinking about the way he had lied to Rhehan. He had leaked the pictures himself, and on top had also lied to his idol about one more important thing. "I can not do it any longer! I have to tell him, or my soul would kill me. Even if it means loosing my job forever. He might not want to ever see my face ever again, but I have to be truthful to him. He has helped me so much, I owe him an explanation."


    Raol took a deap breath and searched his pocket for his phone. He quickly dialled a number and placed the phone near his ear....


    Meanwhile...


    Rhehan was carrying back his sad hubby in his arms, back inside the room. Once again the girl was lifted in his arms and had placed her head on his shoulder. "I love cuddling to you! Rose spoke feeling a little better."


    "And I love it, when you cuddle with me!" Rhehan kissed the girl''s head, lovingly.


    He climbed down the stairs and once again entered the girl''s room. "This time, I am going to love you hard!" He made the girl lie down on her bed, smiling at her lovingly.


    "What about your promise?" Rose smirked.


    "I can start that after my honeymoon. For a few days, I just want to enjoy your gorgeouseness!" Rhehan winked and quickly took off Rose''s footwears.


    He then opened the tiny zip, at the side of her skirt and pulled out her buttoned blouse which was earlier tucked inside her skirt.


    Rose clenched the bedsheet tightly, as the man''s hands grazed on top of her buttoned blouse. This was a feeling, which she had not felt in a while, and was desperately craving for it.


    The man planted his knees on the bed, one on each side of the girl and bent down, bringing his face just next to the girl. He slowly started unbuttoning her shirt and gradually opened the top three buttons, revealed her heavy cleavage. Rhehan starred at her cleavage hungrily and bent down to kiss it.


    His muffed groans, and seductive sucking, made the girl, hug the man tightly with her hands. Once again her pelvic muscles clenched beautifully as she craved for more touch.


    The man further opened her two more buttons, thus opening her blouse completely. His toungue now travelled from her cleavage to her hot navel and he sucked her navel hard, making the girl moan in pleasure. She could feel herself getting wet, as all the sensations in her body travelled downwards.


    "Ahhhh!! Rhehan!!" The girl moaned in pleasure, curling her back upwards, as the boy''s toungue travelled further downwards towards her pelvic region. He slided his hands at her back and unhooked her bra with his one hand, while still sucking her pelvis.


    "Ahh!! Rhehan!! Go further down!! Fast!!" Rose moaned in pleasure, as the hormones in her body had heightened up tremendousely.


    Rhehan stopped for a while looking at the girl''s beautiful flushed face. Her eyes were closed and she was bitting her lips in pleasure and frowning.


    He turned his face, back towards her pevic muscles. He was now going to kiss her pubic region, by pulling down her skirt with his one hand. While, his other hand was on top of her unhooked bra, about to pull it away.


    Suddenly, Rhehan''s phone buzzed loudly in his pocket and they both came out of their seductive trance, hearing the loud ring.


    "It is pretty late Rhehan! Take the call, maybe somebody wants to urgently talk to you!" Rose lifted up her head, looking at the frustrated man. While the girl spoke those words, her hormones were conpletely speaking a different language and disagreeing to her rapidly.


    Rhehan let out a big sigh in helplessness and pulled out his phone from his pocket. "It is Raol! What happened to him? He has just left few minutes back, why is he calling me again?"


    "Pick it up! If he is calling you, then it might be something very important. Otherwise he would not have done it" Rose straightened her back, covering her cleavage with her blouse.


    ********


    Pilis- Egyptian name meaning, second born son. (Can be used as a name or as a reference to somebody)


    Ammos- Egyptian name of something, which needs to be concealed. (In this case, it is the book written by Rhehan''s brother)

 Chapter 458 - Confession No. 1

    Rhehan sighed sadly looking at his buzzing phone and then at his crying manhood. "It better be important Raol. Or I am going to kill you right across this phone!!"


    "Just pick it up Rhehan!" Rose grinned teasingly looking at the boy''s extremely sad face.


    Rhehan swiped the green icon and placed the phone to his ear, half heartidly. " Yes Raol? What is it boy?"


    "Hello sir! Sorry to disturb you again. I hope I did not interrupt anything very important sir!?" Came Raol''s respectful and soft voice.


    Rhehan rolled his eyes at the man''s words and looked at he beautiful girl sitting in from him, with an open blouse. "Never mind Raol. You did not interrupt anything. What happened?" Rhehan spoke up, pouting his lips unhappily, trying not to sound sarcastic!


    "Sir, I have not yet left the beach house. Can I meet you once again please? It is a little urgent matter! I really, really have to talk to you about something!" Raol spoke up in nervouseness.


    "Right now Raol?" Rhehan again looked at his moaning manhood in delimma.


    "Ummm! Yes sir! Is that a problem?" Raol asked feeling anxious. He desperately wanted to talk to Rhehan. Today he had gathered the courage to finally confess, which he knew, he might not be able to do later!


    "Ahh! No! It is totally fine. Come again to the living room. I am reaching in just two minutes!" Rhehan straightened his back and then fixed his clothes, looking down at himself.


    "Alright sir!" Raol hung up the call, feeling extremely nervous now. He was ready to kiss his job a good bye! He just hoped that he could get to see his mentor, once in a while in person. He did not bother about the job, but not ever meeting Rhehan was troubling his heart even more. He turned to look at the living room''s door and pressed the door bell.


    Meanwhile, Rhehan had gotten up from the bed sadly, looking at Rose''s flushed face and messy hair. "He is calling me again. He wants to talk to me about something."


    Rose had now started to button up her blouse. "Ohh!! Then go! Maybe it is something related to the medical report!"


    "No! I think it is something work related." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders. He then bent down and kissed the girl again on her cheek. "We will continue from where we had stopped. I''ll be back soon sweetheart."


    "I''ll be waiting!" Rose grinned, kissing him back on his cheek.


    Rhehan left the room and Rose too got off from the bed, to continue with her packing for the next day.


    He walked down the stairs and saw Raol, walking to and fro in the living room, thinking about something very deeply. He did not even notice Rhehan approaching him and was lost in his own thoughts.


    "Hello Raol. I see you are pondering over something very serious?" Rhehan frowned looking at the restless man.


    Raol was startled looking at his boss, standing right in front of him. He immediately halted and looked at his boss with guilt loaded eyes. "Ohh! Boss! I am sorry, I did not see you coming. I was thinking of something!" Raol smiled awakwardly.


    "Hmm! Pretty evident! Spill it out Raol. You seem too agitated as if you are dying to tell me something!" Rhehan smiled a bit, trying to make the man relax.


    "Hah! You...You know me so well sir!!" Raol chuckled.


    "Offcourse! Seven years is a long time to know somebody. You are like my little brother and we have started many things together. Just the way you know all my highs and lows, I also know about you, very well!" Rhehan smiled, patting the man''s shoulder.


    Raol choked up a bit, hearing the loving words from Rhehan''s mouth. This was not the first time Rhehan was calling him ''his little brother'', but today it was having an all together a different impact on Raol. "Th..Th.....That''s great sir!" Raol struggled with words.


    "Ohk! Tell me, what do you want to say?" Rhehan smiled, looking at him.


    Raol looked at the man''s pleasant face and gulped. He knew, the man would no longer have that smile, once he told him the two major truths. "Actually sir, their are two main things, which I want to tell you. Actually they are more of confessions. I did two mistakes and I want to confess them!" Raol pursed his lips. He could hear his heart beating extremely rapidly. He patted his chest, trying to calm his heart down.


    "Ohk! You made mistakes? As far as I know you Raol, you don''t make any major mistakes. Untill and unless, they are well thought of actions!" Rhehan frowned in confusion.


    "That is true sir. I admit, they were well thought of and planned actions. After listening to the two things, I would understand if you want me to resign. I will happily resign, knowing that I got to work with you for seven long years. I will miss you a lot sir and also the company. I can never repay, what you have done to me and I am very thankful to you for all of it! I promise, I will be a good man after this, not making any more silly mistakes." Raol had already started giving his farewell speech.


    His throat was now extremely choked and he was sounding like a frog!


    Rhehan pressed his temples, hearing the man''s emotional speech. The man seemed to be on the verge of crying and Rhehan seemed to have developed a headache already hearing his long explanation. "Raol...Raol...Just relax boy! Tell me what is it! I am sure it is not so bad, that will make you resign from your job!" Rhehan coaxed the man lovingly, patting his back.


    "It is bad sir!!" Raol broke down in tears. "Really really bad!"


    Rhehan gaped at the man with his mouth wide open. Raol was now crying like a small kid, with a completely red face.


    "Tell me what is it! You will relax after telling it to me!" Rhehan was also, now feeling a little uneasy. He actually liked the boy a lot. Not just as an employee but also as a person.


    "Sir..I....It was me..who got your pictures leaked in the media! " Raol broke down, covering his face with his hands, not looking at Rhehan now.


    "You what....!!!!????" Rhehan gaped at the man in horror, not believing his ears. "What did you say Raol!!!??"


    "Yes sir! You heard me right! I leaked your pictures in the media! I gave the idea to a photographer and he got a handsome amount for the pictures, after selling it to media. I was depressed sir....really ....really depressed. You are such a nice and a caring man sir, but still everytime something unfortunate happens to you. So...I..." Raol finally looked at Rhehan and a shiver travelled down his spine. " So....I thought that revealing your marriage..will...bring you c..closer to each other, giving you no other option but to stay together. I...I.... know sir, I am ready to leave this job. I don''t deserve to work with you as I have done something extremely hateful."


    Raol looked at Rhehan''s frozen body, who was now not even blinking. "Sir....? Sir...?? I think I should leave from here! I get it, you don''t want to talk to me or even hear my voice!" Raol looked at Rhehan with a heavy heart for one last time.


    Raol was about to turn and leave from the living room, when suddenly Rhehan pounced on him and hugged him tightly. Rhehan''s head was now on top of Raol''s shoulder and he suddenly looked up and kissed Raol''s cheek happily!

 Chapter 459 - 2nd confession...

    Raol was taken aback by the man''s sudden outburst of happiness and affection. He kissed Raol''s cheek again and Raol stood at his position stupified. "Sir....?...Are you really kissing me or I am just dreaming?"


    "Yes! I am kissing you Raol." Rhehan grinned at the man''s surprised face, and pulled his cheeks with his hands, lovingly, as if he was a small chubby kid.


    "I thought...I thought....you will be angry. I did something major, without your permission sir. But you do not seem even a bit angry at all!!" Raol looked at his smiling boss. Suddenly a vision of Khufu appeared in his mind and he backed off in fear from his boss. "Ohh!! Shit!!"


    Rhehan got startled at the moment, and touched the man''s shoulders. He thought that the man was scared, of being chucked out of the company. "Don''t be scared Raol. I always know, you mean me well. I know, why you were forced to get those images leaked in the newspaper. You could not bear to see me sad. You meant well, and look at me, my happy smile is back." Rhehan patted the man''s shoulder, happily.


    Raol grinned awkwardly at his boss as he was now hardly listening to any word. Rhehan''s bracelet was touching Raol''s shoulder again and again and Raol was now having constant images of Khufu in his head, with even more clarity. Nevertheless he tried to hear his boss, averting his mind from Khufu. "So does that mean, that I do not have to resign and I will get to see you everyday, just like earlier!??" He spoke in excitement.


    "Offcourse my boy! You have brought back my life to a happy track. You also proved that I was drugged that night, thus it was not entirely my fault. Though I don''t know, what happened back in the room, but I am happy that I was not in my normel senses. Now, after the pictures were leaked by you, I get to fulfill my one favourite dream, that is, to live under one roof with the love of my life!" Rhehan looked at Raol with gratitude in his eyes.


    "Ahh!! Then, I am glad my plan was successful indeed. You are both finally together and it makes me very happy for you both sir!" Raol smiled and nodded in a ''yes''.


    Rhehan smiled happily and hugged the man once again, in gratitude. "Thank you once again Raol. Ok tell me, what is the second confession you want to make to me? Is it something this good or even better than this?" He finally released the man from his arms and sat down on a couch. "Please sit Raol!" He signaled him to sit too.


    Raol looked at the man in nervouseness and then quickly averted his gaze and looked down at his own hands. He was feeling too restless to sit at one place. "Sir actually...."


    "Haha! Please don''t start with the farewell speech again Raol. I am sure whatever you have done the second time has been in my favour only. I trust you and your decisions completely! Just speak up!" Rhehan grinned happily, looking at the nervous man.


    "Sir, I don''t how to say this! From a few days...I was told to do a task! And I did it! The task was related to you sir. I don''t know how much you know about it or how much effect it had on you! But I played a game with you!" Raol looked at Rhehan again with the same guilty face.


    "A game? What are you talking Raol. Please speak in clear and straight words. I am very bad at solving puzzles!" Rhehan frowned getting a little impatient. Though he believed that it was not something minor which Raol must have done. He would never do anything to harm him.


    "Sir, do you remember your meeting with the construction company at 8:00 pm, few days back?" Raol wiped away the sweat from his face. "The one which got cancelled due to the CEO''s ill health?"


    "Yes! Offcourse! What about that Raol?" Rhehan frowned in confusion, still not umderstanding his point.


    "I lied to you sir. I cancelled that meeting myself, telling the CEO that you are unwell, and thus you could not attend the meeting." Raol pursed his lips in embarrasement, looking down ay his own hands again.


    "Huh? But why Raol? Do you have anything against that company? Or did you find anything wrong about them?" Rhehan picked up a glass of water, placed in front of him and took a sip of it.


    Raol gulped, picking up the glass of water too and sipping it, nervousely. "No! Sir. It''s not about the company, but it is about you. I wanted that slot to be completely free for you!" Raol sipped some more water, not looking at his boss.


    "Huh?" Rhehan suddenly remembered that it was during that slot of time, that he had gone for that antique articles auction, to buy the sword. Rhehan nodded his head in disapproval and thought about several things. He can not know about it? He probably must be talking about something else. Nobody knows about it at all!! "Ahem! what do you mean by that Raol? I still did not get you!" Rhehan asked taking another sip from the glass.


    "Sir, you exactly know what I mean. I wanted you to go to that antique articke auction!" Raol finally looked at Rhehan and gulped in nervouseness.


    Rhehan spat out the water from his mouth, and coughed profousely. He was shocked to hear the second confession from Raol''s mouth. "You...You...Know about it? How do you know that!!?" Rhehan turned his surprised gaze at the embarrased man, wipping his mouth with his hands.


    "Ohk! I will be really honest sir. I was the one to hack your tablet, so that you keep seing that advertisement every time you open it. I had got the flyers designed and printed too, myself. I then set the flyers, at the edge of you car''s bonnet, so that it comes flying to you, out of nowhere. I also placed the invite on your office table and various other places in the office, so that you keep seing it. I wanted to constantly remind you, to go to that auction. But later when you fixed the meeting with construction company CEO, I got really depressed. So I had to lie to you, that the CEO fell ill and had cancelled the meeting. Finally you decided to go to that auction and that was exactly what I wanted!" Raol heaved a deep sigh of relief as if having lifted a heavy weight from his heart.

 Chapter 460 - Khufu and Pilis....

    Rhehan looked at the man in surprise for a few seconds, like a maniac. He did not know what to ask him anything further, now. Whereas, Raol was a feeling a bit relaxed as the burden he had just lifted from his own heart had been placed right on top of Rhehan''s heart.


    "Sir, I would understand, if you want me to resign now, for wasting your time over a silly auction." Raol pursed his lips.


    Rhehan looked at the man in surprise and anger. "If you know so much about it Raol, than you must be knowing that calling that auction silly, will make my blood boil to the core! You would certainly not want that...would you Raol??" Rhehan stood up angrily, glaring at the man like an angry lion, ready to pounce.


    Raol backed off immediately, getting a different sort of dangerous vibes from Rhehan. "You....You..Sir!?"


    Rhehan came back to his senses hearing his words, and looked at Raol in confusion. "Huh?"


    "Are you ok sir!?" Raol backed off a bit slightly more, for the first time, fearing his boss.


    "Yes! Yes! Sorry! So why did you think, was it important for me to attend that auction?" Rhehan looked at the man suspiciously, trying to test how much he knows!


    "Don''t make me say it sir, you will think I am crazy! And I don''t want to lie to you any longer!" Raol backed off a bit again as Rhehan glared at him angrily again.


    "Say it!!" Rhehan banged his hand on the wall, in anger, making it crack up a bit!


    Raol looked at the crack in surprise and covered his face in fear. "Sir, I was just doing my duty. I was told to remind you of your duty towards your sword. I had to make you to buy that sword. I was in the same event too, when you bought it. Forgive me sir! Forgive me!" Raol was now on the verge of crying and Rhehan''s anger dissipated again, looking at the scared mouse.


    "What is wrong with me? Why do I get hyper all of a sudden and lose control, when it comes to that auction. Wait a second, you said the sword? Did you just say SWORD!!?" Rhehan gaped at the man in surprise. Damn!! How does he know about it?


    "Y...Yes...I did! I was the one to send you there, so offcourse I would know about it!!" Raol narrowed his eyes at the man, as if stating the obvious logic.


    "Ahh!! So you were the reason, I got crazy after that auction. You made me go berserk and I bought that sword. Now you will be the reason, why I would die using that sword against a dangerous enemy!!" Rhehan pouted his face sadly, not knowing whether to curse Raol or to curse his fate!


    "No sir! The sword is meant to be for you! You had to anyhow get it, since it belongs to you!" Raol tried to make the man understand.


    "How?! How do you know so much!! Who are you Raol?" Rhehan sat down on the couch, almost falling on it with sadness. The more he wanted to hide about the sword, the more he felt it was being revealed. The more he wanted to avoid his fate, the closer he was getting to it!


    "Sir! I don''t know how to answer this. Even if I told you, you would not believe me!!" Raol bent down on his knees, looking at the man''s sad face.


    "Do you think, I would not believe you. You are probably going to say something, which I already know!" Rhehan pressed the sides of his temples, feeling a headache coming through. He was preparing himself, for what the man was going to say next.


    "Ohk! I am going to say this. Sir, I have been getting dreams since many days, telling me that ''I am Pilis'' and I have to fulfill my duty to remind you, about your duty towards your sword. He... He... himself told me to do so..." Raol spoke with slight hesitation and fear.


    "He? Who is he?" Rhehan frowned, looking at him. "Master Xio Lee?"


    "Ahh! No sir! King Khufu!!" Raol closed his eyes, finally speaking the truth.


    Rhehan''s heart skipped a beat, hearing that name. What he had not yet shared with Rose, his assistant was already talking about it, as if it is a very casual topic. So the recurrant dreams ate true!! They were not dreams, but a vision of my past happenings!! "Who is King Khufu?"


    "Sir...Sir....Y....You!" Raol pursed his lips again.


    "So he himself told you to , do this duty towards him?" Rhehan asked again as if in a trance "But why you Raol? Why are you so important to him!"


    "Beacause sir, I am Pilis! The second born brother of King Khufu, who placed the sword with his body after he died. I burried his coffin with my own hands.. and... and...." Raol looked at Rhehan blinking several times.


    "And... And wrote that egyptian book!"


    "Book! What book?" Rhehan frowned, for the first time not knowing what he meant.


    "Sir the ancient egyptian book, in which I wrote your and Miso''s entire story, for you and her to read in the next lives. It was meant to tell you, what happened after Khufu died and where the sword was hidden by me. Also the true purpose of sword was written in it! I wrote the book to guide us of every detail, we require in this birth." Raol got up from the floor and stood up nervousely.


    Rhehan suddenly remembered the book, which was left in his study and went missing in Malaysia. "Ammos! By Pilis!? Is it the book you are talking about?"


    Raol who by now, was fearing the entry in a mental asylum by his boss, gaped at the man in surprise. The name that had been, buzzing in his dreams was suddenly spoken by Rhehan so casually. "Yes...Yes sir !! This one!! Have you seen it? Sir I have been getting the dreams of saving the book. As if the book is in wrong hands! My book is being misused!! I have to get it back!!" Suddenly anger filled up Raol''s heart at the thought of somebody mis -using the book.


    "That book was dropped by Rose in my car, which was earlier in master''s house. Then from my car it was kept in my study, by the house staff. From my study it reached Malaysia with my documents .. and then... and then... it vanished from the room. It is no longer with me!!!" Rhehan slapped his forehead, understanding everything!

 Chapter 461 - Brothers....

    "What??? You lost it!! How can you lose it like that!!" Raol gapped at the man in surprise. "Boss! Do you know how important it is!!?" Raol shouted at his boss, totally forgetting about him being his boss now.


    "I ....I did not know, it was this important for us. When I came back in the hotel room in Malaysia in the morning, it was not there. I did not think about it, considering it to be a normal book which belonged to Rose!" Rhehan spoke with a guilty heart, looking at Raol.


    "Sigh!! I wonder who stole it from yourroom?" Raol sighed and then suddenly his eyes widened up, with an idea. "Wait, I have the video recordings of the corridor! I can see who did that!!" Raol quickly opened his laptop bag and took out his laptop, opening it quickly.


    He played the video after Rhehan had been dragged inside Cheryl''s room and fast forwarded it. Rhehan sat by Raol''s side too, looking at the video carefully.


    Suddenly, they spotted a black figure entering Rhehan''s room and Raol immediately paused the video. He pressed the rewind button and played from the part, where the man had entered the corridor. They both looked intently at the man and saw a black colored masked man, dressed in all black attire, walking straight towards the camera, with confidence.


    He looked directly at the camera, his eyes visible just a tiny bit. He held out his hand and showed a middle finger to the camera, as if knowing that the video is or soon will be watched by them. He then stepped inside Rhehan''s room and then closed the door behind him.


    "Oh! Look at his confidence!!" Raol glared at the video angrily.


    "Do you think, he already knew about the book, or he just came to have around look the room?" Rhehan asked looking at the now empty corridor outside his room, in the video.


    "I really doubt, that somebody might have known about this book. It might have been a search out of curiosity and later he might have came across the book. But that is strange, he could read the language too!?? How did he know, that the book was important?" Raol frowned looking at the man.


    "Not that strange! Untill and unless, he was Augus or Horus himself!!" Rhehan frowned looking at the now slowly opening the door again.


    "Augus or Horus!? Do you know, who they are!?" Raol looked at the man in surprise.


    "I know, who Horus is! I will explain it to you in a while but first let us concentrate on the video!" Rhehan pointed at the masked man, slowly peeking his head out.


    He then again walked towards the camera and grinned widely. He then help up his one hand, and there it was in his hand, the ancient book, ''Ammos By Pilis''!


    Raol''s blood boiled in anger and he clenched the laptop tightly, almost making it crack.


    "Relax Raol!!! Calm down!" Rhehan patted the man''s shoulder, looking at his clenched hands.


    The masked man showed the book for a few seconds, right in front of the camera and then walked away. They could not make out anything about the man''s physique as he was wearing a large overcoat and leather gloves!


    Raol slammed down the laptop in anger, taking deep breaths. Rhehan could understand the man''s anger as he himself had experienced it several times, when it comes to his own sword.


    "I am trying! It is not in my control!" Raol took deep breaths calming himself down. "So it is all true. You, me, Miso, Horus, Augus!! That dream, It was all true. We really have to fight them!"


    "Yes! It took me some time to accept this too. It is scary!! And probably if Rose had this book, she is struggling with this fact too. We need to come to the terms with the fact that we have to fight the world''s most powerful and influential man Davis!" Rhehan gupled in nervouseness.


    "Davis!! That business tycoon Davis! How is he related to us?! Besides, Rose mam, must have had the dreams already. It increases, when we come in proximity of your bracelet. She must not have told you, to avoid making you worry. So what is it with Davis?" Raol frowned.


    "He is my biological father!!" Rhehan sighed, cursing his fate.


    Raol had already guessed who the other people are, but he just could not guess the identity of Augus and Davis. "What?? You mean you are Elizabeth mam and Davis''s son!!?"


    "Yes!" Rhehan was also not surprised to know that Raol already knew his relation with Elizabeth. He must have offcourse guessed it easily, due to uncanny resemblance. "He has now already tried to kill me thrice, but everytime I am saved!"


    "And who is Augus, the main man of Davis!?" Raol asked in curiosity.


    "Well, I have my doubts on three people....." Rhehan spoke the names and Raol gaped at the man in shock. "What!!!?"


    "Yes! Any one from the three, though I am yet not sure." Rhehan sighed looking at the man.


    "Well, it can not be Stefen. He is definitely the other adoptive brother of ours from previous life!" Raol exclaimed in surprise.


    "Yes, I also think so, and what about the other two? What do you have to say in their defence??" Rhehan chuckled.


    "I...I....don''t know then!!" Raol sighed in confusion.


    They both sat together for another half an hour, as Rhehan explained him the entire senario. How Davis tried to kill him and how he was saved by his old man, later being adopted by him. Raol was not much surprised to hear the story, as he had already seen much stranger things in his life from past few days.


    "Ahh!! So that is how you got the bracelet!! It scared the hell out of me, looking at it!" Raol chuckled, observing his bracelet.


    "But I am glad, I met you! It is good to see you again!" Rhehan hugged the man lovingly as if, having met him after many years.


    "Me too! You are my mentor not just in my previous life but also in this life. And I hope in next all my births, I get the chance to be at your side!" Raol hugged back the man happily, grasping in his heart the beautiful feeling of having an elder brother!

 Chapter 462 - Bliss!

    After Raol left, Rhehan happily started climbing the stairs again. Though, the book being stolen was a bad news for all of them, but Rhehan was nevertheless happy, to have another member added in his family, a younger brother.


    He now felt like this secure man, who always had his family''s support. He quickly dialled Elizabeth''s number and halted, sitting down on the stairs itself.


    "Hi baby! How are you!" Came Elizabeth''s sweet and loving voice.


    Rhehan smiled hearing his mother''s voice but his throat automatically choked up a little. "Mom....."


    "What happened sweety?! Did you fight yet again with Rose!? You both fight a lot!!" Elizabeth asked hearing the boy''s gloomy voice.


    "Haha! No mom! We are fine. Much happier staying together finally." Rhehan smiled, hearing his mother''s concerned voice.


    "Ahh! That is lovely. I am so happy for you both." Elizabeth cheered relaxed a bit, hearing Rhehan''s happy voice.


    Rhehan looked down at his hands and the crybaby''s eyes were once again teary. "Umm...Mom! I never got to say this to you, but thank you for everything. I love you a lot!" Rhehan pursed his lips.


    There was a complete silence for a few seconds as if, now Elizabeth was also struggling for words. "Sweetheart! I am your mother. You do not have to thank me."


    "No! No! Infact I am sorry. You waited all these years for me, to get married, and I was too selfish towards you all. I got married in a hast and deprived you all, from witnessing it!" Rhehan sniffed his nose a bit, trying to collect his emotions.


    "Sweetheart! We waited for the perfect time, because we love you. We akready knew everything! But when you got married, at that point, you were in a different state of mind. Don''t blame yourselves for that. Infact we are happy that you both are married!" Elizabeth tried to console the boy.


    "Mom!? How would you adults like to plan a grand wedding for me and Rose next month?" Rhehan smiled happily, eagerly waiting for his mother''s response.


    "What!!!??? OH MY GOD!!! Arghhh!!!!!" Elizabeth shreiked in joy over the speaker. "Really Rhehan!! Are you really serious? You both want to have a public wedding!!??"


    "Yes mom! We want to get married in a proper way, in the presence of our entire family and friends too!" Rhehan held the phone at a distance, due to Elizabeth''s loud shreik.


    "Oh! My God!! I am dreaming already!!! That will be the most grand and royal wedding, anybody would have seen. Gosh!! I gotta check the venues hurriedly. And your dresses too. Ahh!! I have to call up the best hotels!! So..So much work to do." Elizabeth started planning the things in her mind already.


    "MOM! Mom! Do it all after your wedding. The bride should not stress herself out!" Rhehan smiled lovingly.


    "Stress!? This is the best wedding surprise for me Rhehan!! It has totally brought a glow on my face, equal to my hundred facials!" Elizabeth exclaimed loudly, patting her cheeks.


    "Haha! And yes mom. The destination for our honeymoon is changed. We are going to Greece now. Raol suggested it for security reasons. Tell my father and mom in law too!" Rhehan chuckled notoriously.


    "Haha! Sure I will let your dad and mother in law know too. They are with me right here, jumping like crazy, to the news of your wedding!" Elizabeth chuckled looking at jumping and twisting Xio Lee, holding Lillian''s hands.


    After Rhehan hung up the call, he looked at his watch. "Ohh! Look at the time. Rose must be sleepy!"


    He walked up the stairs, thinking about what to talk to Rose. Should he tell her about the book? Should he tell her, that whatever dreams she is having are all true. Also, that the book has been stolen either by Augus or by Horus himself?? He then imagined his condition in this situation. "Never mind. All this can wait till my honeymoon and mom''s wedding! I don''t want to spoil it for her!!"


    He sprinted up the stairs and saw, there was complete silence outside Rose''s room. He slowly opened the door and saw that the lights were turned off and the girl had fallen asleep on her bed. She had wrapped a satin bed comforter on top of herself and her head was burried inside the fluffy pillow.


    Rhehan tip toed close to her and bent down on his knees, looking at her peaceful face. "Sorry my princess! I got really late! I love you loads. Good night!" Rhehan kissed the girl''s forehead and lightly caressed her head, smiling and looking at her. "You look so beautiful, while you are sleeping!"


    Rhehan kissed her cheek again and again, and swept aside her beautiful hair locks falling on her cheek. " Have sweet dreams!"


    He quickly stepped out of the room, not making any noise and slowly closed the door behind him. He wanted to cuddle with the girl so much, but he was yet not sure about it. She had clearly told him, that they were not supposed to sleep on the same beds. So he sadly walked inside his room and stripped down his clothes.


    He quickly wore his night - shorts and climbed on the bed, covering himself with a comforter. He was thinking about several things now, which Raol had told him, untill he dozzed off to sleep, once again having the same dream.


    Few minutes later...


    Rhehan''s room''s door flew open and somebody slowly walked inside his room, slowly closing the door behind him. He looked at the peacefully sleeping man and tip toed upto him, gazing at his face. He bent down a little and smiled looking at him, amidst the darkness. Only the light of the full moon, outside the window, had lightened up the room a little.


    The man suddenly bent down a little more, when Rhehan woke up with a jolt, about to blow a punch on the man''s face. "Who is it!!?" Rhehan looked carefully at the figure and his hand immediately backed off. "Rose? What the hell. Why are you coming inside the room like an intruder!!! You scared the shit out of me, I was about to almost hit you."


    Rose who was now rubbing her eyes sleepily groaned hearing the man''s voice. "Stop shouting Rhehan!! Why did you not wake me up!? Yawwwn!!" She was dressed in a white satin, knee length night gown.


    "Sweetheart you were sleeping so peacefully! I did not want to disturb you!" Rhehan looked at the sad and now pouted face of the girl.


    " But I want to sleep with you!" Rose quickly climbed the bed, walking like a dog towards the other side of the bed, on her hands and knees.


    "You do?" Rhehan looked at the girl in surprise.


    *Yawn* The girl did not reply and dragged herself close to Rhehan. She covered herself with the same comforter, which Rhehan was using and placed her head on his chest.


    Her one leg was now placed on the man''s legs and her arm was on top of his waist. Soon her breath grew even and she dozed of within seconds.


    Rhehan chuckled happily looking at the girl'' face. " Probably, I was overthinking earlier!" He quickly gave a light peck to the girl and encircled his arms around her. He closed his eyes, still smiling out of happiness amd dozzed off, having the most peaceful and satisfying night of his life!


    £¬

 Chapter 463 - Unnamed

    The early morning rays, penetrated the boy''s eye-lids, making them flicker in discomfort. He frowned a bit, knitting his eye brows and covered his face with the comforter and turned his head in the other direction, to get a bit more sleep.


    His one hand peeked out from inside the comforter and reached towards the other side of the bed as he searched for his hubby. His hands moved several times in the air, when he realised that the other side of his bed was indeed empty.


    He quickly pulled down the comforter and opened his sea green eyes quickly. He frowned a bit more as the sun rays from window, now penetrated directly in his eyes and he blinked several times, clearing his vision.


    He picked up his head and saw the empty side of the bed. "Huh? Rose?" He turned to look at the time and saw a small purple colored, handwritten note on the bedside, besides his table watch.


    He picked it up and smiled reading it.


    ''Hi Nympho wifey..


    You were sleeping peacefully, so did not wake you up. I am in my new training room. Have the orange juice. Don''t worry, I did not make it or enter the kitchen. House is not on fire!


    ;) Muahhh!!!''


    Rhehan smiled looking at the note and placed it inside his bed- side drawer carefully. He then picked up his wedding ring from the bed side and wore it in his finger happily and gave it a quick loving peck.


    "Ahhh!! I am a married man now!! This feels so good and complete!!" Rhehan stretched his hands up in the air and then picked up the glass of fresh juice. He chugged it down instantly and got off the bed.


    The sun rays now falling on his toned muscles, were giving them a beautiful golden effect. He quickly stepped inside his washroom and brushed his teeth, humming a tune excitedly. "Honeymoon day!! Wohooo!!" He wiped his face and screamed in joy!!


    The man then stepped out of the bathroom and walked straight towards the elevator. His eyes fell upon the large crack on the wall, downstairs, in the living room, he had created in anger the day before. "Time to check my new skills!"


    He pressed the button to move in horizontal direction, heading straight towards the other wing.


    Soon, the lift halted outside a gigantic lawn and Rhehan walked out, moving towards a large glass made auditorium. This auditorium had been converted into Rose''s training room now, installed with several new activities, including a gigantic gym, heated swimming pool, a wrestling ring, boxing ring, a seperate karate and boxing training room and also a shooting practice room.


    Rhehan was still dressed in just his sleeping shorts, but had worn his sports shoes now. He walked inside the door and gapped at the girl in surprise.


    The girl was dressed in pink colored tight gym shorts and a loose crop top, under- neath a sports bra. Her hair were tied in a tight braid and her flushed shining body was covered entirely in sweat. "Wow! Look at the girl train. I can eat her up right now!" Rhehan stopped for a while and planned to look at her hubby in action for a few minutes.


    The girl was now doing a bar bell back squat.


    She was holding a bar loaded with 45 kilograms of black colored weights. She had place the barbell across the middle of her traps, and had pinched her shoulders blades together.


    She then quickly inhaled and contracted her well structured abs tightly, and then lowered her body into a squat.


    She then quickly stood back up by pushing through her big toe and heel, and exhaled, stretching the weights at the top.


    She constantly repeated this moment and Rhehan gaped at the strong girl in surprise. He had never been able to do bar bell back squats, in his life, with so many weights and for such a long duration. "Sigh! No wonder I am the nympho wifey and she is the strong protective hubby!"


    After doing it for a few more times, Rose placed down the weight loaded bar and stretched upwards her whole body, relaxing it a bit. She then walked further ahead, to perform other exercises.


    "Wow! What is she going to do next?" Rhehan crossed his arms across his chest, out of curiosity. He kneeled against the wall and looked at the girl in excitement.


    Rose quickly walked towards a gaint machine and hooked her toes through the TRX stirrups, so the toes of her feet face the floor.


    She quickly lied flat on the ground and lifted her body up with the help of her palms. The weight of her entire body was now resting on the palms of her hands, as the hooks raised her feet instantly.


    She had kept her core tight, and then bent elbows to lower her chest, between her hands. Sweat travelled down her arms, as she remained in this enduring position for several seconds.


    Rhehan once again gaped at the girl as her calm face looked like she was simply lying down on a beach. He kept a track on the timer and it had already been two minutes and 21 seconds, but the girl did not even budge.


    She had now started to do push-ups in this position, making her arm muscles and veins to buldge out. She increased the speed of her push-ups gradually, making it more harder.


    Rhehan could not help but now clap and hoot at the girl''s unending body strength. She did not even look like a human, who was so relaxed while doing one of the most difficult work outs of all times!!!


    Rose''s concentration immediately dropped as he heard the boy''s claps and hooting. Her upper body fell on the ground, with her feet still stuck to the hooks.


    "Oops!! My bad!!" Rhehan pursed his lips in guilt. "I am sorry. I could not help myself, cheer for my strong hubby. I did not know, it is a matter of concentration!!" He walked upto Rose, smiling at her.


    "Good morning nympho wifey!!! You look hot by the way!!" Rose quickly removed her feet from the straps and stood up on her feet happily, gaping at the half naked boy. "It is all a matter of concentration. You just feed your mind to do it, and take your mind off from the pain. This way, you can just do anything!!" Rose gave a quick peck to the boy, not hugging him. "I am all drenched! I can''t hug you. You will get dirty!"


    "Oh! Really!! You can not hug me? How about if I hug you!?" Rhehan pounced on the girl, hugging her lovingly.


    Rose giggled hugging back the boy and patted his back. "Come train with me. You have only been trained under water. You still need skills for other things too!"


    "Ohk!!! As you say!!" Rhehan gave a thumbs up to the girl happily. Even the man wanted to know, about his own strength since the time he had managed to form a crack in the wall. He had not realised his strength at that time, but later when he had calmed down a bit.


    £¬

 Chapter 464 - The new strong man...

    They both walked towards the wrestling ring and starred at each other. "What? Are we actually going to wrestle with each other. Obviously we can not beat each other now! What nonsense is this Rose?"


    "Relax! This is how you have to train. I have been beaten up by master and James many times. I will just try attacking stunts on you, and you just have to defend youself. That is it!" Rose smiled, making the training a lot more simpler.


    "Sigh! Don''t hit my face. I don''t want to look black and blue in my honeymoon pictures!" Rhehan gulped, walking behind Rose.


    "Haha! I will not hit that hard! It is just a training session, to learn hoe to avoid any kind of attack by the enemy." Rose entered the ring and flexed her body muscles.


    Rhehan entered the ring too, looking nervousely at Rose. "Ohk! Don''t flex your arms like that. You are scaring me. I will run away!!"


    "Relax! This is just to avoid the after pains and also to flex the ligaments and muscles. Ok! I am starting now! With simple punches, across your abdomen first!" Rose bent down her knees a little, opening ber legs, she was now taking the stance. She held up her hands and clenched her fingers in the form of punch.


    Rhehan looked at the girl''s beautiful hands and smiled. "I am ready my lovable!"


    Rose frowned looking at the man. The man had developed a suddenly different aura, and was smiling confidently yet flirtaceously. "Lovable? What era are you living in! Anyways, I am starting!"


    Suddenly an image of the first sword fight, between Khufu and Miso appeared in her mind, when Khufu had ripped off Miso''s clothes. Rose shrugged away her thoughts and glared at the man again.


    She raised her right arm and aimed a light punch towards the man''s abdomen.


    Rhehan easily averted the punch and stood at one corner, folding his hands across his chest. He was grinning ear to ear looking at the beautiful girl.


    Rose smiled back walked upto him happily. She again aimed a much forceful punch, at his abdomen but Rhehan quickly kneeled down on his knees, taking the punch directly inside his palm. He quickly kissed the girl''s punch and stood up, with one quick move.


    Rose gaped at the man in surprise. His moves were too quick and sharp. Rose looked at the man again and bent her one knee a little, this time aiming a kick, right across his legs.


    But Rhehan quickly jumped up, averting her fast swinging leg.


    "Wow! Rhehan you are actually good. Now I am increasing more speed and power!" Rose smiled happily, clapping for the man.


    Rose quickly jumped up in the air and rotated her entire body, aiming for a high kick on the boy''s abdomen. Rhehan this time did not move a single inch but rather stopped the girl''s forceful kick with his one hand. He held the girl''s thigh and his other hand held her waist and the girl was now swinging in his arms. He pulled her closer, towards his body and smiled at her, looking in her beautiful eyes.


    Rhehan kissed the girl''s lips lovingly and placed her down.


    Rose gaped at the man in surprise. This time she had actually used quite a lot of strength. But the man was not just able to defend himself, but also able to romance side by side.


    Rose was still looking at the man in surprise and quickly bent down much more, aiming a straight punch, towards his lower abdomen. Rhehan quickly dodged away his body, with one jump and stood behind the girl. He picked up the still bending down girl from her waist and lifted her up in air again.


    Rose was startled and turned her head to look behind. "Wow! Rhehan! You were too fast, for me to even notice! Ok now! Back to back attacks for you, since you have passed all the other tests."


    "As you say my lovable!" Rhehan gave a peck on the girl''s hair and neck and placed her down.


    Rose turned to look at the man. She bent down her knees again and aimed a series of punches from both her hands, in different parts of the boy''s body.


    Rhehan quickly averted each one swiftly, moving his body left and right, as if je was dancing. Rose then quickly started to plant different styled kicks, on the boy''s legs and lower abdomen. Rhehan jumped sideways each time, averting the attacks.


    Rose once again jumped high in the air and aimed her right leg, towards man''s chest, but suddenly she attacked with her left knee, which was bent, right towards the boy''s chin.


    Rhehan grinned ear to ear, looking at her attacking knee and quickly bent his back forewards and crawled away like a rat, right from under the girl, in a split of second.


    Rose was about to roughly fall on the floor, when Rhehan held out his hands towards her. The girl landed right on top of Rhehan''s arms and Rhehan embrassed her lovingly, close to his chest.


    Rose cuddled like a baby not wanting to part away and Rhehan kissed her head again and again. "Hungry?" He asked in an extremely polite and sweet voice.


    Rose nodded her head in a ''yes'' and smiled looking at his face. Rhehan smiled back and walked out of the auditorium, carrying the girl like a baby, in his arms.


    "You were amazing Rhehan. I did not know, fighting could also turn me on!" Rose grinned notoriously .


    "I see, are you turned on? We can have a pre-honeymoon right here inside our bathroom!" Rhehan winked, while entering the elevator.


    Rose blushed at the man''s words and placed her hands on the man''s naked chest. "Ohh! I Would really like that too!" Her hands moved seductively on his naked chest and then his abdomen.


    Rhehan was finding it hard to hold the girl any longer, as beautiful sensations travelled in his lower organs.


    He now just wanted to rip her clothes apart, right inside the elevator. He closed his eyes and moaned in pleasure. "Rose stop teasing me! Let us just enter the room first! You are making ne too wild"


    The few seconds ride in the elevator looked like a one hour ride to Rhehan. He could not wait, to just enter the girl''s body now.


    Rose suddenly planted her hands on the man''s hardness and the man gaped at the girl wide mouthed. The elevator door finally opened and Rhehan rushed towards his room, like a mad man, while Rose vigorousely, rubbed his manhood, and giggled uncontrollably....


    Meanwhile....


    Cheryl had already boarded a flight to Paris happily, as she texted again on the same number.


    ''This time, the task will definitely be done. If not, you can do whatever you want to do with me! I will for sure, spoil there honeymoon!''


    She then switched off her cell phone as the plane was now ready to take off! She let out an evil grin and was already planning the senarios in her head, as to how to pretend to be surprised, when she will finally see the couple. It was not going to be difficult to track the couple as they will be providing their pictures regularly to the media.


    She had then planned to purposely mention that night in front of Rose, so as to make Rose mad at her husband!! "Hah!! So easy, it is going to be!"

 Chapter 465 - Honeymoon couple...

    At around 8:00 pm....


    The couple had already reached the airport to board the plane to Greece. As soon as they stepped out of the car, the media rushed to take their pictures.


    Rose was dressed in an off-shoulder frilly, short denim, casual dress, which was completely matching Rhehan''s attire.


    The man was dressed in white cargo pants, with a V-neck black tee shirt. On top the tee-shirt he was wearing a loose denim shirt, which was exactly the same as that of Rose. They both wore the same white gucci sneakers, and posed for the papparazzi hugging each other.


    "Sir, all the best for your honeymoon trip to Paris!" Spoke a female reporter happily, clicking their pictures.


    "Thank you so much!" Rhehan smiled, giving a thumbs up sign to the reporter.


    "Mam, how does it feel to get married?" Asked a male reporter to Rose, happily.


    "Ah! It feels great! I can''t wait to explore the most romantic destination, with my hubby! I am so excited." She held the man''s arms lovingly, and placed her head on his shoulder.


    They both then started walking towards the VIP lounge, moving inside the airport, while their five guards followed them.


    "You told Raol to send 2-3 guards and he takes liberty to send five guards!" Rhehan chuckled, looking at the five men dressed in black suits, following them.


    "Haha! He is just being more careful this time." Rose chuckled, looking at the men too.


    They both walked hand in hand, happily chit chatting, moving towards the lounge, while catching many people''s attention.


    "Gosh! Is not that Rhehan and Rose?"


    "Oh! I heard their interview, they are off to Paris for their honeymoon!"


    "How good looking they both are!"


    "Look at their matching attires. How cute!"


    They both walked inside, the VIP lounge, and sat down on a couch.


    Rhehsn turned to look at Rose happily and held her hands.


    "You know, Rose what is special about today''s flight?"


    "What?" Rose smiled in confusion.


    "Look out, over there!" Rhehan pointed towards their plane, which was situated right outside the gigantic window of tge lounge. "This is the first official flight of Excel Coporations airlines! The inaugural plane! I wanted to give you a surprise!" Rhehan kissed the girl''s cheek, who was gaping happily at the gigantic plane.


    The plane was not just any chartered plane, but it had a huge


    ''EXCEL AIRLINES'', written on top of it. Below it was written in a beautiful large font, in red color.


    ''WELCOME ROSE JOBS''


    "Oh! My God! That is a wonderful surprise! Congratulations Rhehan! Your dream project is ready to launch!!" She hugged the man happily and kissed his cheek. "This hubby is so proud of you!" She looked at Rhehan with admiration.


    Rhehan blushed under Rose''s gaze and listening to her loving compliment. "Come, you have to do the opening ceremonial honours for the company! Everybody is waiting!"


    He held out his hand and Rose happily placed her hand on his palm. As soon as they walked out of the door, the staff from the Excel aviation project, started clapping and hooting for the two. They all were standing in the two lines, while Rose was dreamily looking at Rhehan''s dream project. Which was situated just in front of her, in the form of a beautiful gigantic plane.


    Raol came forwards and handed over a pair of scissors to Rose. "Please mam, cut the ribbon!"


    "Hi Raol! What a surprise!" Rose smiled looking at Raol.


    The couple walked ahead, where a beautiful shining red colored ribbon was tied in front of them. Rose held Rhehan''s right hand and placed it on her own hand. "Together, always!"


    Rhehan smiled, holding the girl''s hand. They both happily cut the ribbon and everybody around clapped in happiness. Rose hugged the man proudly and kissed him on his cheek. "Did I tell you, how proud of you, I am?" She grinned looking at the man''s face.


    Rhehan blushed again, feeling extremely happy. The best moments for the man were, now, whenever he made Rose proud of his achievements. "Yes, you did tell me, but I am happy to hear it once again! I can hear it over and over again!"


    Rose pressed the cheeks of the man, while the staff could not help but look at them in awe. They were indeed too cute together!


    "Let us go and have our first honeymoon!" Rhehan held out his hand happily and winked at her.


    "First honeymoon?" Rose placed her palm on his hand, looking at the man in confusion.


    "Offcourse! Then we can have one more, after our second wedding. And then maybe one more...And then once again...and..." Rhehan winked notoriously at the girl.


    "Hahah!! Stop teasing me Rhehan!" Rose grinned, blushing a little.


    Rhehan then turned to look at the staff. "Bye everybody!!! Thank you!!" Rhehan shouted happily.


    Rose too waved her hand at the staff happily.


    "Bye!! Have fun!!" They all shouted in excitement.


    Bye Raol!" Rhehan smiled looking at Raol. He was once again thankful to Raol for this day.


    Raol sighed and pursed his lips. "Bye sir! Bye mam! Just take care of yourselves. Please keep informing me!"


    Rhehan hugged the boy and patted his back. "Don''t worry."


    "See you!" Rose patted the boy''s shoulder, lovingly.


    Soon the couple started climbing the stairs and Raol looked at them nervousely. "Oh! God! Just be with them! These nice people deserve to be happy!"


    They were soon followed by their five guards, who were now getting their final instructions from Raol.


    Rose and Rhehan entered the plane, only to see the entire rich interior of the plane, decorated beautifully by red roses.


    "Congratulations sir!" The head pilot of the plane, came out from the cockpit.


    "Congratulations mam and welcome! I will be your attendent for the trip!" Another cute, short heighted girl appeared from behind the couch.


    "Haha!!" Rose chuckled looking at the two excited people.


    "Thank you! It is all so beautiful!" Rhehan looked at the beautiful and fragrant Rose bunches, neatly fixed in different corners.


    Rose was now busy admiring the rich interiors of the plane.Their was a large beige colored leather couch, placed along side a large wooden bar. A gigantic music system was built in the other corner, playing a soft melodious note. The guards were sitting in an all together different compartment, just next to the bar, seperated by a partition and a door. Their was a small and cozy bed, placed in the other corner, which was beautifully decorated with Rose petals.


    A large flat television screen was attatched on the wall, just opposite to the couch.


    The couple could have all the privacy they wanted. "Wow!! I loved it!!"


    Rhehan suddenly picked up the girl in his arms, soon after the staff left and placed her on the bed. "Ever thought about on board sex? We should know, how it feels!" He winked looking at the startled girl. The girl was now lying down on the bed and the man was hovering on top of her.


    Suddenly the pilot gave out a loud announcement, startling them both. "We welcome Mrs and Mr Jobs on board. If I may request them to take their seats and tie the seat belts. In my guess if you are already using the bed, you can refrain it from using till the plane takes off and the seat belt sign is switched off! Hehe! The Excel Corporations, wish you a pleasant jouney!"


    Rose giggled at the announcement and Rhehan pouted sadly looking at the girl. "Never mind! We still have lots of time time!!"

 Chapter 466 - The truth game....

    They both strapped the belts and Rose laid her head on the man''s shoulder. Soon the plane took off and once again the crybaby had tears in his eyes. "Gosh!" He wiped away his tears quickly, so as to not to be seen by Rose.


    Rose had already figured out that the boy will soon have tears in his eyes. "It''s ok! This was your dream project! A little bit of tears are allowed!!"


    "It is not that. I had been planning this project from past two years, but never did I imagine it to be this beautiful. My first flight in the Excel airlines, is with my wife, for a honeymoon trip!" Rhehan spoke feeling overwhelmed, hugging the girl tightly.


    Rose smiled kissing the boy''s head and placed his head on her shoulders, with her hands, caressing it lovingly. "Life is beautiful, as long as it is with you Rhehan!"


    Soon the flight attendent came and served them the red wine, along with some cheese.


    "Cheers!" They both spoke in unison and clinked their glasses together, smiling at each other. The last time they both had drank together, they had gotten married. "Hah! What will happen this time, we are getting drunk!!?"


    "Let''s discover!!" Rose winked and looked at the flight attendent. "Can we have some vodka shots please! We are in a mood to celebrate!"


    "Sure thing, Mrs Jobs!" The attendent nodded happily and walked towards the bar.


    "Ahh! I love being called Mrs. Jobs! Feels so amazing!" Rose took another sip of the wine, looking lovingly at Rhehan.


    "So, what game are we playing today? The last one was fun! Nothing happened much, we just got married." Rhehan chuckled, sitting on the different couch now, just opposite to the girl. The flight attendent quickly placed two shot trays in front of them and chuckled looking the competing couple, looking at each other with narrowed eyes.


    "Ohk! So the game is ''speak the truth''. We will first get drunk, four shots each and then start asking each other, back to back questions, one by one. Who ever halts, pauses or refuses to answer, looses the game.


    "Alright!" Rhehan looked at the shot glasses with determination.


    "Also, who finishes the fours shots first, gets to ask the question, first!" Rose winked and picked up a shot glass.


    Rhehan too smirked back at the girl, picking up a glass, from his tray.


    "One....Two...three go!!!" Rose shouted and gulped down a glass, burning her throat.


    Rhehan gulped down his shot too, frowning hard, wiping away his mouth with his hands. Instantly he picked up another glass and poured it down in his throat. Tears flew down from his eyes and he covered his mouth with his hands to avoid throwing up.


    The girl gaped at the man in surprise and quickly chugged down her second glass too, coughing profousely.


    By this time, Rhehan had already started chugging his third glass. Rose quickly caught hold of her third glass too, and tried to sip it. She drank half of it but halted, feeling like throwing up immediately.


    Rhehan finished his third glass too, wiping away the tears from his eyes. "Ohh!! My stomach is burning!" But as soon as he saw the girl sipping the remaining third glass, he picked up his fourth glass too.


    Quickly he chugged down his fourth glass, while Rose could barely take a sip of her fourth glass and she was now gapping at the man in horror.


    He took deep breaths and stretched his hands up in the air. "I win!! Yooohoo!!"


    Rose pouted sadly, and placed down her glass, back on the tray. "Ohk! Fine! Give me two minutes to finish this, then we can start the game.


    Rose sipped her fourth glass, slowly while Rhehan ordered some snacks for the two of them. Soon the flight attendent brought some scones, macarones and bacon, and various kinds of dried fruits, placing them on the table, between them.


    Rhehan picked up a green colored macarone and chewed it, trying to soothe his burning throat and stomach.


    "Alrighty!!! I am done!" Rose grinned, rubbing her hands together, gearing up for the game. "Make sure the answers are quick and short!"


    Rhehan took a deep breath and straightened his back too. "My question, to you is, why did you agree to annul our marraige?"


    "Well, a piece of paper is just a formality for me. To be honest, I would have still loved you the same way! Your question now, why did you want to annul our wedding?" Rose smirked.


    "To make your life less complicated. I think you deserve a better guy than me. Who is less screwed up than me! Your question, how were your days without me?" Rhehan pursed his lips, thinking of those fearful days.


    "Worse days ever. I only practiced and vented out my anger. I did not eat or sleep. In short I went maniac. Your next question now, what is sex to you now?" Rose grinned micheviously.


    "It is fun and love. Feeling you and your body, is the best feeling." Rhehan paused getting surprised at his own words. "Anyways, how much do you think, I love you?" Rhehan tilted his head a bit and smiled, while drinking his fifth shot!


    "Well, if anybody asks you a defination of love, you will just say love means ''Rose''..." Rose too picked up her fifth shot, and gulped it down instantly. "Your b... best sex moment!"


    "The bathroom sex with you, under hot shower." Rhehan picked up, his sixth glass, his voice getting extremely slurry.


    Rose chuckled hearing the man''s slurry voice. "You sound so funny. I am glad you got the permission to drink while on the trip, from master. That herb ...w...would not have let me hear your truths! By t.. t... the way, technically, that under the shower thing was not even sex!" Rose laughed, feeling her head swirl.


    "Ahh!! Imagine, what it w.. would be have a technical one, if the non technical one was so damn good! Your question, Umm... o.... one thing you don''t like about me!" Rhehan smirked picking his other glass.


    "That you are too soft hearted and emotional. People might take advantage of you, any time. Your question, one thing you don''t like about me!" Rose picked up a macaron, biting it seductively.


    "That you seduce me, just at the wrong places, l....like now, the way you are eating.... when you know, I can not do anything much!" Rhehan gulped looking at the flushed girl, who was now licking her lips. She was trying to lick the orange colored macaron bits from her lips. Your question Rose, what is your idea of a perfect honeymoon?" Rhehan smiled at the girl lovingly.


    "To just cuddle with you all the time. Also, just relax on the beach and you massage my body! Wow!" Rose chuckled like a drunkard, blinking several times.


    "Wow!" Rhehan gaped at the girl, getting turned on already.


    "Ohk! R.. Rhehan...What is your idea of a perfect wedding?" Rose smiled.


    "Well, maybe a nice beach wedding, with all our well wishers by our side. You and I, speaking our own vows and then getting lost to an unknown place, far away from everybody!" Rhehan looked dreamily at the girl, feeling extremely overwhelmed, due to the high effect of alcohol. He picked up his glass sipping a bit. "One thing that you have kept hidden from me!"


    Rose who had closed her eyes now, suddenly opened them and smiled awkwardly pointing her finger at Rhehan. "Ohh!! One thing!! That one thing is that, I know I am Miso, and you are Khufu!" Rose chuckled and closed her eyes again.


    Rhehan spat out his drink, from his mouth and looked at the girl in surprise. "What? W... What did you say!!!!"

 Chapter 467 - Realisation...

    Rhehan gapped at the childishly, smilng drunk girl, struggling to keep her eyes open. "Ahem!! So you know, you are Miso?" Rhehan''s heart once again, was beating extremely fast, hearing the girl''s words. Last time it had beaten this fast was, when Raol had confessed about being Pilis. He was even more scared now. Scared of facing his father! Scared of the fact that the sword was meant for him, to kill his father.


    Rose frowned and opened her eyes. "Yes! And you are my Khufu! I missed you so much my pupil! I did not know, that the day you were coming, it was to propose me for marraige. I was happy to know that, after I first saw the dream. I wish your father, would not have killed me that day! But my wish has come true in this life." Rose pouted sadly, resting her chin on her palms.


    "And do you know, who is Augus?" Rhehan frowned, looking at the girl in nervouseness. The girl''s accent had changed into an entirely different one.


    "No! But I know, how to find Augus. And I am doing it from a few days already!" Rose''s hands lost balance and her eyes opened widely, as her face jerked, loosing the support. She was now looking at Rhehan in anger. "Wait, it is my turn first."


    "Aghrhh!! No Rose! Just tell me, the way to find Augus!" Rhehan clentched his fists, together feeling a similar excessive rage travelling in his body.


    "No! My turn first!" Rose pouted, closing her eyes. "Tell me, who is more pretty? Me or that Cheryl!"


    "What question is that? Offcourse you are the most beautiful and loving girl. Nobody stands anywhere near you, not even that stupid Cheryl. Ohk! Now tell me fast, how to spot Augus?" Rhehan was hurrying up a bit. Rose looked like she was about to sleep, so he wanted to know about it, before she sleeps. Rhehan knew that she will not tell him about this, after the effect of alcohol fades away. The girl wantee to solve the risky part on her own.


    "Well, when I ...I was poisened, and you came to see me in my house, Augus took me to the kitchen." A tear dropped down from Rose''s eye. "I heard you calling me and I was about to call your name, but Augus closed my mouth. I struggled with my hands a bit and in process ripped his cape a bit from his neck. I noticed... I noticed a tattoo on his heart. A tattoo...black and red, with a snake on it and a circle, with magical symbols..They are the worshipers of snakes, they play with poison. The tattoo, should be there even now, it was on his soul not on his body. It is made from the ashes of a cobra." Another tear dropped down from her eye, as she was suddenly feeling deep remorse of everything that happened to Miso. She suddenly looked up at Rhehan and gave a sad smile. "I loved you too Khufu! I wish I could tell you that day. I wanted to marry you, and live with you! Even when I was dying, I was remembering only you Khufu. Also, our beautiful time in the jungle! I wish.. I wish... he would not have killed me. "


    A tear dropped down from Rhehan''s eye too, hearing the girl''s words. Her words made his blood boil, and it was acting like an enlightement to him.


    He walked upto Rose and sat besides her, holding her in her arms. "I waited for you Miso, all my life. Our love is not that weak, that it will be defeated by death. Our love is endless and knows no boundaries, my lovable. I love you too! And I really, really missed you too. I can not forget the dread, I felt, when I carried you dead in my arms. You will always be my one and only love Miso!" Another tear dropped down from the man''s eyes and he hugged the girl protectively, like a warrior protecting his love.


    Rose hugged back the man and smiled looking at him.


    The two drunk people were not in their senses, but were probably in their most true forms. They had just realised the depth of their love, which is not meant to be broken by a mere misunderstanding or lies. They hugged each other for a very long time as if meeting each other after centuaries.


    Soon Rose dozzed off and Rhehan got up, picking her up in his arms. He blinked several times as if, he just came out of a trance. He carried the girl in his arms and was smiling constantly, walking upto the bed.


    He placed down the girl on the bed. He then stood up glanced at his reflection in mirror and smiled proudly. "I am Khufu, the mighty warrior!!"


    The man had finally recognised his identity. The feeling that he had been trying to avoid for so long, had over powered his soul by the girl''s tears. "How can I forget, what the man has done to my lovable!!? My every breath and my every inch of the body craves, just for revenge. I was blinded by your love earlier father, but not now!! I am also waiting to meet you my father!!!!" Rhehan gave out a loud devilish laugh, making him look extremely scary, amidst the darkness of fast moving plane.


    He then climbed the bed and picked up the girl with both his hands, and placed her on his lap. He cuddled her like a baby and kissed her again and again. "Thank you for making me realise my true self. I know my purpose now and I am no longer afraid to face it. Thank you Rose! Once again, you made me meet, my true self."


    He then lied down flat on the bed, while Rose was sleeping peacefully on his legs now. Soon the effect of alcohol made him dizzy and he dozzed off too!

 Chapter 468 - All by myself...

    After the fourteen hours of long flight, finally the plane was about land on the grounds of Santorini, airport.


    The pilot quickly made an announcement for the couple. "Good morning, Mrs and Mr. Jobs, we are about to land in Greece, Satorini, in about fifteen minutes. I hope you had a pleasant flight. Please sit upright and fasten your seat belts. Thank you!"


    The flight attendent, knocked on the closed door, but their was no noise from inside. "Mrs Jobs? Mr. Jobs?? We are about to land. May I please help you settle down on your seats?"


    Their was dead silence across the door. The flight attendent, having knocked several times, finally opened the lock with a master card, feeling a little alarmed. She entered the dead silent room and could not spot the couple anywhere, sitting on the couch or seats. The sunlight was streaming inside from the windows, and had lightened up the room beautifully.


    The flight attendent chuckled, as she finally spotted the couple. They were still lying down on the bed, fast asleep.


    Rhehan had cuddled the girl tightly in his arms, and Rose''s head was on top of Rhehan''s chest, while her one leg was on top of his thighs. They both were sleeping peacefully in each other''s embrace, oblivious to what was happening outside.


    The flight attendent quickly pressed the bell, situated just on top of their heads.


    The bell was loud enough to wake them up with a jolt.


    "Ahhh!" Rose shouted waking up with a jolt, looking around in surprise.


    "What happened!!" Rhehan opened his eyes too, hearing the loud music errupting from the bell.


    "Good morning Mrs. and Mr. Jobs. We are about to land in another fifteen minutes, may I please request you to sit up right on the seats and fasten your belts." The flight attendent spoke up with a wide smile on her face.


    "Good morning!" Rose replied, getting up from top of Rhehan and sliding down from the bed quickly. She could feel a strong hangover, hitting her head.


    "Yawn! Good morning!" Rhehan wished the flight attendent too and got up on his feet, getting down from the bed.


    They both were still dressed in the same matching clothes, from the previous day.


    They both looked ahead sleepily, walked upto the two seperate couches and sat on them, strapping their seat belts. They both looked like two, roborts who were simply following the instructions, without giving a single thought to it.


    The flight attendent quickly poured a fresh juice for the two of them and placed one each in front of them. "This will help you with the hangover!"


    She then left the room, towards the other room, where the guards were already sitting in upright position, waiting for the plane to land.


    After another ten minutes, the plane landed and the couple was already feeling a little better after drinking the fresh juice.


    "Welcome to Greece!" Rhehan pinched the girl''s cheeks happily.


    "You too wifey!" Rose hugged the boy.


    Rhehan thought for a while, if Rose remembered anything that happened yesterday night. If it still had an impact on her, just the way he had.


    He was definitely a changed man, who was no longer afraid of facing his enemies now. Infact, he was now looking forwards to it. So that he can live a happy life with his family, as soon as it all gets over.


    Soon the plane came to a halt and they both stepped down the stairs, only to visualise the beautiful after-morning sun rays of the Santorini.


    "Ooh! This is beautiful!" Rose looked at the beautiful scenery ahead of them. After thanking the flight attendent and the pilot, they both walked towards the exit gate of the airport, followed by their five guards.


    They both happily walked hand in hand, towards the exite gate, where the Excel Corporations'', black colored limousine was already waiting for them. The driver welcomed their CEO with a beautiful bouquet made of white and purple ''betty flowers''.


    "Gorgeous! Thank you!" Rhehan smiled, looking at the beautiful bouquet.


    The driver then handed over a beautiful ''betty flower'' made, white tiara to Rhehan. Rhehan placed the tiara on top of Rose''s head and kissed the girl''s cheek lovingly. "You look so pretty!"


    "Hehe! Thank you! I love it!" Rose blushed at the man''s public display of affection. They were standing in a crowded area of airport, where people were sitting in their respective cars, while others were waiting for taxis. But Rhehan was not bothered about anybody glances, and busy was kissing the girl on her cheeks, fondly.


    "Rhehan everybody is starring at us!" Rose pursed her lips and blushed.


    "Really? Then let them!" Rhehan quickly pulled the girl to face him and gave a quick peck on her lips. Rose gaped at the man in surprise and smiled shyly. "Rhehan... !!?"


    "What!? Do you have something else to say?" Rhehan pulled the girl closer again.


    "No!" Rose''s cheeks flushed and she looked down at her hands, not looking at the man, at all.


    "Hahaha!!" Rhehan patted the girl and they both sat down inside the limousine. The car drove off, while their car was being followed by another MUV car ,with the guards and their luggage.


    They both looked outside the window, towards the white- washed, roads and buildings, covered with red and pink colored bougainvillea flowers and petals.


    They then crossed the beautiful blue colored sea, surrounded by mesmerising white colored buildings, short heighted buildings. They both had instantly fallen in love with the place, having visited it for the first time. Rose''s head was on the man''s shoulder, while the man''s arms had encircled her lovingly. They both were smiling in awe, looking at the beautiful destination.


    Soon the car halted outside a gigantic bright blue colored gate. Rose could not help admire the contrasting beautiful gate, as compared to the pure white walls of the resort, covered with red flowers.


    On top of the gigantic gate was written ''The Cafe Island'' resort.


    "When was this resort built?" Rose asked looking at Rhehan, as the car drove inside the long circular, white colored drive way, amidst circular pools.


    "I think around, four years back. This is my first visit too, over here." Rhehan smiled looking at the girl.


    Rose looked at the overlooking private beach of the resort, besides the sprawling lawns. Everywhere she could only see pure white buildings, with green lawns and red flowers. The only other color which was present was striking blue, used to paint windows and doors.


    Suddenly, Rose noticed something and frowned looking at Rhehan in confusion. "Rhehan? Except for the staff, why do I not see any other tourist or visitor? There is not even a single car, in such a long stretch! Even the beach is completely empty!!" Rose asked in surprise, while the car moved amidst short white colored hut shaped buildings, on two sides.


    "Well, the resort is booked, just for us. Till the time, we are here, the staff will not accept any body''s else''s booking! I want you all by myself, while on a honeymoon. No disturbance!!" Rhehan held the girl''s chin and kissed her lips.


    " Whaaaaat...."

 Chapter 469 - Hideout...

    Rhehan shrugged his shoulders at the girl''s surprised actions.


    "And just how much loss did you have to incur, because of this?" Rose pouted with a sad face.


    "Loss? I don''t know about loss. But, I am just gaining. I am gaining my alone time with my sweetheart. I want to make the most of it, after such a stressful time!" Rhehan caressed the girl''s cheek. "Do you like the resort?"


    "It is beautiful! And also, simply perfect for honeymoon!" Rose looked outside the window, while they crossed a gigantic pool and an open air Jacuzzi.


    "It has to be. The destination has been chosen by my wife. Why would it not be perfect!?" Rhehan grinned as the car halted, just next to the beach. Rose looked towards the other side of the window and spotted a huge, white colored greek style building.


    Soon they stepped out of the car and looked at the beautifully constructed building, rich in greek culture.


    "Sir, Mam, this is the best villa of our resort, which is just overlooking the sea. Hope you will enjoy your stay here! Thank you!" The chauffeur bent a little in reveranve and then drove away the car.


    Rose looked at the beautiful beach just ahead of them and their was not sign of any person, even at the farthest of corners. A small and cozy yacht was tied up in one corner, while in the other far end, a wooden sitting was created which was beautifully decorated with candles.


    Rhehan quickly walked towards the girl and picked her up in his arms. "Ahh!! Let us go inside as per the tradition!! The bed in waiting!!" Rhehan chuckled looking at the startled girl.


    Rose grinned looking at the happy man and then again turned her head and looked the white colored building. Rhehan climbed up the white colored stairs and opened a blue colored door. The door opened inside a beautiful and airy, living room. The well furnished and carpeted room all white in color, with contrasting blue color coushions, was giving an extremely cozy yet luxurious feel.


    Rhehan walked on the wooden carpeted floor rapidly, straight inside a luxurious room. The room had satin white beddings, with beautiful red flowers spread all around it. In every corner of the room, several beautiful red and white colored rose bouquets wete placed, with a beautiful card placed on top of one.


    Rhehan made the girl lie down on the bed and picked up the card from top of the bouquet and read out the print on it. "Welcome, Mrs and Mr. Jobs! Happy Honeymoon!" He placed back the card and launched himself right on top of the girl.


    Rose giggled as Rhehan hovered over the girl, looking at her seductively.


    The room was constructed in a circular shape, with a much wider wooden floored balcony, just outside a glass door.


    The balcony had an open air jacuzzi in one corner, with a gigantic rectangular pool in the other corner. The panormic view of the room and balcony overlooked the vast sea, its water, sparkling with the sun rays.


    In the other corner of the room was a wide embossed glass, enclosing a closet and an attached bathroom.


    Rhehan hovered over the girl and planted a kiss on her lips, sucking them hard. The girl immediately reverted back, and sucked his lower lip, feeling intense emotions and sensations in her body.


    "Want to have a dip?" Rhehan smiled at the girl, and then looked at the rose petals covered Jacuzzi.


    "Sure!" Rose smiled, looking at the open air white colored Jacuzzi.


    Rhehan immediately stood up and removed his shirt and then his tee-shirt. "I will go take a shower outside, you can use the bathroom."


    He quickly removed his cargo pants, while Rose was smiling looking at the boy, striping his clothes. "Ohk! Give me ten minutes." Rose quickly got up from the bed and walked inside the large embossed door. Rhehan had stripped off his clothes completely and smiled looking at the slightly visible figure of the girl from behind the glass. Soon, the lights were switched on, and he could now see a clearer image of the girl, stripping off her clothes.


    The naked man''s manhood immediately reacted seing the girl''s blurry naked image. He smiled and immediately stepped outside in the balcony. He did not want to rush things today, and rather wanted to make it more romantic and intimate.


    He savoured the view from the balcony and took a deap breath. The best part of the balcony was that they could roam around naked, and not a single person could see them. He quickly stepped inside the glass shower enclosure and started scrubbing his body, in the open air. The weather had turned pretty pleasant and the dark clouds were hovering over the beautiful resort.


    Meanwhile....


    Rose had stripped down her clothes and was taking a hot shower, feeling excited. She then quickly stepped out of the bathing closet and wiped her naked body with a towel.


    She was still trying to figure out the perfect attire for a jacuzzi bath. "Should I just wrap a towel and go naked? Or maybe I should wear a swim costume? No! We are not going to the pool. How about a bikini? It is not a beach!! Urghhh!!" She opened her closet, inside which the staff had already arranged her clothes. She was still trying to figure out what to wear, when her eyes fell upon her Monokini. She grinned micheviously and quickly took it out.


    Meanwhile....


    Rhehan had already stepped inside the lukewarm water and rose petals filled Jacuzzi, stark naked. He had placed two glasses of wine and green colored bottle, near the wooden stands of the Jacuzzi. He closed his eyes, waiting for Rose and in meanwhile, he was taking deep breaths relaxing a bit. He had rested his back on the soft cushiony back of the Jacuzzi and his arms were spread out, on both the sides, on top of the edge. Suddenly his eyes opened and he inserted his hand inside the water.


    His bracelet''s stones again refracted several colored rays, inside the water and Rhehan smiled looking at the lit up water. He closed his eyes again, thinking about Miso''s death and how much he had missed her in her previous life.


    Suddenly the man heard somebody''s footsteps and he opened his eyes. He gaped at the approaching girl in surprise, his mouth wide open and his manhood saluting her happily.

 Chapter 470 - The open air romance...

    The girl was dressed in a black and white monokini, which had an extremely deep plunging neckline, ending upto her lower abdomen. Its V- shaped bottom, was black in colored, with leaves printed on it in white color. Her plunging neckline top was completely backless and was supported by two straps, making a cross at the back.


    The girl was walking barefoot, and her face was stark clean with no makeup-on, yet extremely glowing. Her hair were tied in a high bun as she walked towards Rhehan, slowly.


    The beautiful girl looked like a victoria''s secret''s lead model, who had just the perfect curves from all angles and was walking the ramp in style.


    She smiled looking at Rhehan and blushed a little under man''s admiring gaze. "Stop looking at me like that!" Rose grinned.


    "I can not help it. You look simply delicious!" Rhehan gaped at her long, tonned up legs and her protruding breasts, from the plunging neckline.


    Rose smiled and quickly placed her one foot inside the Jacuzzi. As soon as she placed her second foot, Rhehan quickly held the girl''s legs and made her twist her body, with her back towards him.


    He gaped at her alluring hips and quickly pushed the girl downwards towards him, making the girl sit in between his open thighs.


    Her naked back was now touching his lower abdomen, while her naked hips were just touching his manhood.


    Rose rested her head on the man''s chest and Rhehan hugged the girl with his one arm, while giving her a wine glass with the other hand.


    "Thank you!" Rose took the glass in her hands, while Rhehan picked up his own glass. They both clinked the glass together and took a sip from their glasses.


    "Do you remember, what we were talking about, yesterday night?" Rhehan asked kissing the girl, lovingly on her ear.


    "Umm...Yes! I do!" The girl sighed and turned back a little placing her glass on the shelf. She twisted her body and snuggled with Rhehan''s chest, hugging his waist, feeling a little depressed and overwhelmed. "I did not tell it to you, because I was not sure about its authenticity myself. But the dreams were recurrant and then I was sure, that they did hold a meaning. Then I asked mom, and she confirmed it. But I did not want you to worry about it. I had seen what effect it has on your health. You were yet not prepared to listen to another truth. So, I wanted to wait, untill you realise your true strength. The day, I was attacking you and you were defending yourself, I realised, you were in the process of realising your true capability. I knew there would be a time very soon that you would be ready to face all kinds of danger without any fear!" Rose hugged the man tightly, speaking in a sad tone. Her face was stuck close to his strong chest muscles.


    "Hmm! You are right. I know, my soul now. Yesterday, you made me realise my true motive. I am no longer scared now, only eager to meet the enemy now. I am eagerly waiting to take my revenge from the man who killed my lovable!" Rhehan kissed the girl''s head lovingly, his arms now wrapped around her naked back, in a possessive manner, as if stating that nobody can snatch her away from him, this time!


    "We are a team Rhehan. We will fight it out together and we have a family too!" Rose straightened her back and kissed the man''s lips lovingly, as if wanting to suck out every pain amd stress from his body.


    Rhehan quickly clenched the girl''s hips tightly and kissed back her lips lovingly. He then quickly unhooked the straps from her back, making her top fall down instantly and float on the water.


    He picked up the girl from her hips and pushed her upwards, revealing her heavy boobs, from under the water. He starting sucking her nipples with his tongue, making Rose moan in sensual pleasure.


    His one hand slowly moved towards her cleavage and he gently pressed her other boob, with his hand.


    Rose''s hands travelled down to the man''s thighs and she caressed them seductively under water. Their skin was now extremely sensitive and flushed from the impact of the hot water. Every touch and every moment made by each other, was felt by them in multifolds now.


    Rhehan closed his eyes, feeling the soft touch of the girl''s hands on his thighs. Her hands then travelled over his flushed bare chest and she bent forewards and started kissing his chest lovingly, slowly her tongue, travelling towards his neck.


    Rhehan''s hands travelled to the girl''s waist and he peeled down her swimwear upto her thighs, revealing her pubic region. The girl was now kissing his sensitive ear lobes, making the boy crave in pleasure.


    Rhehan immediately lifted up the girl high up in the air from her thighs and made her sit on top of the low heighted wall of the Jacuzzi. The girl was startled to see herself in a sitting position. The man''s moves in past few days, had become extremely powerful and quick, but yet he was extremely gentle in handling her!


    He peeled her monokini towards her feet and threw it on the ground. He then seated himself on his knees, facing the girl. Rose, who was sitting all naked on the low wall of Jacuzzi was now breathing heavily, looking at the man. His lips were was now just next to the girl''s abdomen.


    Rhehan held the girl''s knees, looking in her eyes seductively and pulled them apart instantly, revealing her lower assets.


    Rose blushed under the man''s sensual gaze. Getting stark naked in an open air balcony, in proper day light, with legs wide open was making the girl feel extremely shy.


    Rhehan gaped at her beautiful, white pubic region and his mouth went straight to her hot navel. He licked it constantly with his toungue in circular motions, making the girl dig her nails deep inside the man''s shoulders.


    Slowly, his tongue travelled downwards towards her pelvic muscles, making her clentch her pubic muscles, in craving. "Ohhh!! Rhehan!!" She was now holding his shoulder tightly, with her one hand, while her other hand held his manhood, wriggling it slowly and seductively.

 Chapter 471 - The pampered hubby...

    The moment the girl started wriggling his manhood, it lit up the rising sparks inside his body. His tongue travelled down to her clitoris and he wriggled its soft skin with his tongue.


    "Aarrghhh!!!" Rose moaned loudly, feeling the intense sensations, travelling in her body.


    She wriggled the boy''s manhood, rapidly, and closed her eyes, as the man''s tongue slowly travelled from her clitoris to her g-spot, hitting exactly where the coal was hot.


    Rose was now climbing the cliff of her hormonal outburst, while Rhehan was going crazzy, feeling the girl''s hand, playing with his manhood.


    His toungue then travelled inside her vaginal openening and he kissed it several times lovingly, savouring its taste.


    Rose again moaned in pleasure almost hitting the climax. His hot tongue was now moving in circular motions, while his hands were clutching her hips and squeezing them. Soon the girl climaxed taking deep breaths and screaming in joy. "Ohhh!!! Aghhhhh!!! Rhehaan!!" She opened her eyes and looked at the man.


    The sensual feeling was encapturing her entire body, making her feel extremely relaxed. She then quickly stood up on her feet and made the boy stand up immediately.


    Rhehan frowned, looking at the girl who had stopped wriggling his manhood. Rhehan stood up in staright, while his legs were now sumerged in water till his knees. Rose then immediately bent down down on her knees, placing her mouth just next to his manhood.


    Rhehan gaped at the girl in surprised and closed his eyes, as the girl started slowly sucking and licking his manhood, holding it with her one hand, like an icecream.


    "Ohhhh!!!" The boy moaned in pleasure, as the girl''s hot tongue licked his penis, deliciously. He was now looking the beautiful naked back of the girl, and her flushed face, arousing him to the core.


    Soon, the girl clutched his manhood with her lips and started wriggling it rapidly, to and fro. Rhehan''s flushed and aroused manhood was thoroughly enjoying the rapid movements, done by Rose.


    Soon the man finally was about to release himself and he pushed away the girl''s mouth lightly, releasing himself on his hand. The entire emotions in his body had bursted suddenly and he was feeling extremely serene and contended. He bent down to kiss the girl''s forehead, who seemed a bit tired now.


    He quickly stepped out the Jacuzzi, after lookimg at her tired face and washed away his hands with a hand gel. He then walked upto the girl, who was now sitting calmly inside the Jacuzzi, looking at the man and smiling.


    Rhehan bent down and picked up the girl from her hips and her waist, walking towards the open air shower. He kissed the girl''s flushed cheek and smiled at her. "Thank you! I loved it!" Rhehan smiled looking at her.


    "I loved it too!" Rose smiled back, placing her head on his chest.


    "You do not have to take the semen inside your mouth. You must find it gross!" Rhehan placed the girl on a metallic seater, just below the shower.


    "Gross! Anything that is yours, is not gross to me!" Rose encircled her arms around his hips, pulling the man closer. She gave a loving peck to his manhood and smiled loooking at his face. "Got it?"


    Rhehan grinned happily and nodded his head in a ''yes''. "Got it hubby! Feeling tired?"


    "Yes! And also I am famished!" Rose pouted her lips.


    "Haha! Ok!" Rhehan quickly switched on the large overhead shower and immediately the pleasant lukewarm water droplets started pouring on their heads.


    Rhehan then quickly picked up a bath gel and poured it on his palm. He then bent down a little and started rubbing the gel on her shoulders and arms.


    "Ahhh!! I love this!!" Rose took a deap sigh, enjoying a body massage from Rhehan''s strong hands.


    He then gently rubbed the gel on her boobs in slow and circular motions, making sure to not hurt her. Rose smiled lovingly at the man''s gentle gesture, making sure he does not harm her in anyway.


    He knew the girl was tired, so he wanted her to relax, while he gives her a good massage. His hands then travelled to her addomen and then her pelvic muscles, making his manhood peak at the naked lady again.


    "Hehehe!! You are unsatiable Rhehan!" Rose touched his rising manhood, teasingly.


    "Only for you my hubby! I can never get enough of you and your body!" He smiled, rubbing the gel on her legs and thighs.


    He then hugged the girl with his arms, rubbing the gel on her back. Her naked wet boobs, touching his manhood, which made the boy gasp in pleasure. He pursed his lips, thinking how tired the girl was and quickly stood up straight, backing off a little.


    He then rubbed the gel on his body too and switched on the faucet of the over head shower. He gently wiped away first the entire bath gel from the girl''s body and then from his body.


    Rose smiled as the man, used his hands gently, pampering her to the core. "You pamper me too much Rhehan! Don''t spoil me!"


    "I fully intend to spoil you hubby! Don''t your remember!! I will not even let you walk!" He kissed the top of her head and quickly grabbed two white colored towels from the nearby shelf. He wiped away the water droplets from her body and then from his own body.


    He then wrapped a bathing gown around her and picked her up again in his arms, taking her inside the room.


    "What would you liks to eat sweetheart?" He gently placed the girl on the bed and tied the knot of her gown, caressing her hair backwards.


    He looked at her face and smiled, sitting next to her.


    "Ummm..!! How about Moussaka and courgette balls. I want to try something traditionally greek." Rose suggested.


    "Hmmm! Good idea. And then let us order some honey amd baklava too." He quickly walked inside the bathroom, taking out another larger bathing gown, wearing it himself.


    He then placed the order quickly, so as not to keep the girl famished.


    Soon, the food was served inside the living room. As soon as the waiter left, Rhehan picked up the large metallic heavy tray and brought it inside their room, himself for the girl. He placed the tray on the bed and served the dishes for Rose.

 Chapter 472 - First date...

    He happily placed the dishes on a plate and sat down on bed facing the girl. He sat with the plate in his one hand, and a fork in his other hand.


    He carefully cut the dish into a small piece and held it out towards the girl''s lips, smiling at her. Rose opened her mouth and slowly pulled the piece inside her mouth. Rhehan then quickly cut the other piece, waiting for the girl to chew the first one.


    As soon as she gulped the first piece, he held out the second one before her lips. Rose smiled and took the piece in her mouth chewing it happily. Rhehan quickly wipped away, the sauce, from the corner of her mouth, with his thumb and licked it with his lips.


    He then waited for the girl to chew the piece and then held the other piece, smiling at her lovingly. Rose heaved a deep sigh and pulled the piece between her teeth. She then brought her lips closer to his lips, making Rhehan take a bite of the piece struck between her teeth.


    Rhehan chewed the piece, while grinning at the girl.


    "You are supposed to eat too Rhshan! You pamper me too much!" Rose spoke up, while eating the other half.


    "Well, that is how I am. It is my way of expressing love to you!" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders, stating the obvious reason.


    "Awww!! I love you my crybaby!!" Rose pinched the cheeks of the man lovingly, just wanting to eat him up.


    Rhehan blushed a little as always, after being complimented by his hubby and looked down at the plate, cutting another piece. He held the piece before her lips and Rose happily chewed it, making Rhehan to bite the other half from her teeth.


    Soon, they both finished their pamperings for each other. Rhehan smiled happily, placing back the empty dishes back in the living room. This was probably the tastiest meal he had ever had.


    He then climbed on top of the bed and snuggled with the girl, placing her head on her lap. Rose smiled, pulling over the comforter and covering both of them under the comforter. She lovingly caressed the boy''s head, untill they both dozzed off to sleep, feeling extremely relaxed and placid.


    Three hours later....


    The girl opened her eyes slowly and looked around in the room. The room was dark, with just a dim light, emerging from the embossed mirror of the closet. She sat upright slowly and noticed a large flat box, placed on the bed besides her, with a purple ribbon tied to it.


    She smiled and picked up the golden colored box. She untied the ribbon, lifting up its cover. A beautiful white colored dress was placed inside the dress, with a handwritten note on top of it, in Rhehan''s handwriting.


    ''I am in the balcony sweetheart. Wear this and come!


    Waiting:) Don''t peek!''


    Rose chuckled in excitment and got off from the bed, holding the box. She stepped inside her walk in closet and held out the beautiful dress, throwing away the box. "Ohh!! Gorgeous!!!"


    She quickly changed into the dress and blow dried her hair, setting them in a cute side braid. She then quickly applied a little makeup and looked at herself in the mirror.


    It was a bodycon fitted white dress, with a large cut out between her breasts and on both the sides of her waist.


    The dress had a long frontal slit on one side, going upto her left thigh. There was another large cut out at the back of the dress, revealing her alluring curves, all the way upto her lower back.


    She had put on a contrasting maroon lip shade and maroon pumps on her feet. She loved her final reflection and thus walked back inside the dark room, towards the golden lights emitting from the balcony.


    She stepped inside the balcony and looked at the floor in surprise. The balcony was lit with several heart shaped candles, all over the floor. In one corner was situated a beautiful round table and two chairs, covered with rose petals and a large candle in the centre of the table.


    A beautiful soft music was being played in the other corner. Suddenly she saw, Rhehan walking towards her, happily. He was dressed in a formal black coloted suit, looking extremely dashing.


    He halted next to the girl and bent down a little, showing his respect towards her. He then turned his body and offered her elbow to the girl.


    Rose quickly encircled her hand around his elbow and looked at his happy face. "Rhehan this is all so beautiful." Rose looked down at the beach, decorated with several lightings.


    "Well, we never really dated each other. So before we get married, in the next month, I wanted us to feel how it is like to date each other. I want to be a perfect boyfriend, for the next few days, so that you don''t feel that we have missed anything in our relationship. We never really had this kind of formal, romantic candle light dinner. So, I thought why not start with this. So, Rose would you like to go on a candle-light dinner date with me?" Rhehan smiled, pointing at the beautifully rose petals covered table.


    "Ahhh! I would love to!" Rose giggled as they both walked towards the table happily.


    Rhehan pulled out the chair for the girl, making her sit comfortably. In the process he brushed his hands on her naked back, giving goose bumps to Rose, out of surprise.


    "Sorry! Could not help myself from touching you, though I should not do it, right on first date! But, you look so hot!" Rhehan grinned micheviously, sitting on the opposite chair.


    "It''s because of the dress. It is really beautiful. Thank you!" Rose smiled lovingly at Rhehan. Soon a waiter entered the living room, heading straight towards them, from a door directly leading to balcony.


    He was carrying a large stray with several dishes placed on it. He placed the tray in front of them, removing the cover.


    "Thank you! This looks amazing!" Rose smiled at the waiter.


    "Thank you mam and sir!" The waiter left, after having filling two glasses with white wine on the table.


    The happy couple, munched on the delicious greek dishes, while talking and giggling. This was propably the most carefree time, they have spent with each other, without any unexpected twists and turns....

 Chapter 473 - Unsatiable...??

    Soon the dinner ended and they both stood up, leaving for the room. Suddenly, Rhehan walked faster than Rose and blocked the way for her to move further. He smiled micheviously at the girl, looking in her eyes.


    "What is it Rhehan! There is something going on in your head!" Rose smirked.


    "Yes!" Rhehan a deep breath. "You are right! There is something going on in my head. I am really nervous, even though you are my wife. But, still, it is freaking me out. What do I do?" Rhehan blabbered in nervouseness.


    "Umm! Just go ahead. I am your wife, you can do or say anything to me. You know, I will not mind it at all." Rose smiled, patting the boy''s arm, though she had no idea, what he was talking about.


    "Will you like it?! Just promise me that you will not make fun of me!" Rhehan blushed a little and pursed his lips like a shy child, about to perform on stage.


    "Ohk Rhehan! I promise, I will not make fun of you. And I am sure I will like everything you say or do. Because I love you sweetheart. Don''t be shy or nervous!" Rose held the boy''s hand, smiling looking at his nervous face.


    No matter how much courage the man had developed in the past few days, he was still a shy and blushing kid before Rose. He always wanted to do cute and beautiful things for her, but was always coy about it.


    "Ohk! Then!" Rhehan took a deap breath and bent down on his one knee. He took out a red colored ring box from his pocket and opened it, holding it before the girl. "Rose Jobs, will you marry me, once again, in a proper ceremony, next month!?" Rhehan looked at the girl nervousely.


    Suddenly all the lights on the beach were switched off and a gigantic


    ''MARRY ME ROSE'' was illuminated, with lights, on the long sand trail of the beach. Rose was standing in the part of the balcony, where she could see the entire illuminated words, down on the beach.


    Rose gapped at the beach in surprise. This was something really unexpected. Though, the surprise on her birthday was equally amazing, but Rose knew that Rhehan must have planned something. But today, this proposal came out of the blue, surprising her to the core.


    "This...T..This is beautiful Rhehan! I ...I don''t know what to say. I am just lucky to have you in my life. You love me so much and usher all your affection over me. I ...I ... Gosh! I am just blessed!! And speechless!" Rose covered her mouth with her hands, looking at the man in disbelief.


    "Rose, I never really got the chance to propose you. I know, you must have missed it terribly. As I told you, I want to do everything, that a perfect boyfriend should do for his girlfriend." Rhehan smiled looking at the overwhelmed girl.


    "This is beautiful Rhehan!! I love it!" Rose looked at an oval shaped big rock, with ''R &R'', engraved on its white gold band.


    "Will you marry me Rose?" Rhehan asked again, happily looking at the girl''s warm reaction.


    "Offcourse I would! You silly man! Why would I not marry, the most romantic, charming, handome and cute man on this planet." Rose chuckled, wiping away her tears.


    Rhehan smiled and picked up the ring from inside the ring box. He slided the ring, on her ring finger, just close to the existing heart shaped ring. He then kissed her hand and stood up on his feet happily.


    Suddenly the lights of the beach turned back to normal. Rose looked at the ring happily and immediately hugged the boy happily. "Thank you so much Rhehan! I love you!"


    "I love you too hubby!" Rhehan hugged back the girl, caressing her hack. Soon the girl planted her lips, on his lips and sucked them hard. She abruptly pushed the man hard, towards the wall, pinning him down. She kissed his face and then his neck passionately.


    Rhehan stood stupified, pinned down to the wall, at the girl''s sudden outburt of sensuality. She quickly unbuttoned his two shirt buttons and started kissing his chest, her mouth slowly travelling downwards.


    Rhehan was still looking at the wild girl in shock. Having no patience to unbutton his shirt any further, she quickly pulled apart his shirt''s collar, tearing it off completely and revealing his chest. She slided down the court and shirt together, from his shoulders, kissing his abdomen passionately. The girl had suddenly turned into a wild cat, and Rhehan had become an inncocent prey, who was just standing bewildered.


    She then bent downwards, kissing the man''s navel, but her dress did not allow her to bend much lower. She quickly unzipped her dress from the zipper, which was situated just below her cleavage.


    Rhehan gaped at the girl in shock at the girl, as she quickly peeled off her dress, making it fall on the ground. The girl was just standing in her pink colored tiny net panty and maroon high heels.


    "Wooaahh!!!" Rhehan gaped at the naked girl, who was pinning him to the wall again, forcefully and unzipping his pants already. She immediately pulled down his underwear and pants down, in one quick move and stuck her naked body close to his naked body. She clutched his manhood, between her thighs and starting swinging her body seductively, kissing his lips.


    Rhehan moaned at the amazing and sudden sensation he felt, as the girl tightly clutched his manhood, between her thighs. His hands went straight to her boobs, but Rose clenched his wrists and pinned them to the wall again, with much force.


    She was in a very wild mood, ready to rip off the man from his sanctity. She swirled her body to and fro, rapidly and was kissing his neck and ears passionately, almost biting them. The intense feeling of being a victim of forced love, was too inticing for the boy.


    He had never seen this wild side of his girl. His hands were tightly clutched to the wall, with the girl''s one hand, while her other hands, held his hips tightly and squeezed them hard.


    Rhehan could not even touch the girl, but he was enjoying watching Rose act like a tigeress in action. It was like, his wild fantasy of being a submissive was coming true today!


    Soon the man released himself in the middle of the girl''s thighs, his semen travelling down her sweaty inner thighs. Rhehan took deap breaths, while Rose was still kissing the boy''s chest, not stopping at all.


    Rhehan gapped at the naked girl in surprise. "Who says I am unsatiable!!?"

 Chapter 474 - The useless struggle...

    Meanwhile....


    Cheryl who had already landed in Paris, had been long waiting for an update about the couple. She first waited for three hours in the airport, swiping her news updates left and right constantly, to read any update about the couple. As per the man''s instructions, she had to check -in the same hotel as that of the couple, so as to keep meeting them somehow.


    After long waiting inside the airport, she finally texted the man.


    Cheryl -''I am going crazy, sitting like this in the airport. Even the airport authorities are now looking at me suspiciously. There is no update about them at all!''


    Unknown number- '' Ohk! Go to a hotel. As soon as you get an update, just shift in the same hotel as theirs. You have to seduce the man anyhow and I want no mistakes this time. They had to board a flight at 12 am. They must have already landed in the city. Their will be an update very soon about them, I am sure.''


    Cheryl- ''Alright! I am going to the hotel Send me the address.''


    Cheryl frowned at the man''s rude behaviour. After waiting for three long hours, he was finally giving her the permission to check - in, in a hotel. "Could not he tell me to go to a hotel earlier. Like an idiot he is making me wait in this airport." Cheryl mummbled angrily, looking at her swollen feet. Her feet had swelled up a lot, from sitting for almost fifteen hours in the flight and three hours in the airport.


    She walked limping, dragging her suitcase, towards the exit gate of the airport. As soon as she stepped inside the taxi, she took off her shoes, looking sadly at her swollen feet.


    Soon after the thirty minutes of long drive, she finally reached the hotel. She wanted to carry her shoes in her hands and walk barefoot, but she was scared that it would give a very bad impression to the hotel''s manager. She winced wearing her high heeled plumps again and started walking again, dragging her suitcase towards the reception.


    Soon she checked inside a delux room of the hotel, over looking the beautiful eiffel tower, through its window. She kicked off her sandles and sat down on bed, heaving a sigh of relief. She then picked up the room''s wired phone and ordered herself a cup of hot mint tea.


    She lied down on the bed comfortably and dozzed off for a while, till somebody rang the door bell. "Who is it now?" Cheryl scream groggily.


    "Your tea mam!" Replied the waiter, from outside the door. Cheryl frowned and placed her swollen feet on the ground to open the door. She was in no mood to get off from the bed, as she had just slept, five minutes ago.


    She opened the door and the waiter entered the room, placing the tea on the table. Cheryl smilled happily and thanked the waiter.


    She sat back on the bed after the waiter left and smiled. "Ah! It is so good to have a paid holiday. I can eat whatever I want for free and enjoy the view from window." Cheryl held up the cup of piping hot tea, and was about to sip it when, her phone buzzed again.


    Cheryl frowned seing the same unsaved number. "Hello?"


    "Do you think, I am giving you free trips everytime, just to do nothing? Are you enjoying vacations on my expense !!?Their has bern an update about their location. It is all in the news. I want you moving out of your god-damn hotel in five minutes, to follow them!!!" The man shouted loudly.


    Cheryl was startled at the man''s voice and shivered profousely. "O... Ohk! I just took a five minutes break... My... My feet are swo ...."


    "I don''t care about your fucking feet girl! Just do my work or I will have you thrown out of the film!!" The man slammed back angrily.


    "Ohk! I am going." Cheryl hung up the call and immediately got off on her feet. She quickly opened her suitcase and took out a confortable pair of sandles, to go with her dress. She then quickly searched her phone and saw a picture of the couple, going viral over internet. This was officially posted on Rhehan''s instagram, which already had 3 million likes and 34060 comments. "Damn!! These people! I just don''t check my phone for ten minutes and his manager has already posted the picture. Hmm! They are near Eiffel tower!! Ohh!! I better hurry up." Cheryl quickly wore her sandles, fitting them tightly inside her swollen feet.


    She walked with great difficulty but nevertheless, sprinted towards the reception area, wincing and almost crying over her painful legs and feet.


    "Hello! I urgently need a taxi to eiffel tower!" Cheryl quickly walked upto the manager of the hotel who was sitting at the reception.


    "Sure mam! The taxi will come in two minutes, at the porch!" The manager smiled, handing over a numeric card to Cheryl.


    Cheryl looked at the porch at the far end of the reception lobby, almost wanting to scream out loud. Her feet were already giving up! "Thank you!" She nodded and started walking towards the porch.


    Meanwhile.....


    Raol was sitting in his office completing his morning work''s paper work , when somebody knocked on his door, diverting his attention.


    "Come in please!" Raol spoke up, looking at the door.


    "Hello sir! Here are the morphed images that you had ordered from the web- expert. Nobody can ever know, that they are not real but rather edited!" A short man, dressed in blue tee shirt and black denims came, handing over a pendrive to the man.


    Rail smiled at the man, taking the pendrive. "Great! You both will get your payment. Thank you!"


    The man went away and Raol, immediately attatched the pendrive to his laptop. He smiled looking at the pictures, devilishly. "Even I can not see any mistake. I think, I will post this one first!" He glanced at a picture happily and then immediately opened Rhehan''s instagram account and posted a picture of the couple, adding a romantic caption. In the picture, Rhehan and Rose were standing close to the Eiffel tower and were posing romantically, kissing each other on their lips.

 Chapter 475 - The angry bird...

    Cheryl instantly sat inside the taxi and looked at the driver. "Towards the eiffel tower. Make it quick please. How long will it take?"


    "Mam! Just ten minutes!" The driver spoke up, starting the ignition.


    "Sigh! Ohk!" Cheryl quickly checked the couple''s picture again, figuring out the exact spot where the couple was standing. For the next ten minutes, the girl was pressing her legs with her hands and side by side making a plan to jeopardize their romantic visit. "They must have gone to the restaurant on the tower, to have a romantic lunch, I am sure." Cheryl smiled wickedly. Soon the taxi halted and Cheryl stepped out, paying the taxi fare to the driver.


    She quickly walked towards the crowded area of the tower, over the exact spot, where the photo was being clicked. She was now terribly limping, but still not refusing to give up.


    Moving her eyes rapidly in all directions, the girl started searching for the couple. She looked again at the picture. The girl (Rose) was wearing a stark red colored dress, and the man (Rhehan) was dressed in a casual white shirt and beige pants. She started searching for the stark red colored dressed lady, but could not find any. After another fifteen minutes of hopelessly searching, the girl sat down on nearby stairs and took deep breaths trying to relax.


    Her whole body was now aching terribly, when suddenly a man came upto her. He was holding several key-rings in his hand, and was giving a huge grin to Cheryl. "Hello, do you want a key ring? I have this heart shaped, eiffel tower shaped, romantic couple shaped, lips shaped and many other key rings!!"


    "Shut up!!!! Get lost!!!" Cheryl vented out all her anger at the man and stood up, walking towards the tower. The man was startled at her reaction and looked at the rude girl in anger.


    Cheryl quickly walked towards the queue to buy a ticket for the eiffel tower''s lift. She let out another cry, looking at the long queue. She was almost about to walk back when her phone buzzed, with a message.


    ''Did you locate them yet?''


    Cheryl''s anger spiked up again, reading the message. "God damnit!!! Can''t you see how much I am trying!!!!" The girl shouted, looking at her phone. Her furious voice caught the attention of many people, starring at her as if she was a maniac.


    Cheryl glared at the people and shouted at them. "Don''t you have any other work to do. Stop starring at me you morons!!!!"


    She then quickly typed a message, taking deep breaths.


    Cheryl- ''I am running here and there, looking for them. I can not do more than this now!!!''


    Unknown man- '' You are too slow!! I need a faster result!!''


    Cheryl wanted to slam her phone on the ground but nevertheless tried to calm herself down. She looked at the long queue and then at her swollen red feet. She was now almost at the verge of crying, in contrast to the romantic and happy couples all around her.


    Finally after fifteen more minutes, she reached the booth of ticket counter and bought a ticket for herself. She then quickly stood in the queue for the elevator and after another five minutes finally, she was inside the elevator going up to the restaurant.


    The furious girl stepped out of the elevator and stood at one corner, fixing her hair. She had turned ''on'' her seductive goddess mode and walked inside the restaurant in style. She occupied a table, situated right in the centre of the room and started eyeing everybody present in the room.


    The beautiful and luxurious restaurant had several people sitting and munching their meals. Cheryl''s gaze was studying every person in the room, and her anger spiked up having not able to locate the couple.


    The waiter dressed in elegant black suit, cane upto the girl with a warm smile. "Welcome mam! What would you like to have!!"


    Cheryl who was now terribly sulking in one corner, looked at the waiter and banged her fist on the table, in anger. "Fuck off, you idiot!!!!" She shouted at the top of her lungs at the waiter. Suddenly their was dead silence in the restaurant while everybody was starring at the extremely rude girl.


    The waiter gaped at the girl in surprise. Soon, the restaurant manager walked upto the girl and patted the waiter''s shoulder, consolling him.


    "Excuse me lady!! You have just insulted our staff and you are also spoiling the atmosphere of our restaurant. We do not attend such people in our work area. So please leave!" The manager spoke in a loud yet humble tone.


    Cheryl gaped at the man in horror. She was just being told to leave a restaurant by a manager. "Do you know, who I am! How dare you insult me like that!!" Cheryl slammed the table again, not getting up from her seat.


    Suddenly, two more managers and one guard came upto them. "Mam!! Leave the restaurant right now, before we have you thrown out or we call the cops!!" Another manager spoke in a much louder noise.


    Cheryl glared at the staff surrounding her, who were ready to pounce at her. Even the guests were now glarring at her in anger, gossiping about her as if she was a maniac.


    "Fine!!!" She stood up immediately, dragging back the chair rapidly, making it fall on the ground with a loud thud. Her red cheeks flushed even more after being humiliated by the staff in front of so many people. She stormed out of the restaurant, towards the stairs, going down from the tower.


    She had tears in her eyes as she climbed down the tower, with great difficulty. Suddenly her gaze fell upon a lady standing in a stark red colored dress. The lady was about to climb the yatch, which gave long one hour tour of the city of Paris. "There she is!!! Damn!!" Cheryl quickly climbed down the stairs rapidly, almost about to fall down many times. The stairs were almost endless, making the girl breathless.

 Chapter 476 - The mad girl...

    The girl winced again and again in pain, but nevertheless, did not stop climbing down the stairs. She was constantly looking at the fair skinned girl in red dress, climbing the yatch with a man. The yacht was big enough to adjust almost 200 people.


    Cheryl finally ran towards the yacht, where several people were standing in a long line, turn by turn entering the yacht. Cheryl was now rushing towards the lady, pushing the people standing in the queue.


    "Excuse me! I want to go ahead!" She shouted at a lady.


    "Move aside!" She then shouted at an elderly man.


    "I want to go to the front! Just step aside" She pushed another old lady, gradullay stepping ahead in the line.


    Soon, one of the tall, dark and muscular guard, spotted Cheryl breaking the line and shouting at people. He rushed towards her quickly and halted looking angrily at Cheryl, who had just gotten into a fight with an elderly man.


    "Are you deaf mister, can not you hear that I want to go ahead!! Why are you not moving!?" Cheryl shouted at the elderly, well dressed man.


    The elderly man stared at Cheryl from head to toe and looked at her angrily. "Young lady, is this how you talk to elders? The line is meant for something. You can not just break the line and demand to move in the front! There has to be some discipline on life" The man scolded back the girl.


    "You fool!! Don''t you see, I am in a hurry!!" Cheryl was now again trying to barge in, pushing away the old man aside.


    Just then the guard held the girl''s shoulder, pushing her back. "You!! Why are you misbehaving with people!! Show your ticket first!!!"


    "I... I... don''t have a ticket!" Cheryl pursed her lips, looking at the strong built of the man, in fear.


    "Lady! You don''t have a ticket and you are misbehaving with other people, who are following the rules. Wait! I will just call the cops!!! You seem to be a thief or a terrorist!!" The guard held the girl''s wrist, pushing her away from the line, to one side.


    Cheryl glared at the man angrily, but she did not say anything to him, looking at his large biceps. The man indeed looked dangerous and currently also very angry. "Fine! My family went back up there. So, I just kind of freaked out. I will go and buy the ticket again." Cheryl made a sad face.


    "Go!" The guard signalled the lady towards a ticket counter.


    Cheryl gapped at the man and walked towards the ticket counter. Soon she was standing in the long line, with a blue colored ticket in her hand. She was again and again looking at the lady in red colored dress, and finally spotted her sitting at the corner of the deck at a far away corner.


    Finally after another ten minutes, Cheryl finally climbed the stairs of the yatch. She quickly fixed her hair, turning her seductive mode ''on'', yet once again. She climbed up the deck and soon started walking towards the couple, doing her classic catwalk. The girl in red dress was sitting with her back towards Cheeyl, facing the water. Her hands were wrapped around a well dressed man, who was wearing a white hat.


    She stood behind the couple, with her hands on her waist. The girl then shreiked in excitement. "Oh! My! God! I can not believe its you both. What a coincidence!!"


    Her shrill voice startled the couple and they turned to look back at the source of the voice. Cheryl''s fake smile immediately faded away, looking at the couple''s faces.


    A fair skinned, japanese girl, with her japanese boyfriend was now looking at Cheryl in confusion. "Sorry! Do I know you!!?" The girl frowned in confusion.


    "You...??... Who are you?" Cheryl frowned angrily at the girl as if it was entirely the Japanese girl''s fault, for being misunderstood.


    "What do you even mean!? Why are you talking to her like that?" The japanese man, stood up and looked at Cheryl in anger.


    Cheryl looked at the man in confusion and immediately walked away in anger. Suddenly her phone pinged and she saw another instagram picture, posted in Rhehan''s account. They were standing in front of their hotel and had just updated a live check-in.


    Cheryl gaped at the picture in horror. Like a fool she had been running up and down the eiffel tower and they had already reached their hotel, in no time!


    "Damn!!! Damn!! How can they be so quick?" Cheryl screamed at the top of her voice, catching everybody''s attention once again. People were already, glaring at the girl for barging in the line constantly, and fighting with everybody. Now seing the girl scream like a mad lady, made them sure that she did not have a stable mind.


    Cheryl quickly walked inside the operating room and screamed at one of the staff people. "I want to go back!!! Take an about turn!"


    "What!!?? Mam! This is a yacht not a car!! Is that an emergency. Can''t you wait for one hour!" The man dressed in a white uniform, looked at the girl in confusion.


    "No! No! I can not!" Cheryl looked at her phone on fear, having recieved another threatening message from the same number.


    "May I know, what is the emergency mam!?" The man looked at Cheryl''s letrified face in doubt.


    "Well, it is my ...my.. mother! She is not well. I have to go see her! Please take me back! Please!!" Cheryl literally begged the man now.


    "Ohk! ohk! Fine! Can we drop you right here at the port. You can take a taxi and go!" The man pointed at an approching port.


    "Yes! Perfect!" Cheryl smiled happily. Soon the yacht approached the port and Cheryl stepped on it, and quickly ran towards the road, trying to find a cab. "Whew!! I had to beg him so much! But it is worth it. Now Rhehan can not be saved from my charm! Rose you better wait and watch!!!"

 Chapter 477 - The confused girl...

    Cheryl quickly stopped a taxi and sat inside it. She had to first go to her own hotel and check out, packing back all her luggage .Then she would have to reach the hotel where Rhehan and Rose had posted a live check-in, The La Opala Hotel.


    The girl again took off her now extremely tight sandles, wincing at the terrible pain. She was now in a better mood, since she was comfortably sitting in an air conditioned car. She was now again pressing her legs with her hands, trying to soothe down the pain.


    The girl then closed her eyes and dozzed off for a while, due to extreme fatigue and pain. After just 10 minutes of being dozzed off, the car halted outside her hotel gate.


    The driver turned to look at the sleeping lady. "Excuse me miss! But your hotel has arrived."


    Cheryl did not budge a single inch. Her mouth was wide open and her head was tilted on top of the arm rest.


    "Miss! Miss!!" The driver patted on the girl''s hand. "Miss! Your hotel has arrived!"


    Cheryl opened her eyes, and blinked several times looking at the cab driver. "Why the hell did you wake me up?" She frowned hard looking at him.


    "Miss! Your hotel has arrived. I have to go back, and you can not sleep in my taxi!" The driver frowned back, sounding angry.


    "Hah! Who wants to sleep in this stupid taxi! Just tell me, how much do I owe you." Cheryl opened her purse and paid her fare.


    She stepped inside the hotel lobby, walking towards the reception area. She took a few minutes to explain to the manager, why she could not stay any longer in the hotel. After paying the full payment for one day, Cheryl rushed to her room. She quickly started packing her bag and dragged it to the elevator. This was probably the most hectic and tiring day she had ever experienced in her life.


    Soon she was walking outside the hotel''s lobby, limping and dragging her gigantic suitcase outside the hotel.


    "Just once let me reach that hotel. Rhehan Jobs!! This time you will not be spared by me." Cheryl mummbled while walking out from the porch. After another fifteen minutes of waiting for a taxi, finally she sat inside a taxi.


    The taxi driver looked at the girl and frowned. The girl was busy, taking out her sandles, and did not even bother to tell him the destination.


    "To where Miss? You will have to tell me!"


    "Ohh!! The La Opala Hotel! Fast!!" Cheryl spoke in a dominating tone.


    The driver sighed, at the girl''s rude attitude but nevertheless, switched on the ignition to drive.


    "Yawn!! How long?" Cheryl looked at the driver with sleepy eyes.


    "Twenty minutes!" The driver spoke up in same stern voice.


    Cheryl once again dozzed off inside the car and then once again shouted at the taxi driver for waking her up.


    She walked upto the reception area, giving away a fake and confident smile. "Hello! What are your best rooms in the hotel?" Cheryl asked a lady manager.


    "Hello, we have four delux suits, one of which is booked." The lady smiled pleasantly at Cheryl.


    Cheryl gave another fake smile to the receptionist. "Alright. I would like a room just next to that room, since they are my friends. I think they told me that they will book the best room in hotel. Can you tell me the booking name so that I can be sure!" Cheryl smiled innocently.


    "Sure!" The receptionist smiled, looking at the flat desktop screen before her. "It is Mr. and Mrs. Jobs." The lady smiled back, replying to the girl.


    Cheryl smiled mysteriously and handed over a black money card to the lady. "I want the adjoining delux room."


    "Great!" The lady swiped the card and Cheryl quickly took out her phone to message at the same unknown number.


    Cheryl- '' I found them. I will be staying in a room just next to theirs.''


    Unknown man- Good girl. Just let me know, when the work is done.


    Cheryl quickly stepped inside her room happily and took a hot shower, to relax her muscles. She then quickly changed into a hot, plunging neckline green dress and blow dried her hair.


    She stepped out of the room and pressed the door bell of the adjoining room, where the couple was staying. She pressed the bell several times but nobody opened the door.


    One hour later...


    Cheryl got off from her bed, giving a touch up to her makeup. She then stepped out of her room, once again and pressed the door bell again. Nobody answered the door yet again. Cheryl sighed in helplessness and went back to her room.


    Two hours later...


    Cheryl again gave a touch up to her makeup, and angrily walked out of her room. This time she was sure to find the couple. She pressed the door bell yet again, for fifteen more minutes. Nobody opened the door. "How can a honeymoon couple, not come back to there room!! They should not even get out of their bed."


    Cheryl quickly walked towards the reception, her anger spiking up again. "This is so frustrating!!"


    "Excuse me! But the delux room no. 1, people are not opening the door. Do you have any idea, when are they coming. I am a friend of theirs!"


    The man on the reception looked at the girl and smiled. The hotel staff had been instructed by Raol, to not reveal anything about the couple and if somebody asks, they had to tell that person that they just left the hotel, for sight seing.


    "Ahh! I am afraid mam! You missed them. They just left the hotel, few minutes ago." The man smiled notoriously, looking at Cheryl.


    "Ohh!! Damn!! Do you know, where have they gone?" Cheryl asked in frustration.


    "No idea mam!" The waiter spoke with a poker face and turned his gaze back towards the desktop.


    As soon as Cheryl left for her room, the manager picked up his cell phone and texted at a number.


    ''You were right. A blondie is asking about them constantly. I told her what you told me. She seems rather desperate to see them.''


    Raol- '' Haha!! Keep it up. Just keep her confused for a few more days. She is here to sabotage their relation.''


    Manager -'' Don''t worry. Leave it upto me!''

 Chapter 478 - The revengeful king...

    The next morning.....


    Santorini, Greece.... Cafe Island Resort.


    The sunlight beamed happily, from the window, caressing the girl''s beautiful long hair. Her white skin was radiating under the beautiful fresh sun rays, making her look even more gorgeous than she normally is.


    Partially covered under white satin sheets, she smiled at bit, slowly flickering her eyes. Her eyes opened a bit and she smiled, looking at her ring finger, which was beautifully decorated with two big rocks. She turned to look at the other side of the bed and blinked her eyes in confusion, looking at the empty bed.


    Suddenly she spotted a pink colored hand written note, placed on the bed side. She giggled looking at the note and picked it up.


    ''Yeah! Don''t laugh. I know these handwritten notes are your style. I am in the kitchen, cooking you a special breakfast.''


    Rose looked at the note in surprise. "As if yesterday''s pampering was not enough, he is also cooking a meal for me. He is totally going to spoil me faster than a dead fish!"


    She quickly got off from the bed and wrapped the satin sheet around her loosely, tying a knot, in between her breasts. She walked inside the living room and then down the stairs, inside another lobby area which leaded to a wooden constructed kitchen.


    She stood at the thresh-hold of the kitchen and looked at her wifey. There was a loud music playing at one corner of the kitchen, while Rhehan was standing near the gass stove. He was dressed only in his boxers, and his hair were slightly wet from the shower.


    He was flipping a baked pancake on a pan, with his expert hands and was happily swinging his waist to the music. The man seemed to be having the best time of his life.


    Rose glanced at the man''s swinging hips, tempted to squeeze them, with her hands.


    "Good morning hottie wifey. Cooking breakfast for the hubby?" Rose walked inside the kitchen and hugged the man from behind. Her hands were, caressing his naked chest, and she kissed the man''s back, all over.


    Rhehan halted for a few seconds, petrified at Rose''s presence in the kitchen. "Eh.. hehe... Good morning hubby. I just thought I will cook you a special breakfast." Rhehan turned and hugged back the girl happily. "Look at you!! You look so hot. But why did you wrap this sheet? You could have just walked around naked!!" He poked the girl''s stomach teasingly, looking at her half revealing boobs.


    Rose blushed under the man''s seductive gaze and pursed her lips, not replying to the man.


    "By the way, I loved to see my hubby''s tigress, mode yesterday. Care to switch on the same mode again?" Rhehan again poked the girl''s stomach teasingly.


    "Stop teasing me Rhehan. Just tell me, how can I help you in cooking?" Rose looked at the several tempting dishes being cooked on the gas stove.


    "Ummm.... Sweetheart. You can go and take bath. You not helping me, would be a great help in fact ." Rhehan smirked, looking at the girl teasingly.


    "Fine! I will go and take a shower then." Rose rolled her eyes at the man and kissed his cheek.


    She walked a few steps, when suddenly she realised something was off. She could feel the air from the window, touching her body directly. She looked down in shock, her white satin sheet had been removed and she had been walking stark naked.


    "Huh?" She tried to cover herself with her hands and turned to look at Rhehan.


    The man was grinning ear to ear, looking from head to toe at the naked girl.


    As soon as Rose was about to leave from gis side, he had slowly placed his foot on top of the dragging sheet. As the girl walked, the sheet was slowly removed from her body, making her walk completely naked.


    "Rhehan what did you do? Give back the sheet Rhehan!" Rose walked towards the man, blushing under his constant gaze. "And just stop looking at me like that, as if you have never seen me naked before!" Rose walked upto the man tried to catch hold of the sheet.


    But Rhehan quickly picked up the girl in his arms and started walking towards the stairs. The girl snuggled shyly to the man''s chest, while Rhehan''s hands travelled all over her naked body. He walked up the stairs towards the bathroom, and made the girl sit on a bathing seater.


    He then bent down to kiss the girl''s cheek and smiled at her. "Take a bath! Food will be laid for you, in the meanwhile. Today, I am at your service." Rhehan placed his one hand on his chest, and bent down a little before the girl.


    "Ahh! Can I have a little bit of a taste of this man?" Rose looked at the man''s alluring lips.


    Rhehan quickly pounced on the girl and started sucking her lips hard, getting turned on immediately. Rose too immediately reverted back sucking the man''s lower lips, hard.


    "Have you brought the lubricating gel. I can not control anymore!" The man took deep breaths, looking at the girl''s naked body. His manhood was rising rapidly, giving him intense emotions in his body.


    "Yes! It is in the closet." Rose blushed.


    "Then let us go and take it!" The man picked up the girl in his arms, walking back towards the closet. Rose opened an almirah, taking out a white colored tube and handed it over to Rhehan.


    She was constantly blushing, being carried around by the boy completely naked. She was still not used to walk around him naked, so casually.


    He quickly placed the girl on he bed and took out a pea sized white gel from the tube on his middle finger. He then immediately inserted it in the girl''s butt hole and rubbed it seductively...


    After about another half an hour, Rose was now taking a shower, while Rhehan had resumed his cooking. Suddenly the man''s phone buzzed and he looked at the caller''s name.


    "Hello Raol. How are you doing?" Rhehan smiled, attatching his bluetooth device.


    "Good morning sir! I am doing fine. How about you?" Came Raol''s pleasant voice.


    "Great! The resort is amazing. We are loving it!" Rhehan stirred the dishes, while talking over his bluetooth device.


    "Sir, the plan is working perfectly fine. Cheryl did check-in, in the same hotel. This again proves that what happened in Malaysia was not just a co-incidence! She had planned it all, and had now planned to destroy your honeymoon too!" Raol''s concerned voice came through the speaker.


    Rhehan immediately stopped stirring the dishes, listening to the man''s revelation in anger. "Hmm! So she is trying to mess with me? Just make her roam about like a mad woman, in the city. She should know, what is it like to attack my relationship with my girl. As far as the main devil is concerned, I am ready to face him!" Rhehan smirked, his devilish smile again.


    Suddenly his submissive wifey mode had changed into a possessive and revengeful king, who could do anything to protect his relation with his wife!

 Chapter 479 - Karma...

    Rose stepped out of the shower and walked inside her walk - in closet. She selected a cute heart shaped neck, flary mini dress in peach color, for a romantic breakfast date with her wifey.


    She then happily applied a light lip gloss on her lips and a mascara and stepped out of the closet, wearing her matching ankle length sandles.


    She walked inside the bedroom and saw another handwritten note on top of the bed. Rose giggled yet again and picked up the blue note excitedly.


    ''Hey beautiful. I am waiting for my hot hubby, downstairs at the beach.''


    Rose smiled and walked inside the living room and finally climbing down the stairs. Soon she got out of the house and spotted Rhehan standing at a distance, dressed only in a beige knee length cargo shorts and matching shoes. He was carefully placing down the dishes on the table, while singing the lyrics of a song, that was playing loudly in the kichten.


    The early morning sunrise, was looking extremely eye-catching, shimmering over the blue tranquil water. Rose smiled looking the man who was way more beautiful and eye catching than the sea, in front of her.


    His slightly sweaty body, looked extremely alluring and drool-worthy to the girl. She happily walked upto the man, once again thanking the God''s for blessing her with such an amazing life -partner. "Ohhh!! This looks so amazing wifey!!" She looked at the wooden table, loaded with several dishes.


    Rhehan looked up at the girl and bent her back a little. "Thank you my dearest hubby. I fully intend to impress you with my skills. I hope you like it mam."


    He pulled out a chair for the girl and made the girl sit comfortably. He then started serving the dishes one by one, on her plate, like a perfect host. "Well, mam, first we have the exotic Lasagne and then the Khao pad, cooked in exotic sausages." He then picked up another bowl, serving it in her plate. "This is the special papaya salad, The Som Tam and then we have the spicy chicken Laab for you. Also we have some sweet iced black coffee to go with all the dishes." Rhehan smiled at the surprised girl.


    "Did you do all this by yourself !!? Gosh!! This is so sweet of you Rhehan!! Thank you so much!!" Rose looked at the man, feeling overwhelmed amd pampered.


    "It is my pleasure, to cook for my hubby. Ohk! Now taste this salad first and tell me, how it is." Rhehan picked up a small slice of the chicken salad with the fork, holding it close to Rose''s lips.


    Rose chewed the chicken and looked at the man in surprise. "Oh! My God!! This is so damn good Rhehan! I did not know, you could cook so well." Rose savoured the delicious and juicy taste, licking her lips.


    "Aww! Thank you wifey. I can cook such meals for you as many times as you want, just to hear this beautiful compliment." Rhehan bent down again, accepting the compliment happily.


    "Ohk! Now sit." Rose pointed at the chair, placed next to her and she then started serving food in Rhehan''s plate.


    They both clinked their glasses of iced coffee and took a sip each, from their glasses.


    "Let us go for a yacht ride after this!" Rhehan pointed towards the tied up yacht.


    "Oh great!! I want to drive it too!!" Rose exclaimed excitedly, looking the beautiful white colored yacht.....


    ...


    While the couple in Greece had the perfect romantic morning, in each other''s company, Cheryl was having the worst time of her life, inspite of being in world''s most romantic city.


    It was 11:00 am, in the morning and the girl woke up frowning looking at her phone, that was buzzing constantly. "Who the hell is that?" She looked at the phone and straightened up immediately, looking at the time. "Shit!! It is 11 in the morning? How did it get so late?"


    She checked her phone and there were five missed calls from the same unknown number. "Ohh!! Darn!! He will kill me now!! How the hell did it get so late!!!"


    Cheryl quickly dialled the number and took a deap breath, gearing up herself for the man''s shoutings and abuses.


    "Where the hell have you been. Do you plan to elope with my money or something!!!" Came a terrifying voice from the speaker of her phone.


    Cheryl pressed her foreheard with her hands, frowning. She was already having a bad migraine amd now she had to tolerate this man''s screams, early in the morning. " Offcourse not! Why would I elope!!? I just got up very late today!"


    "Girl!!! Are you on a holiday or something!!? Why the heck did you miss the morning buffet time? The breakfast would have been the easiest to caught hold of them!! Now we will have to wait for another update by them!!! You jerk!!!" The angry man shouted again at Cheryl, giving her terrible goose-bumps.


    "What!! You are calling me a jerk!!? I was sitting in the lobby of the hotel till 3:00 am, waiting for that couple to enter the hotel. Is it my fault that they hardly come to the hotel? The entire day, I did nothing but ask the receptionist, about their whereabouts, after every one hour. How else do I track them!!?" Cheryl snapped back in frustration, looking at her yet swollen and red feet. Her legs were terribely cramped and her back was extremely stiff.


    "I really don''t give a damn about your sleep. Just move your lazy ass and get going. Ask the manager, they might be still in their room, if they came back so late yesterday night. Just go now!!!" Shouted the angry man and then hung up the call immediately.


    "Damn!!! Why did I even consider his deal. I was fine, without it. He is so dominating and rude to me!!" Cheryl took few deep breaths and then stepped out of the bed, with great reluctance. She stretched her body, wincing at the errupting pain from her legs and back and went inside the bathroom to freshen up, while still grumbling curses at the man.

 Chapter 480 - Girl without makeup...

    The girl simply brushed her teeth and stepped out of her bathroom, still looking like as if a tree has fallen over her. The girl had messy hair, swollen face and puffy dark circles. She was wearing a wrinkled satin pink colored shirt and a matching loose fitted lower. Today, for the first time, in so many years she had dared to step out without any makeup on her face. She had not even bothered to look at her reflection in mirror.


    She quickly locked her room and stepped in the corridor, walking towards the elevator. As soon as she entered the elevator, an elderly lady, who was already inside the elevator, frowned looking at Cheryl from head to toe.


    "What you looking at lady? Never seen a girl in a night suit. Mind your own business!" Cheryl shouted at the lady, as she pressed the elevator button for the lobby area.


    The lady frowned at Cheryl again, before the elevator halted at first floor and the lady quickly got off, as if rushing away from a maniac. Soon the elevator stopped outside the lobby area and Cheryl stepped out, wearing her white bunny ears carpet slippers and walked towards the reception area quickly. The lady from the previous day, was sitting at the reception and she immediately gave a notorious smile, recognizing Cheryl.


    "Hello. I had asked you, about my friends in delux room no.1. I can not seem to locate them. Can you tell me about them?" Cheryl smiled plaeasantly at the lady.


    "Uhh!? Excuse me but, are you staying in this hotel? I don''t remember seing you before!" The receptionist frowned, pretending to have not recognized the girl. She was secretly enjoying grilling the girl, after she was told that she had been trying to sabotage the relation of the biggest investor of their hotel, Rhehan Jobs!


    "Huh? You do not remember me. I am Cheryl. I am staying in one of your best delux rooms. How can you not remember me?" Cheryl frowned in confusion.


    "Ohh!! Is that you?" The receptionist gazed a the girl carefully from head to toe. "Ohh! Yes it is indeed you. You looked beautiful yesterday. Ah! It must be the makup probably. I did not even recognise you without your makeup. Haha! How silly of me. I apologise." The receptionist chuckled, looking at Cheryl''s hideous face and clothes.


    "Huh? Whatever!" Cheryl frowned coming back to the main point. "Did you see Rhehan jobs with his wife around? I don''t think they have left the room! Have they?"


    "Ohh! Yes! They have left the room. I spotted them going to the pool''s changing area. It is just around the corner in the same floor. You can go walking." The lady pointed towards an open garden, having several bricked walking tracks.


    "Ohk! Thank you!" Cheryl was about to go towards the garden, when the receptionist called again.


    "Wait!!!" Shouted the receptionist, smirking at her.


    "Now what?!" Cheryl frowned.


    "You will not be allowed to enter in this attire. You need to wear casual clothes first and then bring along your swim gear. Then you need to change into your swim gear in the changing rooms, just outside the pool entry, only then they will allow you." The receptionist smirked even more


    .


    "What? Do you mean, I need to to go back to my room again and change!!?" Cheryl gaped at the lady in horror. "But the pool is just nearby, can not I just have a glance and not enter the pool!!?"


    "I am sorry mam. The guards will not allow you. These are the hotel rules, which even I can not help. And the couple has been in the pool area, from half an hour. You better hurry up, before they leave!" She smiled notoriously.


    "Damn it!!!" Cheryl rushed towards the elevator clumsily, in her carpet slippers.


    She sprinted inside the elevator, while everybody around was now frowning looking at the girl.


    Soon she came running back inside her room, taking deap breaths. She stepped inside her closet and took out a simple white dress, changing into it. She then quickly packed her bikini in a small swim bag and finally looked at her reflection in mirror. "Aaghhh!!!" The girl shouted.


    Last night the girl was so tired that she had just mamaged to change into her night dress. She had forgotten to remove her makeup from her face. Her mascara and eye liner had darkened her swollen eye bags terribly. Their were thick patches of foundation on parts of her face, making her skin tone look really uneven. Her red lip shade had created cracks on her lips, making it look like blood. Her chin was also stained in red color. "Oh! my God!! Did I just step out like this? No wonder that lady was starring at me and that receptionist could not recognise me!!!" Cheryl gasped at her reflection in horror.


    She then quickly washed her face with cold water, removing most of the puffiness instantly. She did a quick makeover of her face, with help of a foundation, blush-on, striking lip shade and a mascara.


    "Now! Am good to go! Rhehan Jobs, you can not resist me in a bikini now!" She quickly changed her footwears and sprinted out of the room, towards the elevator.


    Soon the girl had entered the changing room, just outside the pool. She quickly changed into a stricking hot pink colored tiny bikini and covered herself with a white transparent sarong. She again switched on her seductive goddess mode ''on'' and walked towards the gigantic infinity pool of the hotel.


    There were several pool chairs, situated on two sides of the pool, will people sittong and soaking the sun. Cheryl quickly grabbed a seat and glanced around searching for the couple. She was in a mood to take a dip, but before that she had to search for the couple. She looked for them, for fifteen more minutes, but failed to spot them anywhere!

 Chapter 481 - Tom and Jerry...

    She sat with a gloomy face on the pool chair, looking at happy people around her. Suddenly a feeling of intense lonliness and seclusion hit her, heavy in the heart. People around her were usually in pairs or groups, happily enjoying the early morning dip. Some were romancing, while others were playing in the pool happily. She was the only one, who was sitting unhappily, looking at other people.


    She quickly got up, going towards the bar of the pool.


    The sad girl could not spot them anywhere near the bar too. "Sigh! I just need a drink now!" Cheryl was about to order a refreshing cocktail for herself, when her phone buzzed again. Cheryl sighed, looking at the same unknown number.


    "What the hell! Why do you keep calling me?!" Cheryl spoke in a frustrated tone.


    "Heyy!!! How dare you talk to me like that you filthy woman!! Don''t forget, you were good for nothing, before I gave you a role in the movie!!" The man slammed back angrily.


    "Yes! I have not forgotten that. That is why I am here, running around like an idiot. Tell me why did you call?" Cheryl tried to calm down a bit. She knew, she could not afford to talk rudely to this man. Offending him, meant, loosing her role in the movie, and ruining her career forever.


    "I called to ask you, if you could catch hold of them or not? I am also answerable to my boss! If the work is not done, you will have to pay heavily for it!!" The man spoke in a dangerous voice.


    Cheryl gulped hearing his words. "Look! I am trying my best. I have been looking for them, since morning. I don''t know, how quickly they are escaping from every place!"


    "Is this your excuse? That they are escaping very quickly. What are they? Some kind of aliens, that they make themselves invisible everytime, you reacj for them. Living in the same hotel from past one day, you could not even spot them even a single time, let alone seducing the man. I think, I will cancel the contract with you now. Do what ever you want to do in your life. Let us see who gives you a job after being thrown away by a fashion company and now from a major film!!" The man threatened in a calm tone. This was usually his style. The calmer he sounded, the more dangerous he would get.


    Cheryl shivered at the thought of sitting ideal at home and being black-listed from the entertainment and modelling world. "No! Wait! Don''t cancel the contract. I will find them for sure!! Just give me some time please." Cheryl now begged over the phone, almost at the verge of crying.


    "Sigh! Fine!" The man smiled wickedly. "Then do your job quickly. Then come back to me and I will give you a nice reward in my bed!" The man spoke in a dangerous yet loving voice. He hung up the call, taking a long puff from his cigar, relaxing himself.


    Cheryl looked at her phone for a few seconds in horror and then walked straight towards the pool chair. She picked up all her stuff and walked towards the changing room once again. She clentched her grumbling stomach, feelong extremely hungry, but she did not have time to eat anything right now.


    She quickly changed back into her white dress and sandkes and stepped out of the changing room, once again going to the reception area. The same receptionist sitting on the other side of the wooden counter, smiled warmly looking at Cheryl. But inside her heart, the lady was laughing her heart out, looking at the pitiful condition of the girl.


    "Ahh! Now I have recognised you. Looks like you have applied some makeup, to look much better than your natural self." The lady smirked, speaking in a sarcastic tone.


    Cheryl who was simply worried about being ousted from the film, ignored the lady''s sarcastic comment, as if she did not even hear it.


    "Excuse me! But you said that Rhehan and Rose had just went towards the pool area. I just looked around everywhere, but I could not spot them anywhere!!" Cheryl frowned in confusion, looking at the receptionist.


    "Mam! I did not say that they had just entered the pool area. I told you that they were already inside that part of the hotel!" The lady frowned back, speaking in her defence.


    "Ohk! fine! That is what you said, but why are they not there now?" Cheryl tried to control her anger.


    "Ahh! While you were in changing room, I spotted them going towards the ala carte restaurant on the top most, 20th floor of the hotel building. I heard them talking about trying our special prawn curry for breakfast!! They must be currently enjoying their breakfast!" The lady spoke with a poker face.


    "Ohh!! I see! So they are in the restaurant. I will just straightaway, go their and meet them. Thank you so much!" Cheryl quickly sprinted towards the elevator, when the receptionist chuckled and called for Cheryl once again.


    "Wait a second Mam!" The lady shouted at the preceeding figure if the girl.


    Cheryl halted and turned to look at the lady in confusion.


    "What is it now?" Cheryl frowned in anger.


    The receptionist smiled and looked at Cheryl from head to toe. "Mam, there is a dress code for the restaurant. You need to change into a formal dress and a formal pair of shoes, before entering our posh restaurant. Otherwise, they might not allow you to enter!"


    "What!!!?? But I just want to have a glance!! I am not interested in having a breakfast!" Cheryl knitted her eyebrows, tremendousely.


    "Mam! The restaurant is inside our hotel club. Only formal attires are allowed in the club. I am afraid, these are hotel rules! I can not help you in this matter" She gave a warm yet cunning smiled to Cheryl.


    "Do you wish to tell me that I first go change in my room and then go to the club!!?" Cheryl spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    "Exactly mam! Have a good day!" The receptionist nodded her head in a ''yes'' and then continued with her work.


    "...."

 Chapter 482 - Giving up...

    Cheryl glared at the receptionist in disbelief, not knowing what to say any thing further after hearing her words.


    The receptionist felt the girl''s glance on her and looked up and smiled sarcastically. "Oh! You are still standing here. Mam, you better hurry up, before you miss meeting them at the restaurant too." She then again turned back her gaze at the desktop, resuming her work.


    Cheryl looked at the lady as if coming out of a trance. "Huh?" She then speeded up towards the elevator like a maniac, cursing her fate in anger, once again. The receptionist chuckled happily looking at the running away girl.


    Cheryl quickly stepped inside her room, the pain in her stomach increasing from all the running and having not eaten anything since yesterday evening. She quickly took out a blue colored formal bell sleeves dress and changed into it instantly, not even taking a bath. She wore the matching blue and black high heeled pumps, once again wincing in pain. "Ouch!! My feet are so painful." She stumbled twice before finally managing to walk in the heels.


    She quickly fixed her hair and then her makeup, rushing out of the room. She could not run much faster as her feet were already giving up, unable to bear the pressure of the high heels any more.


    She quickly stepped inside the elevator, pressing the 20- th, floor button. She heaved a sigh of relief, to be finally able to locate the couple and then she could also manage to grab a bite or two.


    The elevator door opened on the twentieth floor and Cheryl stepped out frowning in surprise, looking around her.


    There was a gigantic terrace garden, spreaded till far ends and not a restaurant to be seen anywhere. She walked towards the guard, and halted just before him, looking at the man in confusion. "Excuse me, where exactly is the restaurant here? The one in the club!?"


    The tall guard frowned at Cheryl. "Mam, you should have taken a different elevator for the restaurant. You reach that elevator by a battery car near the reception area. Anyways, the restaurant is situated just after this terrace garden ends. You can go walking, if you want or you can go back to reception, order a car and then take the elevator, that opens directly in the restaurant."


    "Ahh! No problem! I can walk!" Cheryl sighed walking towards the garden. As soon as she stepped on the grass, her heels sank inside the moist soil, tripping her badly on the ground. "Ouch!! Ouch!! My ankle!!" Cheryl cried in pain and quickly removed her footwears. She pressed her painful ankle, but nevertheless, stood up on the grass barefoot. She dusted off the mud and grass from her hair and clothes.


    She started walking on the freshly watered grass, her feet getting dirty by the moist soil. She sprinted rapidly, towards the end of the gigantic garden, with tears falling from her eyes and she was holding her heels in her hand.


    She was now feeling completely dis-heartened, walking inside the endless garden. "Why is it happening to me!? Why!?" She sobbed uncontrollably, as her mud smudged feet, walked further ahead.


    After another fifteen minutes, she finally saw the restaurant entry at the far end of the garden. She quickly wiped away her tears and sprinted towards the restaurant. Soon, she had stepped on a bricked surface of the porch of the restaurant. She quickly dusted away the mud from her feet, with her hands and wore her high heels. She then started limping towards the restaurant entry, feeling a little happier and relieved now.


    The guard opened the door for the girl, while she entered inside a beautiful circular shaped reception area.


    "Hello, way to the restaurant!?" Cheryl asked, calming down her nerves.


    "To the right mam." The young man at the reception, spoke up.


    "Thank you!" Cheryl smiled back and walked towards her right. The guard opened the door, for the girl and she quickly entered the restaurant, her eyes searching for the couple already.


    Their were several people, sitting all across the large restaurant, munching their food and chit- chatting. Cheryl was eyeing everyone around, but yet again, to her horror, she could not spot the couple. "Where the hell are they now!? How can I just miss them everytime!"


    She walked around the restaurant further ahead, not able to locate the couple anywhere. She was once again on the verge of tears. Her stomach grumbled again, looking at the delicious food in people''s plates and smelling at the aroma in every corner of the room. "Oh! Just let them go to hell! I am first going to eat something!!!!"


    The girl quickly walked towards the stack of plates, and picked up one, loading it with lots food from the displayed buffet. She quickly sat in one corner and started munching the dishes, hungrily, as if she was eating after several years.


    She was not even lifting her head while eating, when suddenly her phone buzzed again. She glanced at the caller''s name and once again broke down in tears, looking at the same unknown number.


    She did not pick up the call, but rather continued savouring the taste of the roasted chicken.


    After eating upto her heart''s content, the girl finally stood up, picking up her phone from the table. She once again glanced around at the people, not spotting the couple again.


    Suddenly her phone buzzed again and she picked it up, her nostrils were now flarring up in anger. She did not speak a single word, when the man started screaming again over the phone.


    "You bitch!!!! Why the hell are you not picking up my phone!!!! Where the hell are you???"


    Cheryl clentched her grip on the phone, while walking towards the exit door of the restaurant. "FUCK OFF YOU BASTARD!!!!!!"


    She shouted at the top of her lungs, catching everybody''s attention now. She walked out of the restaurant, hanging up the call, not caring about its adverse effects.

 Chapter 483 - The prime guardian..

    Meanwhile...


    A chartered plane landed smoothly on the grounds of Bangkok airport, amongst the beautiful sun rays of the early morning hours.


    The person sitting inside the chartered plane, was looking blankly outside the window, with a poker face. He had several things on his mind, making him ponder through out the journey.


    He had purposely cut short his working days and taken a fifteen days, long break from his work. He needed to be back in Bangkok, urgently.


    He knew, it was time to fulfill his duties now and he was ready to face everything that comes in his way. He took a deep sigh, his light brown eyes, just like his mother''s were giving a hazel effect after hitting the sun rays directly.


    The boy dressed in a Gucci white shirt and Versace jeans, was in a desolate mood, unlike his usual happy and chirpy mood. "It is time to fight now! I have to be home!!"


    He sighed, picking up his blue colored Armani sun glasses and putting them on the bridge of his nose. He then got up from his seat, followed by his two personal assistants and two body guards.


    He gave out his usual wide and happy smile, fighting his inner demons. He then quickly started climbing down the stairs and suddenly he caught the attention of several passengers, getting off from a plane, just landed nearby.


    "Ahh!! Is that James Wilson?" Shouted a young girl at the top of her voice.


    "Oh! My God! He really is James Wilson!" Screamed another girl.


    "Oh! He is actually so good looking! Even better than the movies."


    "Look at his biceps! He must be training a lot!!"


    "Oh! He is considered to be strongest man in Asia after Kareem offcourse!" The other lady drooled, looking at the handsome boy from head to toe.


    As soon as James stepped down from the plane, several people from the crowd came running towards him, shouting and howling looking at the light brown haired man.


    James smiled, irrespective of his sour mood and waved at the crowd. Amidst the flashes, autographs and selfies of the fans, the boy was trying to hide his tense emotions.


    He then quickly walked towards the airport, once again surrounded by fans, mainly girl fans. The boy had just acted in one hollywood movie yet and had already become a most adorable heart- throb of the young generation.


    After several more minutes of selfies and autographs, finally James sat down in his posh black colored BMW, taking the keys from the driver. "I will drive myself. You can go to the office and I am going home."


    Before switching on the ignition, he once again checked the news on his phone. His elder sister Rose and her husband Rhehan were standing near the eiffel tower, kissing each other happily.


    He took deep breaths and closed his eyes in anticipation. The same loving yet authoritative voice echoed in his head once again. "You, will not be my brother in the next life. You will be Miso''s brother. I want you to protect her from every evil and every danger. Be a good brother!!"


    He saw himself, sitting on a throne, just next to a larger antique throne. The man speaking to him looked rather old, yet very strong.


    James opened his eyes in fear and once again glanced at the picture. "The time has come to protect you both. My duty is not just towards Miso, but also towards you elder brother. Don''t forget, you were my brother first!! You both are equal to me. I love you both equally!!"


    James took a deap breath and switched on the ignition, driving towards his house. He still remembered the first time he had this dream, it was almost a week back. From that day, he had been constantly having this dream to protect the couple. As if they were in grave danger and needed his help immesiately. He did not believe his dreams, until the day he spotted the same bracelet in Rhehan''s arm, during the news coverage of his press meet in Malaysia.


    Later, he heard from his mother that they both had broken up and James knew that things were not that simple as they seemed. It was not a normel breakup but a game plan.


    He was always calling up Rose, to enquire about her well- being, but never did he tell her about his dreams. He was not sure of how she would react. But he had planned it to tell it to Rhehan, as he was already wearing the bracelet, so he must be having the same dreams too.


    He had planned to share his dream with his mom first. He had no even told her about his sudden visit to Bangkok. But somehow James knew, that the couple needed him back in Bangkok, not anywhere else. He could still hear the voices in his head. "Come back home! Come back home! Do your duty. You are the prime guardian!


    Soon after a long drive, James drove the black colored car towards the porch of the penthouse apartment, feeling happy after returning back. "Ahh!! It feels so good to come back home after so many days."


    He parked the car inside the porch and happily, stepped out pressing the door bell.


    Side by side he dialled a number, smiling excitedly.


    "Hello brother! What''s up!" James spoke up immediately.


    "Ahh!!! My brother!!! What a surprise, getting your call early in the morning!" Came the man''s happy voice over the phone.


    "Guess what! I am in Bangkok! Just reached home. Why don''t you come over!!" James smiled.


    "What!!? That is awsome!! Wait I am coming!!" The man hung up the call immediately.


    Soon the door opened and James pounced upon his mom in surprise. "Surprise!! Surprise!!!"


    "Oh! My! God!!! James!!!" The lady held the boy tightly in her embrase. "What a surprise sweetheart!" Lillian hugged the boy, feeling a little uneasy, due to a certain reason.


    James hugged the lady too, feeling his mother''s uneasiness. "What happened mom? You look a little confused."


    "Ah! No! I was just wondering, why did you cancel your shoots, to be here. You were supposed to come after one week, for the wedding! Is everything fine James?" Lillian asked, holding the boy''s hand in concern.


    James sighed, as he knew, he could not hide anything from his mother. "Ohk! Fine mom! I came here, because I sensed sonething bad is about to happen!"

 Chapter 484 - The revelations...

    Lillian shivered a bit listening to the boy''s words. "What!? What do you mean!!?" She frowned looking at the boy. Several thoughts were now circulating in her head, at a single time. Is he having dreams too? But why will he have those dreams? He is not even in contact with the bracelet and the sword is yet not found.


    "I do not even know, what I mean. All I know is that I have to protect Rosy and Rhehan. That is why I am here to fulfill my duty!" James sighed and sat on the couch, looking helplessly at his mother.


    "What else do you know?" Lillian looked at the boy in surprise.


    "Huh? You don''t look so surprised to me mom! Do you already know about it?" James asked feeling perplexed.


    "Yes! What I want to know is that why do you have this feeling that something bad is going to happen!?" Lillian asked in a worried tone.


    "It is because of those dreams. From past one week, I had been reminded of my duty towards my sister. I was told to be her brother in this life by Khufu, who was my brother in the previous life, who is now Rhehan." James blurted rapidly and covered his face in embarrasement. "I know mom, you will think I am going crazy. I totelly get it. But it is all true. Not just me but all of us have reincarnated, I know this for sure!" James looked at his mom in hesitation.


    "How are you so sure that all these dreams are true?!" Lillian asked in surprise.


    "It is because, I used to see a metallic bracelet, being made in fire, with some ashes, derived... derived from...Ro....Enchantress. I used to visualise that dream everyday, so that I could recollect its design anytime I want. Later, I spotted that bracelet in Rhehan''s wrist. Though he was wearing a coat, and I only saw only half of it for a few seconds, but I miraculously spotted it and could immediately recognise it. It was then that I realised that my dreams do hold a meaning and I had to go back home immediately. I completed my shoots as soon as possible and took a fifteen days of leave!" James got up from the couch and started walking in the living room restlessly.


    Lillian sighed looking at James, feeling remorseful. She had several thoughts going around in her head. Is this some sort of warning to us? Is the bracelet trying to bring us together and form one team? Does this mean that something big is going to happen very soon. "James!!" Lillian looked at James in anticipation, as if going to confess something very big. "What ever dreams, you are seeing are indeed true. We all are reincarnated, to fight against Horus and his right hand man, Augus! He killed your sister in her previous life and also... also... he had killed me, to attain our ashes." Lillian pursed her lips, looking at James'' surprised face.


    "You... You know all this already!!? Then why did you not tell me mom!?" James looked at his mother in surprise.


    "I did not expect it to start so soon. We don''t even have the sword. How are you already getting these dreams, I fail to understand. From past two days, Lee has been travelling in search of the sword!!" Lillian covered her face in despair.


    "You mean brother''s sword. Which we placed besides him, in his coffin!?" James gulped in fear, listening to his mother''s words. Everything that he had ever dreamt of in past one week, was being spoken by his mother.


    "Y... Yes!" Lillian looked at James in nervouseness as he talked about Rhehan in a brotherly way. "You seem to have quite an impact of that dream already!"


    "Yes! I am determined. I know, I am the prime protector of my sister and you!" James looked with determination in his eyes.


    "Then as a prime protector, I must tell you, why you were assigned to protect specially us. We both were the only enchantress, in the entire universe. The qualities of an enchantress are not related to our skin, but to our soul. With our deaths, our ashes were used, but then it does not kill away our qualities!" Lillian looked at James, at the verge of tears.


    "What do you mean mother!?" James looked at Lillian in surprise, as if already having a hint of what was she going to say next.


    "I mean... we both are still the enchantresses, our ashes, still play the same role that they played earlier. Using our ashes, another sword can be created which can fight Khufu''s sword." Lillian sighed, placing her hands on her face.


    "What!!?? Are you sure!!?? Who said that to you!!" James looked at the lady in horror.


    "The old master, who is now our guide and teacher. He told this to us a few days back. He wanted to be sure, so he took a few strands of my hair and tried to create the same material, and this was formed." Lillian took out a thin metallic ring, made from her hair. "I wanted you to wear this and had been thinking of excuses to make you wear it. But since you already know, its importance then it is even better!"


    James looked at the ring in surprise, holding it between his fingers. "But... But I thought, that it is just the ashes from... from the bones!"


    "Yes! We thought so too. But old monk, was still in doubt, as the ashes could also be created from hair and skin, so he wanted to try it!" Lillian spoke in a sad tone.


    "Gosh! This implies to Rosy too! I hope Augus and Horus do not know about it!" James spoke up, when suddenly somebody rang the door bell again.


    "I wonder who it must be, so early in the morning!" Lillian whispered and frowned looking at the door.


    "Oh! It must be Kareem. I had called him home to share everything with him!" James heaved a sigh of relief, wearing the ring in his right hand, walking towards the door happily.

 Chapter 485 - Brain- wrecking!

    "WHAT!!!???" Lillian whispered in horror ran towards the boy, grabbing his arm. "What did you tell him!!?" The lady spoke in horror, feeling devastated.


    "Umm.. Nothing just that I am here in town. And I told him to come! Why are you so scared!?" Jacob frowned looking at his mother''s face.


    "Oh! thank God! You did not tell him anything yet. We have a doubt that he is Augus!" Lillian looked at the boy, with a worried face.


    "What!!! No way!! I know Kareem very well!!" James looked at the lady in disbelief.


    "Listen James! Don''t do anything foolish. You can not trust him right now. Just do not utter a single word from your mouth. I will explain everything to you later. Now go and open the door and tell me how he reacts upon looking at the ring." Lillian quickly walked away inside her room.


    James looked at his thin ring once again. It had tiny symbols inscribed on top of it, similar to the one on the bracelet. He took a deep breath and opened the door happily. "Hey man!!"


    "Brother!!!!" Kareem hugged the boy instantly, feeling extremely elated looking at him.


    "Look at you! Everytime I see you, your biceps increase in size!" James patted the boy''s shoulder, as Kareem entered the living room.


    "Haha! Just gearing up!" Kareem smiled.


    "Gearing up!? Gearing up for what bro!?" James frowned, feeling his heart beat race a little.


    "The role bro! Our action movie together! We are due to shoot in next month. Did you forget?" Kareem smiled at the boy and sat down on a couch.


    "Oh! That!! Yeah! I forgot. I guess it must be the jet- lag. Never mind, what else is happening!?" James looked at the boy, suspiciously.


    "Ahh! Nothing! Just working for this film. That''s it." Kareem spoke in a sad tone. Suddenly his gaze fell upon James'' ring and he gaped at it in surprise, not able to hide his surprised face. "This.... This... Ring? Ahem! I mean, is this a new ring? I have never seen it in your hands before!" Kareem spoke nervousely.


    James looked at the man with more suspicion now. "Ahh! I was shooting in New York and found this in an antique shop. I kind of liked it, so bought it."


    "Ahh! New York! Right. I love the design, might get myself a similar one too. Can you give it to me for a few seconds. I want to check it out!" Kareem smiled looking at the boy''s face.


    James looked at the boy for a few seconds, not knowing what to say. "Ah! Sure man!" James planned to pretend to be not able to remove the ring, telling him that it was too tight. James pulled out the ring a little but the ring actually slided back instantly. The ring did not feel to be tight but when pulling it outwards, something applied a reverse force, to avoid taking it off. "Ahh!! It is too tight. Can not seem to remove it."


    "Ah! No problem bro!" Kareem smiled, looking constantly at his ring.


    Kareem smiled back in hesitation and stood up immediately. "Bro! I just remembered that I had an early morning meeting with the director. I will have to go. Bye!"


    "But wait! Let us have breakfast together!" James stood up in surprise, walking towards sprinting away Kareem.


    "Maybe some other day!" Kareem sprinted out of the door as if in a hurry.


    Jacob looked at the running away boy, as if he had seen something very scary. He was actually stunned to see him flee away. He never wanted to believe in Lillian''s words but somehow he was also forced to think about it now.


    Lillian who was quietly peeking from a window, came inside the living room. "Let him go James. He is in a shock!"


    "But... But how... how can this be? I know this man from past so many years. He is my best friend and my brother. No! No! I still can not believe that!" James looked at his mother in distress.


    "I know, it is hard for you to believe. Think about what Lizie is going through. His younger son is trying to kill her elder son." Lillian sighed, in sadness.


    "But... I don''t know! And will he find out that the ring is made from your hair?" James frowned.


    "No! Nobody is blessed with so much wisdom and foresight as old monk. If he took so much time to realise it, then Augus needs several births to figure it out. But yes he already must be knowing about the bracelet, seing his reaction towards the ring! I wanted to see his reaction, and now I am pretty much sure!" Lillian spoke in an angry voice.


    "Mom! I still do not believe it! Kareem is not a person like this. Yes, he has his angry reactions, but apart from that he is simply a golden hearted person." James spoke in Kareem''s defence.


    "I don''t know, what to say to make you believe. I understand what he means to you, but it can not be a coincidence that he hurts himself, just when Lee had to go with Rhehan to Malaysia. The tour leaded to their breakup. Kareem is in love with Rose. He is doing all this for Davis and for himself. The worse part is that we can not even tell him that he is Rhehan''s brother. What if he goes and tells it to Davis." Lillian snapped back in anger.


    "Davis? You mean Davis the richest man in the world?"James gaped at Lillian in horror.


    "Yes! He is Rhehan''s father!" Lillian sighed.


    "But don''t you think mother, Rhehan''s bracelet is pretty evident for Kareem to notice. Even if Davis does not know anything about Rhehan, Kareem would have spotted the bracelet already!!? But the fact that Davis still does not know of Rhehan''s presence, proves that Kareem is innocent." James implied.


    "And maybe... Davis already does!" Lillian gaped at James in horror!


    "Maybe we should remove that bracelet from Rhehan''s arm!" James suggested.


    "No! Wait! That bracelet will only help Rhehan. Maybe it is visible only to people, who are helpful for him." Lillian narrowed her eyes thinking.

 Chapter 486 - The mermaid..

    Meanwhile...


    Rose and Rhehan had just returned from their long yacht ride and were heading back to their room, holding each other''s hand. Suddenly Rhehan halted, and turned to look at the beautiful sea. The dark clouds were once again covering the sky, just like when they were taking a Jacuzzi bath.


    "What happened Rhehan?" Rose frowned as they both halted, looking towards the beach.


    "The sea! It is looking so tempting. I want to have a dip. Just can not resist!" Rhehan grinned looking at the sea, which was slowly developing high tides, as the sun was near to start setting.


    "Haha!! Go ahead! Go and see, how much you are trained!" Rose winked. "I am going for a short nap!"


    "Alright then! I will see you in a while!" Rhehan gave a quick peck to the girl, and happily marched downstairs once again. He took off his shoes and walked barefoot on the sand excitedly. He actually wanted to see, the impact of his bracelet in such a vast sea. He had seen the light emerging from it and covering the whole swimming pool, now he wanted to see the same in a gigantic sea.


    He walked towards the sea and placed his foot on the wet sand, slowly stepping deep in water. He was still wearing just his knee length shorts, and the water had now reached his naked abdomen.


    The coolness of the water, was soothing down his muscles, making him more excited. He walked further inside the sea, till the water was just upto his chest.


    The freshness of the water, was bringing tremendous goose- bumps on his body.


    He then suddenly took one deep breath and checked the time on his waterproof watch and then swam deep inside the sea. His head was now under the water and he started swiming happily towards deeper water.


    As soon as his hands went inside deap water the entire sea, illuminated revealing beautiful colorful rays, travelling to deepest corners of the sea. Rhehan swam further downwards in the deep sea, slowly sinking down, listening to a louder ''pop'' in his left ear,


    He looked happily, as every thing under the water began to take shape and coming into focus.


    Nearly 12 metres down in the depths of the Sea, the life he saw, existing and moving was totally magical. And the man simply stopped swiming, looking around, feeling amazed. It was not through fear anywhere in his mind but sheer awe and wonder, that he was looking around. The world slowed as he tried to savour every moment, remembering and encapturing every detail. It was more beautiful than he had imagined. And the tranquillity was far unparalleled ¨C something that he never found even in the most isolated, most quarantined corners of the mountains.


    In less than 40 minutes of his first dive, he was sure that this view was more surreal than any city, any town, any sunset, he had ever seen in this life. Amidst the beautiful rays emitting from the bracelet, he saw uncountable fishes dancing in their ever impressive formation . Candy-hued coral swayed underneath like a colourful Monet. Crabs were crawling across the sea floor, as the colourful parrotfishes appeared, out of sudden, eating algae off of coral reefs.


    He went further inside the sea, not even caring about his breathing. He already knew, he was confortable enough for a very long time, being underwater. Perhaps, these have always been the most tranquil moments of his life, when ever he was underwater.


    Many nameless fishes ¨C both tiny and moderate in size ¨C zigzagging their way around the beautiful lights of the bracelet, were making it even more magical.


    Rhehan unaware of the time, was now further going deep inside the sea, near a beautiful cave.


    The cave was open from one side and inside was dark as it went deeper but the rims got light and he could see everything clearly. This cave was more attractive than the corals he had seen before. There were many varieties of coral in the cave, far more colourful.


    "What an amazing world!!!" Rhehan looked around happily, thinking to himself.


    Where ever he swam, fishes touched his arm and he lightly touched them back with his fingers. The fishes seemed to be attracted to the beautiful lights appearing from the bracelet.


    As he went further inside the cave, he suddenly spotted a large shell, placed half open in one corner. Rhehan immediately halted and looked at the shell in awe. Placed inside it was a huge white pearl, shining beautifully. Rhehan immediately swam towards the shell and opened it, picking up the round shining pearl. He inserted the pearl in his pocket securely and finally looked at his wrist watch once again.


    His eyes popped open, as he noticed that it had been more than 80 minutes, that he had been swimming underwater.


    He quickly swam in upwards direction, thinking that Rose might be worrying for him, when suddenly he spotted a faint figure of a woman, coming towards him.


    He had immediately recognised the girl, but there was something different about her right now. There was nothing different in the girl''s appearance, but it was the aura of the girl, which surprised him.


    He closed his eyes and was suddenly transported to the time, when he had come to propose Miso, but instead found her dead. Tear dropped down from his eye, mixing in the salty sea water. He opened his eyes, and looked at the girl approaching him.


    The girl looked much more pale and detemined. Her long hair were open, flowing in all directions, and she was wearing a white colored attire. She looked like a beautiful mermaid, appearing from amidst the beautiful lights.


    Rhehan was now completely still, looking at the girl with a heavy heart. The girl he had waited for his entire life-time, was finally before his eyes. She was the most beautiful, loving and magnanimous woman in all the worlds. She was the woman of his dreams, Miso!

 Chapter 487 - The purity of love...

    Rhehan smiled at the approching girl, who had now halted, just in front of his face. They both looked in each other eyes, lovingly, while the beautiful sun rays, suddenly focused on them, from amidst the dark clouds. Rhehan looked at the beautiful cone shaped hollow, forming around them, under the water. The girl smiled lovingly looking at the man and immediately embraced him in her arms. Rhehan hugged her back and they both hugged each other for a very long time, feeling each other''s presence.


    Just then Rhehan took out the white colored beautiful pearl from his pocket and bent his back and head a little, not looking at the girl. He held out his palm, on which was rested the beautiful white pearl. He was not looking in the girl''s eye, and with his body in a surrendering position, Rose understood what the man was trying to say.....


    I surrender to you my lovable enchantress. This proposal is only a humble declaration of the affection, that I feel for you. You mean everything to me. I have already seen my world break apart once, but nothing in this world can snatch you away from me ever again. You have been my guide and support, through out my life, even after you were not physically with me. I am incomplete without you, my enchantress. In this lifetime, I want to grow old with you and die happily in your arms. My life is useless, without you by my side. I want to share everything with you, wake up besides you and make a home with you. I can not imagine spending another life time without you, so please marry me, reassuring me with your constant and unflinching support. You demand nothing of me, yet, you have already given me so much that I can never repay your debts. There is so much, I want to tell you, but can not, for the fear of sounding weak, which you do not like.


    But every word I say in this proposal comes straight from this King''s heart. This mighty king of all lands, surrenders to you my lady. Please do consent to marry me and I assure, I shall do my best to keep you happy and to share your troubles, fears and anxieties. I can not promise you a happy ever after, but, I can promise you an honest, sincere effort in creating a beautiful world around you, my lovable enchantress.


    Rose smiled feeling overwhelmed and slightly nodded in a yes, looking in the man''s eyes. She could comprehend every single word, the man had just spoken in his heart. She took the pearl in her hand and kissed it lovingly. She quickly swam closer to him and aimed straight at his lips. She started sucking his lips lightly, just very delicately and softly. It was the delicate and loving kiss, which a coy girl Miso would give to his beloved.


    Rhehan kissed her back softly, and his hands travelled around her waist. They kissed each other for a very long time, creating several water ripples and bubbles to emerge from their lips.


    Suddenly, the sea water swirled around them like a hurricane, lifting them upwards. Soon the beautiful water hurricane, rose above the sea level, carrying the kissing couple high up in the air. They both were standing straight on top of the tornado in the sky, while kissing each other in their arms. The beautiful sun rays, were making their faces shine, gloriously. The birds sang happily flying around them, while the clouds started emiting cool rain drops over them.


    Soon, the water started to settle down and the couple landed on the sea shore, not taking their hands off from each other. Their wet bodies, were passionately grazing each other, while their lips were still inter- locked. Rose''s hands travelled on the man''s naked and wet back, while Rhehan had cupped her face with his hands.


    Soon he lifted the girl from her thighs, making her lie down flat on the wet sand. He hovered on top of the girl, while resting his hands and knees on the wet sand. The water droplets from his wet hair, were falling on her face.


    He gazed at the girl''s transparent white dress, which was now covered in sand. His lips landed on her shoulders, and he started kissing them hard, travelling towards her breasts.


    Rose clentched the wet sand besides her with her hands, feeling the intensity of her errupting hormones. His hands were now travelling all over her frontal body, on top of her wet dress, making her moan in desperation. "Ohhhhh!!! Rhehan! I love you!"


    She quickly held the boy''s arms and made him tilt instantly, pinning him down on the ground. She then quickly hovered on top of the boy and immediately unzipped his shorts. She pulled them down instantly revealing his hardness.


    "What are you doing Rose?" Rhehan gaped at the girl in surprise. The girl had once again turned from the shy enchantress to a bold tigress.


    "Shhhh!!!" Rose planted her index finger on his lips and quickly lifted her dress and took it off, throwing it away on the wet sand.


    The girl then pulled down her stringed panty, and positioned her hips on top of the boy''s manhood.


    "Rose it will hurt you! We need a lubricant!" Rhehan held the girl''s thighs, preventing her to sink down on his manhood.


    Rose smiled and patted the boy''s hands. "It will not. Remember we were in water! It is still wet!"


    Rhehan looked at the girl in surprise, nit believing his ears. The girl quickly inserted the man''s penis, inside her butt hole and closed her eyes, feeling tge sensations travelling in her pelvic muscles.


    The erect penis, easily slided inside the hole, making the boy gasp in pleasure. "Oh! My God!! This feels so good!"


    Rose smiled and imediately started rotating her hips slowly, looking in the boy''s eyes passionately. Rhehan gaped at the girl beautiful and her slender waist, moving seducticely in clockwise motion. "Gosh!! You look so hot Rose!"

 Chapter 488 - The beginning...

    The girl''s clockwise seductive moment began more rapidly and Rhehan moaned in pleasure, feeling the intense sensations in his lower body, encapturing his heart and soul.


    The man''s hands travelled to her hot navel and upto her breasts. He bent forewards a little, unhooking the girl''s bra. He threw away her bra, and glared hungrily at her wet and sand covered boobs.


    His hands travelled on her wet and errect nipples, making the girl take deap breaths in craving. She swirled faster in pleasure, while the man hungrily squeezed her boobs with both his hands. His hands travelled down to her pelvic region, reaching straight to her clitoris.


    He pressed the lips of her pubic region with his two fingers and started jerking them up and down, careful enough not to hurt her. Rose gasped at the boy''s actions, her breath getting faster.


    This was probably the most intense sexual feeling she had ever experienced in her life. She could feel double the pleasure now, making her craving to intensify.


    Rhehan was now wrigling her sensitive lips, rapidly, making her wet.


    The sensual pleasure deriving from her clitoris and her butt hole, made the girl move faster. She started moving her body to and fro, as if she was sitting on a rocking horse.


    Rhehan once again moaned in pleasure as the girl moved to and fro rapidly. He was staring hungrily at her jumping boobs, looking extremely tempting to his eyes.


    Once again the dark clouds started pouring tiny droplets of water all over the place. The water droplets fell on the girl''s naked body, travelling downwards.


    As the intensity of her moment increased, so did the rain shower.


    Suddenly the girl climaxed, taking deep breaths, not stopping her rapid moments. Rhehan moved away his hands from her now wet clitoris and suddenly grabbed her thighs, making her stop her moments abrubtly. The man was now releasing himself inside her, feeling extreme pleasure and relaxation.


    As soon as Rhehan released himself, the woman bent down and hugged the man, lying on top of him. Rhehan''s eyes were closed and he encircled his arms around the girl''s back and smiled.


    The cool rain droplets, which were now slower, were falling on them, while they both lied down on the wet sea shore, feeling the tranquil moment.


    The tides were hitting them slowly, lovingly caressing their entangled bodies. They spent the beautiful time, in each other''s embrace and dozzed off eventually, untill it was already dark and the moon had shown its beautiful face from amidst the dark clouds.


    The tides were now hitting them with much more force, waking them up from their beautiful dream. Rose who was lying down on top of the man, lifted her head and smiled looking at the just woken up man. She gave a quick peck on his lips, smiling at him happily.


    "How about a hot shower together?" The man smiled, caressing her back and hips.


    "Ooohh! I would love to!" Rose smiled back excitedly.


    They quickly straightened up their backs, and he immediately caught hold of the girl''s white dress. He quickly wrapped it around her breasts, tying it on top of her cleavage.


    He then quickly pulled up his shorts, buttoning it up.


    He encircled his arms around the girl''s hips and got up on his feet, lifting up the girl from her thighs. The girl had encircled her legs around his waist and her arms wrapped around his shoulders.


    The man walked towards their villa happily, carrying his hubby like a baby. As soon as he started walking, the rain stopped abruptly and Rhehan smiled looking at the clear sky. "I see! My enchantress is back!"


    Rose was also looking at clear sky and was smiling happily. "Haha! She was never gone. She was just in the hiding for a while, waiting to come out at the right time. But now it is time to come back in form."


    "Yes! It is time. It is time to win, what we had lost. It is time to fight for our love." Rhehan smiled, kissing the girl''s forehead happily. He climbed up the stairs, and entered the living room.


    "Let us go out for dinner in the main city. Raol was telling me about this happening club, which has a live concert today." Rhehan suggested, while walking towards the bedroom.


    "Oh! That is cool. Let us go!" Rose clapped her hands excitedly. Soon they both entered the shower cubicle and kissed each other as the warm water droplets poured on their heads.....


    Meanwhile.....


    Somewhere in other part of the world..


    On a large leather couch, a middke aged man was sitting in a pensive mood, blowing out the smoke from his mouth. Two lions were sitting on both the sides of the couch, looking lazily at the man.


    The man had a book in his hand, which he was reading very carefully from past two hours. His face was pale yet he looked extreme calm and composed.


    He was already reading the last page of the book and he smirked. "So this is why the book was written? To help me!! Hahaha!!!" He closed the book and stood up immediately. His dangerous eyes were now looking at the fireplace in front of him. He once again looked at the antique book, reading out its cover. "Ammos! By Pillis! It is time to bid you good bye!"


    He walked upto the fireplace and smirked looking at it. The reflection of the fire in his eyes was making him look more dangerous.


    He threw away the book in the fireplace and soon it caught fire. The book was now slowly turning into ashes and the man laughed looking at it.


    "Hahahah!!!! Thank you Pilis! I will go and find the sword myself now before Rhehan Jobs does it!! It is time to go to Egypt once again!!!"


    The man smiled and sat back on the couch. His one hand was patting a lion''s head, while his other hand took out his phone from his pocket and dialled a number. "Yes! Augus!! You were right. We need to find the sword. Book a ticket for me. I am going to Egypt tomorrow!"

 Chapter 489 - The pleasure...

    The middle aged man hung up the call, taking a puff from his cigar once again. He was patting the lion''s head yet again and thinking of several things. "Once again, you all will fail before my power! Nobody can even stand victorious, before my power and wealth!!" The man smirked and once again picked up his phone, dialling a number. "Mark! Send that new girl in the seventh room. Right now!"


    The man then got up, walking towards a gold colored elevator. He quickly reached the seventh floor of his home and entered a room.


    The room was painted entirely dark grey with a red velvet royal bed situated right in the centre. There was a gigantic music player, in one corner along with several other different props.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door and the middle aged man looked at the wooden door. "Come in!"


    A tall and fair skinned blonde girl entered the room, feeling a bit hesitated. "Good evening sir."


    "Good evening! Do you remember your training completely?" Davis gaped at the girl from head to toe. She was dressed in high, knee length white colored boots, with a red colored ripped monokini dress.


    "Yes!" The girl smiled, though she was feeling extremely nervous. She was constantly reminding herself of the few pointers, her trainer had reminded her time and again.


    1. Just dance seductively.


    2. Start stripping, before the boss gets bored.


    3. Don''t go by his poker face. There are several things going on in his mind.


    4. Use the props.


    5. Don''t forget to smile. The more you smile, the more you will be paid.


    6. Be confident with your body.


    7. After he strips off his own clothes, do not be scared. I repeat, do not be scared looking at his private parts.


    8. Maintain a cool face, when he tells you to touch his private parts. Don''t make him feel bad about himself.


    The girl always wondered, during her one month of training and before signing the contract, why is the trainer stressing abiut the man''s private parts. He looked abosultely like a normel man to her and pretty much good looking too. Though he looked a bit old, but yet very fit and handsome.


    "Good! Then start! What is your name?" The man quickly sat on the bed, looking at the beautiful girl with delicate features. She had most beautiful and big blue eyes, complementing her pink lips. Davis had paid double the price to her for getting her to sign the contract. The girl earlier refused but when the pay amount doubled, she readily agreed to sign the non- disclosure contract, in which her prime duty was to train herself on how to please Davis.


    "Sophia." The girl smiled and walked towards the music system slowly. She offcourse by now, knew how dangerous a man Davis was. She did not know about it when, she had signed a contract.


    Soon the room was filled with a seductive song "Cigarettes after sex" by Aplocalypse.


    The nervous girl walked right in front of the man and started swinging her waist seductively. She caressed her hands on her thighs and bent her knees a little, opening her legs wide apart, as the lyrics started.


    "You leapt from crumbling bridges watching cityscaps turn to dust,


    Filming helicopters crashing in the ocean from way above...


    Got the music in you baby,


    Tell me why


    Got the music in you baby,


    Tell me why


    You have been locked in here forever and you just can not say goodbye"


    Davis smiled at the girl came closer to him and sat on his right thigh, grazing at it her pubic region. The girl smiled back, remembering all the pointers, told to her during her training.


    She then quickly got up, and started unzipping her monokini dress from her cleavage, while Davis was simply enjoying the girl''s playful act, as the lyrics of the song proceeded.


    "Kisses on the foreheads of the lovers wrapped in your arms


    You have been hiding them in the hollowed out pianis left in the dark...


    Your lips


    My lips,


    Apocalypse.


    Go and sneak us through the rivers,


    Flood is rising up on your knees


    Oh please....."


    The girl had now stripped off her dress entirely and was now standing completely naked, except for the long white boots. She seductively sat down on her knees and caressed her body with her hands. Her hands then travelled to her pubic region and she started to rub it vigorously, maoning in pleasure. "Ahhh! Ahhhhh! Ahhh!"


    Davis took deep breaths hearing her moans. He was now happily looking at the beautiful girl kneeling all naked in front of him. Her legs wide open, she was pleasuring herself, with her finger.


    The man quickly took off his shoes and then took off his shirt, still looking at the naked girl. He then quickly removed his pants and was now just sitting just in his boxers.


    The girl was now seductively licking her fingers and crawled upto the man on her knees and hands. She then started kissing the man''s thighs and suddenly remembered what her trainer had told him.


    The moment he takes off his clothes, she should start using props. The girl quickly stood up and walked upto the several props, hanging on the wooden shelves. She picked up a turquoise colored bird feather and walked upto the man.


    Davis smiled and lied down on the bed flat. The girl climbed the bed from the other side and opened her legs wide apart, sitting on her knees once again.


    She started caressing the feather on the man''s nipples, as per the instructions given to her.


    The girl was smiling yet still confused. The man looks pretty normel to me. Why do they say that he needs to pleasure himself with the help of his tits?


    She moved the feather in clockwise poisition, while Davis moaned in pleasure, looking at the girl''s wide open legs. He raised his hand and started playing with her soft clitoris, making him crave for more pleasure.

 Chapter 490 - The dangerous man...

    The girl slowly dragged the feather from his nipples towards his navel. She slowly started encircling the navel with the feather. The man smirked feeling the ticklish sensations in his lower abdomen.


    The man immediayely inserted his middle finger inside the girl''s vagina and started rotating it vigorously. The girl gasped in pleasure and bit her lips, smiling looking at Davis''s face.


    Davis smiled back victoriously, feeling more like a confident man now. The girl was trained to moan in pleasure and thus she started doing it accordingly, making the man extremely happy. "Ohhh!!! Aghhh! Ahhh!"


    Seing the girl enjoy his touch, the man was now top of the world, feeling proud of his skills. His confidence boosted up and was now grinning ear to ear.


    The girl was actually enjoying herself, getting lost in the intense emotions, errupting from her pelvic muscles. Her hands slowly travelled on top of the man''s boxers and she quickly pulled them down closing her eyes, feeling extremely nervous yet excited.


    Her hands went downwards and she caressed his private parts, with the soft feather, making the man moan in pleasure.


    "Ohh! You are such a good girl! Very well trained and obedient. Look at your beautiful body and how wet you have become, because of me! Are you liking this?" The man increased the intesity of sliding his finger in and out, of her vagina.


    "Ahhh!! Ahhh!! Yes! Yes! Sir!! I am loving it!! More! I want... More!" The girl''s eyes were closed and she bit her lips in craving.


    Davis chuckled and increased the intensity of sliding his finger further, making the girl release the fluid right on his finger. She took deap breaths while Davis took out his wet finger and started rubbing the girl''s massive boobs, squeezing them hard.


    The girl finally opened her eyes and smiled looking at the man''s face. She knew it was now her time to give him physical pleasure. She threw away the feather and bent down happily, bringing her face close to his private parts.


    The lyrics of the song played further, playing tricks with their minds.


    "Come out and haunt me,


    I know you want me,


    Come out and haunt me...


    Sharing all your secrets with each other, since you were kids,


    Sleeping soundly with the locket that she gave you...


    Clutched in your fist..


    when you are all alone


    I will reach for you


    When you are feeling low,


    I will be there too...."


    The girl then looked at the man''s private parts, still smiling as per the given instructions. David closed his eyes as he saw the girl happily approaching his bottom.


    The girl''s gaze fell upon his lower organs and her smile fadded away instantly and she gaped at it in horror. The man had no penis but just an artifically created outlet. He had only one testis, and rather rough skin near the amputated testis.


    This was not something which the girl had expected at all. This girl was constantly gazing at his private part, not believing her eyes. Her face slowly grew pale and disgust filled his mind.


    Davis who had closed his eyes was waiting for the girl to start fondling with his private parts. The girl took deep breaths, gaping at the man in horror. She was no longer turned on and she did not know what to do next. She wanted to scream on top of her lungs and run away!!


    She covered her face with her hands not even wanting to see the man any more.


    "Why have you stopped?" Davis opened his eyes in surprise, looking at the girl.


    The girl opened her eyes and as soon as she looked at the man''s private parts again, she gagged and could not help but throw up right on him, abrubtly.


    Before both of them could realise it, the girl''s puke was now all over his private parts and thighs. Davis gaped at the girl in horror, while the girl was shocked at her own actions.


    "Oh! My God!!!!" The girl covered her mouth in fear and quickly got off from the bed. "I am sorry!! I ... I..." She caught hold if her dress, sprinting out of the room.


    "Come here you bitch!!! How the fuck do you dare to insult me like that!!! Come back!!! "Davis shouted frowning at the girl''s puke all over him. The more he tried to get up, the more it travelled on his thighs. But now, the man was angry! Very angry! The girl had tried to temper his manly confidence!


    The girl in the meanwhile stepped inside the elevator and started wearing her dress, while the elevator halted on the ground floor. She walked past the guards very casually and with a smiling face, sprinted towards the exite gate, as if nothing has happened.


    Davis quickly picked up his cell phone, still lying on the bed. "Get hold of that girl and kill her instantly. And send somebody to help me., clean her puke."


    Suddenly, several screams were heard in entire the premises as the guards had caught hold of the blonde girl. Davis smirked as he lied down again on the bed, hearing the girl''s screams and smiling happily.


    Suddenly their was a knock on the room''s door and another girl came inside the room, holding several wipes.


    "Clean this and then sanitize it!" Davis rested calmly, hearing the girl screaming much loudly. The other blonde girl who was cleaning away the puke quietly from his private parts, acted like she can not hear the girl being tortured and beaten. She was doing her job like a robot, as if having no emotions of her own.


    Suddenly the girl on tye ground floor screamed more loudly and there was a loud voice of a gun shot in the air. The girl stopped screaming and fell on the ground.


    The bullet had been hit right on her forehead, killing her on the spot.


    The girl fell down with a loud thud and Davis smiled happily hearing the voice. The blonde girl, cleaning the puke once again ignored the voice of the bullet and the girl falling on the ground. Probably because she was trained to ignore it or she was already used to it.

 Chapter 491 - Raol and Rhehan

    Bangkok...


    The man was sleeping peacefully on his bed, and had hugged his wife with his one arm. His dark hair were all messy and as per his usual routine, he had slept as early as 9:00 pm and would wake up at 4:00 am, for his gym.


    His thick framed black glasses, were placed on the bedside, underneath it were several papers that he had been reading before dozzing off. Raol''s pleasant face and muscular built, made him look like one attractive guy, who could easily enter the modeling world.


    But his fast brain and rapid calculation skills, made him develop interest in mathematics and accounts. Inspite of being from a very humble background, he studied in the best of schools and universities, getting free scholarship evertime.


    One day, when he was still pretty young, he had visited the cafe with her girlfriend, Natalia, who is now his wife. The cafe was none other than Cafe island in Bangkok, where Rhehan worked himself on the billing counter, during those days.


    Rhehan at that time, had been progressing fast in his life, expanding the cafe island chain. It was later, when Raol was paying for the bill of his order, and Rhehan was billing it, it was then, that they first met.


    The billing machine, went out of order and in just split of second, Raol calculated the total amount to be paid by him.


    "50 minus 37.4 is equal to 12.6... So you give me 12.6. But actually I ordered a combo that was 5% off, so, that actual price would be 37.4 minus 1.87 dollars, that would be 35.53. Since I gave you 50 bucks, you have to return 14.47 bucks!" Raol spoke at the speed of lightening, taking Rhehan by surprise.


    Rhehan looked at the young man standing before him. He had a thick pair of dark spectacles and neatly side parted dark hair. He was handsome, but a handsome nerd, wearing a full sleeves cardigan and brown pants, paired with old brown shoes. He had a bagpack, hung on his shoulders.


    "Interesting!" Rhehan exclaimed, looking at the boy. "If only you could calculate our next client''s bill too." Rhehan smirked, looking an elderly lady, who was standing behind Raol, waiting for her turn to pay. The lady was there, with her fifteen friends. Rhehan jotted down the prices of the food articles, the lady and her friends had ordered, on a piece of paper, along with the discount and handed it over to Raol.


    Raol took the challange and smiled looking at the paper. "Ahh! So....5 plus 12...plus 35...plus 24..plus 17..plus 32...plus 56...plus 32... plus...45 plus...31 plus...15 plus...20 will be ....324 bucks! And then you are giving them a total of 7.5 percent discount! Which will be 24.3 dollars. So the total would be 299.7 dollars. The lady here is giving you 300 bucks, so you have to give her back 0.3 bucks!" Raol again spoke in rapid tone, as if solving the easiest puzzle of his life. He smiled and placed the piece of paper back in front of Rhehan.


    "Wow! You are amazing! What''s your name?" Rhehan looked at the boy, who seemed to be no more than twenty years of age.


    "I am Raol." Raol smiled.


    "You are indeed very brainy. I am really impressed. Would you like to work for me. I will pay you very good, brother." Rhehan smiled, looking at the nerdy boy.


    "Ahh! No! Thank you, but that is not possible. I can only work part time, since I have a college. I have to pay my debts and college fees. Also, I have to look after my sick parents."


    "Ahh! I see. How about you work part time for me. I will pay you triple for what you get from part time job and also provide a nurse for your parents for free." Rhehan smiled looking at the boy.


    Raol gaped at the man in surprise. "But! But why will you do all this for me? Why are you being so generous!?"


    "That is because you deserve it. I can see it on your face and in your attitude. You are no ordinary man. You will be a great scholar and a succesful man. It will be an honour to have a man like you as my right hand. So what do you think Raol?" Rhehan tilted his head a little, looking at the boy.


    "Well, I am thinking, how do I give a resignation letter for my current part time job. Hehe!" Raol raised his hand and Rhehan chuckled, giving him a high five.


    Since that day, their bond had only grew stronger, with every passing day, they established the Excel corporations, to its pinnacle.


    Raol not just became the right hand man, guide of Raol, but Rhehan also made him 40% partner in his cafe island resort business, providing him an extremely comfortable and luxurious life. Rhehan was also the god father of Raol''s kids and also his mentor.


    Raol was sleeping peacefully on his bed, besides his wife Natalia when suddenly he visualised in his dream, that his room has been set on fire. In the dream, he was sleeping peacefully and his eyes open to see fire all around him. He then sees himself in the dream, getting up with a jolt. He was about to wake up his wife Natalia, in the dream when suddenly he saw a figure of a muscular man approaching him, from amidst the fire and fumes.


    Raol''s eyes were now flickering as he saw the muscular man quickly approaching him in his dream. The man was wearing a gigantic antique crown, and had long hair. He was holding a sword and was approaching him.His dark aura was speading in the room, much more darker than the fumes.


    Suddenly he heard the piercing voice of the man, laughing victoriously. "Haha!!! haha!!!! I have destroyed your precious book in the flames. What will you do to me? Come I challange you!! Take your revenge. The book that you had written with so much wisdom and patience! The book that meant so much to you!!! The book Ammos!!! You Pilis! you.... are destroyed. Just like your book, I will burn you all in fire!! Haha! Haha!!" The man disappeared, walking backwards again.

 Chapter 492 - The war is on...

    Raol''s eyes flickered as he saw the devilish man fading away in the dark fumes, amidst the flickering fire, all around. Anger was engulfing his mind and his breathing became rapid as he saw the shining flares of fire. He then suddenly saw the antique book, he had written amidst the fire, turning slowly into ashes. He was now trying to caught hold of the book in his dreams, but the hot flames were quickly, turning it into grey ash. Slowly there was no trace of the book, and it turned entirely into ashes.


    Raol''s breathing grew more rapid while he was sleeping and he was constantly shifting sides, feeling extremely agitated and helpless. His body was covered entirely in sweat, feeling the heat errupting from the flames, as if he himself was on fire now.


    Suddenly Raol woke up with a jolt , taking deep breaths. He looked around in the dark room, taking a few seconds to calm down and realise it was all a dream and there was no fire around him. He then turned his head looked at his wife, who was sleeping peacefully on the other side of the bed.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, and then quicky got off from the bed, wiping away the sweat on his forehead. He opened the glass door, leading to the balcony.


    He carefully looked at the moon, shining amidst the dark clouds. The pleasant windy weather, soothed down his nerves a bit, calming him down.


    He then took out a cigarette from a bix, placed on a table and lit it up with his lighter, and started smoking it, looking constantly at the moon.


    He was glaring at the sky, as if he his temper could create a giant thunder in the sky any time. "So you burnt my book!! Hah! Davis!!! And you think, you won? You burnt the book, but what about the brain who wrote it? You think, you will burn us all alive? Let us wait and watch Horus!! Who wins and who loses!"


    Raol glared again at the moon and crumbled his cigarette angrily, throwing it away. "I am ready to face you Horus! This time, I will not let anything happen to my brother or to my other family. You just wait and watch!!! So now you know about the sword right? Hah! Big deal! Let us see, how you can catch it from its true owner!!!"


    Raol gave out a loud devilish laugh and walked inside his room, quietly, making sure not to wake up Natalia. He did not want to include Natalia in any of this dangerous matter, so he never really told her about Cheryl, Augus or Horus!


    He quickly picked up his phone from his bed side, and stepped out of his room, wearing his night gown.


    He walked inside the large living room, decorated cosily in victorian style. He then hurriedly dialled a number.


    Meanwhile, Rhehan who had just stepped out of the shower with Rose, was now getting dressed, to hit the club which Raol had suggested him over the call. Suddenly his phone buzzed and he picked up his cell phone, looking at the caller''s name.


    "Hi Raol!" Rhehan smiled, adjusting his collar.


    "Hello Sir! I have to talk to you about something very important." Raol sat on the couch of his living room, pressing the sides of his head, with his hands, feeling stressed out.


    "Yes Raol! Tell me. Is everything all right?" Rhehan frowned hearing the boy''s pensive mood. Rhehan in all these years, could now figure out Raol''s tone in just a split of seconds. He could make out even over the phone, when the boy is going to talk about somethimg very serious.


    "Hmmm! It is about Davis! He came in my dreams. Actually it was Horus, but this time he did look a bit like Davis. He has read the book ''Ammos'' already. The book has reached his hands!" Raol frowned, holding the bridge of his nose and pressing it.


    "What!!? How do you know that!!?" Rhehan who was now side by side, fixing the cufflinks on his sleeve halted and walked towards the balcony of the room. He was not scared of Horus but was scared of what will he do to the book. It was after all written by his brother, in his previous life for him to read. The book did hold a sentimental value for him.


    "He told me in the dream. He has read it all and the later burnt it too. I could see my book burning. He destroyed it!! ahe also told that just like the book, he will burn us all too." Raol spoke, once again in an angry tone.


    "What!!!" Rhehan narrowed his eyes, looking at the dark sea in front of him.


    "Yes!! And now he knows about the sword to, and will try to go and find it." Raol was now walking to and fro, in the living room.


    "Hmm! But he has no way to find out, that I already have the sword. So I don''t think, it will matter now. Luckily, I got the sword, before he stole the book. He will definitlt go find the sword near my corpse. Let him go and search around like a maniac, just like Cheryl. " Rhehan smirked and closed his eyes.


    "Yes! But what if he tries to steal it from your house." Raol spoke in a pensive mode.


    "It has just my finger prints and yes, Master Xio Lee''s too. Apart from that nobody has the access to my living room, let alone my room and the wardrobe!" Rhehan clarified.


    "Hmm! Right. I feel like killing that bastard right now." Raol cluchted the phone, more tightly in his hands.


    "Hmm! Me too! Don''t worry. We will soon get a chance to see him. Let him make his moves, the more he succeeds, the more over confident he will be. Then we will fight back. Till then, we all will also be mentaly prepared to fight. Rose is also back in form and so are you and I. Let others also come to terms with their goal and their individuality!!" Rhehan smiled.


    "Hmmm! I wonder what dreams, must Augus be having. He must be having such similar dreams to, to kill us. He was after all a power magician!" Raol wondered.


    "Yeah! I am sure, he must be getting agitated too, to kill us all." Rhehan smirked. "The war is on brother!"

 Chapter 493 - The tease...

    Meanwhile...


    Somewhere in the other part of Bangkok...


    The man was sleeping in his black colored boxers, having a peaceful sleep. Suddenly his eyes flickered and he was having the same dream that he has been seing from past few days.


    The same male voice echoed in his mind once again. "You have to kill them. Kill them all!! Just take your revenge. You are born to do this."


    The man''s eyes flickered even more and he once again had the same image in his dream. Several dark grey colored snakes were crawling on top of his bed, making a ''Hiiissssss'' sound in unison. They crawled on top of him and dropped their saliva on top of his chest again and again, near his heart. The saliva was spreading dark fumes all over him, as if he was being converted into a snake himself.


    "Kill them! Kill them all. It is your duty. Yes! You are the chosen one, to kill them all. Remember he killed Horus! Kill him back. Snatch away their happiness. Snatch away that ring from him. Find the sword!!!"


    Kareem shifted his direction again and again, frowning hard. He felt like all the snakes had formed a gigantic circle around him, and he can not break free now.


    "Arghhhhh!!!!!" The man cried in his sleep loudly as the voices echoed again.


    "Kill them all. Kill your mother first. She is the main reason for all your suffering. Do you get it? First kill your mother and then kill your brother too. Then I promise, Rose will be all yours. Just kill them first!!!" The voice grew more strong, making his head burn in pain. Kareem then could see a faint image of a man, standing in front of him, holding a gigantic sword.


    Kareem immediately woke up with a jolt, and his dream dissipated. He looked around and saw the empty bed, with not a single snake on it. He quickly picked up a glass of water from the bedside and gulped it down, feeling a bit better now.


    He looked around at the dimly lit room and wiped away his sweat. "Snakes!! Poison?? Are the dreams giving me an idea?? Can I poison them??"


    Kareem quickly got up from his bed, and walked towards his desktop. He quickly typed something on the google search page and started reading it very carefully, for several hours...


    Meanwhile....


    Rose came out from her walk in closet in the bedroom and looked at the man, who was sitting on the bed and had just hung up his call with Raol. Rhehan looked up at the girl and gaped at her in surprise.


    "You never fail to surprise me Rose. Everytime I see you, how do you look even more beautiful than the previous time. And when I think, no body has the capability to look this beautiful, the next time you beat your own self! How do you do it? Take my breath away every time?"


    The girl blushed a little and smiled, looking down at the floor. She was dressed in a shimmery grey colored plunging neckline dress, without any bra. The dress was extremely short to cover just a bit of her thighs. The straps on the shoulders, travelled to the back, upto her lower back, making it purely backless.


    She had painted her lips blood red and her eyes were highlighted in a black and grey smoky effect. She looked liked some mystery goddess, just desended from Venus on the planet earth, to steal the spotlight, from every other girl. Her hair were tied in a neat high bun, highlighting her slender neck and collar bones.


    "You know! Let us just skip the club, and I will pin you down on the bed and rip off your clothes." The man stoop up, caressing his hands, on her revealing plush cleavage.


    "Hmm! I would love that too!" Rose closed her eyes, feeling his touch. "But now I am in a mood to party!! What to do!" She opened her eyes and smiled teasingly.


    "Ohk!! My hubby''s wish is my command. Let me just comb my hair, give me two minutes!" Rhehan walked towards the closet to comb his hair, while Rose sat on the bed mischiviously, thinking of ways to seduce Rhehan.


    Rhehan stepped out of the closet, wearing a white checked shirt and dark brown pants. The man looked very young for his age, dressed in such semi- formal clothes.


    He stepped out and gaped at the girl, sitting cross legged and smiling mischiviously, looking at him.


    Rhehan gaped at her exposed thighs and half of her boobs. She was giving away a beautiful yet sneaky smile to the boy.


    Rhehan looked at the girl in confusion, his hormones already playing tricks with his lower part of the body. "What? You are definitely upto something. Don''t play tricks with me, I am already not in a mood to go!" Rhehan gaped a the girl, sitting seductively on the bed.


    Rose smirked at bit her lips, looking at the boy''s manhood happily. She did not reply to the man but rather opened her legs a bit, looking at him. Rhehan gaped at the girl''s black colored panty, easily visible, from between her thighs, as her dress was extremely short.


    She quickly inserted her hands inside her dress, taking them close to her panty. She instantly pulled down her panty, making them fall on her feet, between her black high heeled footwears.


    Rhehan gaped at the girl''s pubic area nervously, wiping away his sweaty forehead. "Oh! my God!" He took a deap breath and walked upto the girl hungrily.


    Rose immediately looked at the man, and held out her palm, signalling him to stop immediately. Rhehan halted immediately, looking at the girl nervousely. Rose quickly bent down, touching her feet. Rhehan could now see most of her boobs, making his manhood stand errect. "I.... I can not control. I want to fuck you! Right now!!! Just stop teasing me Rose! I swear!!"


    Rose smirked and picked up the fallen panty, holding it in her hand. She swirled it micheviously, around her finger, her legs still wide open. Rhehan was now completely speechless, looking at the beautiful seductress sitting in front of him. He once again wiped his forehead in nervouseness and gulped looking at her attitude. Lately the girl had been surprising Rhehan, by turning into tigeress and now a seductive goddess!


    She then abrupltly closed her legs, giggling at the boy''s wide open mouth. She stood up and slowly walked towards the man who was lost in a trance. She pushed up his chin, making his mouth to close.


    The girl then handed over her panty to the man in his hands and gave a quick peck on his lips. "Enjoy it!! Let us go!" She smirked and walked away towards the living room. Rhehan gaped at the girl in surprise, looking at her hot revealing back. "Like this? You are not wearing it back?" Rhehan looked at the tiny piece of cloth and quickly walked inside the living room, following the girl in surprise.


    "Nope sweety!!" Rose turned her head and smirked. "Let''s see how much you can endure!" She winked teasingly and walked down the stairs.


    Rhehan looked at the girl''s panty and inhaled the faint fragrance of her pubic region, making his nerves flow the blood rapidly downwards yet again. He quickly inserted the girl''s tiny panty in his pocket and quickly followed her, once again wiping away the sweat from his forehead in nervouseness.

 Chapter 494 - Fantasy world..

    "But sweety! Are you sure. What if somebody else sees it?" Rhehan climbed down the stairs, looking at the preceeding figure of the girl.


    Rose halted and looked at the boy. "Nobody will. Relax! It is just for you to see." Rose smiled back, and winked again at the boy.


    "Do you remember, that we had decided to go on a bike!??" Rhehan stood closer to the girl, looking at her short dress.


    "Yes! Offcourse! I am very excited about it!" Rose smiled notoriously. "Are not you excited? Speed? Adreline rush! Me sitting behind you!" Rose grazed her fingers on his cheeks, and slowly took it to hid lips.


    "Ohh!" Rhehan moaned feeling the girl''s soft touch on his lips and closed his eyes. "Yes! I am! I can imagine your naked legs, grazing against me and your breasts touching my back, when you will hug me from behind."


    "Then let us go!" Rose immediately turned and started walking ahead.


    Rhehan opened his eyes and looked at the girl in surprise. "Oh! Lord! Help me. This girl is going to make me crazy some day. Just look at how hot she looks. Everybody is going to stare at her in the club. Some one is definitely going to die, from my hands today!" Rhehan sighed and nodded his head in disapproval.


    He walked closer to Rose and held her hand possessively. "I don''t want you to go about roaming anywhere alone! Alright!"


    "Huh?! What is gotten into you!?" Rose looked at the man''s hand and then at his face in confusion.


    Rhehan suddenly halted his steps, making the girl halt too and encircled his hand around the girl''s waist, pulling her close to his body instantly and looking straight in her eyes. "You... You are just mine. I don''t like anybody eyeing on my beloved. Only I have the right to enjoy your beauty and touch you. Only I can possess you!" The man grazed his hands on her naked back, while still holding her other hand. "Ohk!?" He smiled and looked in the girl''s surprised eyes.


    The girl had been lately seing a new jealous side of the boy and she could not help but kiss the man on his lips, fondly. She encircled her arms around his neck, pulling his face closer to her. "I am all yours. My soul, my heart and body only belongs to you. I don''t care for anybody else! Ok?" She tilted her head, looking in his eyes smiling at him lovingly.


    "Ohk!" Rhehan nodded and smiled back.


    They both then walked hand in hand, towards the reception area of the resort. They crossed the sprawling gardens and pools, lited up beautifuly with hanging lamps.


    They both reached the reception, where the manager greeted them warmly. "Sir, mam, your bike is ready." She handed over the bike keys to Rhehan and escorted the couple towards the porch.


    As soon as they entered the porch, Rose screamed in joy, looking at the gigantic black colored machine parked in front of them. "Ohh! My God!! What a beauty!!"


    The receptionist bowed and stepped inside the reception, leaving the couple alone.


    The excited girl rubbed her hands on the black colored seat of the brand new Harley Davidson, CVO. She then kiseed its handle lovingly, while Rhehan rolled his eyes at the girl.


    "Ohk! That is enough Rose. No more kissing it!! Just kiss me!" Rhehan held the girl''s waist, pushing her away from the bike, as if it was a boy that she was flirting with.


    "Huh?" Rose turned to look at the man. "Don''t tell me, you are getting jealous. It is just a bike!" Rose looked at the boy in surprise.


    "Whatever!" Rhehan pursed his lips, still holding the girl''s waist. "Ohk! Come sit behind me." Rhehan quickly sat on the front seat, looking at Rose.


    Rose smirked and lifted her leg, to sit cross legged behind the boy. In the process she made sure to give the boy a thourough view of her private parts.


    Rhehan gaped at the girl''s shining pubic area in the dark and clutched the bars of the bike more tightly and gulped in nervouseness.


    The girl sat on the seat behind Rhehan, her naked thighs touching his thighs. While she dragged her body much closer to him, and her pubic area touched the man''s hips.


    The boy almost forgot to turn on the ignition and closed his eyes, feeling the hotness of her skin on his hips and thighs.


    She hugged the boy, encircling her arms around his waist and rested her head on her back. Rhehan smiled and turned to give a light peck on the girl''s head. "Hold on tight now. I am starting the ignition!"


    Rose held the boy''s waist more tightly and Rhehan switched on the ignition, causing the a loud thunderous voice in the air.


    Soon the bike started moving and they both smiled as the cool rapid air hit their faces, while they enjoyed each other''s company.


    "Having fun!? This is our first bike ride together." Rhehan shouted happily, amidst the loud thunderous voice of the bike. He was carefully manuevering the bike on the road, entering the beautiful city.


    ''Yes!! I am loving it." Rose gave a quick peck on the man''s back, hugging him rightly. She placed her chin on the boy''s shoulder and gave him a light kiss on his cheek, making sure not to divert his attention much while driving.


    "You know! This was my fantasy! Which is now coming true, because of you. So thank you!" Rhehan smiled, taking a neat left turn.


    "Ohh! Really? A fantasy?" Rose smiled looking at the boy lovingly.


    "Yes! That I sit with my partner on a bike and she hugs me intimately, and we go for a romantic ride." Rhehan smiled.


    "Ahh! Really. What other things do you fantasize to do with your partner?" Rose smiled.


    "Well, many...like being tied up when making love.. Maybe she making a public display of affection in front of the entire universe.....Then travelling all over the world with her.... get lost for a few days in a forest and live on a tree hut...Many more!"


    "Wow! How interesting." Rose smiled, pondering over his wishes. She then smiled mischeviously, already knowing what to do, once they reach the club.

 Chapter 495 - Taken...

    Soon they reached the giant entry of the most happening and posh club of the town. The dark building was decorated with neon lights and a gigantic ''The party club'' was written in colorful neon lights.


    Several people were standing in the queue, dressed in their best attires, waiting for their turn to get the stamp on their wrists and enter the club.


    As soon as the bike crossed the queue, everybody stared at the magnificant black machine and the hot couple sitting on top of it.


    Rhehan halted the bike at the extreme edge of the bar, so that the girl could get off from the bike and nobody except him could see her pubic region.


    Rhehan turned his head backwards, signalling the girl to get off from the bike. He once again gaped at the girl''s beautiful private parts, while she got off from the bike. "You are doing this purposely to me. I swear, I can just fuck you anytime now. Don''t blame me for getting super wild then!" Rhehan looked at the girl, while himself getting off from the parked bike.


    "May be that is what I want." The girl bit her lips and smiled. She wickedly winked at the boy, making his heart skip a beat.


    Rhehan smiled back and possessively, encircled his hand around her waist, pulling her closer to his body.


    Rose smiled and placed her hand on the man''s chest happily as they walked towards the bar entry. As soon as they came closer to the crowd, everybody turned to look at them. "Gosh! Look at that couple. They look so cute!"


    "Oh! My Gosh!! The girl is so hot!"


    "Ahh!! That boy has such dreamy eyes!"


    Rhehan immediately walked upto the bouncers standing near the entry of the disc.


    The bouncers looked at the couple and immediately walked towards them, to great them.


    "Good evening sir! It is a pleasure to have you in our club. Please come in." One of the bouncers spoke up happily.


    "Mr. Raol had informed us already about your arrival. We are very happy to have yuu here sir and mam." Another bouncer looked at them, while stamping their wrists, with a neon colored ink, with the club''s name written on it.


    "Thank you so much!" Rhehan grabed the girl''s waist tightly and they walked inside the bar happily.


    The dimly light club was decorated in everything neon, making it look very happening and lively. Some of the people had painted their hair and skin with neon paints too. There was a beautiful wooden sitting in one corner, while a bar was sitauted at the other corner of the room.


    In the next room, was the dance floor, where currently a live concert was been played by a famous singer and people were singing and dancing along.


    "Even I want to get my body painted!" Rose spoke loudly in the boy''s ear, amidst the loud singing voice from the concert.


    "Cool! Let''s get something similar drawn on our wrists!" Rhehan grabbed the girl''s waist as they walked towards the crowd, gathered around few artists, who were painting several figures on different body parts of people.


    They both walked towards a man, who had a shining paint brush in his hand. He was currently the only free, paint artist, not surrounded with people.


    "Hello! We would like to get our wrists painted. Something similar for both of us!" Rhehan smiled looking at the ,big bearded man.


    The man turned his head up and glanced at Rose, with his mouth wide open, not even looking at Rhehan. "Why the wrists! I could paint on several other areas too!!" The man looked at the girl''s inviting cleavage and grinned wickedly.


    Rose gaped at the man in surprise. She was now feeling bad for the artist immediately, who was not realising the consequences, of saying such lewd words to her.


    Rhehan glared at the man in anger and his hand immediately landed on the beared man''s wrist. Rhehan twisted his wrist with much force, making the man drop the paint brush and scream in pain. "Arghhhhh!!!!!" The man looked at Rhehan''s face in fear.


    Rhehan was about punch the man in the face with his other hand, but the man started begging for forgivness. He folded his hands and started crying. "I am sorry! I am sorry. Please! Please forgive me! Aaarghh!!! "


    Rhehan left the man''s wrist, jerking it away and pointed his finger at the fallen brush. "Pick it up and give me!" He spoke in an authoritative tone.


    Rose smirked looking at her possesive man and gave him another quick peck on his cheek. Rhehan smiled and his anger dissipated immediately.


    The scared man immediately handed over the brush to Rhehan, not even daring to look back at Rose again. His wrist was now terribly paining and had turned extremely red.


    "Hand me the paint box too!" Rhehan pointed at the box full of shining paint.


    The man quickly obeyed and handed over the paint box to Rhehan.


    Rhehan smiled looking at Rose and dipped the brush in the shining paint. "I will draw something for you. Where do you want it?" Rhehan looked at the girl excitedly.


    Rose winked at the boy and then turned her back towards the boy. She pointed at her naked back with her thumb. "Right here! I want your name."


    Rhehan looked at the girl''s hot back hungrily and he immediately dipped the brush inside the paint. He then brought the brush closer to her back and started writing his name, with the shining fluid. He beautifully wrote ''RHEHAN'' on the nape of her neck, in a running handwriting.


    The cool paint, was creating a beautiful ticklish feeling on the girl''s back, somehow turning her on. The man''s hand travelled on her back and he kissed his name, making the girl gasp in pleasure.


    His name was now shining on her nape, and he could not help but just stare at it happily. The girl turned to look at the boy and smiled. She quickly caught hold of the brush and wrote ''Rose'' on the man''s inner side of the arm. "This will tell all the prying eyes of the girls, that this handsome man is taken!" She planted her lips on the man''s lips and they both kissed each other passionately.

 Chapter 496 - Blow Job..?

    They both kissed each other for a very long time, and the people around them could not help but gush at the couple, who was in so much love.


    "They are so much into each other!"


    "If I had a boyfriend like her, even I would be into him all the time. Just look at the man."


    "The girl is so hot. How is he controlling, not taking her to bed."


    "They look so much in love!"


    They both kissed each other for a very long time, and finally parted their lips feeling breathless but yet unsatisfied.


    "So what do you want to do first?" Rhehan smiled, encircling his arm around her waist once again.


    "Well, first I want to get drunk. I want to do something, but that requires me to be a little high!" Rose rubbed her hands together in anticipation, as if gearing up for something big. She then looked towards the bar and smiled.


    "Huh? What do you mean!? What do you have in your mind next?" Rhehan gaped at the girl in confusion. He was still not over the fact that girl was not wearing any under garments below her revealing short dress.


    "Wait and watch!" She encircled her hands around his arm happily and they both walked towards the bar.


    "So what do you want to have?" Rhehan smiled, making the girl sit on the bar stool.


    Rose held the boy''s hand, who was standing extremely close to her, and inserted it inside her dress for a second. His hand touched her pubic area and then she pulled it out instantly, coming close to his ear. "I would want to have a good fuck from you!" The girl whispered seductively in his ear.


    Rhehan gulped and looked at his lucky hand, which had just touched the beautiful thing, he had been craving for so long. "How about in the club''s bathroom? Right now!" The man whispered back, caressing his hands on the girl''s soft thighs.


    "Maybe in a while. Let us get drunk first. How about a blow job?" Rose winked seductively.


    Rhehan once again gaped at the girl, imagining her giving him a hot blow job in the club''s bathroom. "S... Sure! I would love to!" Rhehan gulped. "Let us go from here!"


    "Hehe! I mean the shot glass, blow job! Where you can not use your hands to drink it down!" Rose winked notoriosly at the man.


    Rhehan sighed and nodded his head in disapproval.


    "Sigh!" He turned to look at the bartender, a short heighted bald man, dressed in entirely neon clothes. "Hii! Can I have two blow jobs please?" Rhehan hesitated a bit looking at the bartender.


    The bartender smirked and looked at Rhehan from head to toe. "Sure honey!! Come over!!" He winked looking at the hot man in front of him and Rhehan pursed his lips and blushed.


    "I.. I mean.. Two blow Jobs shots!! Nothing else!" Rhehan waved his hands in denial.


    "Ohhhh!! Bummer!! Anyways, give me just two minutes." The bartender smiled seducticely, and walked away preparing their shots.


    Rose grinned looking at the senario. "Haha!!! He actually likes you!"


    Rhehan sat on the rotating bar stool besides, Rose and smiled. He held the girl''s naked thighs, rotating her seat in his direction. "But I.... Only like you!" He gave a quick peck on her cheek. He dragged her stool closer to his stool and caressed her thighs with his hands, making sure nobody is looking at them. He then quickly inserted his hand inside her dress and fondled her clitoris for few seconds and quickly removed his hand, as if nothing had happened.


    Rose gaped at the boy in surprise, craving for more of his seductive touch. Rhehan smirked looking at the girl. "Want more of it?"


    Rose''s breath grew rapid listening to man''s offer and she looked at the boy hungrily. "Yes! I want more." She whispered.


    Rhehan smiled and turned to look at the bartender. "The lady wants more shots. Two more please! Thank you!" Rhehan looked at the bartender and then turned to look at Rose micheviously. "My hubby wanted more, I have ordered for more shots." He placed his hand on his chest and bowed a little, micheviously. "Your wish is my command!"


    Rose looked at the boy in surprise, trying to control the errupting urges from her lower body, making her mind go berserk. "You .. Just wait and watch! I will seduce you till you don''t start spilling your wetness everywhere in the club!" The girl twisted her bar stoor, looking at the shot glass placed in front of him.


    The glass had to different colors of liquor contents in layers and it was topped with cone shaped irish cream. The bartender placed two more glasses in front of them and looked at the two excitedly. "Ohk! You both love birds! You know the drill, don''t you? Hands are not allowed to touch the glass. Hold the glass with your mouth and gulp it down instantly!"


    "Alright!" Rose grinned.


    "Cool!!" Rhehan gave a thumbs up sign.


    The bartdener clapped his hands happily. "Alright!! Hands folded at the back and hold your glass with your lips!"


    They both immediately folded their hands at the back, like obedient football players, learning from their coach.


    "Now hold the glass tightly with your mouth and chug it down!! Yeahhhh!!!" The bartender clapped and hooted turning from coach to a cheer leader.


    They both bent down towards the counter and held the glass tightly between their lips and in unison picked up their heads, tilting it backwards. They both frowned as the contents of the glass poured in their mouth and they chugged it down, still balancing the glass on top with their lips.


    As soon as they gulped down the contents inside their throat, they bent forewards again placing back the glass on the counter, with the help of their mouth!!


    Rose raised her hand and Rhehan gave a high- five to the girl happily. The short was actually pretty strong, making their stomach and throat burn, though the coolness if the irish cream helped a little in soothing it down.

 Chapter 497 - The band...

    "Wow!! You guys are so good at it!! Are you simply best friends instead of a couple?" The bartender guessed, looking at their amazing chemistry with each other.


    "We are best friends but not simply best friends!" Rose smirked, winking at Rhehan.


    "Hmmm! Then you must be live in partners. They are generally this jovial with each other." The bartender looked at them carefully.


    "Yes! We are live in partners, but not simply live in partners!" Rhehan smirked, holding the girl''s hand and kissing it.


    "I see! You must be a new girlfriend and boyfriend couple then. Old ones are not so friendly and fun with each other. They generally come on groups too, as tgey are already bored with each other''s company!" He placed his index finger on his chin and its elbow supported by this other arm.


    "Yes! We are a new couple but not just girlfriend and boyfriend!" Rose chuckled giving another high five to Rhehan.


    "Huh??!!! Then what are you? I can not figure out. Normally I take seconds to figure out what is going between the people, on the other side of the counter. And then another few seconds, to find out what their relation is. But you... You guys are confusing me. You look like lovers and I see a mutual respect towards each other. But also, you appear to be best buddies. Who are you guys actually? The curiosity is killing me!" The bartender frowned, looking at the two people in confusion.


    Rose and Rhehan chuckled looking at each other. "We are a married couple. We are husband and Wife. So that makes us, boyfriend and girlfriend, plus live in partners and best friends too." Rhehan showed the rock on his ring finger happily to the bald man.


    "What!!!! How can you enjoy so much with your spouce?? You are killing my years or experience of observing people, while working here!" The bartdender replied in surprise.


    "Marraige is the best thing that has to me. I intend to enjoy, ever moment of it!!" Rhehan winked and gave a quick peck on the girl''s cheek. "Ready for another shot?"


    "Yup!" Rose smiled and looked at the shot glass in front of her.


    Soon they both tilted their heads again, with their hands at their back and chugged down the contents of the glass, directly in their throats.


    Tears dropped down from their eyes as they placed back the glass on the counter. The strong alcohol content has made them slightly tipsy already.


    Rose smiled feeling the effect of the alcohol hitting her head. "Alright!!! This feels perfect now." She again rubbed her hands excitedly.


    Rhehan frowned looking at the girl. "One more shot?"


    "Ahh! Not for me thank you! I need to be in my senses as well. Do you want another one? Rose asked excitedly.


    "Umm..No...! But I am still trying to figure out, what is on your mind!" Rhehan looked at the excited girl in confusion.


    "Haha! Nothing! Let us go and listen to the song, the band is playing." Rose held the boy''s hand and they both thanked the bartender and walked towards the other side of the club.


    Soon they entered adimly lit crowded room, full of people. Some were sitting on the round table sittings, created in one corner, while others were dancing to the tunes that the band played. The band had five young boys playing the musical instruments fabulously, while two were singing the most trending songs of all times.


    Rose looked at several people around them, and chickened out a little. "Ohh! That is too many people. More than what I had anticipated!" She looked around, in nervouseness.


    "Are you feeling suffocated? Do you want to go back to the bar!?" Rhehan asked with a worried face, caressing the girl''s arms.


    "Ahh! No it is not that. I am fine. Come let us sit." Rose smiled reassuringly and they both walked towards a long counter where several people were sitting, drinking and humming the songs, played by the band.


    "Another drink?" Rhehan smiled looking at the girl.


    "Ahh!! That will be all, I guess." Rose replied, looking at the band boys, playing back street boys'' songs. People were humming to the amazing lyrics of the song, while others were dancing happily in excitement. Even Rhehan could not help but hymn the lyrics, feeling nostalgic.


    As soon as the song finished, the entire crowd stood up, cheering for the band. They all hooted and shouted, applauding for the amazing band.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much guys!" A blonde man with long hair, the lead singer of the band thanked everybody. His long hair were tied in a ponytail and just like the other members of the band, he was also dressed in a black shirt and blue denims.


    Rose took a deap breath and brought her lips, closer to the man''s ear. "Keep sitting here! I''ll just come. Don''t go anywhere!" The girl quickly got off from the stool and started walking towards the band.


    "Rose! Rose!! Rose??" Rhehan called the girl but the girl simply turned and winked at him and raised her hand, signalling him to calm down.


    Rhehan looked at the girl in anticipation, observing her every action.


    The girl walked upto the lead singer of the band on top of the stairs, over the stage. She waved her hand, at him and smiled. "Hello!"


    The band who was about to start another song, halted and looked at the beautiful girl in surprise.


    "Heyy beautiful girl. You have a song request for us?" The lead singer smiled looking at Rose.


    Rose smiled and nodded her head in a ''No.''


    "Ahh! Then, you want to dance with us?" The man winked.


    Rose chuckled and turned her head to look at Rhehan. He was sitting exactly ahead of her a few meters away, near the bar, looking at her in surprise.


    She then turned to look at singer again and again nodded her head in a ''no.'' She then walked closer to the singer and spoke something in his ear for a few seconds, covering the microphone with her palm.


    "Allrighttttyyy!!!" The singer exclaimed in joy looking straight at Rhehan.

 Chapter 498 - Love you for thousand more...

    The singer walked closer to the long microphone in front of him, smiling happily. "We have with us a beautiful lady over here, named Rose, who wants to dedicate something for her hubby Rhehan!! Can we please have the spotlight at just the two of them!!" The man signalled in the air, towards the technical staff, and suddenly a strong flash of light, fell on Rhehan and he blushed pursing his lips, feeling extremely shy.


    Another spotlight fell upon Rose, who was now looking at Rhehan and smiling nervousely, while standing on the stage.


    The crowd cheered for the couple happily, making Rhehan grin ear to ear out of happiness and curiosity. Rose''s cheeks were flushed, as she held the long stand of the microphone, gearing up for what she was going to do next. The blonde singer made space for Rose and stood in one corner, looking excitedly at both of them.


    Rose brought her face close to the mike, and looked around at people. Hundreds of people were now looking at her in excitement, and Rhehan was looking at her with his eyebrows raised.


    "Hi guys!" Rose waved her hand in excitement at everybody, blushing a little.


    "Hiiieeeee Rose!!" Spoke the crowd in unison.


    "I am sorry to interrupt your enjoyment, but I just need a few minutes from you all. Today, I want to share something with you all that how it feels to be in love. I am in love!!!" Rose shouted happily.


    "Woohoooo!!!" The crowd cheered and clapped for her, while looking at Rhehan. Rhehan grinned, hanging his face a little low, feeling everybody''s gaze on him.


    "Thank you. Just to tell you all, if you love somebody, you are really lucky. And being loved back, definitely feels like heaven.... Ummm... Rhehan!?" Rose looked at the boy, with love filled eyes.


    Rhehan looked up and smiled at the girl, his eyes already getting wet with teats firming in hid eyes. Rhehan nodded in a yes, meaning that he was indeed listening to every word the girl had to say.


    Rose smiled looking at the boy''s face, shining under the spot light. She ready knew, the boy was on the verge of crying once again. "Rhehan! I don''t know, how many times do I want to say this and I know, no amount of words would be sufficient to express my love for you. Have I told you, how much you mean to me.... Have I told you, about all the hapiness you bring. Have I told you, that you mean the world to me. Just in case I have not said it enough, I want you to know that.... You are the best thing that has ever happened to me. I love you Rhehan!" Rose smiled pointing her index finger at the boy.


    The entire crowd cheered and clapped looking at the cute couple. "Woohoooo!!! Go for it Rose!!!!"


    Rhehan lowered his head again, trying to hide his tears from everybody.


    The crowd could not help but gush at the cute couple. "Oh! Look at the guy! He is crying!"


    "The girl is so cute!"


    "I can see so much love in both of their eyes."


    "Is this her first confession ever?"


    "No look, I can see two big rocks on the girl''s finger!"


    "Oh! My God! They are a married couple. Look the guy is also wearing a ring. They are definitely married."


    "Ahh! That is so cute. A married couple, so much in love with each other."


    Rose smiled looking at Rhehan. "I don''t want to wait for the any right time, to express my feelings for you, because I don''t believe in waiting for the right time. If their is ever a right time, it is just now." She looked at the boy and chuckled. "And it amuses me how the strongest man of all kingdoms, is so soft hearted, crying at every word I say."


    Rhehan looked up wiping his tears and chuckled, while everybody else looking at them also chuckled.


    " I want to make all your fantasies and all your dreams come true. Here is the first one....." She turned her head looking at the lead singer and nodded happily, giving him a thumbs up sign.


    The man smiled and then signalled to his band and suddenly, a soft music started playing from the guitar and Rose held the mike tightly, bringing her face close to it.


    Rhehan looked at the girl in surprise. He could decipher, from the tone, what she was going to sing. The song that could clearly explain, the years and centuaries of bond they have shared with each other. The struggles and fears, they will have to face in the future. But untill and unless, they have each other, none if it mattered. Their live has dated back from centuaries, and will continue in every rebirth!!! The song was ''A thousand years, from twilight.''


    Rose smiled and again pointed her finger at the boy.


    "I hope you like it Rhehan....


    Heart beats fast..


    Colors and promises..


    How to be brave...


    How can I love when I''m afraid to fall


    But watching you stand alone


    All of my doubt, suddenly goes away somehow...


    One step closer.......


    I have died everyday, waiting for you..


    Darling, don''t be afraid, I have loved you for a thousand years...


    I''ll love you for a thousand more


    Time stands still..


    Beauty in all she is..


    I will be brave...


    I will not let anything, take away


    What''s standing in front of me...


    Every breath, every hour has come to this


    One step closer......


    I have died everyday, waiting for you


    Darling, don''t be afraid, I have loved you for a thousand years,


    I''ll love you for a thousand more


    And all along I believed, I would find you


    Time has brought your heart to me, I have loved you for a thousand years


    I''ll love you for a thousand more...


    One step closer...


    One step closer..


    I have died everyday, waiting for you


    Darling, don''t be afraid, I have loved you for a thousand years


    I''ll love you for a thousand more....


    And all along I believed, I would find you


    Time has brought your heart to me, I have loved you for a thousand years...


    I''ll love you for a thousand more....

 Chapter 499 - Submissive!

    Soon the song ended and everybody started clapping for the couple. Rose pursed her lips and looked at the boy in nervousness, who was constantly looking at the girl with love filled, teary eyes. He just could not believe that the girl had taken his wish list so seriously. The moment was so special for him, when he felt like the most loved person in the entire world.


    Everybody including the band of the boys in black, clapped for the girl. Rhehan wiped away his tears and quickly got up from the stool and ran towards Rose rapidly, smiling happily. Rose who was still standing on the stage looked at the boy running towards her.


    He quickly climbed the stairs of the stage and rushed towards the girl. He pounced on her, embracing her in his arms, tightly and planted a kiss on her lips, sucking them hard.


    Rose immediately reverted back and started sucking the boy''s lower lip, encircling her hands around his neck. The man, pulled her closer to his body and they were simply lost in their own passionate kissing, oblivious to the fact that they were still standing on the stage, under the spotlight!


    The entire crowd hooted amd clapped for the couple. The blonde lead singer took the mike and giggled. "Oh! My God!! Somebody please call my girlfriend. The atmosphere here is getting too hot!!! If you guys want to kiss your partners, just go head. Temprature is soaring high!!!"


    Everyone else giggled at the boy''s comment, it was then that the couple realised everyone''s happy gazes on them.


    They finally stopped kissing and looked at each other feeling extremely breathless and overwhelmed. They could not help but giggle looking at each other, not believing the fact that they were sucking each other''s lips hard, right on top of the stage, when hundreds of people were looking at them.


    They quickly stepped down the stage hand in hand, thanking the band and the audience cheerfully.


    The crowd cheered for them once again, while they walked out of the room, lost in each other. Rhehan had once again encircled his arm around the girl''s waist prtectively and was kissing her head again and again lovingly. The girl had planted her head on his chest as they walked back happily towards the bar area. "Thank you! You have fulfilled my one more fantasy!" Rhehan kissed the girl''s cheek.


    "I do strive to fulfill all of them. The fun has just begun." Rose winked grinning ear to ear.


    Rhehan slowly started grazing his fingers on the girl''s naked back, making the girl gasp in surprise. "Rhehan! Do you want me to pin you down right here??? Do not just tempt me." The girl narrowed her eyes, looking at the man smiling mischeviously.


    "Hmmm!! Why not! How about we go back to the resort and you fulfill my other fanatasy too. Tie me up and just steal my virtue!! Make me the victim of your gorgeous body. " Rhehan came close to the girl''s ear and spoke seductively.


    Rose took deap breaths, thinking about the man tied up in cufflinks to the bed, fully naked. She imagined him with his erect manhood, and legs wide open, tied to the bed like a perfect submissive slave.


    "Liking the idea already??" Rhehan bit the girl on her ear, speaking once again seductively and softly.


    "Let''s go back right now!!! Fast!!!" Rose held the boy''s wrist, pulling him towards the exit gate. Rhehan chuckled and followed the girl happily, dreaming of his second fantasy to come true in just a few moments.


    In just split of minutes, the couple was already speeding on top of the bike, towards the resort. Rose was now entirely clinging to the boy happily, sitting behind him on the bike, thinking of another wicked plan for Rhehan. Rhehan''s manhood was already jumping and hopping in extreme happiness, looking forwards to being fondled and touched by the goddess of seduction.


    Soon the couple entered their villa, with great excitement and urge. As soon as Rhehan unlocked the door of the living room, Rose pushed the man inside, taking the charge of a dominant tigeress.


    Rhehan grinned ear to ear, looking at the wild tigress, coming back in her true form. "Whoaahhh!! I am so looking forwards to this." Rhehan nodded his head in anticipation, looking at the hot seductive goddess.


    Rose pushed back the boy again and he fell on top of the couch, grinning ear to ear. She quickly climbed the couch on her knees and tore off the boy''s shirt into two pieces instantly, throwing it away.


    She then quickly tore apart the zipper of the pants and just tore open his pants entirely, slinding it down from his legs. Rhehan''s breath grew deeper and intense as his clothes were getting ripped so seductively by the girl.


    Soon he was lying down only in his red colored Calvin Klien underwear, with his manhood rising upwards. Rose was hovering on top of him, giving him a full view of her boobs.


    "I want to squeeze your boobs!" Rhehan raised his hand towards the girl''s cleavage but Rose slapped it back, in a dominant way.


    "You don''t have the permission to do it, untill I say it. Got it?" Rose smirked, trying to act like a seductive teacher, who is teaching her inexperienced student the art of making love.


    "Yes mam! I got it." Rhehan smiled back, feeling extremely turned on, as all his wildest fantasies were coming true at the moment.


    "You are a good student. I like it. Keep it up." Rose smiled, carresing her hands on the aroused man''s penis.


    "It is already up." He chuckled pointing at his manhood and closed his eyes.


    Rhehan moaned in pleasure and once again lifted his hands in a reflex action to hold the girl''s waist. The girl again slapped his hands, making them fall on the couch. "Hmmm...!!! Don''t touch me yet! Follow your teacher." She then again started caressing her hands on his penis, on top of his boxers and immediately pulled them down, throwing them on the couch.


    His hardness sprung upwards immediately, looking at the hot girl happily. Rose bent forwards a little and kissed the tip of the man''s penis, leaving an imprint of her red lipper. Rhehan gasped in shock and held the girl''s waist tightly, moaning in pleasure and craving. "Ohhhh!!!! Rose!!! Let me hold you...!!!!"


    Rose suddenly halted and smirked. She again slapped the boy''s hands, making them fall on the couch. "Hmmm!! You are a bad student. You are simply not obeying your teacher''s instructions. It is time to punish you!!!"

 Chapter 500 - The seduction...

    "Oh! My! Punishment...? How are you going to punish me?" Rhehan grinned happily, blushing a little at the girl''s words.


    "You need to get up first from the couch and walk naked to the bedroom!" Rose quickly stepped off from the couch, signalling the naked man to get up instantly.


    "As you say my sex teacher!" Rhehan who was lying down on the couch stark naked, kicked off his footwears abruptly and got up from the couch. He stood up like an obedient kid and started walking towards the bedroom.


    "Hmmm...! Good! Now raise your hands." Rose grinned, looking hungrily at the man''s alluring buttocks, moving up and down as he walked. She instantly travelled her hands to his buttocks and stared squeezing them happily, enjoying the touch.


    Rhehan whose back was towards Rose, immediately raised his hands up a little, in front of his face in surrender, feeling the girl''s sexy touch on his hips.


    He happily walked upto the bedroom, while Rose poked him constantly with his two fingers on his hips. "You are at the gun point. Just follow the instructions, if you do not want to be fucked for ten hours straight." Rose grinned mechiviously, bitting her lips.


    Rhehan suddenly halted and turned his head a bit. "Wow!! Ten hours. This is super amazing. I am not following the instructions now. Fuck me all night!!"


    Rose chuckled and poked the man again on his buttocks. "Just move ahead!! You dare not disobey the strict teacher."


    Rhehan moved happily towards the room, with his hands were still up in the air.


    Soon, they both entered the dimply lit room and Rose pushed the man abrubtly on the bed, making him fall on his back. He grinned ear to ear, looking at the dominant girl, taking all the chargr in her hands.


    "So what are you going to do next?" The man looked at the girl in eagerness, while lying down on the bed.


    Rose smiled wickedly and quickly walked towards the closet door, fetching out three black colored, silk collar ties from Rhehan''s closet. She quickly came back inside the room and looked at Rhehan with michevious eyes. "Now be a good boy and co-operate to what ever I am doing." Rose quickly bent down a little, looking at the man''s feet. She pushed his legs wide apart and tied his one foot with the leg of the bed, with the help of the tie. She then quickly tied his second foot, to the other corner of the leg of the bed. The man''s legs were now spread wide apart on the bed, with his manhood standing erect, looking expectantly at Rose.


    Rhehan was looking at the girl''s every action carefully, feeling more and more turned on every second. His breath was getting rapid and he was dying to clutch the girl in his arms.


    Rose smirked at the boy, already knowing his intentions and thoughts. She climbed the top of the bed on her knees, with her thighs wide open, making sure to give the boy the clear view of her lower assets. Rhehan gaped at the girl''s pubic region and moaned in desperation. "Rose! Just let me touch you! I am dying here. You.... You are so hot!! Just.... Just once ....let me.... Let me touch you baby...."


    Rose crawled on top of the mattress, hovering over the aroused man.


    Rhehan could once again see her entire boobs, as the girl slowly crawled on top of him, her mouth hovering slowly on his naked skin.


    "Arrghh!!! Rose!!! I can not control!!! This is already too much." Rhehan took deap breaths, looking at the girl as her hot tongue licked his navel seductively. She slowly crawled ahead towards his face and sat right on top of his lower abdomen, making the boy gasp in surprise.


    He could feel the girl''s hot pubic region on his skin, making him moan once again in craving. "Ahhhhh!!!! Soo damn hot!!"


    The girl smirked and bent down a little, holding the man''s both wrists, with her hands. She pushed his wrists above his head and tied them up tightly with the third tie and smirked looking at the boy. "Your destiny is in my hands now. Get ready to enter the dark world of seduction!"


    Rhegan gasped at the girl''s words, not knowing what to say.


    She quickly crawled backwards, climbing down the bed looking at the man. This was probably the sexiest scene she had ever seen in her life. The hot man was stark naked, tying to the bed helplessly. His every inch , every muscle was stretched and blood could be seen gushing in his lower organs tremendously. His rapid breathing and slightly sweating hot body was errupting an aura of dangerous sensuality. An aura, which could make any girl rip apart her own clothes and surrender herself to his gorgeous body.


    "Hmmm...!! Almost done hottie. Just one thing left." Rose winked and once again walked towards the closet and Rhehan looked at the girl in surprise.


    "What else is left now. This is even going beyond my expectations. Wow!!" The man looked at the preceeding hot figure of the girl, walking towards the closet. "Gosh!! This wait is killing me. She is doing it purposely to me!! Ahh!! I feel so hot!"


    Soon Rose came back, holding something in her hand. "This is the final step hottie." She grinned, sitting on the bed once again with her legs wide opened.


    Rhehan turned his head away from the girl''s pubic region and looked at what she carried in her hand. The girl had a broad satin red colored long piece of cloth in her hand, which she immediately placed on top of the boy''s eyes, blocking his vision entirely.


    "Why is this happening to me. I am telling you that I can not take my eyes off you and you are blocking my vision." Rhehan spoke in a crying tone, clentching his fists, as his desperation had heightened tremendousely.


    Rose smiled and tied the cloth at the back of his head, covering his eyes completely. She then gave the boy a quick sweet peck on his lips, making him quiet. The boy savoured the flavour of her strawberry flavoured lipper, enticing his urge for her lips a bit more.


    Rose then quickly climbed down the bed, not able to take off the eyes from the gorgeous looking man. He was indeed an epitome of beauty and hotness, created with exceptional and utmost intricacy.

 Chapter 501 - Senses....

    "Ohk! Now wait for five more minutes. I am changing into something very special for you. Till then just relax and keep guessing what could be the surprise." Rose smiled and then walked towards the closet again hurriedly, grinning ear to ear. She quickly picked out a black outfit and changed into one hurriedly checkimg herself in the mirror. She then applied her favourite perfume quickly, re-touching her makeup and combing her hair and tying them uo in a high fun.


    Quickly she then walked inside the living room and opened the refirgerator, pulling out the ice bucket from inside it. She then happily walked towards the room holding the bucket and turned off the lights to dim, creating a mysterious yet seductive atmosphere in the room. Setting the temprature just right, she played a light seductive music in the music player.


    Rhehan who was waiting patiently, could make out the girl walking around and when suddenly the music hit the atmosphere, he smiled happily.


    "Perfect!" She whispered placing the ice box on top of the bedside table. Rose once again smiled looking at the man, who was now turning his head desperatly to every noise he could hear, trying to decipher what was going on around him. "Rose what exactly are you doing? I am dying out of curiosity. " Rhehan asked, looking in the direction where the sound of the ice bucket being placed was heard.


    "Just relax and feel everything now with your closed eyes." Rose smiled, and picked up an ice cube placing it between her lips. She hovered on top of the boy, making sure not to touch him. She planted her lips on top of his lips and Rhehan was stunned to feel the coolness of ice on his lips. Blood started flowing insids his lips as he enjoyed the coolness of ice and warmness of her lip together.


    The girl''s lips then travelled to his throat, making the ice melt a little all the way a bit. The cool ice, on his throat made him moan deperately, while she travelled all the way to his nipples.


    She moved her lips in encircles on both his tits, one by one, making the man moan in pleasure.


    "Oh!! My!! Gosh!!! This Is Ahhh!!! Amazing!!" Rhehan clenchted his fists again and curled up his toes, still feeling the impact of coolness on his throat, which had now travelled all the way to his nippples.


    His nipples were now errect and hard, making him feel extremely turned on. His breaths grew deaper, realising the direct effect of nipples on his manhood. The more she caressed the coolness on his nipples, more erect his manhood was getting.


    "Just let me touch you Rose!! Ahhh!!!" Rhehan struggled his hands out from the tie, controlling his urge. He pulled down his hands, but Rose immediately pulled his hands upwards, above his head once again.


    She travelled her ice carrying lips slowly downwards towards his hot navel, making it instantly melt. The effect of ice, made his lower muscles, clench deliciously. His abs were now moving up and down, sweating profousely. Though the ice was chilled, but its effect was too hot on the man.


    Rose then hovered upwards towards his chest and started sucking his super sensitive, cool and errect nipples with her hot tongue.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!" Rhehan immediately tried to pounced on the girl, but the girl signalled him to sit backwards, by pushing him backwards, making him fall flat on bed yet again. She sucked his nippples and then started biting them lightly, making the boy moan uncontrollably.


    Rose smirked and then hovered downwards, kissing the man''s yet cool navel. Rhehan curled his back, while trying to position his hands up on his head with great difficulty. The more he tried, the more incited he felt to pin down the girl under him.


    Rose then travelled further downwards and kissed the man''s erect penis. Rhehan knitted his eyebrows, feeling her hot saliva on his manhood. "Gosh!!"


    She then inserted his manhood in her mouth and swirled her tongue around his dick slowly, teasing the man to the core.


    Rhehan immedaitely straightened his back, and started struggling with his hands. "Ok! That is it."


    "Shhh!!! Wait for it. Lie back down Rhehan!" Rose picked up her head, and nudged the man''s abdomen to lie down again. She then lightly fondled the man''s balls, and strted kissing them seductively, turning them into dark red in color immediately.


    Rose then bit her lips and hovered closer the boy''s face, sitting on her knees. She planted her hips, once again on his lower abdomen and the boy frowned feeling her hot skin.


    He could feel that the girl had changed her attire. Her hips were almost naked and he could feel her bare thighs on the sides of his abdomen. But the girl''s legs were covered in a fabric, a soft and smooth fabric. "What are you wearing sweetheart?" Rhehan smiled, trying to imagine the picture of the girl in her new dress.


    "Just feel it. It is not always essential to see. Touch can be stronger than vision." Rose smiled and caught hold of the man''s arms, untying them instantly and throwing away his tie.


    Rhehan''s hands straight away landed on the girl''s naked thighs and he started grazing his hands downwards tiwards her thighs and felt a strap kind of thing on her thighs. "What is this? Feels so sexy!!"


    His hands then travelled further downwards and he could feel a lacy border anf below it with a thin fabric covering her legs. "You are wear strapped stockings!!" Rhehan''s mouth fell open as his hands travelled down to her calf muscles.


    Rose then held the boy''s wrist and made him touch her pubic region. Rhehan''s mouth fell open in surprise yet again. He could feel a tiny lacy fabric on her pubic region, with several straps on both the sides. His hands then travelled to the girl''s hips and apart from a thin strap on her waist, he could feel nothing.


    He gasped in shock, his lower body urges heightened to the core, making him bite his own lips with much force. "Ohh!! You!! I wonder how you are looking like, right now!" He took deap breaths, once again imagining the girl''s beauty in the hot attire.

 Chapter 502 - Out of control...

    Rose then once again held the boy''s hand and made him touch her flat abbed abdomen. Rhehan could feel another thin strap of fabric on her abdomen, which was leading all the way upto her cleavage. "Wow! What exactly are you wearing?" Rhehan''s mouth fell open in surprise.


    The man touched her fabric covered cleavage and then travelled his hands to her plush and large boobs. Half of her boobs were covered with something lacy fabric, while her other upper half of boobs were bare. He grazed his hands on her boobs, feeling her soft and plush skin, on his warm hands. He pressed her boobs lightly and moaned in desperation. "Ohh!! So soft!!"


    Rose closed her eyes, and titled her head a little backwards, feeling the man''s seductive touch on her boobs. He inserted his hand inside her bra and touched her nipples making the girl tilt her head backwards a bit more and moan. "Ohhh!! Rhehan. It feels amazing sweetheart."


    Then girl then quickly opened her eyes, as if coming out of a trance, taking back the charge in her hands once again. It was offcourse difficult for her to control her emotions and hormones for that long too, specially looking at the hansdome man tied up in front of her, with his eyes wide open and getting her nipples being touched.


    Rose quickly held the boy''s wrists and pulled them up over his head again, and tied them again with the tie.


    "What? That is it?!! That is all, I get to touch you. You are such a tease Rose. So not fair!!!" Rhehan knitted his eyebrows and nodded his head in disapproval, once again resting his head on the pillow below his head. He was patiently waiting for the girl''s next move now.


    Rose smirked and then quickly got off from the bed, once again drooling at the man''s perfect body. "How can anybody be this handsome? It should be illegal you know! It is a torture for my eyes and my vagina! I do not know about you Rhehan, but I just can not wait to feel you inside me!!"


    Rhehan smirked at the girl''s words, which triggered the man''s lust for her even more. Rose gaped at the man for a while and then jerked her head, coming out of the trance. "This beauty is not letting me concentrate in my further plans!"


    She quickly walked towards the sound system and selected the song she had chosen for this perfect seductiveoccassion. The song was just perfect for Rhehan, to wait for her next move. Rose smiled while playing the soft yet seductive music of ''50 shades of Grey, love me like you do.....''


    Soon the room was filled beautiful lyrics of the song and Rhehan''s mouth fell open hearing the lyrics...


    You''re the light, you''re the night


    You''re the color of my blood


    You''re the cure, you''re the pain


    You''re the only thing I wanna touch


    Never knew that it could mean so much, so much...


    You''re the fear, I don''t care..


    ''Cause I''ve never been so high...


    Follow me through the dark...


    Let me take you past our satellites...


    You can see the world you brought to life, to life


    So love me like you do, lo- lo- love me like you do...


    Love me like you do, lo- lo- love me like you do...


    Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you do....


    What are you waiting for....?


    Fading in, fading out...


    On the edge of paradise...


    Every inch of your skin is a holy grail I''ve gotta find...


    Only you can set my heart on fire, on fire


    Yeah, I''ll let you set the pace...


    ''Cause I''m not thinking straight


    My head spinning around, I can''t see clear no more


    What are you waiting for?


    Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do


    Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do


    Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you do


    What are you waiting for?


    Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do .... like you do


    Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do..... (yeah)


    Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you do


    What are you waiting for...?


    I''ll let you set the pace,


    ''Cause I''m not thinking straight,


    My head spinning around, I can''t see clear no more....


    What are you waiting for....?


    Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do ....like you do....


    Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do ...yeah....


    Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you do


    What are you waiting for....


    Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do....like you do...


    Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do... yeah


    Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you do...


    What are you waiting for...?


    Rhehan breath was getting deeper and deeper, and his entire body was sweating profousely now. As the lyrics played Rose smiled and looked at the man''s hungry face, who was just waiting for a chance to pounce on its prey. She was slowly moving her fingers, on the man''s penis, as the seductive song was playing, making the boy curl his toes in desperation.


    "Rose.... Just ...Just.. Just open me once then I will show you, how much mad I am for your body and soul. Just open me once and you will not a get any sleep tonight, that is a promise. Today I am an insatiable lion, who will eat you up, till the night ends!"


    Rose bit her lips and blushed, but did not say a word. She was constantly running her fingers on the man''s body and then started running her fingers on the sole of his feet, giving a ticklish feeling, which travelled all across his body.


    "Rose! You know, I can tear off this piece of cloth in a split of second, just open me up now. I can not take it anymore!" Rhehan moaned in desperation. He did not want to spoil the girl''s surprise by tearing off the tie, but then he was now getting extremely out of control.

 Chapter 503 - Seduction goddess...

    "Wait for it sweetheart! The real surprise has not yet even started. Hehehe! Just hang in their you and your little man, which is not really little at all!!" Rose giggled, feeling victorious, as her plan was working just exactly how she had imagined it to be.


    "Ohh! My! Gosh!!! There is more to come!?? Ohh!! Ohh!!" Rhehan gaped nodding his head left to right, as his manhood was now dancing in delight and excitement.


    "Shhhh!!! Now stay still and just listen!" Rose walked closer to the boy and placed her index finger on his lips lightly and gave him a quick peck on his chin, leaving a red mark on his chin. She smiled and started kissing him all over his chest and his abdomen, leaving read marks everywhere.


    She then stood up and looked at the man''s strong built, filled with red marks all over his chest, abdomen, arms and thighs. "You are all mine now! I have marked my territory. Nobody shall dare tresspass it."


    Rhehan was already moaning feeling the girl''s hot lips everywhere on his body and his back was curled upwards, in pleasure. But he immediately lied flat on bed hearing the girl''s words. "What do you mean, marked your territory? What are you talking about?"


    "Haha! Never mind! You''ll know, when I open the tie from over your eyes." Rose stood happily with her hands on her shoulders. "Ohk! Now time for surprise!"


    Rose quickly walked towards the music system again and selected the title she had specially decided for this moment. She was a bit nervous yet excited. "Oh! God! I hope it really works. I just hope I do not look like a clown!!" She whispered to herself.


    She quickly played the famous Beyonce and Shakira''s song beautiful liar on repeat mode and walked towards Rhehan shyly.


    Rhehan frowned hearing the seductive song. "Huh? Beautiful liar?"


    "You guessed it right. I am removing the ribbon from your eyes, but promise me you will not open your eyes, till I don''t tell you to do it. Ok?" Rose smiled looking at Rhehan.


    Rhehan smirked and nodded in a yes. "Ok Baby! As you say!"


    "Great! Give me two more minutes!" Rose quickly untied the ribbon on top his eye and threw it aeay but Rhehan did not open his eyes, and rather smiled in excitement that he will finally get to see Rose and her hot attire. He was already imagining, what the girl might be looking like.


    Rose quickly walked inside the closet and picked up a red colored long boa fur scarf and placed it around her neck and then picked up a matching hat and placed it on her head, in contrast to her entitely black outfit. She then looked at herself in mirror in nervouseness, for a few seconds. "Gosh!!! I have such strong doubts about this."


    Meanwhile Rhehan was lying down in the dimly lit room, listening to seductive and powerful voice of Beyonce and Shakira.


    ''Oh, Beyonce, Beyonce.....


    Oh, Shakira, Shakira (hey)....


    He said I''m worth it, his one desire...


    I know things about that him you wouldn''t want to read about....


    He kissed me, his one and only, (yes) beautiful liar....


    Tell me how you tolerate the things you just found out about...


    You''ll never know...


    Why are we the ones who suffer?


    I have to let go...


    He won''t be the one to cry...


    Let''s not kill the karma!!


    (Ayhhh) Let''s not start a fight....


    (Ayhhh) It''s not worth the drama


    For a beautiful liar...


    (Ohhhhh) .... Can''t we laugh about it?


    (Ohhh) It''s not worth our time....


    (Ohhhh) We can live without him...


    Just a beautiful liar'' .......


    Suddenly amidst the song, Rhehan heard the closet door open and his heart skipped a beat. His stomach fluttered and his breath grew deaper snd deaper in excitement.


    Rose walked out and took a deap breath looking at the boy. She took her secy stance, she had thought of and turned on her seductive goddess mode turn ''on'' immediately. "Open you eyes you sexy boy!"


    Rhehan''s heart skipped a beat hearing the girl''s words and he opened his eyes blinking several times looking around the room, when he finally spotted Rose standing next to the wall of the closet. He gaped at the girl in shock, not believing his eyes. His chin was almost touching the ground and he was drooling like a hungry dog, huffing and puffing looking at the image of the girl.


    Though the room was dimly lit, but yet it was perfect to clearly see the girl and yet create a romantic and seductive atmosphere. Rhehan had picked up his head and was just hungrily looking at the girl, not realising that he was actually drolling from the corner of his mouth. His dick was jumping ecstatically, saluting the beautiful and seductive goddess.


    The lyrics of the song played further, while Rose was still standing in that sexy stance, giving Rhehan time to digest her hotness and have a good view.


    "Ahhhh!! Aghhh!!! Ohhhh Ohhhhh....Ahhh beautiful.... ahhhhh... Come to meeee.... ahhhhh.... Just come here!!! " Rhehan moaned in pleasure, in a tone similar to the song like Beyonce. It was not intentional but it sounded like he was moaning in chorus to the song.....


    ''I trusted him, but when I followed you


    I saw you together


    I didn''t know about you then till I saw you with him again


    I walked in on your love scene


    Slow dancing


    You stole everything, how could you say I did you wrong?


    We''ll never know...


    When the pain and heartbreak''s over....


    Have to let go....


    The innocence is gone...


    Let''s not kill the karma...


    (Ayyyhhh) Let''s not start a fight,


    (Ayyyhh) It''s not worth the drama.


    For a beautiful liar...


    (Ohhhh)


    Can''t we laugh about it?


    (Ohhhhh)


    It''s not worth our time


    (Ohhhhh)


    We can live without him


    Just a beautiful liar.....


    "Ohhh!! Rose! You seductive goddess!! Just look at you. Can I please, untie my hands and legs and come to you?" Rhehan literally begged, while moaning in pleasure, looking at the girl''s seductive outfit. Her stance, her attitude, her curves, those smoky eyes and red lips was just perfect to arouse any man, to a level of craziness.

 Chapter 504 - Dear readers,get your partners ready!

    The girl was dressed in a sexy black colored pantyhose bodysuit. It had silk transparent stockings upto its thigh and a strap attatching it to a lacy transparent panty. On the top it, it had a deep V- halter neck in the front, which was backless from the back entirely.


    From the front the attire was revealing most of her boobs as the neck was simply too deep. The entire fabric was transparent and lacy from the top near her breasts, making her look extremely alluring.


    She was wearing black colored louboutines, which had red soles, and the red boa scarf was currently hanging loosly on her one elbow. Her matching black and red Ann Demeulemeester Paille wide hat simply had classy and unique features, which was pretty much of an oversized shape, with a dramatic top and with and enormous projecting edge around the bottom of the hat. Its large brim, gave her a look of a mysterious, seductive yet classy lady ready to seduce her man, untill he begs to be fucked.


    Her one hand was on her waist and other hand was on the wall. She had crossed her legs and was now seductively looking at Rhehan, with a look of a confident tigeress, who was so confident abiut her body and her strength. Her face was not clearly visible to the man due to the shadow of the large brim of the hat and the dim lights of the room.


    She then straightened her body and walked seductively yet slowly towards Rhehan and finally showed her face to him. Rhehan''s jaw dropped looking at Rose''s face. Those dark smoky eyes, red lips, black mascara, was making her look extremely tantalizing and bewitching!


    He was simply starring at her constantly from head to toe, as if a the goddess of seduction had just landed on earth, just for this man.


    "Only you have the capability to turn into a mermeaid angel to a dark mysterious seduction goddess!" Exclaimed Rhehan not taking his eyes off from the girl.


    She was way much more alluring than what he was imagining, while his eyes were closed. Rose walked seductively towards Rhehan and pushed up his chin, making his mouth close and she smirked seductively.


    She then pulled up a single seater sofa and dragged it just in front of the bed and sat on it seductively, with her legs crossed and her hand below her chin in style.


    Rhehan straightened his back, his hands still tied at the two far end corners of the bed, while his legs spread apart. Rose was now simply looking straight in his eyes, which was making Rhehan wanting more to pounce on her.


    The seductive music of the song continued, while they both simply starred in each other''s eyes.


    Tell me how to forgive you (oooh)


    When it''s me who''s ashamed (oh)


    And I wish I could free you..


    Of the hurt and the pain....


    But the answer is simple...


    He''s the one to blame (heyyyy)


    Let''s not kill the karma


    (Ayhhhh) Let''s not start a fight


    (Ayhhhhh) It''s not worth the drama


    For a beautiful liar......


    (Ohhhh) Can''t we laugh about it?


    (Ohhhhh) It''s not worth our time


    (Ohhhh) We can live without him


    Just a beautiful liar....


    Rose simply starred at the boy and once the song started again, she quickly took off her cap and threw it on top of Rhehan, signalling that the girl was ready to make her moves.


    She then placed her hands on her thighs slowly travelling down to her knees and then she slowly opened her legs wide apart, making the boy sweat profousely.


    He could now see her beuatiful lower assets slowly coming to vision, from behind her transparent stockings.


    Rose then smirked and placed her one leg on the arm rest of the couch, while her one leg was still placed down. As her thin stockings stretched further, her pubic region grew more visible for the boy to see.


    Rose''s stance at this moment could give an inferiority complex to even the most seductive goddess of the universe.


    "Ohhh!!! Fuck! You are so damn sexy!!" Rhehan gaped at the girl''s beautiful and seductive stance. Her confidence was mind boggling!!


    Rose looked up at the cealing moaning a bit, and then curled her back upwards, highlighting her curvy figure. Her pefect round hips, her firm and plush boobs, her toned abs and her long flowing hair, falling partially on her face, was making the man go crazy. She was breathing rapidly, and Rhehan could see her boobs move up and down clearly.


    Never in his mind he could imagine the girl''s this seductive side.


    "Gosh!! You are just perfect!!! Just come to me!!" Rhehan gaped at the girl in shock and hunger.


    The girl then slowly started swinging her waist, while still sitting on the couch, with her one leg on the armrest. Her seductive rotations of hips, and back curled upwards made the boy go crazzy for her, making him clentch his fists tightly.


    She then quickly straightened up herself and got off from the couch, holding the boa fur in her hand, like a whip. She was seductively looking at the boy, smiling devilishly at him and was swinging the boa fur, while walking towards him.


    "Lie down!" The girl pointed her index finger at his face.


    The boy immediately rested his head on top of the bed like a perfect slave, the valcano of erruptions bursting in his lower body making him sweat again and again.


    He was breathing too rapidly and then something happened and he suddenly shouted as if in extreme pain. "Aarghhhhh!!!!! Arghhhh!!!! Stoppp!!!" It was not actually a pain, but it was an intense pleasure, which was now killing his lower organs, wanting her vagina.


    The girl was lightly swaying the soft fur on his manhood and balls, giving a ticklish feeling to his entire lower body. Rhehan was no longer in his senses and he stopped moaning and was yet breathing heavily, as the girl hovered on top of him, swaying the soft fur on his already errect and sensitive red nipples.


    She then suddenly threw away the fur and sat right on top of man''s lower abdomen, making sure to touch his penis slightly, to tease him, with her bare hips. Her bare hips touched his hot and errect penis making the man close his eyes in desperation. "You!! Just open me once and I will fuck you so hard Rose!!!" Rhehsn opened his eyes and saw the girl''s beautiful face.


    As the music played, Rose started swinging her waist seductively on top of his lower abdomen and started caressing her own body in an extremely tempting way, with her own hands. Her hands went from her waist to her boobs as she pressed them seductively, making her eyes close and moan a little. She then travelled her hands upto her long white neck and then to her slightly parted lips, all the way upto her hair.


    She then quickly stood up on the bed, her legs on each side of his abdomen.


    Rhehan could now again clearly see the full view of her lower assets, this time even her vaginal opening. She slowly started swaying her thighs and waist once again, and her one hand went straight upto her clitoris and she started massaging her labia, seductively, while dancing lightly to the music. "Ahhh!! Rhehan!!! Ahhh!! Ohhh!!! Ohhh!!! Rhehann!! I need to you!!!" She started moaning, frowning her head and closed her eyes as she caressed her labia with her hands, speaking the boy''s name again and again.


    Rhehan jerked his head left to right, clearing his foggy mind. Never in his life had he felt this aroused. Even back then, when he was suffering from the disorder, his urge was never upto this level. This was one hell of an experiemce for him!


    The girl was constantly wriggling her clitories calling him again and again. "Ahh!!! Ahhh!!!" Her speed increased and so did her seductive moans. As her speed increased, the man''s breath increased too. He growled like a tiger looking at the seductive actions of the girl. "Arghhhhh!!!! Can I open myself now! Arghhhhh!!!! I can not take it anymore!!! Let me just open up!!!"


    The girl did not reply but took deep breaths as if she had just had a beautiful climax. "Ohhh!! Ohhhh!!! Rhehan! You make me so wet even in my imagination." She finally opened her eyes and looked at her wet fingers.

 Chapter 505 - Submission...

    She brought her wet fingers closer to the Rhehan''s face, making him smell the sweet incense of her wetness. The sweet fragrance, made Rhehan open his eyes widely in excitement and he opened his mouth grabbing the girl''s fingers between her lips. He kisssed and licked them lovingly, while looking in her eyes with sensuality.


    This was such a big turn on for Rose, who was herself now trying to control her errupting hormones. "Ohhh! Rhehan!" She spoke sweetly and smiled as the man kissed and licked her hand.


    She then smiled and bit her lips and Rhehan already knew, the girl was going to implement her next move. Rose quickly unhooked the straps of her panty hose and rolled down the stockings from her legs and threw them away. She then unhooked the strap just below her cleavage and pulled out the thin corset, throwing it away too. She was now simply sitting in a thin lacy g - string panty and a thin lacy black colored bra.


    "Wow!! Look at You!!" Rhehan gaped at the girl''s beautiful figure from top to bottom, his desire reaching his climax. Rose quickly moved towards the corner of the bed and took out a white colored lubricant tube from the bedside drawer, placing it on Rhehan''s lap. She then walked doggie- styled in the other corner of the bed and stayed in that position, her hips facing him directly.


    "You can now free yourself. I am all yours to do anything!!" She blushed a littled and lowered her head feeling coy.


    As if Rhehan had just heard what he had been waiting to hear from centuaries in split of second, came the voice of pieces cloths being torn apart. The man freed himself and straightened his back and sat down on his knees, looking at the girl''s beautiful hips visible from above her tiny black g- stringed panty.


    Rhehan bowed his back and kissed the girls hips fondly, it was not just sensuality but also a gesture of ''thank you''. He knew that Rose had done all that, just because he had told her, his wildest fantasy. He knew it required guts to do all this, and she did it, just for his happiness.


    Rhehan smiled and pulled down her black colored panty, revealing her openings. He held the tube with his one hand and took out a pea sized lubricant in his middle finger, inserting it in her butt hole. The girl had been on her knees and palms for a long time, so Rhehan encircled his one arm around her waist, carrying half of her weight on his forarm.


    Rose was surprised at the strength of the boy. As if, it had been increasing everyday! He then quickly lubricated her butt hole and removed his finger from inside it. He then stood up errect on his knees and slowly inserted his manhood inside her butt- hole and they both moaned in pleasure.


    "Ohhh!!! Roseee!!! I can not thank you enough!!! Aaghhhh!!!" The man had still carried half of her body weight on her arm, while his other arm was busy unhooking her bra. Soon her bra fell down on her palms and Rhehan started fondling her breasts with his hand, while he moved to and fro inside her butt-hole.


    He slowly increased the movement, and closed his eyes enjoying the beautiful and sensual feeling.


    "Ahhh!! Rhehan!! Faster!!! Baby! Faster!!" Rose moaned in pleasure. Her desire for his manhood was equally strong and she had been controlling her urge ever since they had kissed at the club after she sand the song for her.


    Rhehan opened his eyes and held the girl''s waist tightly, increasing his to and fro movement. They both moaned in pleasure as a wave of unexplainable pleasure started travelling in their lower abdomens. He gradually increased his movements and travelled his one hand from her boobs to her clitoris and started wriggling it rapidly yet gently.


    Rose raised her head in surprise and moaned in pleasure. "Ahhhh!!! Ahhh!! Oh! my God!! Rhehan!! This is amazing!!"


    Rhehan continued to wriggle her clitoris while his to and fro movements increased inside her butthole. Soon, after a few more minutes, they both reached their climax.


    Rose gasped in pleasure releasing her wetness and feeling its intense pleasure travelling all across her lower abdomen. Rhehan too released himself inside the girl''s butt hole, taking deap breaths. Rose lied down flat on the bed and curled her body sideways, looking at the man, who was still sitting on his knees.


    Rhehan smiled and picked up the girl in his arms, taking her towards the bathroom. He entered the shower cubicle and switched on the lukewarm water faucet and he made the girl sit on a wooden bench comfortably. As the water droplets spilled on the two of them, cleaning their bodies, Rhehan bent down on his knees and bent down his head, holding the girl''s hands.


    "Rhehan...? Umm... What is this....What are you doing? Just look up! You are embarrasing me. Don''t do this. You are my husband!" Rose looked at the bowed down man, which meant he was giving his wife his full reverence and devotion.


    He did not look up but bowed down further, looking at the girl''s delicate feet.


    "Rose, I want to thank you, for accepting my every flaw. You try to make my every wish come true and I see, you working so hard for it. Today at the bar the song you sang for me and now the way you tied me up and seduced me, I know, it was all out of your comfort zone. I know, you are not a girl like this. I know, you are more into stronger and valiant things. But, inspite of that, you did it for me. Thank you! For making my fantasies come true. From the day you have entered my life, my every wish has come true. I do not know, how can God be so greatful upon me, for having given me such a beaitiful soul in my previous and current life. Thank you Rose and Miso!" Rhehan''s eyes were filled with tears yet again, and Rose could make it out that he was crying, inspite of water droplets falling on his face. Rhehan bent down a little more and kissed the girl''s feet* and then her knees. He had still bowed down his head and had held her hands, not looking at her at all.


    ****************


    *Kissing wife''s (someones''s) feet- Ancient culture to show worship, subservience and humility. That the husband submits himself to his wife''s authority and leadership over him.

 Chapter 506 - The contrasting lives...

    Rose held the boy''s square jawed chin and lovingly pulled it up and made him look in her beautiful smiling eyes.


    She smiled and caressed his wet face lovingly. "You do not have to say this to me again and again Rhehan. We are not proving our love to each other, so do not do such things. We are not in the stage of life, where we have to prove anything! We both already love and trust each other completely!! We just have to keep each other happy, because we love each other. You do not have to be thankful to me as you are not the only one who is happy, even I am happy too with you. I know, you are also trying hard to do things for me. I see it everyday, in your every single action! And that is what relations are all about. Doing things for each other, to make the other one feel special. If I did something special for you, it was because I love you.... I can do anything to see you smile or make your heart content. I know, you have had a very difficult life right from the beginning. So, I just find ways to put this beatiful smile on your face, like the way you are smiling right now. If you think you have found a very beautiful soul mate, it is because you yourself are a beautiful soul too. You deserve all the happiness in the world Rhehan, because you have always done that for others, in this life and in previous life too! So stop thanking me my crybaby, and let us have another round of a hot sex, because you are looking too tempting right now!!" Rose winked looking at the man''s dick.


    Rhehan chuckled blinking his green eyes cutely. "I am not crying. Ok! Stop calling me crybaby! And yes even I want another round." He smiled looking at her plush boobs.


    "Haha!! How about here in the shower?" Rose winked, wiping away the moist eyes of the man.


    Rhehan''s eyes shined brightly and he quickly ran out of the cubicle to grab the lubricant tube from the bedroom. Rose chuckled at the man''s speed as he walked inside the bedroom naked and wet, eager to have another round of a hot make out session with her...


    **********


    Paris.....


    4:00pm...


    Cheryl had been sitting on a couch just outside her room and constantly gazing at the room, in which Rose and Rhehan were supposed to be staying. Besides her were placed a big empty wrappers of two whooping cheese burgers and few french fries, loaded with tomato ketchup. For some reason she was feeling extremely hungry and famished all the time. Probably because she had done nothing since morning 6:00 am, but sit on the couch and wait outside their room''s door to open atleast once. Till then all she had done was taken three pizza slices in breakfast and a chilled coke to go with it. She had then, gone for a quick pee break and come back quickly sitting on the couch again.


    She sat there constantly for two hours, before it was 1 pm, and thus she ordered a nachos salad with cheese loaded sausages, to a passing by female waiter.


    She then hurriedly took a ten minutes refreshment break, taking a shower and then sat back again on the couch looking at the door. But the door did not budge at all. Her eyes eventually were drooping to sleep after eating the heavy nachos salad, but she somehow managed to stay awake.


    She took another pee break and then sat on the couch yet again. After few more minutes, she laid her head on its arm rest, constantly looking at the door. "Come on!! How much sex do you guys want to do since morning? No food order? No house keeping doing the cleaning? Not even coming out even once out of your room!!!" Cheryl screamed, almost pulling her hair.


    She had been sitting since 6:00am on ond single spot and had last night slept at 4:00 am enquiring about the couple from every member of the staff.


    And now eventually it was 4:00 pm, and she was still sitting on the same spot, waiting for them to come out of the door. "I asked the staff yesterday at 4:00 am that they had still not reached back. And today morning, I asked them at 9:00 am and they said, they are still sleeping!! Are they lying or hiding something from me?" Cheryl frowned and her stomach grumbled again. "Gosh!! Why am I feeling so hungry again?"


    After eating two burgers and somefrench fries, she once again laid her head on the arm rest of the couch and before she knew, she dozzed off into a deep slumber.


    Suddenly a waiter passing by looked at the girl''s poor condition and halted in surprise. "Excuse me mam!! Mam!!?"


    Cheryl frowned and looked at the time in her wrist watch. She had dozzed of for exactly 22 minutes. "Huh? What do you want? Why did you wake me up?" She looked at the middle aged well dressed waiter.


    "Can I lead you to your room? Do you need any medical help? You look sick mam!" The waiter asked in a worried tone, looking at the girl''s terrible under eye bags, swollen face, moist eyes and haggered yellow colored dress, which looked exttemely wrinkled and rough. It had ketchup stains all over it.


    The girl looked like she had planned to spend her entire lifetime here on the couch itself.


    "Just get lost. You are sick!! Look at your fat face. I am not sick. I need one extra large banana split! Get me one and bill it to my room''s charge! Go now! Hurry up." Cheryl shouted at the waiter and sat upright fixing her hair, trying to be sofisticated.


    The waiter frowned looking at Cheryl and walked away angrily. "Some of the guests are so rude. I just feel like throwing them away from the hotel. I will complaint about her to the hotel manager right now!!!" The waiter whispered angrily while walking towards the kitchen.


    Cheryl looked again at the room constantly, and she was sure that the door had yet not opened. She had placed a small satin pink colored hankerchief outside the door since morning, which should have shifted in case the door would have moved. "Hmmm!! I am getting stronger doubts now. Let us wait for a few more hours now. Sigh! Why do I feel so puffy and hungry?" Cheryl patted and looked towards the lobby, waiting for the waiter to bring her a banana split.


    The angry waiter immediately walked upto the manager and complaint about the rude guest. The manager smiled and checked the girl from the cctv footage on his desktop and smiled. "It is ok George. Cancel her order immediately. Just do not serve her the banana split or any other order in future. Let her go bonkers!! She still has some sanity left inside her. I''ll make sure she loses it all, by the time she leaves from here!!" The manager smiled wickedly and texted Raol the whole situation happily.


    "Yes sir!" The waiter smiled happily, walking towards the kitchen.

 Chapter 507 - Another face slap!!

    The hotel manager smirked looking at the girl from the CCTV footage and quickly picked up the reception''s control phone receiver.


    "Hello! Yes Smitha, listen carefully. The carpeting outside the VIP suits, looks pretty dusty and also the paintings and the walls look pretty dull too. I think it needs an immediate makeover. Send over a staff of minimum ten people, to do the needful. And also, the couch looks mighty dirty, due to you know, who is sitting on it. Get that clean as soon as possible. And if any nosy guest, refuses to budge from the couch, just keep doing your own job! Don''t hesustate to insult or rebutt." The manager smiled wickedly and even before he hung up the call he had already immediately picked up the cell phone again.


    "Yes sir!" The ladies''s obedient voice came immediately from speaker and hung up the call.


    The manager texted on a number happily, almost chuckling now.


    ''Manager: Order given sir!


    Raol: You are amazing.


    Manager: I am learning from you sir. How to scare off un-nesecessary crows.


    Raol: Haha! But it wil not work for long. Just one ot two days more.''


    Cheryl was eagerly waiting for her banana split, when she suddenly spotted a waiter walking towards her. She smiled thinking her order had arrived but then immediately noticed that instead of the banana split, the waiter had a vaccum cleaner in his hand and was approaching towards her smiling.


    "Excuse me, But I had ordered for a banana split! This does not look like one!!" Cheryl frowned looking at the waiter and noticed, he was the same waiter whom she had ordered.


    "Ahh! Yes mam! I am afraid, bakery items can not be served here on this floor. You will have to go to hotel''s personal bakery, which is in the north wing." The waiter smiled wickedly.


    "Fine!! " Cheryl thumped her feet in anger and laid her head again on the arm rest of the couch. Offcourse she could not leave the spot on thr couch, from the fear that if she leaves and the couple comes out from their room in her absence, her entire hardwork will go in vain.


    "Umm! Excuse me mam! I need to clean this couch! It has tomato ketchup stains and other dust particles. You can either go to your room or stand aside, while I clean this junk away!" The waiter purposely frowned, looking at empty eatable wrappers and dishes. "How stinky!!" He commented.


    "Fine!! I am standing aside!!" Cheryl glarred at the waiter and stood up on her yet sore feet and walked to a corner angrily.


    The waiter smirked looking at her and plugged the tiny cleaner on a socket and started cleaning the couch. He once again made an unhappy face, looking at Cheryl. "Such mess some guests create!!"


    Soon another housekeeper staff approched, with a bigger vaccum cleaner and switched it on, and started cleaning the carpet on the floor, closer to Cheryl. Cheryl gaped at the mannerless waiter and then moved further aside, from him to let him clean the carpet. "Why are they suddenly into this cleaning spree, right where I want to sit? Are they trying to shoo me away. Why do I have a feeling all this is planned." Cheryl frowned and kneeled against the wall, closer to a painting now, letting the two people work, while her eyes still stuck to the door.


    Then suddenly three more housekeeping staff people approached, and started wiping away the gold studded paintings hung on the walls of corridor, with soft brushes and clothes. "Excuse me mam. But we are cleaning here, care to shift aside and stand on one corner or go inside your room." The lady smiled mechieviously.


    "Fine! Do whatever you have to. I am standing in one corner!!!" Cheryl literally screamed, not wanting to go away from the corridor so as to keep a check on the couple''s door. She walked further away, her feet already giving up from all the standing. She was sleepy, hungry, tired, soar, irritated and now offended yet helpless.


    The staff was smirking and gossiping looking at Cheryl, and were purposely cleaning the corridor extremely slowly, while chit- chatting more. Till this time, the news that this lady had tried to break up their dear big boss Rhehan Job''s relation with their boss lady, had spread all over the hotel.


    And considering Rhehan''s employee''s fondness for their boss, they had pledged to no spare any person who tries to harm their dear big boss in any way.


    Just then two more staff members came with a furry roller each in their hands and walked upto Cheryl. "Excuse me Miss, if You can please now stand in the other corner. It is time to clean the walls now. They are have grown a little dirty since you have been leaning against it, so long."


    A short and stout housekeeping maid, dressed in white appron pointed her finger to the other corner of the corridor, purposely sounding rude.


    "Why do you guys have to clean this corridor, when I want to sit here. Can not you do it later!!!??? I am a guest here. Show sone respect to me!! What are you? You low levelled housekeeping employess!!!!!" Cheryl screamed at the entire staff. Her voice was so loud and irritated that it could be heard far across the halls.


    The entire team of housekeeping stoppped abrubtly and some if even chuckled lightly.


    "You are free to check-out, if you are unhappy from our services!" Spoke a fat man, wearing a large appron, with a vaccum cleaner in his hand.


    "You can not shout at us like that. Or, we will call the cops, and get you arrested for harrasing us and abusing us!" Spoke a tiny lady, holding a roller.


    "We are just doing out duty to keep the hotel clean. If you have a problem, go check-in, in a dirty hotel, where staff does no cleaning. Looking at you it looks like you are not suited for our precious and luxurious hotel!" Spoke another middle aged lady, who was brushing the paintings.


    "I am sure, she is living on somebody else''s expenses. Looking at her, she does not even look like she can afford to pay her own rent or pay for her own clothes!" Smirked another man from staff, who was throwing away fries and wrappers in the dust-bin. "People can not even throw their own trash in the bins. What ill-mannered people they are!!" The man frowned.

 Chapter 508 - Brain- storming....

    Cheryl glared at the staff in horror, but they were so many in unison, she thought it was better to stay quiet and not utter a word against them. She quietly stood in one corner, not even leaning against the wall for another one hour.


    "Do you have any idea, about when this couple might come out of their room. I pressed the bell several times, they are not opening it!" Cheryl finally spoke to a weak looking girl, who seemed to be less agitated and a safe person to ask the question.


    The weak girl who was carefully brushing the foot of a brass monument stopped and looked at Cheryl. "Unlike some people, we do not have a habbit of poking our noses in other people''s business.Thus, I have no idea!" She spoke in a surprisingly rude tone, which was loud enough totally unexpected by Cheryl.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Cheryl gasped in horror and while the other staff laughed.


    "How dare you!!" Cheryl stomped her foot on the ground and sat right their on the carpet, feeling a little dizzy. "Why am I feeling so dizzy all of a sudden?" She sat cross legged and looked at the time on her wrist watch, it was almost sun-fall and the room''s door had yet not opened. Cheryl had been guarding the door for more than 17 hours now and thus it was making her more and more suspicious.


    Suddenly she got an instagram notification of the couple posing outside the Notre- dame de Paris Cathedral. She gaped at the picture in horror and tears formed in her eyes once again. She fell down on the carpet and started sobbing uncontrollably.


    The staff halted and looked at the girl in surprise. The girl was now in fits of crying, lying down on the carpet. They had an idea that the girl was getting impatient due to the fact that, she could not trace Rhehan and Rose, so they did not bother to ask her anything. Considering that their work was done, for what they were assigned, they all walked away quietly leaving the crying girl alone on the floor.


    Suddenly her phone rang and she shivered in fear. Her hands trembled as she took out her cell phone from her sling bag. She looked at the caller''s name and cried again much more loudly. She did not have the guts to pick up the call. She looked and looked at the screen, untill it stopped buzzing.


    She took a few deap breaths and picked up her head from the carpet, leaning against the wall. Suddenly her phone buzzed again from that same unsaved number and tears dropped her eyes again.


    She swiped the green icon with her trembling hands and spoke in a teary voice. "H... Hell... Hello!" She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    "Where the fuck are you!!? Resting in the pool all naked or making out with a hot waiter?" The man''s angry voice appeared over the speaker.


    Cheryl''s tears now could not cease and she felt like she had just been abused and molested with those few words.


    Her feeling of devastation and helplessness was similar to what Rhehan had felt the day, she had shown him pictures of them naked together. The feeling of being cheated, even after trying one''s best, yet, still being blamed! It was the same feeling that she had made Rhehan feel that day.


    This was the law of nature, what you do, will always come back to do in some or other form....


    Cheryl was simply stooping backwards, numb, tears dropping down her eyes as the man was shouting at her constantly.


    "Why the hell are you not speaking now!!? Are you sleeping with somebody you slut!!!! Answer me! They both are in the church, where the hell are you!!!" The man belowed.


    Cheryl''s ears were listening to each and every word but her energy to speak anything had given up. "I.... I... Aahh!! Huhu.... huh... uhuh... uhu...!!!!" She broke down once again crying.


    "What I.... I?? What noises are you making? Are you drunk? Talk to me properly Cheryl, before I take a major step against you!" The man shouted, feeling disgusted. "I am getting the urge to kill them everyday, and you can not even do a simple task. You useless woman you are just good for a fuck! That too only for a few months!!!"


    Cheryl sobbed further and tried to speak, but somehow words were not coming out from her mouth. "I... Am... s... sitting outside their room from.... from past seventeen hours. I... did not move! Their is something wrong. I am sure.... they... they are not in the hotel. I have d... done m...my best. I can not do it anymore... please....I ...c.... can n... not... uhuh.... uhu... uhu.. huhu....!!!" Cheryl sobbed again, not able to speak anything.


    "Bitch!!! First you cry and then call me back!! I can not handle this nonsense. I give you five minutes!!" The man hung up the call angrily.


    Cheryl sobbed and sobbed, and once again looked at the instagram pictures of the couple. Their smiling faces, their adorable kisses, and the love they had in each other''s eyes made her tears drop down further more. "How is this possible? How can they leave the room. It has been three days, how come I could not see them even once!!!?" Cheryl threw off her phone on the carpet and kneeled her between her knees, sobbing uncontrollably.


    She was once again feeling extremely dizzy and nauseated.


    She calmed herself taking a few more deep breaths. After few more minutes, after she had ceased crying she picked up her phone from the carpet and called up on the same number.


    "Yes! Now tell me!" The man spoke calmly.


    "I feel they are not in this hotel. I have been trying to follow them everywhere


    From past 18 hours, I am sitting outside their room and the door has not even opened once. I checked every corner of hotel, I feel they are not even in this hotel. Maybe it was all a false declaration. Think about it, such internationally famous couple, would publically declare their location, when they already are sailing in rough waters? Do you think the pictures are morfed and maybe they are not in this hotel!!" Cheryl spoke in a pensive mood.


    Their was dead silence from the other side of the speaker, as if he was considering the girl''s point seriously.

 Chapter 509 - Risk...

    "Hmm! You are not that dumb. Their could be a possibility that they are not in Paris only afterall. Why would they so easily reveal their honeymoon desitination, at such a sensitive point. Good Point!! Good girl. You are not after all just for a good fuck, you have a little brain too. But still I want you to keep a check for another day. I shall get the pictures verified till then." The man hung up the call instantly, without hearing the girl''s reply.


    Cheryl heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got off from the floor, wiping away her tears. She straight away went to her room and fell on her bed and slept peacefully after three long and torturous days she had endured.


    The man after hanging up the call with Cheryl, dialled Davis''s number immediately. "Hello! Good evening boss!"


    "Hmm! Good evening! What is it Augus?" Davis''s dominating and powerful voice echoed through the speaker.


    "Sir, Cheryl had been trying to look at the whereabouts of the couple from past three days. It seems like, the room they are staying in, never opens. The hotel staff too does not reveal any information and are beimg sneakish. So... So...." The man hesitated a bit.


    "Sooo...? Augus? You want to say that you failed again. Tsk! Tsk! What a magician you were in your past life and look at you noe. This birth has made you a mere good for nothing!! Now let me use my sources and find about their where- abouts. You have done enough to spoil it all. You worthless man. It is my turn now!!" Davis screamed at the man.


    "But...But... boss... please do not harm the girl. Not the girl please." The man wiped his forehead in anticipation.


    "Ohk! Fine! Just the boy I want to harm. The girl is no use to me as it is. I just want the boy to be dead. Now you see my power, 24 hours and I will have my team track them down!!" Davis chuckled in frustration, without waiting for Augus to ask for another chance.


    Augus heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that the man was not very angry at him. "And Sir, did you manage to get the sword in Egypt?" Augus, scratched his snake tattoo on his chest, as per his usual habbit.


    "No! I had expected it to not find it already. The remains of Khufu are stored carefully but their is no sword. Either the sword is already with Rhehan or it has been taken away by somebody who collects artifacts. I need to get that investigated too now!" Davis spoke in a frustrated tone. "And now I just want the boy to be killed. I don''t care why you want to seperate the couple apart. That is now your personal issue. They are already way ahead of us, I feel. It is time for us to take action. The moment the boy is spotted, he will be shot dead tomorrow itself." Davis spoke in an angry tone.


    "That will be perfect sir. Then we will just have the sword to be left to find." Augus replied happily.


    "Hmmm! True!! Arrange my ticket, I am returning back to Singapore!" Davis ordered.


    "Sir Singapore? But Why? And I also will try my own ways to find out where the couple are honeymooning. I think I might find some source to find out about them after all!!" Augus spoke in nervouseness, thinking carefully of his next step.


    "Just do what I am saying! Book my ticket." Davis shouted and hung up the call. He took another puff from his cigar and pressed his temples in a pensive mode.


    "In no way, I will let you live my son. Tomorrow, where ever you are, is your last day on this earth. I don''t how you got saved the every time, but this time, nobody will be able to save you! That is a promise!"


    As soon as the call hung up, Augus sat back on his couch, thinking of ways to find the exact location of the couple. "Who can tell me? Or should I wait for big boss to use his contacts!! I should prove myself to bosd now, there has to be a way!!"


    ************


    Meanwhile....


    James was looking at his brother in law''s instagram profile and smiling. "They look so happy with each other. I am glad they are back together." James smiled, looking at his mother, who was currently busy reading a legal book of criminology.


    "Hmm! These are fake ones. Raol set them up. He told me. They are actually in Greece, Santorini, not in Paris. All these pictures are of high quality edited versions, which only a few high level professionals can spot." Lillian smiled looking at James.


    "Really!?? They are in Greece. But all this while, I thought the pictures are real. Wow!! What a game plan. This Raol is smart." James chuckled, zooming the pictutes.


    "He has to be. He was your brother too just like Rhehan, he told me just yesterday. All you brothers are really smart. You make a nice team, and can defeat anybody once you get together!" Lillian removed her glasses and looked at James proudly.


    "Well that is true! But what about Kareem?" James asked again in reluctance, looking at his mother!


    "James! That topic is over! Did you not see his reaction, when he saw your ring. What more proof do you want?" Lillian spoke in an angry tone, smacking her book on the table. "Just do not do anything stupid James. Even I love Kareem. I have raised him like my own boy! But now the matter is something different snd very serious!" Lillian snapped back and stormed out of the living room to sleep, as it was already late at night.


    James sighed and walked to his room as well. He quickly changed into his shorts and tee-shirts and sat on the bed for binge watching his favourite chinese action series.


    ***********


    Meanwhile, Kareem who had dozzed off to sleep, was dressed only in his boxers. He was once again sweating profousely and his heart rate was getting too high with each minute. He was once again having the same spooky dream. Inside the dark room, several snakes crawled inside from the windows, from the door and from the ceiling. The entire room was covered with bkack colored dangerous snakes, they all were rapidly crawling towards Kareem, who was sleeping on his bed. In his dream he saw the dark snakes, which suddenly made a unanimous "Hisssssssss!! Hissss!! Hissssss!" Sound in the entire room, waking up the boy in his dream. He saw that he had woken up and looked all around him in fear. The snakes were crawling on top of the bed now, from every direction looking at him. One of the largest snake, came staright towards Kareem''s chest and dropped its poisonous saliva on his chest. The other snakes followed too, crawling on top of his chest, dropping their saliva on him. Kareem shivered with fear, but he had no where to escape, as every direction he saw, was covered with large crawling snakes in his room.

 Chapter 510 - The venom....

    Suddenly a snake crawled upto his face and opened its face right in front of his eyes making a loud ''hissss'' sound. But this time, Kareem was not scared at all for a change. He looked directly in the eyes of the snake, with his big green eyes wide open and confident. The snake''s red eyes were now directly in front of his nose, dropping its saliva on top of his lips rapidly. The saliva travelled inside Kareem''s mouth, but he did not get scared at all. Its saliva constantly travelled inside his mouth, travelling all the way down to his throat to all his nerves and brains. It was as if, something good and pure was getting converted into something grey and dirty. The room was converted into an atmosphere as if a pious soul was just beimg burnt into ashes!


    But this time, Kareem did not budge. He did not stop the snake too, probably because he had forseen the future. He knew, it was essential. He knew it will help him!!!


    Their was a strong sensation of burning in his heart, but still he did not budge. He let the snake do its job, and he simply looked in its eyes fearlessly.


    Suddendly his charming and good looking face, which once looked like his mother, looked entirely different. It was as if, a dark shadow had fallen upon him, on a dark and scary night. He was no longer the same coward or weak man. He had changed. Changed for the mission!!!


    The snakes slowly started crawling away and suddenly the voices in his head, appeared again. This time, they were more happy and cheerful.


    "You are no longer a mere human now!!! You are a dangerous and poisonous snake now. You can now go and kill them yourself. Find them and kill them now!!! You are no longer weak now!!! This is what you are made of!! Go!!! Gooo!! Just get up!! How can you waste your time to sleep!! You are made to kill them just now!! Go and find a way!!! Get up!! You are the true master of poison and revenge now. DO YOUR DUTY!!!!!" GET UP!!! GET UP!! DO WHAT YOU ARE MADE TO DO!!! Do it tomorrow!!! Yes!! Kill Them!! Then kill your mother too!!! The main reason is your mother!!! Kill them!!! Just kill them!!!! Poison them."


    Kareem who was actually still sleeping, was tossing and turning, trying to muff his ears with his pillow, trying to avert the sound of the man, instructing him to kill his own mother and Rhehan. His body was extremely hot and sweaty, and his veins were bulging out in blue color as if he was undergoing some sort of weird transformation.


    He tossed and turned, till the voices in his head did not stop. His body completely wet with his head, and his hair disheaveled completely, fallimg on his forehead.


    His heart rate was so fast that he instantly got up and straightened his back, thumping his chest. Sweat was dropping from his forehead profousely and he was gasping heavily for air, as if he coulf have a heart attack any time. He looked around at the dimly lit room, and took deap breaths gasping for air. He rubbed his chest vigorousely, looking at it carefully. He then touched his lips and could still feel a sour taste in his mouth as if he had just swallowed a strong medical pill.


    He got up from the bed and looked at himself in the mirror. His white complexion had got a slight natural tan. It was not so easily visible, but if one looked carefully, one could make out that his over all body color had changed, as if he had been sitting in the sun for long and has been tanned now.


    He once again walked upto his desktop and started studying for a few more minutes, searching and researching abiut snake venom and its usage. He then switched off his desktop, picking up his cell phone and walked outside in the balcony.


    He quickly dialled a number, while looking out at the sprawling gardens, well lighted with several mushroom shaped lamps.


    "H.. Helll.. lo....o..." Came a sleepy and groggy voice, from across the speaker.


    "Bro! Sorry I am disturbing you at this hour. I need to meet you right now." Kareem smiled, hearing the man''s groggy voice.


    "Huh? Right.. n.... now!? James opened his eyes in surprise and let out a big yawn. He switched on his bedside lamp and managed to open his eyes a little more. He looked at the time, it was 2:00 am, almost the middle of the night.


    "Yes Bro! You know, if it would not have been that urgent, I would not have called you up at this hour to meet me." Kareeem sighed, still scratching his chest, from all the burning sensation travelling from his throat to his chest and abdomen.


    "Yes! I know it Bro. Tell me where do you want to meet? Should I come to you, or do you want to come here? You can then sleep in your room over here later!" James straightened his back, looking at the ring he was wearing, made from the ashes of his mother''s hair.


    "Let us meet at the cafe. How about Alavita- la? It is midway for both of us and it open for 24 hours!" Kareem suggested smiling happily.


    "Sure! See you in half an hour bro!" James got off from the bed, strechting his back. He wondered for a while, why Kareem had called him at this hour. Has he known that Rhehan is his brother? Or has he known about something from the past? Is he planning a scheme against them all? "I have to go and find it all out myself!" James stood from the bed, walking towards the bathroom.


    "Great thanks!" Kareem smiled and hung up the phone. He then took a deap breath and nodded his head in an approval. "I have to do it now! It is my duty!!" He already knew, his relation with James was so thick that even if he tells him that he had murdered someone, James will be the one to bury and hide the body!


    He quickly walked towards his closet and wore a tee-shirt over his still stinging chest. He then quickly put on his socks and sneakers and moved out of his room towards the parking, not changing his shorts.


    He was the first one to enter the cafe and the cafe owner, himself welcomed him inside happily. Kareem walked inside the cafe and was stunned to see around. He did not expect the cafe to be so crowded at this hour.


    Everybody shreiked and got excited looking at Kareem and started running towards him. "Oh! Darn! I should have thought about it!!" He smiled awkwardly as several female fans were now running crazily towards him. "So many people at 2:00 am, that too, when it is not a weekend?" He whispered, waving at his fans. The one rule that his mother had taught him was that no matter what, he should never behave unpleasantly and rudely with his fans, no matter how crappy his mood was. He had to put on a good face and be thankful for all the stardom and success he has been granted by God''s grace.

 Chapter 511 - The real and reel action...

    Kareem smiled and posed for the cameras and selfies happily and gave out various autographs, with much patience. After another ten minutes, of being oggled, swooned and admired by girls soon he made the crowd settle down a bit and requested the manager for a little more private place to sit.


    "Offcourse sir! This way please" The manager obliged happily, and leaded him to one corner. The cafe was dimly lit, so Kareem quickly walked behind the manager, covering his face with his hands a bit, avoiding to catch any more attention.


    The manager stopped near the corner most, table, which covered from three sides with wooden panels, in shape of lotus petals. The cafe was dimly lit, so this was the safest place to sit in seclusion, avoiding any public attention.


    "Yes! This is simoly perfect! Thank you." Kareem sat on the couch, from where he was hardly visible to any of the crowd now. "Umm...! I have a request, James Wilson, the actor and my friend, will soon be coming to the cafe too. So please if you can usher him to this place as well, that would be a big favour!" Kareem smiled plesantly at the waiter.


    "Oh! Wow! That would be a pleasure sir!" The manager obliged and walked away excitedly.


    Kareem was flipping the paper weight placed on the table, waiting for James, when suddenly once again he heard loud shreiks, majorly from girls all across the cafeteria.


    "Ahh! He is here, it appears. Five minutes of photo sessions, five minutes of autographs, as per training by our mothers, and he will be here walking in exactly ten minutes!" Kareem chuckled, flipping the square paper weight with his two fingers.


    Soon after ten minutes, James walked with a big smile being ushered by the same manager, who was having his star-struck moment currently, looking at the two leading hollywood stars together.


    "Heyyy man!!" Kareem stood up and hugged the boy, patting his back.


    James hugged back the man''s neck with his string arm and patted his shoulder.


    James smiled. "Bro!! Looking fitter than before and wait!!! Have you been on a beach holiday...?? You look a bit tanned..!!" James looked at the man''s face in surprise.


    "Ahh! No!! Offcourse not. But I have trying to absorb vitamin D, due to doctor''s advice. So I sit by the pool a lot!" Kareem spoke in hesitation and sat back on the couch, while James seated himself on the couch just opposite to him.


    "I did not know, it would be so crowded here. I was kind of surprised!" Kareem shrugged his shoulders apologetically.


    "Ohh! Yeah I was kind of startled too. I guess we can not just sit anywhere in regular cafes, like the old days. Got to live with the fact that we are famous now!" James chuckled looking at the man.


    "Ahh! And mom says, we should always be thankful for it!" Kareem smiled, reminding the boy.


    "Oh! Offcourse! I am thankful. A lot thankful for several things in life. But that is also true that I miss those old days!" James sighed picking up the menu card.


    Kareem also picked up the menu card and sighed. "That is true. Care free old days, thise were. With no complications and no battles to fight. At times, I feel ignorance is truely a bliss. What we did not know, never really bothered us befote. We were carefree, young and wild- spirited. You, me and Rose. But now.... Now things have changed a lot! We know, so many things, which is taking away our night''s sleep." Kareem placed back the menu, looking sadly in James''s eyes.


    They both looked in each other''s eyes sadly, as if sharing their unspoken common grief. Soon the waiter arrived with a wide grin looking at the two celebrities. "Hello respected sirs. It is an honour to have you both here. What would you like to have at our humble cafe?"


    "Thank you, it is a pleasure to be back here after so long!" Kareem smiled looking at the waiter.


    "Yes! Back then, when this guy was not a star, we would come here atleast twice a week!" James smiled looking at Kareem. "Well a supreme Latte for me and some coffee beans to go with it. Thank you!" James turned to look at the waiter and smiled.


    "Well, I would like a slice of an apple pie and a cold coffee with extra vanilla icecream. That will be all! Thank you!" Kareem smiled.


    "Great!" The waiter bowed and walked away.


    "What is it with you dude. The ''no sugar in my diet'' person, is today getting high on sugar? There is somthing really different about you. The way you sit, the way you talk, your food choices, everything! It is changing!" James looked at the boy from head to toe.


    "Well, So have you my little boy! It is just that, you can not see it, but I can see it clearly. And we both know, what is the reason behind it!" Kareem suddenly spoke in a serious tone.


    James''s smile faded away and he looked at Kareem''s grim face. For a very long time their was dead silence, between the two friends. None of them knew, what to say to each other any further.


    Suddenly, the same waiter arrived with a wide smile on his face and placed their orders each, in front of the two celebrities.


    "Anything else, you both would like to have?" Asked the waiter in a very respectful tone.


    "Huh? Ah! no! That will be all for now thank you!" James smiled, suddenly coming out of the trance.


    He then turned again and looked at Kareem. "Hmmm.... for the same reason you say! Huh? That is definitly not the next movie you are talking about. Are you?" James lifted up his white latte cup, taking a sip of the aromatic coffee.


    "No! I am not talking about our next movie together. Even on that day, I was not talking about the movie, in which you are the hero and I am the bad guy. I was talking about the our real life action scenes, bound to happen any time, any day!" Kareem smirked, taking a bite of the sweet apple pie, giving his tongue a slight relief to the sour taste of his mouth.

 Chapter 512 - Augus..? Kareem?

    "Can we be more clear and straight -forwards, so that we both know what we are talking about!" James took a coffee bean, throwing it inside his mouth, looking straight in Kareem''s eyes. His elbows were now resting on his knees and he had bent a little, looking directy in boy''s green eyes.


    Kareem took another bite of the apple pie and placed the remaining back on top of the plate. He also bent down a bit, placing his strong elbows on his knees, sitting in the similar stance. He then looked directly in the boy''s eyes and smirked. "We both know, what we are talking about. It is no movie, no joke, but our past lives, linking us to current lives!"


    James''s eyes flew open hearing the boy''s words. "I see! So what do you want me to do about that? Why did you actually call me here?" James took a sip of the latte, making sure not to divulge any information. He wanted to see, how much Kareem knew, and wanted to figure out his real intentions.


    "This ring! When I saw this ring, I knew it that you also know about our pasts. So I wanted to ask for your help!" Kareem looked at James''s ring again. "How did you get this ring? It''s engravings and its structure is familier!"


    "Familier to what?" James tilted his head, throwing another coffee bean in his mouth.


    "I ... I... I am not sure but... The enchantress''s bracelet!" Kareem pursed his lips in hesitation.


    "I see, so what do you want from me?" James pouted his lips casually.


    "I need you to tell me, what exactly is going around. I fail to understand anything. Just tell me. What exactly is all this. Our past lives! This reincarnation thing!! All this!! My dreams!! They are killing me everyday!!" Kareem spoke in a worried tone, looking innocently at James.


    James chuckled hearing the man''s words. He nodded his head in disapproval. "Do I need to tell you anything brother. You know it all. Infact you know better than me. You tell me what you know! Alright! I should be the one asking that."


    "Huh? I know better? How do I know better?" Kareem frowned. "You have the ring, I am sure you can tell me things in a better way like, how you got that ring? And what exactly is going around? And what is happening with Rose and Rhehan!!?" Kareem took the last bite of the apple pie, wiping away his mouth with a paper napkin.


    "Haha!! And in such a sensitive topic dear brother, you know I can not trust anybody! Not even you!" James casually sipped his latte, but his eyes were stern and alert looking at Kareem.


    Kareem looked at the man in surprise, as if he was genuienly hurt. "You... You are talking to me James! It is me Kareem! Your brother and your childhood best friend! Do you really think, I would do something to harm Rosie and Rhehan!?" Kareem sighed looking at his hands now.


    James was quite for a few seconds. "It is not about that. It is not about if I trust you or not, it is about our family''s protection and I can not take a risk. And Why are you so keenly interested in all this!!?" James frowned.


    "Are you kidding me? " Kareem took deap breaths and took a sip of the coffee, trying to calm himself down. "Is it just your family? Do I have no responsibility towards there protection. How can you even ask me such a question Jammy!! I am really hurt!!" Kareem slammed down his coffee glass and covered his face with his hands.


    James sighed and held the man''s hands. "Listen bro! It is not about you. It is about them. I just can not reveal anything!! That does not mean that I don''t trust you, infact I am this person who trusts you the most inspite of everything!" James looked in the man''s sad eyes assuringly.


    "Then why!!? Why? Why are you not trusting my instincts!" Kareem shouted back, trying to explain his point.


    James sighed again. "Because my instincts tell me not to do so!! I do not trust you bro!! I''ll be very honest now!!!" James slammed back, beating his fist on the table spiling the coffee a bit.


    Kareem took a deap breath and looked at James. "You ..... I know... You have to protect them. I know, you are the prime protector assigned to do so. Do not go by anybody''s else''s instincts. Go by yours atleast once. Just once look at me!! You know me the best. More than I know myself, you know me. Just once I beg of you. I know, why I am doing this. I know, why you have been called back to the city. This is all desitined. Just once forget about everybody else. Think as your role as what you originally are!!" Kareem held the boy''s tight fist holding it tightly.


    James took deep breaths, trying to feel Kareem''s energy. He took his good time and then immediately shrugged his hands away. "I smell poison. I smell something dark!! No way!! You are more dangerous than I thought!" James immediately got up from his seat in anger.


    Kareem looked at the man in helplessness and got up too, holding the man''s elbow. "Jammy !! Jammy!! Just sit. Just sit and hear me out. Please. Do you think, I will ever hurt our family. How can you even think about me like that!?"


    "But what about Rhehan? You can atleast hurt him!!!" James questioned back.


    "Why will I hurt him, when I know, he is alresdy Rosie''s husband!!! Fine I did geel bad, but killing him is something I can never think about!" Kareem spoke in exasperation. "I can not believe this. You are saying all this too me James. It is me Kareem I am still the same person. How can you not trust me!!? Listen I am here to help you out! Maybe there life is in danger!!!" Kareem tried to explain the boy in the best way possible.

 Chapter 513 - The trust...

    "There life is not in danger! I would have known it, if that would have been the case. Stop playing mind games with me." James retorted back in an angry tone.


    Kareem sighed, thinking of other ways to convince James. " Jammy! Think carefully a out it. Why did you come here at this point? They are already gone for honeymoon, to some unknown place, then why were you summoned here in Bangkok?" Kareem took a big sip of his coffee, in nervouseness, looking at James''s poker face. It looked like James was hardly even listening to Kareem.


    "I just came, because I wanted to! Alright!" James spoke casually, though in his heart, he knew, he came back to the city leaving behind all his work schedule, bookings and events.


    "You are lying! I know it for sure. You came here, because you can sense it too. They are in danger. In the same way, I sense it too! Their is danger! For sure." Kareem folded his hands, trying to make a point.


    James took deap breaths, his anger spiking up with every word, Kareem spoke up. "You do not have to worry about them. They are safe in Paris and are having a good time of their life. So, do not do anything to ruin it for them. Just let them live their life together." James looked in Kareem''s green eyes, with anger. His sense of possessiveness and protection for the couple, over coming his personality.


    "Hahaha!! Do you actually want me to believe, that they are in Paris? Do you think, they are foolish enough to reveal their actual location to public, so that their enemies can trouble them or worse kill them on their honeymoon? I know, they are not in Paris!" Kareem looked back with challanging eyes.


    "Don''t you follow Rosy''s instagram profile? They are indeed in Paris, and hamging out st places." James frowned.


    "Listen dude! Try this on somebody else. Not me. And one more thing, sit alone and listen to your heart. Think about me! If you think, I am worth it, give me a call and tell me about their exact where abouts. Trust me, you will not be sorry about it! But you have to listen to your heart. Please do not go by any other person''s words. It is a request." Kareem took a deap breath, finishing his cold coffee. "I am leaving you here all alone. So that you think and decide by yourselves. If you think, I deserve your trust, give me a call. You and I have the same war to fight. And we are on the same side! Not the enemies." Kareem patted the man''s hand and stood up smiling at him.


    James did not reply but simply looked at him with a poker face and nodded.


    Kareem left, while James took another sip of the latte thinking about the feeling he just recieved after touching Kareem''s hand. It was a sign of danger and deception.


    "It was for sure a sign of danger. I know it!! It has something to do with poison! How can I then trust him in that case. No! Not possible!" James immediately picked up his phone placed on the table in front of him and was about to dial Kareem''s number, when he suddenly stopped. Something made him stop and he took a deap breath, keepomg back his phone on the table.


    He laid his head on the couch and closed his eyes, eating another coffee bean. He took deap breaths and the voices in his head started echoeing again. "You are the sole protector. Do your job well. Be her sister in your next birth, so that you can protect her in a better way."


    James blinked several times when an image of dead Miso, appeared before his eyes. A few tears dropped down from his eye and he wiped it away, suddenly looking at the wet ring, he was wearing. The moment he had wiped his tears, it had fallen on his ring, making it reflect a bit of light.


    He looked at its reflected engraving and lights carefully and opened his eyes in horror and surprise. He studied the ring and the reflections produced from it, till his tear evaporated. He closed his eyes once again and head Khufu''s voice. ''You are assigned to do the job of the protector. Be a good brother to her. You all shall do your roles, perfectly. And you protector, shall have the power to see the truth!"


    James opened his eyes and tears fell down from his eyes, remembering all the time he had spent with Kareem, ever sin e her remembers. Everytime James had fallen in trouble, Kareem had helped him out like a big brother. How could he not trust him now? Kareem was the meaning of frienship and brotherhood for him.


    "Nobody knows Kareem more than me. Sorry mom! But I have to do this!" More tears landed on his ring, and it again reflected a few inscriptions yet again.


    "Sorry mom! I am doing this. My relation with Kareem is somthing very deep and old, you can not understand it maybe now. He is my brother and I trust him, more than anybody!" James pressed the temples of his head and quickly dialled a number.


    Kareem who was driving back, to his home saw his phone buzz and he halted the car immediately. "Yes brother! So what have you thought?"


    "Don''t make me regret this brother. Don''t ever or I swear, this entire love and regard for you will convert into hatred, which you can not even imagine the extent it can go to!!" James choked his throat, feeling extremely ovetwhelmed and nervous.


    "I promise. I will only make you proud. I promise, i will never do anything to spoil our brother- hood!!" Kareem smiled, knowing where this conversation was heading.


    "Alright! I am putting my faith in you. They are not in Paris! They are in Greece, Santorini! They are returning back dsy after tomorrow. According to their time still, one and a half day left." James sighed, pressing the bridge of his nose.


    "Alright! Thank you! Leave the rest to me!" Kareem smiled and hung up the phone. He quickly dialled a number and placed the phone near his ear. "Adam! Book my plane to Santorini, right now! Fastest route! You have one hour for take off, prepare my luggage for two days!"


    Kareem looked at the time and smiled. "Hmmm! I will still have one full day for it. Perfect!" He switched on the ignition and moved towards the airport.

 Chapter 514 - Beach party...

    Davis was as usual enjoying, sitting in a sauna bath and was due to catch the flight to Singapore in a few hours. He was spending his last few hours in Egypt, pampering himself completely.


    He was waiting for the infomation eagerly. He had appointed his most efficient staff to look at the pictures and find about the whereabouts of the couple. After having a good time inside the Sauna, he came out of it naked, without wrapping a towel around him, inside a wooden built circular room, where two girls dressed in a halter kimono dresses were waiting for him, bending down on the floor.


    In front of the two ladies were placed, to brass buckets, full of white colored fluid and Rose petals with several other essential oils.


    Davis walked towards them, looking at the two beautiful egyptian girls happily. He sat on the royal couch in front of them and each lady held his one foot and started washing it with the lukewarm white colored rose based, water. They then dipped his foot each in the bucket and started washing his legs with their hands. Davis was sitting confidently, with his open legs and the girls were trying to not look at his private parts and just concentrate on their work of pampering him.


    Davis closed his eyes and relaxed, feeling the soft touch of the girls'' hands, giving him a good massage. He was almost about to doze off, when suddenly his phone rang. He looked at the screen and frowned. "What is it with him at this hour?"


    "Hello! It better be important!" Spoke Davis in an angry tone, for disturbing his relaxing time.


    "It is important. Just found out! They are in Greece, Santorini. So photos are all morphed, and were just to fool us." The man''s victorious voice appeared over phone.


    Davis smiled and a devilish look appeared on his face. A face which could make anybody be scared of death, including the two girls washing and massaging his legs. "Good! That was very quick. Go to Greece right now and kill him. Shooting him would be a better option, if not then poison him, you are an expert in that."


    "Yes boss!" Came the man''s voice.


    Davis hung up the call and smiled happily in satisfaction.


    **************


    Greece, Santorini....


    The sun rays beamed inside the beautiful wooden room, through the massive glass windows in all four directions. The couple was snuggled with each other lovingly, lost in a very deep sleep. The girl was curled up, with her back towards him. The man had spooned her from her back, his one arm, under her head, being used by her like a comfortable pillow. While his other arm was around her waist, his hand situated right on top of her navel.


    They both were lying stark naked, covered in satin bright red sheets, their beautiful contrasting skin to the red color, glowing under the sun rays. His face was burried in her beautiful hair locks, and he was inhaling their beautiful aroma, all night. The amazing fragrance of her hair and body worked as a sedative for him like always, giving him the most relaxing sleep ever he had in his life, before meeting her.


    The girl was in a deep slumber too, her lips lied on top of his biceps, her one had touching her comfortable pillow( his arm), which she often kissed when ever she woke up in between. Her other hand was holding his hand, which was right on top of her navel button. Her long legs were enterwined with his strong legs, and they both lay on the bed, having the most tranquil sleep ever. The tiredeness and excitement of their multiple sessions all night, had made them sleep peacefully till noon.


    In contrast to it in the other parts of the world, people were planning to kill the boy. They were already on their way to find him in Santorini, oblivious to everything Rhehan smiled and slowly opened his green colored eyes, flickering, by the effect of the bright sun rays falling directly on his eyes.


    His blurred vision became clearer and he looked at the beautiful girl sleeping next to him. The girl''s early morning body fragrance immediately brought a smile on the boy''s face amd he snuggled closer to her, kissing her forehead and caressing her cheeks.


    Rose smiled a bit, feeling the man''s kisses on her forehead and turned her head to face him. She planted her head close to his chest, and encircled her one arm around his abdomen. "What a beautiful way to get up. This is probably the best feeling in the world, waking up to husband''s loving kisses on wife''s forehead." Rose spoke in a soft sleepy tone, kissing the man''s chest.


    "Sigh! I wish we could always spend our each day like this. No worries, no tensions, just you and me snuggled in each other''s arms all day." Rhehan hugged the girl''s naked back, kissing her forehead wishfully.


    They both had the same remorse in their minds, that this was the last day of their honeymoon. They could only plan it for a short duration owing to the upcoming wedding and the dangers surrounded around them.


    "After I get married to you, let us go to a honeymoon for an entire one month. You decide the place or if you want to go to multiple places, we can do that too!" Rhehan patted the girl''s back, as if knowing that she must be thinking of the same thing.


    "Yes! Have to plan so many things for wedding and honeymoon. I am already looking forwards to it." The girl''s mood uplifted and she smiled excitedly, looking in his green eyes, appearing lighter with the effect of sun rays.


    "So what do you want to do today? Spend the time at resort, go to the city? Party? Relax? What ever you want?" Rhehan asked looking at the girl''s beautiful face.


    "Hmm! How about a day beach party. I have heard they have best wine parties out here, near the beaches!" Rose exclaimed excitedly.


    "Very well as, you say my princess!" The man quickly picked up his phone, enquiring about the best beach parties in town.


    "The best one is thirty minutes away from here. They serve fresh wine, and they have dance, music and food too. It is supposed to be one of the most happening events, though it is a little crowded, but it sure is worth going." Rhehan hung up the phone, looking at the girl.


    "Let us go!!! Yayyy!!" Rose clapped her hands in excitement.

 Chapter 515 - The girl in red bikini...

    "Great! What will my princess, like to eat today for breakfast? Your wife is at your kind and loving service!" Rhehan straightened his back and immediately sat cross legged. He then grabbed the girl''s waist and made her sit on his lap like a small kid, kissing her neck.


    "Ummm... How about a nice vanilla pancake?" Rose smiled , clinging to the boy''s neck and looked at his tranquil face. "But, only after a hot shower together with you!" She winked, biting his nose a bit, lovingly.


    "Ahh! Perfect! My body and services are always ready for you madame!" Rhehan smiled wickedly, pointing at his naked errect manhood and picked her up in his arms, taking her to the shower cubicle.


    Meanwhile....


    Kareem was already sitting on the plush seat of the chartered plane, looking out at the early morning rays, amidst the beautiful cotton like white colored clouds. He had not slept even for a single second. He still had many hours to land in Santorini, and with every passing minute he was getting more and more impatient and restless. He was in such a hurry to reach the place, so as to complete his task, before it is was already too late to do anything. He looked at the time, he still had nine long hours to reach Santorini, by the time he will be reaching the destination, it will already be evening in that area.


    Kareem sighed, shaking his head in nervoseness and despair.


    Meanwhile....


    After another one hour of making out under the shower and showing off his cooking skills by Rhehan in kitchen, the couple was happily munching the delicious pancakes cooked by the man, while sitting in the balcony. They both were dressed in matching cherry colored bathing gowns, their wet hair and skin flushing, making them glow.


    "Ummm!! Yumm!!! These are so good nympho wifey!! I am so blessed!" Ross spreaded some honey on top of the pancake, and took another big bite of the fluffy pancake happily.


    "I am lucky, that my hubby likes it! I hope to please you like this all my life, hubby!" Rhehan smiled back, looking at Rose, happily eating the vanilla flavoured pancakes cooked by him. "It is already 3:00pm! The beach party will start at 5:00 pm. So we will have to leave at 4:30 pm from the resort." Rhehan looked at his wrist watch, looking at the time.


    "Hmm! Perfect! I have chosen the perfect bikini for the party too. I shall not take much time to get beach ready." Rose exclaimed excitedly.


    "Wow! My girl in bikini!!" Rhehan looked at the girl hungrily.


    "You look like you want another hot session, right now." Rose grinned looking at the boy''s manhood. The boy, stopped munching the pancake and looked at the girl''s beautiful flushed neck''s skin. "I will give you a good massage at the beach. You wanted it right!?" Rhehan winked micheviously.


    Rose looked at the boy happily, with a sparkle in her eyes. She had always wanted her lover to lovingly massage her back and thighs, while she lies down on the beach and relax, just like in the movies. She was now already dreaming of Rhehan unhooking her bra and masssging her back, while she rests on a beach chair.


    "I will not unhook your bra. Do not even think about it. Nobody can see your hot boobs except me." Rhehan smirked, studying the girl''s thoughts.


    "Ahh! Come one!! It is not like, every body is wearing a bra on a beach. It is fine Rhehan. Everybody will be practically naked." Rose looked at the boy in surprise.


    "Nope that is final. No unhooking your bra. I can not let anybody see your boobs. Or do you want men with broken eyes and bones right on the beach? Do you want me to be a spoil sport." Rhehan smirked, munching the pancake.


    "Ohk! Fine! Bra intact!" Rose rolled her eyes at the protective husband. Rhehan smirked and pouted his lips giving a flying kiss to the girl happily.


    Soon they both were done with their breakfasts, and were already gearing up to hit the gym. After another 30 minutes of ride on the bike, they reached the coolest beach of Santorini. The beach was full of people, dressed in several colorful outfits. The girl''s were generally dressed in bikinis, and were sun bathing, sipping their wines.


    Some were dressed in summer dresses, talking to their fellow friends. The guys were generally dressed in shorts and were roaming bare chested, while a few wore light weighted sandos. Their was a gigantic bar situated in one corner, where people were sitting and having their drinks. Several small eating joints were situated at different corners, serving live cooked sea food and other rich delicacies for people to eat. The rock music was being played in one corner with a gigantic dance floor created in one corner.


    Rose smiled looking at the happening place and shreiked in excitement. I am hitting the sea first, what about you?" She looked at Rhehan excitedly, who could not wait to dive inside the sea.


    "I can have a drink first. I am famished!" Rhehan smiled, placing his beach bag on the resting bench.


    "Alright!! See you then!!" Rose, who had worn a transparent net white colored Kimono, removed it off in just a split of second, placing it on the resting chair. The boy gaped at the girl in surprise. The girl was wearing a tiny halter neck bright red colored triangle shaped bikini, which had a knot at the back of her neck and one knot at the back. Her matching red coloted G-stringed panty was just too appealing, for anybody to take their eyes off from it.


    "Wow!! So hot!" Rhehan gaped at the girl in admiration, removing his sunglasses.


    Rose winked and started walking towards the sea, the soft cool sand, soothing her feet. As the girl walked, Rhehan gaped at her beautiful behind assets, which were only covered by a thin red strap of her panty. It was not just him, but now many people were curious and looking at the beautiful and hot girl who had just entered the party. Rhehan sighed, as he could make out that the girl''s fabulous body was catching too much attention from people around her. She was making the heads turn towards her, in lust and admiration.


    The girl oblivious to everything, had already entered the sea water and had already started swimming enjoying its coolness. She went deeper and deeper inside the sea and Rhehan knew, the girl was safe, no matter what, an enchantress''s favourite place is always deep under the water!

 Chapter 516 - Tranquility....

    Rhehan in the meanwhile, sat on the reclining beach chair, lazing around in the sun, looking at the tranquil sea ahead of him. Just then a waiter arrived carrying his fresh Carribean Rum punch, placing it on the side table besides Rhehan.


    "Here is your order sir!" The waiter smiled looking at Rhehan.


    "Thank you!" Rhehan smiled back, looking at him. Rhehan then rested back his head and started sipping his drink, while reading an economic times magazine.


    People around him were oggling over his hotness, but he was least bothered about it and was engrossed in his magazine, keeping himself busy, till his wife does not return.. He was dressed in a blue colored shorts, with lighy green borders at the ends and was sitting bare chested, his abs, and handsome face becoming the centre of attraction for several girls.


    Suddenly, their was a loud ring and Rhehan noticed, it was Stefen''s number, calling on Rose''s cell phone. Rhehan picked up the call and chatted with the guy happily, telling him that Rose had gone for a dip, and will soon be back in a few more minutes.


    Suddenly, a blonde girl dressed only in her hot pink colored panties appeared before him and smiled looking at the handsome green eyed man. She was not wearing a bra and was looking at Rhehan hungrily amd admiringly. "Hi! I am Yelinia!" The girl spoke sweetly and flirtaceously.


    Rhehan looked up with a poker face and nodded. "Hi!" And he looked down again, resuming reading his magazine, indirectly telling her that he was not interested in her.


    "Would you like to join me and my girls? We are sitting right there at the bar!" The girl bent a little towards Rhehan, her naked boobs close to Rhehan''s face now, while she pointed towards the bar.


    Rhehan looked towards the bar and saw a bunch of half naked girls looking at him, hopefully. Rhehan did not even give the girl any second glance. "Sure! But let me just ask my wife first. She has gone for a swim. The moment she returns, i''ll let her knoe about your offer to us!" Rhehan spoke with a poker face again, lookimg at his magazine.


    "You.... You are married?" The blonde girl asked in surprise. Her fave grew pale and sad.


    Rhehan finally looked up and smiled looking at the girl''s shocked face. His smile still, taking her breath away. He then held out his hand, flaunting his ring to her. The blonde girl''s face grew more pale and she smiled awkwardly. "Ahh! Alright then! See you around!" She walked away and Rhehan chuckled, turning to read back his magazine.


    Meanwhile Rose had just returned after a long swim and finally emerged out of the deap water. The pretty girl in red bikini, emerged out of water, walking towards the beach, looking smoking hot and alluring.


    "Gosh!! Look at that hottiee!!" A man sitting next to Rhehan spoke to another man excitedly.


    Rhehan frowned as he knew, the might be talking about his wife. He looked up and saw the extremely fair skinned girl, emerging out of water in a striking red bikini. Her massive boobs, were popping out from her traingle shaped top, while her tonned abs, were shining from all the wetness. Her alluring thigh gap was highlighting her red colored G-stringed panty as she cat walked towards the beach happily. Her wet golden hair were swept backwards and her naked body, dripping water, was making everybody glance at her now. But the girl was only looking at Rhehan and smiling, who himself was busy checking out his amazingly hot wife, now walking on the sand approaching straight towards him.


    Her more than perfect curves and her tonned thighs, were making the boy wanting to pin her right on the beach and make out with her. She walked upto him and grabbed a towel, looking at Rhehan happily. "This was so much fun. But I am famished now. I want to have sex on the beach!" Rose chuckled, wiping the water droplets from her body.


    "Yeah! My thoughts, exactly the same." Rhehan winked looking at the girl from head to toe.


    Rose chuckled and slapped the boy''s arm, lying down besides him on the same chair, almost on top of him. "You know what I mean!" She snuggled close to him, while people eyed Rhehan with jealous eyes. Rhehan quickly called the waiter and ordered the drink for her. He then hugged back the girl, while kissng her forehead. "Oh! By the way, Stefen called up. He wanted to talk to you about something!" Rhehan suddenly remembered and told Rose.


    "Oh! Really?" Rose picked up her call, dialling his number. "Hey bro! What''s up?"


    "Hi boss!! We are all set for Paris fashion week. I was wondering, since you are here in Paris too, maybe you both should join us. We are sure to win the contest this time again!" Stefen exclaimed excitedly.


    "Ohh! Ahem! Actually the thing is it is not possible Stef!" Rose hesitated a bit.


    "But why? It is not even fifteen minutes, from where you are staying. Just come sis! We need you. I know, it is your honeymoon and all, but just take out one hour for Fabiosa!" Stefen literally begged the girl. "Everybody here wants you guys to come!"


    "It is not possible Stefen. Actually we are not in Paris! We are in Sanatorini! We just lied to the media for safety purposes. Just do not reveal it to anybody, and make an excuse that I am out on cruise or something, which will not reach the port for another few hours! Please! I am so sorry!" Rose spoke with much guilt.


    "Ohh!! You are in Greece! Oh! I had no idea! Though it is just a two hour flight from Paris, but I will not force you. Never mind! I will soon inform you about our victory!" Stefen spoke excitedly.


    "I am sure we shall win again. Wish the team from my side as well. Love you bro!" Rose spoke in a nostalgic tone.


    Stefen grew silent as if getting emotional. " I love you too sis! See you soon!" Stefen smiled and hung up the call.


    Rose smiled and placed her cell phone, back at the side table. Rhehan who was listening to the entire conversation was not very pleased to hear it. "You told him about our whereabouts?"


    "Yes, Why?" Rose asked in confusion.


    "Hmm! Never mind! It is just one day left anyways!" He hugged the girl in a pensive mode.


    "Yes! And I trust Stefen. He is my kid brother. He will not divulge it to anybody!" Rose smiled resassuringly.


    "Hmm! Ok!" Rhehan nodded, sipping his drink in a pensive mode.


    The half naked girls who were still eyeing Rhehan looked at Rose in surprise. Rhehan looked at them and chuckled proudly, reading back his magazine, while hugging the girl who had closed her eyes and was relaxing. He knew what the girls must be thinking and gossiping about right now!


    "Gosh! His wife is so damn hot!"


    "Look at her tonned hips!"


    "I can not take my eyes off her beautiful face!"


    "Gosh!! Look at the tonned abs."


    "How cutely she is snuggling to him!"


    Just then Rhehan looked at the almost sleeping girl and straightened his back and made the girl lie flat on the laying chair. He took out a generous amount of sun protecting cream and started rubbing it on the girl''s back. He gently rubbed the cream, making sure to press the right spots, so as to relax the girl''s nerves much further.


    Rose smiled and could not help but moan in pleasure, as his hands touched her. curve, pressing her lower back. The sensations, were travelling all across her lower body, making her relax and at the same time crave for more of his touch. She felt extremely dizzy and slowly Rhehan''s hands went upto the girl''s bare hips and thighs. As soon as he started rubbing the cream on her hips a deep ticklish sensation in her pubic region made the girl chuckle. The feeling was ticklish as well as well as sensual, acting like a viberator in her vagina.


    She was simply enjoying the moment as she knew many girl must be oggling her man, and wishing to switch places with her. But she could proudly smile and say, the man was only hers.


    She closed her eyes, while the man now rubbed the cream on her thighs and then his hands skillfully travelling down to her feet. "Wow!! This feels like heaven!" Rose yawned, feeling extremely relaxed and satisfied.


    "For me too! Touching the every sexy part of your beautiful body is like heaven to my little boy!" The man was now done with rubbing and massaging the cream and then sat back again on the reclining seat, while the girl hugged him again, clinging to him lovingly.


    Soon Rose''s drink was served and they both clinkrd their glasses, and took the sips of their drinks each, while talking and chit-chatting with each other, basking the beautiful sun rays.


    Till it was already the time of sun set, and while people were enjoying the setting of the sun and others were already dancing to the tunes of the songs being played. The couple had still hugged each other, looking at the beautiful setting sun, having the most amazing time in the world, unaware that the life threatening danger was approaching them in just a matter of few hours from now amidst the the beautiful emvironment of the Santorini beach.....

 Chapter 517 - The couple....

    One hour later....


    The sun had almost set and the beautiful darkness had covered the beach, and the beautiful bamboo lanterns were lighted up at several corners, which were making the atmosphere even more mesmerising and vibrant.


    "Want to head to eat something? I am kind of hungry now, looking at everybody eating something!" Rhehan kissed the girl''s forehead lovingly.


    "Sure!" Rose whose head was yet burried in his chest looked up and gave a quick peck on his chin.


    "Alright!!? Which counter do you wa t to head to?" Rhehan pointed at serveral counters, which were cooking live food, while people were sitting on the seatings created around each counter.


    "You choose! I am good with everything!" Rose looked around, feeling confused.


    "Hmm! How about a pasta and risotto? Italian is looking pretty tempting to me!!!" Rhehan pointed towards a U- shaped white colored marbled, counter, where three cooks, dressed entirely in white attire and long chef caps, were happily chatting with guests and flipping the pan side by side, cooking several dishes on gas stoves.


    "Hmmm! Looks really nice! Let us go." After looking at the deliciously cooking pasta, even the girl''s stomach grumbled with hunger. She quickly put on her white colored short cover up, which was pretty see through, thus hardly covering anything.


    They both then walked towards the counter, amidst the large crowd, which were singing, dancing and eating happily. Rhehan held the girl''s waist protectively, paving theway for her from amidst the crowd, making sure nobody even touches an inch of her body part.


    Soon they reached to the counter and sat on the long stools, right in front of a chef, who was cooking extremely tempting looking spaghetti and meatballs. "Hello there!! The cynosure of the party. The most talked about couple of the party, is here with us. What a pleasure for us!" The chef greeted in a warm and cheerful manner.


    Rhehan smiled at the chef and looked in his grey eyes. "Well, the lovely aroma of the food you are cooking brought us here."


    "Indeed! The meat balls look amazing!" Rose nodded in an approval.


    "Ahh!! Thank you! So what would you like to try first?" The waiter smiled, stirring the red colored sauce on the pan.


    "Now I think I am in a mood of a red sauce pasta!" Rose looked hungrily at red colored sauce, the chef was cooking. "Along with a red wine!" She added happily.


    "And I think I will try one of those thin crust pizzas, which are being baked over their! Ah! And yes, one beer for me to go with it!! A strong one!!" Rhehan pointed at a large oven, inside which the crusts were slowly turning golden in color.


    "Ahh! Lovely choice! Give us a few minutes, and we will present you with a finger licking italian food, the you must have never tasted!" The chef bowed and walked away, and started talking to another waiter.


    The music had turned louder and the crowd was getting more and more wild, making the place look much more happening and lively. The dance floor was playing the biggest dance numbers, making people go wild in excitement. Their were several dance floors created after every short distance, and a common song was being played loudly for them to sing along and dance.


    "Till then do you want to dance with me? What say!?" Rose winked at the boy.


    "Sure!!! I would love to!" Rhehan quickly stood up excitedly and walked away a few steps on top of the nearest dance floor, without taking Rose with him.


    The dance floor on which he stood was just a few inches away from Rose and then Rhehan''s one of the favourite song was being played on it already, making him all the more cheerful. It was ''one dance'' By Drake.


    Rhehan stood looking at Rose and Rose frowned looking at Rhehan in comfusion. She raised her hands questioningly, but Rhehan just winked.


    Soon Drake''s memerising voice, echoed on the entire beach and Rhehan bowed a bit in front of the girl, placing his hand on his chest as soon as the lyrics started.


    ''Thats why I need a one dance


    Got a hennessy in my hand....


    one more time ''fore I go....


    High powers taking a hold on me.....''


    Rose chuckled as the man then straightened his back looking at Rose and then started doing so cool hi-hop moves for the girl, dedicating it solely for her. The entire dance floor immediately emptied as everybody was looking at the handsome boy, who was asking his girl for a one dance, in a very cool way as the lyrics of the song further proceeded. He pointed his index finger towards Rose and started swinging his waist in an extremely smart and cool way.


    "Got a pretty girl and she love me long time


    Wine it, wine it, and she love me long time


    ooh yeah, very long time"


    Rose chuckled and started hooting for the boy in excitement. Everybody else was now clapping and cheering for the boy. Rhehan himself could not believe that he was doing such a thing in public. He knew, he was a changed man and Rose was bringing out the fun amd adventurous side of his personality, which he himself did not know, existed in him.


    Rhehan then pretended to throw a rop trap at Rose and acted like he had tied her waist and was pushing her closer to him seductively and slowly, as the lyrics proceeded.


    "Back up, back up, back up and wine it.


    Back up, back up, back up and wine it girl.


    Ooh yeah, very lomg time....


    back up, back up, and wine it girl."


    Just then, Rose started pretended to be pushed closer to Rhehan by the rope slowly, jerking her body towards him happily. Everybody else hooted and chuckled at the couple as they both were busy having fun with each other, with the coolest dance moves ever.


    Soon Rose was standing just next to Rhehan and Rhehan quickly grabbed the girl''s waist, swinging her high up in the air in a perfect circle, and then placing her back on the floor. The move was so swift, thatit shocked everybody to the core, and Rose was giggling happily. He then lifted Rose from her thighs, up in the air, and Rose bent backwards happily, having no fear of falling down as the lyrics of the song proceeded further.


    "Ooh tell me.....


    I need to know, where do you wanna go?


    ''Cause if you are down, I''ll take it slow....


    Make you loose control...


    Where, where, where , where....


    Where, where, where, where, where, (ooh yeah, very long time)


    Where where, where where."


    Rhehan then placed back the girl on her feet and they both started some cool salsa moves with each other, when Rose walked backwards a bit and suddenly jumped high up in the air, without any warning and Rhehan smiled, and caught the girl easily, in his arms like a small baby, looking in her beautiful eyes.


    The song furher proceeded, and Rhehan now could not help but kiss the girl''s lips seductively, while still holding her in his arms lovingly, right in centre of the dance floor. Rose reverted back immediately and they were now sucking each other''s lips, irrespective of their surroundings!


    "Woohoooooo!!!!!!" The crowd cheered as the couple kissed each other passionately, making the cool and vibrant atmusphere turn drastically into romantic and sultry one. Suddenly everybody was now holding their partners in their arms and kissing each other, as if the feeling of love was gettimg contageous. The entire atmosphere was converted into a tranquil and romantic place, where couples were now engrossed kissing each other, while the singles one were eating dog-food!!

 Chapter 518 - The danger...

    The couple kissed each other shamelessly for a very long time, untill their heart''s desire and then Rhehan carried her back in his arms to the italian counter, while everybody clapped for the cute couple. He made her her sit comfortably on the stool, kissing her head.


    "Ahhh! My eyes. What a vision you both are. I can see it clearly. You both have always been meant to be with each other forever. I see several couples here everyday, some are just for one night, two nights or maybe one year. But you two! You two give different and give out strong vibrations. It is like, giving out a message of true love and faith. I am happy to see such a couple in the younger generation. It feels like, you have always been meant to be with each other, something like what you called a bond beyond life and death!!" The middle aged chef smiled, placing a pizza and red saice pasta before them, along with their respective wines.


    "Thank you!" Rose smiled, looking at the pleasant man in surprise. It was like the chef was reading their souls, or probably public dealing has made him experienced in studying people through their actions and expressions.


    "We are indeed a believer of true love and we also believe that souls are meant to never seperate from each other. Nothing can seperate them, not even death!" Rhehan smiled looking at the chef.


    "Very well said. You are a wise man, much beyond your age. Such words coming out of the mouth of a man of your generation not just pleases me but also surprises me. Anyways, enjoy the meal!" The chef smiled and walked towards a group of people, who had just seated themselves on the other corner of the counter.


    The couple happily started munching their meals, talking to each other happily while side by side, enjoying the music.


    Meanwhile...


    The evening was busy for the airport authorities, as several last minute booked flights had been scheduled to reach Santorini, all of them chartered flights. The sudden chartered planes, had always been a nuisance to authorities, specially when they were in large numbers and then they had to adjust it as per the daily flight''s schedule. Soon the flights reached ond by one and the authorities heaved a sigh of relief, finally succeeded in having to hear no celebrity tantrums or complaints.


    The whereabouts of the couple were already being tracked and soon, the life of the boy was about to be aimed as soon as he gets spotted amywhere in Santorini.


    One hour later...


    Rose and Rhehan were yet sitting on the counter, binge eating the delicacies cooked by the chef. "This is by far the best Italian I have ever had. I would be honored if you could become the head chef of my chain of hotels, The cafe Island." Rhehan smiled, eating the meat balls, admiringly, licking his lips.


    The chef gaped at the man in surprise. "No wonder, you looked so familier. You are The famous Rhehan Jobs! Are you actually offering me a job at your famous international restaurant!" The chef spoke in an ecstatic tone.


    "Yes! But infact, the head chef and supervisor for all three of you. Handle the italian food department, all over the world for the entire chain." Rhehan smiled, pointing at his other two partners too.


    "Thank you ! Thank you so much! It will be an honour!" The chef spoke with teary eyes, not believing at having giving such a huge offer.


    "You deserve it!" Rose smiled, munching a white sauce pasta, admiringly savouring its just perfect quaintity of spices and flavours.


    Just then a man wearing a black leather jacket in contrast to the vibrant atmosphere of the beach, entered the party. He soon started to look around carefully, scrutinizing the gigantic noisy crowd, wearing variety of vibrant colors and shouting at the top of their voices. In order to not look eye catching, he quickly removed and threw off his heavy leather jacket, so as not to look eye catching in an atmosphere, where people were almost walking around naked.


    He took out his tiny gun from the pocket of the jacket and quickly placed it in the pocket of his jeans, very carefully. He had already fixed a silencer at the top of the gun. "With so much of noise, even if I shoot him without a silencer, nobody will even notice. I just got to be careful about that clever wife of his. Now where the hell are they?" The man now dressed in blue-t shirt and black denims looked around, and suddenly his eyes fell upon a counter, were people were getting their body painted in neon shades, for the night party.


    The man quickly walked upto the counter and smiled. "Hi! Something on my face please. I want to surprise my girlfriend!" He smiled pleasantly at a young girl, who was holding a brush.


    "Haha! Sure! I''ll make different patterns. She will not be able to recognise you, except for your eyes that are strikingly remarkable!" The girl looked admiringly in the man''s eyes.


    "Ahh! Yes! But I can not hide them." He shrugged his shoulderes helplessly, while the girl started painting his face, making several round spirals in striking green neon colors. She then took the neon pink color tin and dipped the brush and outlined the spirals with it, almost covering his face. "There! Even you will not be able to recognise yourself now. That will be 10 dollars!"


    "Thanks a lot!" The man took out a paper note and handed it over to the girl and smiled. He then walked away, once again scrutinizing the crowd, looking for the couple.


    Just then he spotted the couple, sitting on a far end white colored counter, munching the dishes happily. They both were engrossed talking to each other, oblivious to the fact that a man with a gun in his pocket was looking at them. He observed them for a few more minutes, they were sitting pretty far from him and it was too crowded. The chances of hitting somebody else was very high, so he started walking closer to them, very confidently with a smile on his face, as if he is also one of the thousand people, enjoying the party.

 Chapter 519 - The gunshot...

    He was walkling calmly with a huge smile on his face towards a counter, which was serving live sea food. The counter was just a few meters opposite to the italian counter, with Rhehan''s back towards the man.


    The chef who was currently cooking live prawns, walked upto the man and smiled. "Hello there! Interesting patterns on the face. I am liking the look!!"


    "Ahh!! Yess! I am in a party mood today. How about a grilled fish, right over there. Looks very tempting!" The man pointed towards an open griller, where several fishes were hung, getting grilled.


    "Sure!! They are one of a kind. You will love the taste. Give me five minutes, till they get grilled and I shall serve it with our best mint salad." The chef spoke ecstatically yet in a professional tone.


    "Ahh!! That is perfect! Can not wait to dig in!" The man smiled at the chef, and took the corner most stool, around the U-shaped counter, from where he could see Rhehan''s back very- very clearly. He was still judging if he should go for the poison trick or just aim the bullet straight from here on his head''s back.


    He observed Rhehan from a far away distance, who was simply lost in his wife, Rose sitting on his right hand side. He was not even bothered to look, what was happening on his left, as he was so much into her.


    "Perfect! The protector wife, will now be the cause of death!! Haha!!" The man smirked mockingly, looking at the couple, who did not look like they had any plans, to get up from the counter anytime soon.


    "Hmm! Good! Just have to wait for the right opportunity now!" The man smirked yet again.


    Soon, the chef approached, placing before him the freshly roasted fish in a fish shaped platter, along with a green colored vegetable and cheese salad, in another round bowl. "Here you go! Enjoy your meal!" The chef nodded happily.


    The man smiled back looking at the chef. "Just the face of it tells me, that it is amazing. Thank you!"


    Chef bowed a bit again and walked away happily, towards other people, sittimg at thr counter stools. The man with painted face, took a bite of the dish and closed his eyes savouring the taste of the juicy and fresh fish. "Ummmm!!" He took another bite and side by side, slowly took out a gun from his pocket amd placed it on his right thigh. Since it was pretty dark now, the gun was hardly visible and besides everybody was busy in themselves, to give a notice to was anybody else was upto. He casually took another bite with his one hand, while his other hand now held the gun straight, and aimed it straight towards Rhehan, sitting in front of him, across the counter.


    Meanwhile....


    Another man dressed in white knee length shorts and a sky blue tee-shirt approached the party. He seemed to be in a hurry as if looking for somebody, not wanting to waste a single moment. He was wearing a cool black and white bandana on his head, making him look party ready, apt for the beautiful and wild atmosphere. He quickly walked towards the neon paint artists, who were sitting in several corners.


    "I want to cover my face, with something really cool and sassy!" The man smiled, looking at a blonde girl, holding a thin shining brush.


    "Sure! How about a dragon and a fire?" The girl smiled looking at the handsome man.


    "Wow! Sounds cool. But I am in a hurry!" The man smiled.


    "Two minutes, and it will be done." The girl dipped a brush in neon orange color and drew skillfully a dragon shaped figure strarting from his temple reaching upto his chin. She then highlighted it with, bright green color paint. The dragon was supposed to be emittimg flames from its mouth, which she drew till the other side of the temple, covering his other half chin. She then picked up a mirror and showed it to the boy and smiled.


    The boy was actually stunned to see the fabulous speed and artistic style of girl. "How cool is that!! I loved it. How much?"


    "30 dollars!" The girl smiled looking at the handsome boy and blushed.


    "Here 100 dollars! Since I loved it too much. Thank you dearest!" The man smiled and got up instantly, walking quickly towards the dance floor. The man was now totally unrecognizable after bandana on his head and the dragon print on his face.


    He then swiftly walked amidst the crowd looking for the couple. His suddenly cheerful mood had gone all sour now. He coukd now sense it!! He could sense the danger approaching. His head and heart was giving him severe warnings now!


    "Oh! shit! I feel it!! He is going to die." The man ran like a mad man, looking for the couple. The beach was so large and over crowded that, it was almost impposible to search for them amidst the chaos. He looked and looked and his heart was sinking more with every passing minute. "Fast!! Fast!! Fast!! Come on!!"


    The man then started approaching the eating joints, which were spread along a long distance on the sandy shore. He was running like a mad man, alomg every eatimg joint, looking for them.


    The more he delayed, the more he could sense the danger approaching. But he knew, he was running in the right direction, it was not far away. He moved his head left and right, when suddenly he spotted a white colored counter underneath which man had pointed a tiny gun straight towards the other counter.


    The man gaped at the gun in horror and looked at the other counter, towarfs the aim of the gun and saw Rhehan and Rose laughing talking to each other. Rhehan was munching and side by side speaking something in Rose''s ear, making the girl giggle and blush a bit.


    The man then again looked at the raised gun in horror, aiming straight towards Rhehan''s head. The man who was holding the gun had his face painted entirely just like him and could not be recognised at all. He seemed to be waiting for the right moment to shoot Rhehan, when the coast was clear and the people moved away a bit.


    There was still some distance left for him to reach the italian counter so he sprinted towards the couple shouting Rhehan''s name. "Rhehan!!!! Get a aside!!!! Rhehan!!!!!! Move away!!" He was waving his hand like a maniac, but Rhehan had his back towards the man and due to the loud music he could not sense anything at all. He ran faster as much as he could, but his speed was slowed down due to the sinking sand and due to the large crowd bumping in him again and again. He shouted again, waving his hand. "Rhehaaaannn!!!! Get aside!!!!! Rhehaaaan!!!


    Just then the running man saw that the man with the gun in his hand, had pressed the trigger, aiming the bullet straight towards Rhehan''s head, who was oblivious to just everything that was happening behind his back...

 Chapter 520 - Saviour...

    "Rhehaaaann!!" The man shouted and took a huge leap, pouncing straight on Rhehan. The bullet which was aimed to hit Rhehan''s head, instead hit the man with painted face''s shoulder.


    Before Rhehan could realise it, he had already fallen on the ground all safe and sound, with another man covering him up. Rose gaped at the two men in shock and quickly got up, bending downwards. The man with painted face who was on top of Rhehan earlier, fell sideways and held his bleeding shoulder.


    "Ohh! Gosh! T... Thank you so much. Are you alright!" Rhehan immediately stood up and took a knife from the counter. He then bent a little and scraped away the half stuck bullet on the man''s shoulder.


    Rose had then almost tied a piece of cloth on the shoulder, when the man with painted face shrugged away her hand.


    "Do not worry about me. They have known your whereabouts. Go back to your resort immediately and take the earliest flight. Just leave from here. Leave!!!" The man shouted.


    "No! We can not leave you like this. And by the way who are you?" Rhehan looked at the man in confusion.


    "Yes! Let us take him to a hospital!" Rose looked at the bleeding shoulder.


    "Do not forget we have steel bodies. Take this hint and leave. I am fine. For Rhehan''s sake, run away now!! Take this bike. I need to see that you guys are safe at home earliest." The man said looking at Rose, getting up a little and looking for the man who tried to shoot Rhehan. He handed over the keys to Rhehan and sprinted away, in the direction, where he had seen the shooter.


    The crowd and noise all around the beach, did not bring much attention to what was happening between the three people.


    Rose immediately got the hint and held Rhehan''s hand. "Bullet can not penetrate our bodies. He is fine. But we need to protect you. He will manage. Let us go!"


    The girl forcefully pushed Rhehan''s hand with all her force, making him to leave the party. Rhehan was yet constantly looking at the sprinting away man who just saved his life. "What was the hint? Who is he?"


    "Even I do not know. But master Lee and all his disciples, including myself believe that our bodies are made of steel. So he is someone from them. That is all I know!! I will drive the bike!!" Rose quickly sat in the front taking the keys from him, pointing Rhehan to sit at the back.


    "Huh?" Rhehan frowned.


    "Trust me!! Just tell the authorities to tighten the security at the resort, and we are leaving the earliest!" Rose switched on the ignition of the bike, as soon as Rhehan sat at the back. She accelerated the bike almost making it flying in the air, while Rhehan made the call to Raol, explaining him everything.


    Rose knew that Rhehan would never drive at a very fast speed, considering that she was sitting behind him. That is why she had to take the charge and eventually driving the Harley bike at a speed to 170km/ph. Rhehan was stunned to see the speed, but nevertheless he knew, the girl would not listen, when it comes to his security.


    He was still wondering about the man who saved him back there. Who was he? His voice did sound familier! But not extremely familier at the same time. But Rhehan was sure he had met that man before! He simply could not just get the opportunity in all the darkness and noise, to figure out who the man was.


    "How do you think Davis got to know, about our location?" Rose shouted amidst the gurggling voice of the bike.


    "He is a strong man. And also way more powerful and resourceful than me. He must have figured out that the whole Paris thing was a hoax!" Rhehan shouted back in the girl''s ears


    "Oooff!! When will all this just end?!" Rose rolled her eyes, taking a sharp right turn. The thirty minutes distance was covered by the girl in exactly 13 minutes.


    Soon they had entered the premises of the resort, heading towards their villa, when Rhehan''s phone buzzed.


    "Yes Raol." Rhehan spoke, getting off from the bike.


    "Sir! I have tightened the security further. Please, I already requested you to not go out alone without the guards! Your flight is due in another five hours. You have a good sleep till then. The security will have a good check! "


    "Alright! Thank you Raol." Rhehan sighed. He looked around and saw atleast a twenty heavily armed guards, standing around the villa. Rhehan wondered if their were twenty guards, just outside the villa, how many guards he might have appointed all across the resort.


    "We have a flight in five hours. You can rest in the meanwhile." Rhehan looked at the agitated girl, who did not reply to him.


    They both ententered the villa and Rose started packing all the stuff at the speed of lightening and in just another fifteen minutes she had changed her clothes, packed everything and was ready to leave.


    "Relax!! Relax! I know you are worried. There are a few hours left. Till then let us just take some rest." Rhehan sat on the bed and made the girl lie down on the bed too forcefully. They both did not speak anything further to each other amd hugged each other, whike lying on the bed.


    Rhehan was still thinking about the man who had saved him and dozzed off to sleep in just few minutes, probably due to effect of alcohol and excessive eating. Rose''s head was lying on top of the man''s chest and a tear dropped dowm from her eye falling on his chest. She shuddered thinking, what would have happened if that unknown man would not have saved Rhehan at the nick of time. More tears fell down from her eyes and she hugged the sleeping man more tightly.

 Chapter 521 - Rhehans child...

    The saviour man with the painted face, looked for another one hour around the crowded beach, but could not spot the man holding the gun. He sighed angrily and finally took a taxi back to his hotel room, clentching his shoulder with his other hand, trying to stop the bleeding.


    His shoulder was constantly bleeding, due to the impact of the sharp bullet. It was not just any normel bullet, but a bullet used by sharp and expert shooters, that is why is managed to penetrate a bit in his shoulder. A nrmel bullet would not havd dond this much damange to him.


    "You look hurt sir. Do you want me to take you to a hospital?" The taxi driver asked, looking at the man''s bleeding arm, from the rear mirror.


    "Ah! No! It is fine. Just a minor scratch. I have a first aid box in my room. I will do it myself." The man with painted face replied calmly amd casually.


    "Do it yourself?" The taxi driver asked in a stunned voice.


    "Ah! Yes... I ...Umm... I am a doctor. Haha! The wound is not too much. I can see it. It is just a scratch, I git from a brokdn beer bottle." The man stammmered, trying to coax the worried and scared driver.


    The taxi driver nodded and speeded up the car, towards the hotel. "You must be from a rich family. You are staying in the best hotel of the town! You can afford a doctor surely." Thr driver spoke again in a worried tone, looking at the constamtly flowing blood.


    " I told you, I am a doctor. I will do it myself. Just do not worry!" The man smiled, clutching his arm tightly.


    Soon the taxi halted outside the hotel gate and the man with painted face, removed his bandana and tied it around his bleeding arm, covering up the blpod patches, so as to not catch any attention.


    He then paid the tariff, much more than he had to pay, not carimg about the taking back the change and walked out of the taxi. He soon reached the hotel elevator, while it was not uncommon, for people with painted neon faces to come back to the hotel as it is after the party, still he was catching several eyes'' attention.


    He smiled at all the onlookers, as if still having a after party hangover. Soon the elevator opened and he heaved a sigh of relief, entering it.


    He pressed the 11th button, where all the VIP suits were situated. He then quickly walked out of the elevator and entered his room as the lights automatically switched on and he sat on the bed, untying his bandana. He wanted to study the kind of bullet that had hit him, but Rhehan had already scratched it out, to avoid any sort of infection.


    He quickly got hold of a black colored medical kit, and took out the sewing thread, cotton, cleanser and sanitizer. He cleaned his wound and sewed it up himself, enduring the pain. Just like Rose, he was used to enduring the pain of the bullet shots, cuts, fractures and stitches.


    This is how strong Xio Lee and his pupils are!


    Finally he was done wrapping his wound with the tape and he wore a fresh piece of shirt and looked in the mirror, at his reflection. "I foiled your plan again Davis! And I will keep protecting them, making sure you never succeed. And you know, the worst part? You can harm anybody else but not me!!! Hahaha!!!" The man''s evil laugh, echoed in the entire room, his face appeared devilish and dark.


    Whereas, on the other side of the globe, Davis was informed about the faliure of plan due to to some unknown man, who suddenly saved Rhehan. Davis''s anger spiked up snd he called up Augus.


    "Augus! It is the wedding of that bitch in a few days! I give you a last chance. Kidnap him. Find out where is the wedding." Davis spoke in an angry tone.


    "Alright boss!" Augus stammered, hearing the angry voice of his boss. Davis immediately hung up the call and Augus shivered in fear for a very long time. Davis sounded really very angry and agitated.


    He quickly dialled Cheryl''s number, trying to calm himeself down.


    "Hello!" Came Cheryl''s meak voice.


    "Hello. You were right. It was all a hoax. They are not in Paris. I am booking your flight for tomorrow morning. Come back immediately. And I am not taking you out from the film, since it is not your fault and you applied your brains, regarding it." Augus sighed.


    "Well! Thank you!" Cheryl spoke in a surprised tone. She was expecting to be chucked out of the film any time, but this came as a pleasant surprise.


    Cheryl immediately hung up the call with her shivering hands and a tear dropped down from her already red eye. She picked up another white colored packet kept on the bathroom shelf and peeled it open to reveal another stick and to test once again, with her trembling hands.


    She then placed back the stick and picked another packet, peeling it open. She revealed another stick and then after following the instructions, placed it on the shelf too. She waited for a few seconds, which seemed like several hours to her.


    Her eyes were closed and tears were falling down from her eyes now.


    She then picked up the first stick and gaped at the two lines in horror. She immediately threw off the stick in the trash can, as if it was lying. She picked up the other stick, but the other stick too showed the clear two lines. She threw off the stick in the trash can too and looked at herself in mirror in anger. "How can you forget to take the pill? How can you do it to yourself??!!! Look what you have done!!! You are pregnant!!"


    She screamed and threw away the articles in front of her on the floor, in frustration. She did not even know, who the father of the child was!!!


    She sprinted back to her room and lied down on the bed. She had already planned to get the child aborted, when she had tested for the first time. But suddenly something occured in her mind and she wiped away the tears from her cheeks. She quickly dialled the unkown number and smiled.


    "What is it now Cheryl?" The sighed.


    "I am pregnant with Rhehan''s child!" Cheryl smiled victoriously.


    "What....?? Are you sure..?" Augus asked in surprise.


    "Very sure!!" Cheryl grinned, thinking about the possibilities and advantages of carrying the richest CEO''s child in her womb!

 Chapter 522 - wedding cancellation..

    "This is just amazing. I never expected this, but I must say I am glad I tied up in this mission with you Cheryl. You are one hell of an asset now!" Augus spoke in a delighted tone.


    Cheryl beemed happily, finally hearing the words of appreciation from the man''s mouth. "Should I just blast the bomb, tomorrow itself in Bangkok! How about a press conference? Or just barge in Rhehan''s office, telling him about it!"


    "No! No! Not yet! Wait for my orders. You just concentrate on your health and shoot for the movie. I will tell the crew to take extra care of you and by the time your belly shows, I will make sure all your scenes are already shot!!! But for now..... I have something big planned right now, against him. If that fails, I shall use you to target him once again." The man chuckled, over the phone.


    "Alright then!" Cheryl giggled back, hanging up the phone. She happily patted her belly, remembering that night, she was with Rhehan.


    "All the hardwork is finally paying off!" She smirked and picked up the hotel room''s phone receiver to order some pancakes for herself happily.


    ***********


    The next morning, several chartered flights were now off to Bangkok, from Santorini, everybody in their own pensive mood. They all had their different agendas in their minds, but had one common thinking. That the fight has begun. In no time, the truth was about to be faced and the enemy parties were going to fight face to face, in a matter of just a few days.


    Soon the real faces, which were yet masked will be revealed.


    Rose had been constantly hugging Rhehan, all the way, still not getting over the fact that he could have been shot dead right on his head with a bullet. "We need to be more careful from now on!" Rose spoke as they both were lying down on the bed, situated inside the chartered plane of Excel corporations.


    "Hmmm! I agree. And not just us, but also all other family members too. And I still wonder who that man was who saved us. How did he get to know about our location?" Rhehan asked, caressing the tense girl''s arms, lovingly.


    "Must be from Xio Lee''s team, who might be keeping a check on us." Rose pondered and pouted her lips.


    Rhehan frowned thinking about her words. He did not know people who were trained by Xio Lee, still that man seemed familer to him. "Anyways! Go off to sleep. And let us not effect the celebrations of the wedding. It is just five days left to the wedding, I have already planned to increase the security and reduce the guests. It will be just the family now and nobody else. Also it will be in a secluded island, having only water and air source to travel." Rhehan flipped his tablet, looking at a beautiful island surrounded by water and forest from all sides, with no other means of connectivity.


    He had to make sure, that nothing bad happens at his mother''s wedding.


    "But why did you specifically choose this island?" Rose looked at the pictures.


    "I bought it few years back and interestingly few days back, I noticed, it touches the borders of west woods. If you know what I mean!" Rhehan smiled pointing at the jungle.


    "Ahhh!! Wonderful idea!!" Rose''s eyes twinkled with happiness as Rhehan showed her the google earth view of the island.


    "Yes! Even I realised it few days back.


    So basically, we are sure to be surrounded by our family and they can help us to avert any danger." Rhehan pointed at the water bodies around the island, which were also after a few kilometeres surrounded by west woods.


    .....


    Whereas on the other planet, Davis was creating a plan to foil the wedding plans. "Augus! Tell me where, the wedding is getting held. Tell all the men, to find it out. This is the final warning to you. Use our best connections snd satellites, we have to kill the boy. Their is no other way out! "


    "Yes boss!" Augus spoke in a terrified tone.


    ...


    Soon, the charted Excel Corporations plane landed on the grounds of Bangkok, and the couple was now in a drastic mood, as to the mood in which they had left for their honeymoon. They straightway, went to Elizabeth''s place, informing her about the change of the guest list and venue. Elizabeth, Lillian and Lee were already at Elizabeth''s place, discussing the final wedding plans.


    "What? But what about the invites that I have already sent?" Elizabeth looked at the boy in surprise.


    "Maybe we can hold a grand after party to make up for it. Just spread the news that you are unwell, and the wedding had been postponed." Rhehan spoke in a worried tone.


    "You look worried Rhehan. Did something happen in Santorini? Looks like you are not telling us something!" Lillian held the boy''s hand and looked into his worried eyes.


    "No! Nothing happened ...but....it. is just ...just... th ..." Rhehan denied.


    "Someone tried to shoot him on his head. But at the nick of time, somebody trained under master Lee came and saved him." Rose intervened, looking sternly at Rhehan.


    Rhehan did not want to disclose it to them yet but Rose gave him a stern look as if telling him ''They deserve to knoe. They are our parents and they need to be more conscious too about ours and their own safty!''


    "What!!!!!!" The three adults spoke in unison looking at Rose in horror.


    "Are you ok? Did you hurt yourself anywhere?" Elizabeth quickly hugged the boy, with tears in her eyes.


    "I am good. But the man who saved me, must have had a major wound on his arm." Rhehan sighed, caressing his mother''s back.


    "Who was it? How do you know, he was my disciple? You saw him?" Xio Lee, frowned at the news.


    "He told me, to get the hint and run away from the beach. His body is made of steal! His face was painted, so we did not see him and after that he gave us his bike keys and he himself ran after the shooter. " Rose spoke up, looking at at Lee.


    "Hmm! Our slogan. Then he should be fine. But I wonder who is this disciple, who traced you guys and saved you, yet does not want to reveal his identity." Xio Lee spoke in a pensive mode.


    "You know what! Let us just cancel the wedding. It will create more problems." Elizabeth sat down on the couch, still looking at Rhehan with worried eyes.

 Chapter 523 - Wedding bells...

    "No! No! Please! Do not cancel the wedding. Please! You have already waited enough for this day. That will be a nightmare for me, if you guys cancel the wedding." Rhehan spoke in a sad tone, sitting besides his mother.


    "But nothing is more important than our childerns'' safty for us. Not even our wedding. The wedding needs to be cancelled!" Xio Lee spoke up in an angry tone. He was agitated by the fact that, his son had been attacked right under his nose.


    "No! Lee lee! Please. Look I have everything arranged. It will be a secluded island, covered by west woods and water. The water and air space will also be protected and gaurded. Just do not cancel the wedding. We all will be together, and that shall be more safe for us too." Rhehan spoke in a convincing tone looking at Xio Lee.


    "No Rhehan. You yourself need to think about your protection too. You did not even tell us that a lion had tried to attack you few days back!!" Lillian spoke in an angry tone. "It was Lee''s bodyguard who told us!!"


    "What! A lion attacked you? But how can it attack you? Is not it like...?" Rose looked at Rhehan in surprise.


    "It was not from our family. It looked like a tamed one. So it was easy to handle." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders casually.


    Every one turned silent and looked at the man who spoke so casually about taming the lion. They did realise that Rhehan eas indeed a changed man. He was growing more powerful and confident. Already considering his super fast brains, he was now a perfect ruler, with added physical power, born to rule the world!


    Rhehan shrugged his shoulders casually and looked around him at everybody very casually. "Just do not postpone the wedding, infact I want it to be preponed to day after tomorrow. We can spread the news that mom is unwell and then go to this secluded island, and celebrate with just the family. With all of us together, we do not have to worry about anything at all!" Rhehan spoke in a convincing tone, looking at everybody.


    "Sigh! May be he is right after all. Let us just change the venue and date. We shall throw a grand party after everything is over, for all your film fraternity. Let us get married day after tomorrow itself." Lee bent down holding Elizabeth''s hands, looking in her eyes studying them carefully, asking for her permission.


    Elizabeth sniffed a bit controlling her tears and smiled. "Ok! Day after tomorrow it is then." She smiled a bit as Xio Lee, wiped away her tears lovingly amd hugged her happily.


    "Leave all the arrangements to me and Rose. You three just relax." Rhehan stood up excitedly, rubbing his hand together, gearing up for the big event.


    "We just have to inform James, Stefen, Vicky and Kareem then and what about taking old monk''s blessings?" Lillian looked at Xio Lee and Elizabeth in confusion.


    "That we shall do today itself then. Me and Lizie will go today at night, you can instruct the guard to pack the stuff for us, while Rose and Rhehan do the other needful things!" Lee explained in a pensive mode.


    "Yes! And my special guest will be Raol and Natalia too!" Rhehan smirked, thinking about Raol.


    "Yes! Raol and his wife Natalia!" Elizabeth nodded as if already knowing why Rhehan was inviting him. "Alright then, let me inform my assistant that the wedding is postponed and I have a bad case of what? Typhoid? Dengue? Malaria? What should I say?" She looked in confusion at Lillian, asking for a perfect reason.


    "Dengue sounds more ''in''." Lillian chuckled, while everybody else chuckled too at her words.


    "Alright then dengue it is!" Elizabeth dialleda number, walking towards one corner.


    They all paced in different directions of the living roo., getting the arrangements done over phone calls, while the security department and other travel arrangements were handed over to Raol by Rhehan.


    Xio Lee had also planned to take along his most trusted and trained body gaurds. He was, but, worried that no matter how much security they take along, how could they forget that Kareem was with them all this while. The biggest danger was already with them, and their was no way they could get married in Elizabeth''s son''s presence.


    After making a few calls, Rhehan returned back towarfs everybody feeling excited. "Alright guys!! Tomorrow afternoon at 2:00 pm, we have a flight and we will land at the destination Island at around 4:30. While me and Rose can check on arrangemmemts, you all can relax at the beach and have fun tomorrow. The wedding arrangements for day after tomorrow have already started, and the staff and security are already on the way to the island. The staff is packing our luggages too and will soon transport it through a different chartered plane and we are all set to leave tomorrow for the wedding!!!" Rhehan spoke excitedly, with a big smile on his face.


    "Yayy!! Or maybe they both can have a pre-wedding honeymoon too! "Rose smirked at Elizabeth who instantly blushed looking at Xio Lee.


    Xio Lee pursed his lips and nodded his head in disapproval. "Shameless kids!"


    "Yes! I thought of that too. We have a special mini chartered plane for our ''to be wedded'' couple, which is only meant for the two of them. And yes, their will be a bar and a bed too!" Rhehan smirked looking at Xio Lee.


    "Rhehan!! Stop it!!" Elizabeth gaped at her son in horror. "We are all going in one plane!"


    "No way!! It is already done and arranged. Our couple needs privacy afterall, and we kids will ensure that!" Rhehan chuckled pinching his mother''s blushing cheeks and giving a high five to Rose.


    Xio Lee slapped his forhead and walked out of the room. "Lizie! Come we are leaving for west woods right now as jt is already getting dark. Let these shaemeless kids handle what they have in their minds. I do not have the guts to stay in this room even. for a second!" He walked away, towards the exit, though feeling excited about having to spend alone time with Elizabeth in the plane. But he tried his best to maintain a poker face.


    Rose, Lillian and Rhehan chuckled while Elizabeth blushed amd followed Xio Lee, towards the exit door, avoiding everybody''s gazes. "I am calling Kareem to inform him. He has been missing simce yesterday!! Do not know, where this boy goes for his outdoor shoots!"


    "Ohh!! I better check on the makeup person, photographers and stylists and inform them." Lillian immediately stood up, walking away towards the exit door too, giving a call to James side by side.


    "Ahh! Yes! The staff and other gaurds have a different flight at 1:00 pm, you can inform them all!" Rhehan spoke excitedly to Lillian and then turned back to look at Rose. "Can not believe it is all happening so soon!"


    "I know! I just hope everything goes well. Is the staff packing our stuff already?" Rose asked the man, giving him a quick peck on his cheek.


    "Yes! There is just one important thing, which I have to pack for myself. Let us go home now! Come!" Rhehan held the girl''s hand and they both too walked towards the exit door, eventually driving towards their home.

 Chapter 524 - Pure revenge...

    While every body got busy in their respective tasks, Rose and Rhehan drove towards their home, to get the next day''s packings done. While, Rose got busy in packing her needed things in her room, Rhehan took a deap breath and entered his room, his facial expressions making him look more dark and serious.


    He slowly unlocked and opened his closet and looked at the long glass box, inside which was safely placed the metallic colored majestic sword, its handle decorated richly with stones. Rhehan smiled fondly looking at the box and held it with both his hands and bowed before it. "It is time to carry you along my mighty saviour and protector."


    He pulled out the box and wrapped it in a thick blue colored velvet cloth, tying it securely, so that nobody could see what is inside the box. He then went outside his room, towards the lobby where the staff was busy packing his and Rose''s luggage. Rose was already in the lobby, making sure that nothing is left out.


    "Where is my suitcase?" Rhehan looked at the staff, holding the box.


    "This is the main suitcase sir! It is ready." A man dressed in while staff uniform, pointed at a large suitcase, inside which a few clothes and his certain other utility items were placed.


    "Great! I shall keep this box inside it." Rhehan placed the box casually on top of his clothes, inside the hard metallic suitcase. "You can now close and lock it!" Rhehan looked at the house staff and smiled.


    "What is inside this long box?" Rose frowned as the house staff, started closing the suitcase.


    "Ahh! Nothing! Just some protective weapons. You know, in case we need it!" Rhehan shrugged his shoulders and pursed his lips.


    Rose looked at the man in doubt, owing to his unsure expressions, but nevertheless she did not question back.


    "Ouuuchh!!!!" The man who had just closed the suitcase and had tried to lift it very casually, suddenly shouted. He had tried to lift the suitcase but it had suddenly gotten so heavy that the man from staff tripped and fell backwards. "This is so heavy!!!"


    "You!! I have been telling you to start going to gym. You can not even pick up a suitcase now!" Spoke another male house-staff, looking at the man in disgust. He then held the bar of the suitcase himself and tried to lift it up as if, it was a piece of cake. To his surprise, the suitcase did not even budge and he looked at it in surprise. "Huh???"


    Another person from house staff came and tried to pick up the suitcase and was equally stunned to see the heaviness of it. They all looked at Rhehan in surprise, including Rose, with questioning eyes.


    Rhehan pursed his lips, realising his blunder. How could I forget the weight of the sword? What will I tell them now?


    He looked at Rose and pursed his lips in anticipation. Rose was already having doubts about the man''s earlier statement regarding the long box.


    "Ahhahah!! It is a brass made antique piece, I have planned to decorate it on the aisle, for the cereminy. I forgot to tell you guys it is pretty heavy!" Rhehan chuckled awkwardly, hoping to sound a little authentic.


    "But sir! You were just carrying it so easily." The man from staff, who was still trying to move the suitcase looked at Rhehan in surprise.


    "Ahh! I guess, all the gyming is actually working for me. Don''t worry about this suitcase, I shall go and keep it in the car myself. You all take care of other stuff!" Rhehan smiled and picked up the suitcase with his one hand and walked away, literally running away from the lobby, trying not to make things more awkward. But the more he ran away, the more gasps he could hear from the staff.


    Rose was also looking at the man in doubt. "Hmm!! So you are starting to hide things from me! As if, I can not guess, what is inside it. Don''t forget, I am the enchantress. They are my mother''s ashes. I can feel it!" Rose whispered and smiled happily, knowing that Rhehan has finally found the sword. "So the king has found his most precious saviour. This is going to be so much fun!" Rose chuckled, whispering to herself and then turned towards the staff and smiled. "Its ok guys. He is under training from past few days. It is a trick. I shall teach you all too! Now let us get back to packing!"


    Rhehan stepped out of the house, carrying the black colored large bag and placed it inside the car, where Raol was already standing outside instructing the guards. "Raol!" Rhehan looked at the boy. "Done with yours and Natalia''s packing?"


    "Ahh! Almost boss! Natalia is looking at the packing of the stuff for me and kids with the help of her friend, I am more concerned about the security issues!" Raol sighed.


    "Hmmm! Security!!?" Rhehan smirkedn and winked at him.


    Raol frowned, and shivered a bit looking at the man''s wicked smirk.


    "What is in your mind boss?" Raol looked at Rhehan feeling anxious.


    Rhehan chuckled and patted the boy''s shoulder. "Revenge! Pure Revenge!!!" Rhehan walked away happily, going back inside the house, leaving Raol stunned. For some reason, he knew his boss was no longer averting the fight, he was probably looking more excited and waiting anxiously for it to happen.


    ***********


    Raol''s home....


    A pretty young lady, of about 28 years of age was busy packing her stuff, while carrying a three year old girl with her one hand. "And you my princess, will not trouble aunty at all, while mom and dad are away for the wedding. Big brother will also be there with you to look after you." She kissed the cute little baby girl, with two tiny pig-tails and chubby cheeks.


    She then turned to look at a fair skinned brunette boy, who was busy playing a game on his mother''s i-phone. "Raos! Take care of Mila and yourself. Aunty will be here any srcond to pick you up both, make sure you do not trouble her, while we are away for three days. You are five years old now, grown up enough! Ok?"


    "Yes momma!" He said, busy solving a puzzle game on the phone, not even looking at his mother.


    Just then the door bell rang and the house- maid opened the door. Natalia smiled and walked out of Raos''s room,  towards the living room to greet her best friend...

 Chapter 525 - Best friends...

    Natalia went rushing to hug her best friend, from past nine years. From being colllege -mates, they have been thick friends ever since.


    "Sheryl my darling friend!!" Natalia screamed and rushed to hug the blonde girl, who was dressed in a simple yet elegant blue colored high neck dress.


    "Nati!!" Sheryl hugged back the girl with equal happiness. "I am meeting you after so many days. Ahh!! I miss those everyday college cafeteria coffees." She walked inside the living room, comfortably as if she had been visiting in the house since ages. "My baby Mila! How are you!!?" She picked the cute chubby girl in her arms, taking her away from Natalia''s arms, kissing her fondly on her cheeks, leaving her transparent gloss marks on her cute chubby face.


    "Aunty... Sheryl... I want a chocolate candy. Mom does not give it to me." The cute girl in pigtails frowned looking at her mother.


    Sheryl laughed looking at Mila. "Do not worry. You and big brother are staying with me fo

 Chapter 526 - The accident...

    Soon after a quick session of packing the luggage and a cup of hot caramel coffee, Sheryl was about to leave with the two kids.


    "Do not annoy aunty Shery!" Natalia spoke in a stern yet loving voice.


    "Why will we annoy her? She gives us candy and chocolate which you do not give!" The cute girl dressed in a pink frock spoke in an innocent manner.


    "Yes! We love her. We will not annoy her." Raos spoke hugging his mother a good bye.


    Soon, Sheryl strapped the two kids on the backseat of the car along with their luggage. She gave a goodbye hug to her best friend and soon drove off to her apartment, happily. This was not the first time that the kids were staying with her. She always loved their company and the kids were comfortable with her too. It was already pretty late at night as the beautiful blonde girl drove towards her apartment, her mood uplifted due to chirpiness of the two kids. The 30 minute drive started and Sheryl played the songs, which the three of them sang in unison, enjoying the ride.


    She was tensed about Cheryl though, and had made up her mind to spend her after office hours at her shooting sets, to keep a check on her.  Her apartment was just two minutes away and the girl happily took a right turn, when she suddenly applied the breaks in shock.


    A black colored audi car was lying toppled over in one corner, amongst the trees, fumes emitting out of it at a great speed. Its air bags were inflated and its head- lights were blinking on and off. The car looked like it had took a sharp right turn and could not control its speed and toppled over multiple times. Their was nobody else around to even help the poor passanger, so Sheryl quickly unhooked her seat belt and looked at the two kids sitting behind. "Do not get out of the car and play your games. Aunty has to go and help a poor man. It looks like he needs an injection. So do not move."


    "Injection!!!" They both spoke in unison and turned their heads downwards, at the fear of the word. Raos started playing his puzzle game, while Mila started moulding the clay, trying to make a bracelet for herself. Sheryl quickly got out of the car and locked the car from outside, for the kids'' security. She rushed towards the car and bent down, but could not see anything inside from the dark glass windows. She banged the dark mirror from inside, trying to look inside. "Hellooo!!! Hellooo!!! Is there anybody in stuck their?" She shouted loudly.


    Their was stark silence and dark atmosphere, except for the headlights of the two cars. Sheryl pressed the temples of her heads, not knowing what to do next. She was not even sure that if somebody was actually inside the car or has already been rescued. Sheryl then quickly unlocked her car and pulled out the upper part of head rest of her seat, revealing its inner two hard metallic hard rods. She then locked her car again and rushed towards the toppled car hurriedly, hoping if somebody who is stuck inside the car, is still alive. She aimed at the back mirror of the car and closed her eyes, mustering all her strength and hit the mirror of the car which much force, producing much loud sound. A few cracks appeared on the mirror but it did not break.


    "Darn!" Sheryl frowned. She took a deap breath agsin and closed her eyes once again mustering all her strength once again ready to hit. "Alright! This time I have to break it."


    She raised her hands and was about to hit the mirror once again, when she suddenly heard a slight shuffling sound from inside the car.


    She opened her eyes in surprise and looked at the car window in surprise. She banged the door once again with her hands and brought her ear close to it. "Hello!!!! Are you ok? Back off, I am breaking the car''s mirror to free you out!"


    Suddenly she heard a ''click'' sound from inside the car as if someone had just pressed a button and pulled off the seat belt.


    "Oh! Atleast the person is alive!" Sheryl heaved a sigh of relief and was about to break the mirror, when she heard another click voice and the driver''s seat door was pushed open a bit. Sheryl immediately threw away the head rest and bent down after running towards the driver''s door and opened the almost destroyed and dented door.


    As soon as the door opened with a loud screeching voice,  instantly a man fell down on top of her, right on her lap. His head was facing her lap, and she looked at the almost lifeless man in surprise.


    "Excuse me? Are you ok?" Sheryl studied the man''s arms and neck. Except for a few scratches he looked unharmed, but somehow he was now panting as if he had not been breathing from a very long time.


    It was then Sheryl realised what exactly had happened. The fumes were not actually from the accident, but it was a poisonus gas which if inhaled for long time will kill the person instantly. She immediately shut the door back, so that the gas does not spread much in the atmosphere or she herself might die inhalling it, in the process of saving the man. She simply checked if their was any other person in the car before closing the door, hsving seing nobody else, she closed the door tightly. The car had been badly crushed, and the mere sight was sending shivers down her spine.


    "Your car topled badly. Are you hurt anywhere? Is there any physical injury? Tell me, so that I can take you yo the hospital." Sheryl looked at the man, who was only panting for breath, his face on top of her thighs, still not visible to the girl.


    "No... I... i... am fine... They knew I could not be physically harmed. They are ....are... trying to scare me... to kill them .... they knew... i can not be killed in... in an accident... so the.. the gas... gas was the plan.... I failed them... i could not kill them ... so they are trying to threaten me!!!!  They.. they... knew my body is...is .... made of steel!" The man took deap breaths, inhaling fresh air, still not getting up. He was speaking as if in half unconscious state, not even realising who was with him.

 Chapter 527 - I am not married..

    Sheryl frowned in confusion hearing his words. "Let me take you to a hospital. There might be an internal injury as well." Sheryl looked at the man''s head.


    "No! I... I am ...fine... Thank you for... for saving my life." The man spoke in a muffed voice as his face was directly on top of her thighs. He had no strength to even move away his face.


    "Ok then, tell me your address, I will call a cab and send you to your home at least. Your family can take care of you atleast." Sheryl spoke in a worried tone.


    The man did not reply but rather picked up his head and tilted it a bit, looking back at his badly smashed and titled car. "How did the car skid so badly? I .. I was so slow! It is impossible.. untill... ..somebody....wanted it... and then the gas release!" He suddenly frowned and his hand went straight on his forehead, which had a deep cut on it.


    Sheryl looked at the man''s hand and noticed blood drops on it, falling downwards. She then suddenly noticed blood stains on his tee-shirt near his chest too. "You are bleeding. I am calling the ambulance right now." Sheryl was about to stand up but the man immediately held her wrist and pushed her closer to him, finally revealing his face.


    "Do not call ambulance. I am fine!" The man whispered and looked at the girl, straight in her eyes and was for a few seconds forgot all his injuries, looking at her beautiful face.


    She had big brown eyes with extremely natural long eye- lashes. Her hair were tied in a simple ponytail, her flicks hanging loose on her face. Her face had a natural glow, complementing her naturally pink lips and sharp nose. She did not put much effort in enhancing her looks and the man was instantly attracted to her due to this trait. She did not need to put any efforts, she was so naturally beautiful!


    Sheryl gaped at the man in surprise. "Kareem??? It is you? Oh my God!!" She was now even more worried, since the man turned out to be a known to her, though she knew, Kareem would not know that she is Cheryl''s sister.


    "Yes!! One and only. That is why do not call an ambulance, it will be headline in tomorrow''s newspaper and telivision. I do not want to disturb my family too. It is just a minor injury. But thank you for saving me!" Kareem smiled looking at the pretty girl, noticing her slightly parted lips.


    "But... How will you be treated?" Sheryl looked at the blood stained tee shirt.


    "I can do it myself. I just need a medical kit." He spoke in an assuring tone. "Wait!!!!" Kareem suddenly grew serious and turned and looked at his car, which had started to release golden fire flames and gas. "Oh! Shit!! Run!!!" He shouted.


    He instantly got up from Sheryl''s lap but Sheryl frowned in confusion, as she was still looking at his wounds. Kareem immediately held the girl from her waist, picking her up in his arms swiftly, taking Sheryl by surprise. He ran away from the car hurriedly. "The car might burst!!!"


    "What!!?? My car...!!! My kids are in the car!!" Sheryl screamed in fear.


    "You have kids? Thats even a worse thing to know!!! Damn!! Give me the car keys!!" He ran rapidly carying the lady in his arms, while Sheryl handed over the keys to him, towards a red colored honda car.


    He quickly opened the door making Sheryl sit with the two kids. He himself sat on the driver''s seat and switched on the ignition and accelerated the car to maximum. He looked at his car, covered in flames from the rear view mirror and drove as fast as it was possible. "Close the ears of the kids. It is going to blast!" He shouted looking at the two kids.


    Sheryl quickly snuggled the kids with her, trying to close their atleast one ear each. "Luckily they are sleeping." She turned back and gazed at the fire covered car in fear. "Oh my God!!!"


    Kareem took a sharp turn and drove away from the area and then suddenly a loud errupting voice echoed in the air.


    "BAAAAAMMMM!!!!!!" Came the voice and Sheryl snuggled the kids closer to her and a tear dropped down from her eye out of fear. They were by now pretty far from the accidental spot, but still the echo of the voice made a shiver run down from Sheryl''s spine and more tears dropped down fr9m her eyes. The kids were in a deep sleep, so they were uneffected by the noise of the blast.


    Kareem looked at the crying girl and slowed down a bit. "It is all ok now. Tell me your address, I shall take you there."


    "But, what about you? And your injury. I see several blood spots Kareem even on your arm now and on your back too. I am glad you came out alive, as the car was completely crushed! You were lucky!" Sheryl shuddered at the thought of once again thinking what could have happened had she not arrived here.


    "I will take a cab and do a self application of medicine on the wounds. I will be fine trust me." Kareem smiled looking at the worried girl. Somehow he just could not take his eyes off her from the rear mirror. She was indeed extremely beautiful and also the way she saved him, showed what a good- hearted girl she is!


    "Its the Ivy towers, Lane 32, but you are coming with me. I will help you do the first- aid. Come to my house." Sheryl blushed a bit, but she was genuinly concerned about the boy. She had no other purpose in her mind, but this is how the girl was. She had always been a caring and sensitive person, specially towards the Wilson and Lodge family. If she ever got a chance to help them in any way, she will never back out, after all they owe her a lot! The amount which no amount of words could describe!


    Kareem starred at the girl directly in her eyes from the mirror and could not help but smirk at her. "Will ypur husband like it?"  He did say anything further to the girl but rather kept looking at her blushing face. She looked extremely innocent and shy, which made her look all the more beautiful.


    Sheryl as if knowing what the boy was thinking spoke in hesitation. "I am Cheryl''s sister, Sheryl. So that is why I am inviting you over as you both are coleagues. Do not take me in a wrong way, i am not that kind of girl. And these are my friend''s kids not mine. I am single." Sheryl averted her gaze and looked out of the window. They were just two minutes away from her house now.


    "Oh! You are Cheryl''s sister?" Kareem looked at the girl in surprise, also feeling happy knowing that she was single. "Well then, let us go to your place. I might need your help for the first aid!" Kareem smirked again, but the girl did not notice as she was constantly looking out of the window and blushing.

 Chapter 528 - What is it about this girl...?

    The girl kept looking out of the car''s window, while Kareem drove the car, secretly sneeking glances at the pretty girl. He did not know why but everytime he looked at her his heart melted a little more, as if she was the one he had been searching for all his life.


    Several thoughts were now crossing his mind, making him wonder about the current situation. What is happening to me? I have never felt like this! I thought I loved Rose and that feeling was strongest I could ever feel, then what is this? This girl has something, which is pulling me constantly towards her. As if, I have a strong bond with her from before.


    Kareem once again glanced at the girl. "So you are Cheryl''s twin sister or something?" He asked breaking the ice between them as he entered the premises of the apartments, where Sheryl lived.


    "Haha! No! I am elder to her. Please turn towards the right. It is the first apartment, the white building." Sheryl finally spoke up uneasily.


    Kareem smiled and turned towards right, halting the car in the parking spot right outside the first apartment. "I think, I can manage on my own. You do not have to worry about me. It is already pretty late at night, so do not trouble yourself. You have already done enough by saving my life."


    Kareem turned back his head to look at the girl sitting at the back seat , who had now picked up the cute girl in her one arm and was struggling to pick up the boy with her second arm. "NO! Let me just apply medications on your wounds, you can then leave."


    Kareem smiled and stepped out of the car his head dripping blood constantly. The blood stains on his arm, chest and back had increased a lot. He opened the back door of the car for the girl and offered his hand. "I can pick up the boy."


    "No! Your arm must be hurting already." She looked at his right arm, full of scratches and blood spot on top.


    "I am talking about this one." He held out his unstained left hand.


    "Alright." The girl smiled and nodded, getting off the car. Kareem then bent and with one swift move picked up the boy in his left arm, holding him comfortably, making sure he does not wake up.


    "Thank you." Sheryl smiled as they both walked towards the door of the apartment. She shuffled the keys from her bag and unlocked the door, switching on the lights of the living room.


    He looked around at the small yet beautifully decorated living room. He simply followed the girl, who turned towards a long corridor leading to a white colored door. She opened the door and switched on the lights, placing the girl comfortably on the wide wooden bed. Kareem simply mimiced the girl and placed the boy on the other side of the bed and they both covered them, with a comforter.


    Sheryl switched on a dim bulb in the corner of the room and signalled Kareem to come out of the room. He simply followed her instructions and came out of the room, following her, slowly closing the door behimd him. He could sense that the girl was trying to avoid looking at him directly and was feeling extremely shy and awkward.


    "If you are not comfortable, I can actually go back. You have already done enough for me, by saving me life." He looked at the girl''s back, who was once again walking ahead of him inside the living room.


    She suddenly halted and turned and looked at Kareem directly in his eyes. Kareem also halted abrubtly and was startled as the the distance between them was now just a few inches. He looked in her eyes yet again, feeling overwhelmed. "These eyes. You remind me of somebody I already know of!" He spoke as if mesmerised in her deep brown eyes.


    "It must be Cheryl. We have same eyes and we both look pretty similar!" Sheryl smiled avoiding the awkwardness og situation.


    "No! No! Her eyes do not have this effect that yours have. You remind me of somebody else.  I do not know, who but you do. You have beautiful eyes by the way, just wanted to let you know. Most beautuful I have ever seen." Kareem spoke starring constantly in her big eyes.


    "T... Th... Thank you." Sheryl blushed a bit and averted the eye contact again. "This is the guest room. You can sit here, while I go and fetch the medical kit." Sheryl opened another door, just next to the living room and switched on the lights.


    "Ok! Thank you." Kareem smiled as he entered the room. He looked around at the cozy room, which was made entirely of wood. Again, the room was small but was very beautifully decorated with paper lanterns, bulbs and well polished white colored wooden furniture, in victorian theme. The large window on the other side, over looked the balcony, showing the gigantic shining moon and several tress below it. The backside of the bed was covered with rich red colored velvet lining, giving it a royal yet elegant look.


    He sat on the corner of the bed, looking at the beautiful moon, outside, when the girl entered the room, holding a large blue colored box. She quietly sat besides Kareem not lookig at him yet again. She placed the box on the bed and opened it. She could feel Kareem''s constant gaze just on her face and she could not help but blush. "Stop staring at me please." She murmered shyly.


    Kareem chuckled and pursed his lips, falling flat on the girl''s cuteness. This was the first time, he had met a girl who was not crazy for him and was not screaming for his attention.


    She quickly took out a brown colored bottle full of liquid and poured it on a large piece of cotton and finally looked up at the boy''s face. "Will you do it, or, should I do it for you?"


    Kareem smiled feeling her uneasiness. "I can do it. It is ok." He took the piece of cotton from her, brushing his finger with hers purposely and dabbed it on his wound, wincing a bit in pain.


    Though he was strong enough to not even wince a bit at even much more deeper wounds, but he was trying to catch the girl''s sympathy.


    "Ohh! Is it hurting too much?" Sheryl tilted her head cutely, looking at him with her big beautiful worrisome eyes.


    Kareem''s heart skipped a bit once again. What was it about this girl, that was making him go crazzy instantly!!? As if he could jump rivers and mountains for her, if she commands even once. As if he has already done that for her before!

 Chapter 529 - The unknown pull...

    "Yes, Ahhh... It is actually stinging badly." Kareem nodded frowning, knitting his eyebrows in an exaggerated manner, bringing out his acting skills.


    "You are doing it too hard. Here give it to me, I will do it for you." Sheryl came closer to Kareem and took the cotton piece from his hand and poured some more medicine on it. Their faces were now just a few inches apart and Sheryl tried not to look into his eyes directly. She started dabbing the wound with the cotton very gently. Kareem could inhale the sweet fragrance of her perfume emitting from her wrists and he closed his eyes inhalling it deeply.


    He then opened his eyes looking at her face, just a few inches away from his own face. An urge to kiss her lips suddenly errupted in his mind but he shrugged away the thoughts immediately, trying to control his emotions. "So Sheryl? You are so pretty why did you not think of joining modelling or hollywood like your sister?" He initiated the conversation, so as to deviate his own lusty thoughts.


    The girl''s fingers brushed against his forehead and he clenched his fists, feeling her soft hands, once again controlling his hormones. Sheryl noticed his tight fists and assumed it might be due to intense pain.


    "Well, me and Chery are totally different. She likes the spotlight, while I prefer to be in the audience. She wants to conquer the world but I am happy in my own small world and my perfect job. We are poles apart, considering our nature but we love each other to the core." Sheryl smiled thinking about her little sister.


    "Hmm! Yes. And she can do anything to conquer the world. I have seen that look on her face." Kareem smirked thinking about Cheryl. Suddenly Kareem shuddered as the girl started to clean the blood stains on his cheeks and chin.


    "Their is too much blood loss. But looks like the bleeding has stopped now." She said, cleaning his chin very gently with the cotton.


    Kareem took a few deap breaths looking at her pink delicate lips. "Have we met before Sheryl? Why do I feel I know you from before?" He frowned looking at the girl feeling perplexed.


    "Haha! Why are you asking this again and again. I told you, it could be because of my resemblence with Chery!" The girl smiled, getting up from the bed and disposing off the cotton pieces in the trash can. Kareem could not help but notice the girl''s curves, while she walked away towards the trash can and then walked back again towards him.


    She sat on the bed again close to him and started bandaging the wound, while Kareem starred at her all the time. The girl''s cheeks were getting red and she took a deap breath, when she finally managed to complete the process. She shifted backwards a little and finally looked at Kareem''s face, who was smiling looking at her.


    "It is done!" Sheryl got up from the bed, adjusting her dress, feeling awkward.


    "Thank you. What about the other wounds on my arms, chest and back?" Kareem tilted his head a bit, looking at the shy girl. Her coyness was making Kareem tease the girl even more.


    "Umm.. can not not you do it yourself?" Sheryl clenched her hands in hesitation.


    Kareem made a helpless face and sighed. "Alright. No problem. Thanks a lot." He nodded and smiled at her.


    A surge of guilt travelled in the girl''s body and she looked at the man''s blood stained tee shirt. She turned her back to move out of the room and Kareem looked at her hopefully. "Turn! Turn Turn! Come on girl turn." He whispered very lightly as the girl was walking away from the room.


    Suddenly the girl halted, just next to the door and Kareem immediately looked away and pretended to take off his tee- shirt and frowned as if in great pain.


    Sheryl was now looking at the boy and and pursed her lips in confusion. She hesitated a bit and then started walking again towards Kareem. Kareem pretended to have not noticed the girl and kept struggling to remove his tee shirt with his one hand.


    "Leave it. I will help you." Sheryl held the boy''s hand softly, looking at his face.


    "Huh? I thought you have left. In all honesty, though I do not want to trouble you as you have already done enough for me, but I do need your help." Kareem shrugged his shoulders, in helplessness.


    "I know that. I saw that already. Here let me remove your tee shirt and apply the medicine on all the wounds." Sheryl bent a little holding the edges of the boy''s tee shirt. "Just raise your hands. I shall pull it off carefully." Sheryl blushed under the man''s gaze as she was now about to see him half naked.


    Kareem looked at the blushing girl, who was holding the corners of his cloth. The moment she bent, he could see a small part of her cleavage and he immediately turned away his gaze back to her face and raised both his hands.


    The girl pursed her lips and pulled up the man''s tee shirt a bit, revealing his perfectly toned abs and his slender V shaped waist. Sheryl gulped and pulled the tee shirt further up, revealing the man''s muscular and strong chest. Blood was drippind from a few scars on his chest, which made the girl cringe in despair. "Gosh! It is too much."


    "What is too much?" Kareem spoke in a notorious tone.


    "The wounds. What else could I be talking about?" Sheryl blushed again and slowly pulled out the tee shirt from his left arm and then his right arm. "Ohh! Your arm also has several wounds."


    She finally managed to pull out the tee shirt completely from above his head and looked at it. "I shall put it in washer and then in the dryer. It will be clean in sone time." She walked away, towards the living room and Kareem once again starred at her enticing figure. There was something about the girl, which was pulling him closer to her every second.

 Chapter 530 - Budding romance....

    He sat half naked looking around in the room, while the girl had gone to put the shirt in the washer. She returned back and once again blushed looking at the half naked man, sitting in front of her. Their was pin drop silence as the girl could not help look at his strong muscular upper body and his biceps. He was probably the most tonned up and muscular man she had ever met in her life, and had only seen in the movies.


    She wondered then, offcourse, he was the top star, and no wonder why he is. He was way too hot and fit!!


    Kareem was constantly starring at her self- conscious face and could help but admire her clear and flawless skin. "You are so gorgeous!" Even before he realised, words had already escaped from his mouth. But he did not regret it. "I mean it!" He added and tilted his head and smiled.


    Sheryl blushed again and walked upto him. "Thank you! But stop saying it again and again." She sat close to him, blushing under his loving gaze. "You do not even look like you are in pain." Sheryl smiled, taking another piece of cotton from the medical kit, pouring some more medicine on top of it. She looked awkwardly as her hands shivered, looking at the man''s naked body. "Wh.... where do I start?" She hesitated not looking at his deap sea green enchanting eyes.


    Kareem smiled and held the girl''s wrist, placing her hand directly on his chest, making her feel his heartbeat. "From the heart!"


    "Huh?" Sheryl looked up in surprise, feeling his hot body.


    "I mean! This is the most effected area, near the heart. You need to treat it first." Kareem made a poker face, trying to act innocent.


    "Ohk!" Sheryl dabbed the bleeding wound on his chest with the piece of cotton, her fingers touching his chest softly. Kareem took deap breaths, feeling the girl''s touch on his chest muscles and he closed his eyes.


    "Is it that hurtful?" She asked with a worried face.


    "You have no idea!" Kareem sighed and opened his eyes, feeling her soft touch. The way he spoke, made Sheryl blush again. She was for once happy that Kareem had closed his eyes, but now he was once again gazing at her face in awe, as if she was an angel just landed on earth.


    "You got to stop starring at my face. Otherwise, I will not be able to help you." She said as her hands touched his extremely hot body.


    "I am trying! Even I can not help it. Who told you to be so beautiful?" He brought his face closer to her, looking at her in awe.


    Sheryl blushed again and smiled. "Do not use your skills on me. Keep it for your hollywood co- stars and your fans. These flirty lines will not work on me. I am an old school type of girl, I do not believe in hook ups or flirting." Sheryl smirked and walked away, throwing the blood stained cotton in the trash again.


    Kareem sighed and scratched his head in confusion. "What else do I do? I really really like her!!!"


    She came back inside the room and looking at the gloomy boy, she could not help but smile a bit. "I will now strap the wound. The bleeding seems to have stopped. It is quite surprising. Such a deep scar, healing so quickly already. Usually people need to get it stitched." She said, holding a medical tape and cotton in her hand.


    "Oh! It is due to the gyming sessions I do. My muscles are strong to take such wounds. I have been trained." Kareem spoke in a sad tone, suddenly remembering his dream, where the snakes were transporting their saliva on his body. He had been having the same dream from past so many days, that he was now even scared of going off to sleep.


    "But still you need to take medications and anti-biotics. I have them, I will give it to you. I fact you even have fever, so you need to take a medicine for that too." Sheryl hesitatingly placed her hands on his chest, strapping the wound. Kareem closed his eyes again, taking deep breaths, once again feeling her touch.


    "Ok! Now turn! Your arm is pretty much damaged, right from top to bottom. Looks like something pierced inside it." Sheryl knitted her eye brows, studying the man''s arm, by gently touching it.


    "Must be." Kareem shrugged his shoulders casually.


    Sheryl gaped at the boy in surprise. "You... You talk about it so casually. This looks actually serious." She touched his hand gently once again out of concern.


    Kareem smiled and patted her hand, which was on top of his other hand. "Do not worry. Just clean it and strap it. I know my body. It will not be infectious. Besides give me the antibiotics that you were saying. I will be soon fine."


    Sheryl immediately retrieved back her hand, as he placed his hand tightly on top of her after patting it assuringly.


    She quietly took another piece of cotton and stood up, and started to clean his shoulder and then his arm full of blood. "This is way more serious than the chest one." She nodded her head in disapproval.


    "Hmmm..." Kareem nodded in a yes, smiling at her.


    Sheryl looked at the boy once again in surprise. "You have no pain receptors it seems." It took a large amount of cotton to clean the entire blood from his arm and Sheryl went out of the room to dispose it off and wash her blood stained hands.


    In the mean while Kareem''s cell phone rang and he smiled picking it up.


    "Hi Jammy!!" He whispered.


    "Bro!! Where are you? I had been trying to contact you from so long. You know we have to leave tomorrow for the wedding right. Do you know about the attack on brother in law?" He asked with a worried face.


    "I know... I know everything. Mom told me. Actually, do not tell anybody at home, I met with a small accident, and luckily a girl saved me. Or I was probably dead by now." Kareem sighed.


    "What??!!! Where are you??? I am coming!!" James shouted. "Are you ok?"


    "Yes! Yes! I am fine. I will explain everything tomorrow, in the flight. Let me just get the girl''s sympathy now and avail the opportunity. I am in love bro and I am at her house! I do not know, but I am so damn falling hard for her from the moment I saw her." Kareem smiled and chuckled.


    "Hahah! Fine. I will not come to pick you up. Enjoy the sympathy! I shall not disturb you." James hung up the call laughing hard.

 Chapter 531 - Passion....

    Kareem hung up the phone smiling wickedly and turned to look at the girl approaching the room. A feeling of deja- vu occured in his mind as if, he has lived this moment before and has been in this situation before. As if when ever he has been injured, this lady has been there to look after her and treated her wounds with utmost love and care.  "What is it about you?" He whispered looking at the appoaching girl.


    "Sorry! Did you say something?" Sheryl smiled, coming towards him, inside the room.


    "Yes! What took you so long? Are you fine?" Kareem asked smiling at her pleasantly.


    "Ah! Yes! I went to check on the kids. They seem to be sleeping peacefully." Sheryl smiled back and started wrapping the boy''s arm with white colored medicated tapes, now standing at his left side. Not having to face him directly, made Sheryl a bit more at ease. But Kareem was not happy that the girl was no longer effected or intimidated by his presence.


    He once again turned and looked at the girl and touched her hand gently. "It is hurting. Can you do it more gently."


    Sheryl halted at the touch of his hand and gulped feeling intimidated again. "I am sorry. Sure, I will do it more slowly and gently." She once again snuck out her hand from under his hand and continued with the process more slowly.


    Kareem sighed as he knew, it was not going to be so easy to convince this girl. She was definitely not like others, who are already waiting for him to make a move at them. "Have you seen my movies? Even a single one??" Kareem asked her in desperation and frustration.


    "Offcourse! Who has not seen your movies? What a silly question to ask." Sheryl smiled, taping his wounds.


    "Did you like them?" He asked feeling remorse.


    "Offcourse. Some of them, are my favourite too." Sheryl spoke happily.


    "Then please tell me, why are you not interested in me?" Kareem spoke in a childish tone, as if not being able to get his favourite toy.


    "What!??" Sheryl frowned. "That is because, I am a simple girl Kareem. I have limited dreams and I want to live peacefully and happily. I do not want any complexities in my life, I have already had enough in my past. Also, I want a simple guy, who loves me with sincerity and honesty for who I am, not for what I look!" Sheryl smiled completing the coverage of the wounds on his arm.


    Kareem sighed and did not reply. Infact he did not know, what to say any further. But, he was sure, he was never going to give up on this girl. He did not know why, but suddenly he felt an odd connection with her. A connection which has no limits or boundaries. Which is beyond life and death cycle.


    "So you think, we celebrities do not know how to love? Or we do not know the meaning of having a true family? Or you think, we are not human enough to fall in love at first sight with somebody? Just because I am a celebrity, i am not capable of love or being loved??!" He suddenly uttered, feeling a little hurt. He was himself surprised that the girl was already having such strong emotional impact on him.


    "Turn your back!" She ordered instantly and Kareem turned his back towards her, which had a few bleeding scars on the upper region, making the blood drops flow downwards to his lower back. "I never meant that. And I am sorry, if I hurt your feelings. All I meant was that, I want somebody with a peaceful and quiet life. You know, no complications, no paparazzi and no roaming around with body gaurds all the time. No life risks and no girls screaming around for attention." Sheryl started cleaning his back with a huge piece of cotton. Her fingers brushed his toned and muscular back, making the man crave more and more for her touch.


    "So will you say yes to me if I leave my career for you. Tell me once and I am ready to do it. Just say the word." He closed his eyes feeling her hands on his back, giving a tingling sensation to his entire spine.


    Sheryl stopped wiping the blood and looked at the back of his head. "Is this some kind of joke? Or are you practicing your script lines on me? Who says that to a person, you have just met! You are telling me that you will leave your entire hollywood career for me? Hah!! How silly!" The girl nodded her head in disapproval and let out a chuckle.


    Kareem sulked even more hearing the girl''s chuckle. He did not say anything further and just sighed in desperation.


    Sheryl continued cleaning his back, not realising the seriouseness of his words. She bent forewards a little to reach the box for the medical tape when suddenly Kareem grabbed her wrist and pulled her down on the bed with a little force and held her waist immediately, making sure she does not fall down on bed, but on both his strong arms. His one arm was supporting her head and neck, while his other arm supported his back.


    Sheryl looked at the boy in surprise, because before she could realise, she was already hanging in the air in the boy''s arms, very gently. Her face was just too close to his face and he was looking straight in her eyes, with utmost passion and determination.


    She could see the passion in his eyes, that she had never seen in anybody''s else''s eyes before. As if, she was the only one who mattered to him and he could do anything for her.


    For the first time she felt nostaligic, as if this touch was something she had felt before and had been missing from her life. These eyes, were now of different color, but the passion in them was just the same. He was a dangerous venom, who was only a gentle soul towards her!

 Chapter 532 - Anything for my lady...

    "You... You... I know you already. Do not I..??" Sheryl tilted her head, looking at the man''s face carefully, for the first time now.


    "Yes. You do. I do not know how, but we do know each other from before. See I told you, I was not faking it. You can also sense it." Kareem looked deep in her eyes and brought his lips close to her. His lips were almost about to touch her lips, when she suddenly blinked, coming out of the trance and turned away her face towards left.


    "Huh? No I mean that I know you, and about your link- ups. I know, you are just looking for a one night stand or somethimg." Sheryl blinked several times, coming back to her senses, still not looking at his face, scared of falling for his beautiful green eyes.


    "Huh? What?" All those news are part of my career. I can not even help it. I get linked up with every actress I work or at times even I do not work." Kareem spoke in anguish, facing the rejection once again right on his face by the girl he was craving so badly for.


    He was not craving for her body, but for her soul and her acceptance. As if, to enter her soul and make her his sole possession forever. As if she has been already his beloved, but he just wanted her to realise it so desperately.


    "That is why I said it to you. You are a nice and good looking person, but I am not fit for you. I am a simple girl, who wants a simple husband." Sheryl smiled, gently releasing herself from his grip. Kareem did not force the girl to stay in his embrace and she immediately straightened up, adjusting her dress. "Let me bring the oral medications for you first. The bleeding on the back has stopped, it just needs to be covered now. I shall put your shirt in the dryer too. I''ll be right back." Sheryl smiled looking at the boy, making sure not to sound rude or arrogant.


    Kareem simply nodded and looked at the girl as she walked away from the room, towards the corridor. He sighed and pressed the sides of his temples, feeling the huge desperation for her. "Ahhhh!!!! What is happening to me. Now I do not even want to go away from her house now. Am I going insane? First the dreams, snakes, the killing part in greece, my accident and now suddenly meeting her. Where is my life taking me?"


    The man spoke to himself and suddenly stopped when he saw the girl appoaching back. He looked at her again, like a longing man who had been waiting for his beloved to meet after several years.


    "Your shirt is cleaned and is getting dried now. Take these pills, it will prevent the infection and will help bring down the fever too." She handed over three wrapped pills to him and smiled, holding a glass of water in her other hand.


    Kareem even in such troubled and dangerous circumstances, did not even doubt the girl about what kind of pills or water she was giving him. He raised his palm and held the glass with his other hand, keeping his hand on her hand for a few seconds. He gulped down the medicines still feeling miserable, having the urge to posess the girl.


    "The medications have a bit of sedatives, so I can drop you to your home. I do not know, if you should go to a taxi in such condition, all alone. It might come out in public and become headlines." Sheryl spoke in a pensive mode.


    The thought of leaving the girl, made the boy''s heart beat faster.


    "Alright then! Strap my back. That is the only area that is left. Since you are not ready to mend my broken heart." The boy sulked hanging down his head and looked down at his hands feeling dejected.


    Sheryl gaped at the boy in surprise. Such a strong, muscular and famous personality was behaving like a total kid in front of her. She could not help but chuckle at his sulken face and teary expressions.


    "You are unbelievable. Putting such an act!" Sheryl chuckled, nodding her head in disapproval. She started straping the wounds on his back with the medicated tapes, while the man sat patiently, taking deap breaths, feeling her soft touch again.


    "So you think I am putting on an act? OK! Say the word and I am leaving my career! Say it once that you will be mine, if I do it."


    Sheryl let out a big sigh, once again not taking his words seriously. "Fine! I will be forever yours if you leave your career and lead a common and simple life, just like I do. Now what? Go ahead!! Hah!! Easier said than done!!" She was almost done straping his wounds on the back now.


    Kareem smiled hearing the girl''s acceptance and once again held her wrist, turning to look at her. He kissed her hand and smiled. "Thank you!"


    He then picked up his cell phone and immediately dialled a number. Sheryl frowned looking at the man and her wrist, which was still held by him strongly yet very gently.


    "What are you doing Kareem?" Sheryl frowned looking at his cell phone in surprise.


    "Shhhh!" The man signalled her to stay quiet.


    "Yes Adam! I am leaving the hollywood, firever. Spread the news. Pay the compensation for all signed contracts and cancel every other offer. I am no longer interested in leading this hollow and celebrity life. Spread the news...no... no buts... do it... right now. Even on social media.... yes... ri...final...i..."


    Kareem was about to speak further when Sheryl forcefully held the phone from his hand and held it close to her own ear. " Hello, I am his friend. Do not do anything of this sorts. He just a little drunk. Do not take his words seriously. We are playing truth and dare."


    "Ok mam!" Came Adam''s relieved voice.


    Sheryl immediately hung up the call, throwing the phone away from Kareem. "What the hell is wrong with you? Are you insane? Why are you doing this to me? Who can fall so hard for somebody, right after meeting for a few seconds. Do you always behave like that? Or are you thinking that I called you home, and you can take advantage of the situation and play such mind games with me!!" Sheryl shouted at the man in anger, as she was done strapping all his wounds. Her face had turned completely red and her blood stained hands were on her waist, glaring at the boy in anger!

 Chapter 534 - Are you her husband?

    The next morning, sun was already very high when the injured boy''s eyes flickered, due to the impact of the sun rays. He frowned a bit and then slowly opened his eyes. He smiled even before he could see anything around him. He could feel a soft hand, close to his chest, which he was still holding tightly. He rubbed his fingers on the soft palm and blinked his eyes several times, trying to look around him.


    He has not had a more peaceful sleep than this, from past so many days. Ever since he has started to have those dreams, he had not slept peacefully. But today he was feeling fresh, after a very long time. As if, he has just gotten up from a deep relaxing sleep of several days.


    He looked ahead of him and saw the besutiful girl, in a deep slumber. She was lying down in an uncomfortable


    posture, her legs hanging down the bed, while her feet a little swollen from wearing the tight footwears all night. Her head had dropped on the pillow and she seemed to have spent the whole night in restlessness, looking at the frowns on her forehead.


    Kareem smiled looking at the girl, and finally left her hand, placing is softly on the bed. He then raised his hand and swiped away her beautiful hair locks falling on her face. He then quickly got up from the bed, looking at his reflection in mirror. His face was still a bit dark but his wounds were completely healed. He did not feel any pain or any he could not even see any fresh wound on his skin apart from the marks. "The wounds have healed, but the marks are still intact."


    He was no longer surprised, that the wounds had healed over night. He knew from the day he had started to have those dreams, he was somebody very dark and evil now. He turned to look at the girl and suddenly all his fears and worries faded away. He walked upto the girl, in deap slumber, checking the time by his watch. It was already 9:00am. He had to leave soon, and pack for the wedding. He carefully unhooked her heels and took them off from her swollen feet. He then slipped his hand under her thighs and the other one under her back, lifting her up a little. He made her lie down comfortably on the mattress and covered her with a comforter. He then bent down a little and smiled looking at the girl''s beautiful sleeping face. He caressed her hair and then suddenly spotted a pen and a note pad on an adjecent coffee table.


    He quickly picked it up and tore off a paper and wrote a few lines on it, smiling looking at the girl. He rolled the paper and slided it inside the girl''s loose fist. He took one last glance at her happily and tip toed out of the room, closing the door behind him very slowly.


    He smiled walking towards the living room, when he spotted two kids playing inside the living room. The tiny girl was making something out of clay while the boy was busy solving a maths puzzle on a board game.


    "Hello kids!" Kareem smiled halting abrubtly, near the dryer. He quickly took out his tee shirt and wore it so that kids do not get scared looking at his wounds.


    Both the kids halted and looked at Kareem in surprise. "Hello!" They both spoke in unison looking at him, with questioning eyes.


    Kareem gave a huge smile to them. "I am a friend of your aunt''s. Want to have waffles and pancakes? I make very good chocolate and cinnamon sweet  pudding too!" Kareem looked at them and then chuckled looking at the sparkle in their.


    "Yessss!!!" They both shouted and got up instantly, following Kareem in the kitchen.


    Soon the kitchen was filled with mouth savouring aroma of pancakes and waffle mixture. Kareem was now preparing the dessert while both the kids were swifting the mixture prepared by him.


    He swiftly placed the prepared dessert inside the oven and then started preparing pancakes and waffles for the kids. Both the kids heartily ate the scrumptous breakfast prepared by the man, while Kareem started preparing a chicken salsa salad for his sleeping beauty. He then took out the hot dessert and placed it in front of the kids. "Wait for it to cool down. Till then I shall prepare a juice for your aunt."


    The kids drooled looking at the crispy pudding and could not wait for it to cool down. "The pancakes and waffles are yummy. Thank you uncle!" Raos smiled lookimg at Kareem.


    "My pleasure sweetheart!" Kareem smiled, while filtering the juice contents.


    "Are you aunty Shery''s husband?" The young girl tilted her head and looked at Kareem in confusion.


    Kareem suddenly halted and looked at the cute girl and smiled. "I wish! But no I am not! Why do you ask?"


    "Because daddy also at times cooks for mommy, when he wants to make her happy. And big brother told me that daddy is mommy''s husband." The girl nodded her head, making her point.


    Kareem chuckled at the girl''s cuteness, and placed the prepared breakfast on a seperate coffee table, along with fresh juice. "Haha! No I am not her husband. But soon I will be, that is why I am preparing the breakfast."


    "Yayyy!!! Then we can have more of your waffles and pancakes." Raos clapped his hands, stuffing his mouth with the crunchy waffle.


    "Haha! Yes dear. Why not." Kareem took out another pen and paper and wrote a small note sticking it on the juice glass.


    "Ok kids. Make sure your aunty eats this salad and the dessert. I have to go now. Bye." Kareem swiftly ran out of the kitchen, giving a good bye kiss to the two cute kids.


    "Good bye future uncle!" Mila spoke happily, kissing him back. Kareem chuckled and rushed out of the kitchen, towards the exit door.


    His car accompained by a driver was already waiting for him, outside the door. He quickly sat at the back seat of the car and the vehicle rushed towards the direction of his home.

 Chapter 533 - Do not leave me...

    "I do not want anything of that sorts." Kareem let out a loud yawn, feeling drowsy due to the effect of the strong medicines. "Neither do I want to take advantage of you at all. Yes, that is true, that I fell for you, the moment I saw you, and do want to make love to you but not in a bad way, but in a pure way. I want to grip your soul and make it mine and I want to hug you tight till you start smelling like me!" Kareem looked passionately in her eyes, moving a little closer to her.


    Sheryl shivered a bit at the man''s passionate and enticing words. "Th... That will not be possible." She nodded her head in disapproval? feeling extremely coy at the growing tense and sensual vibes between them. "I do not love you." She stood awkwardly taking a few steps back.


    Kareem smiled looking at the intimidated girl. "Then I will wait till eternity, so that you say yes to me. I will keep proving my love to you, even till my death, in the hope that someday, you will believe me."


    Kareem looked in her eyes, his head getting drowsy from all the recent events that has happened lately. He had not slept from past two nights, making his eyes''s vision blurr.


    "You are just effected by the medications. That is why you are speaking like this. You look really sleepy. Come, I shall take you to your house." Sheryl looked at the boy, who was now rubbing his eyes, trying to concentrate on the girl. His eyes were turning red from all the drowsiness and constant rubbing.


    "Oh! God! You look really unwell. Probably effected by the jerks from the car being toppled." Sheryl looked at the boy''s sulking face and red eyes.


    "No!" *yawn* " I am just sleepy. Actually too sleepy. But I do not want to sleep." Kareem thought of his dreams and shivered a bit at the thought of having them again. "I am scared!" He looked at Sheryl with a face, that could melt anybody''s heart. "I am very very scared of sleeping now! I will get scary dreams. Keep talking to me." The man confessed to her. This was the first time he spoke to anybody about being scared of his dreams.


    "But you are fine. I think it is the post- accidental trauma. It happens. But you need to rest. If... If you want you can sleep the night over here. I will keep a watch on you." Sheryl pursed her lips. "As it is, you do not look like you have the energy to go all the way, even upto the car." Sheryl looked at his muscular body and pondered if the man topples or slips, she will not be able to even lift his, even more than his one arm.


    "Are.. You sure?" Kareem looked at the girl, trying to hide his happiness and surprise. His eyes opened widely.


    "Yes. Untill and unless you are comfortable and fine with sleeping in somebody else''s house." Sheryl pursed her lips, feeling intimidated again standing in front of the half naked man, who was looking her as if a 5 year boy looks at a chocolate fountain.


    "No! I do not have issues. Maybe I will sleep peacefully after a long time, if you keep a check on me." Kareem once again pondered about his dreams and then looked at the girl. "Maybe, you are the cure."


    "Huh? Cure to what?" Sheryl frowned, not understanding his words.


    "N... nothing! I think I do not know what I am speaking, due to the medications. I am going to lie down. Please be with me. Please." The boy pleaded, feeling helpless and scared, looking in her eyes.


    "Sure. I am there with you. Just relax and lie back down, while i''ll bring the comfortor for you. Make sure you do not put pressure on your wounds." Sheryl looked at the man with concerned eyes. He looked genuinly scared now and she assumed it was probably due to the accident he had just been into.


    Kareem quickly got up and took off his belt. He then lied down carefully on one side of the bed, taking deap breaths and while the girl left the room, to get a fresh comfortor for him.


    As soon as the girl returned, she was surprised to see that the man was already sleeping peacfully. He was lying down on his left arm, making sure not to effect the other wounded and scratched arm. Sheryl smiled and unfolded the comfortor covering him till his shoulders. The man was sleeping in the pose of a scared child. She climbed on top of the other side of the bed, checking the man''s forehead wound once again.


    "So now I have three kids to look after tonight!" The girl whispered caressing Kareem''s hair lightly, sweetly smiling at him. As soon as she retraced her hand and turned to leave, Kareem held the girl''s hand possessively, half asleep and tried to open his watery eyes. "I am scared. Do not leave my side please. Please.... Please.... Plea....." He pleaded falling asleep once again, while still holding her hand. His body posture grew a bit relaxed.


    Sheryl looked at the sleeping man in hesitation and then at her hand, which was now hugged possessively by him, close to his chest. She could feel his hot tempratured chest on her hand, making her feel sorry for the boy. "He really has high fever."


    She sat down on the corner of the bed, looking at him, while her hand outstretched, being held by him. She kept looking at him for a few more minutes, till her eye lids started drooping. "Oh! Dear! I am so sleepy." She opened her eyes wide and saw the man was still holding her hand close to his chest, very tightly. She looked at him for a few more minutes, untill her head dropped down on the pillow and she fell asleep besides him, her legs hanging down from the bed and her footwears still ''on.''

 Chapter 535 - True love?

    After about half an hour the beautiful girl opened her eyes blinking several times. She was still feeling sleepy and her neck was hurting, from sleeping in a wrong posture. She frowned a bit and realised something was odd. She was in the guest bedroom and was lying down comfortably, covered with a soft blanket. She suddenly remembered the last night and straightened her back instantly, looking for Kareem in the room.


    She looked around and noticed a piece of rolled paper in her hand. She frowned in confusion and opened the paper, only to see a hand written note by Kareem.


    ''Dear Sheryl,


    By the time you will read this, I will be gone. Sorry, I could not thank you in person. I have a flight to catch and did not want to wake you up. Thank you for taking care of me all night. It was the most beautiful night of my life. I wish to wake up everyday, like this, looking at your sleeping face. I was not drunk or under any seduction last night. Every word I said yesterday... I meant it. I have fallen for you terribly, and now, I will only stop when I will make you mine.


    -Kareem (A celebrity, with a lonely heart)''


    The sleepy girl read the note again and again and could not help but blush reading it. The guy was not even in front of him, yet she was blushing as if he was himself speaking all the words, while standing in front of her. She then rolled back the paper and placed it on the bedside and her eyes fell upon the clock, situated on top of the bedside.


    "Holy Lord! The kids must be hungry. Just look at the time!!" Sheryl quickly jumped out of the bed and ran out of the room bare foot, her feet still swollen a bit.


    She walked inside the corridor, leading towards the kitchen. As soon as she stepped inside the kitchen, she halted in surprise. The entire room was filled with aromatic fragrance of vanilla and cinnamon. She frowned and looked around in surprise. The kids were happily munching a delicious looking pudding, placed in front of them, playing with each other side by side.


    "Good morning kids!" Sheryl smiled and walked upto them.


    The kids halted and looked at their aunty in excitement.


    "Good morning Aunt Shery!" The excited boy spoke with a mouthful of pudding stuffed in his mouth.


    "Good morning Aunty!" The cute girl with her chocolalte and cream smudged lips spoke up. She was licking the spoon, eating the melted chocolate on top of it.


    Sheryl hugged the two kids giving them peck on their cheeks. "So did you guys, ordered food while I was sleeping? Where did all this come from?" The girl looked at the empty pancake and waffle dishes, which were placed in the basin.


    "No Aunty! Your husband made it all for us!" The cute girl, licked her chocolate covered lips and smiled at her aunt, showing her chocolate stained teeth.


    "Huh? My husband?" Sheryl looked at them in surprise.


    "No! Not your husband. Your soon to be husband. He told us that he will be your husband and our uncle very soon." The boy grinned happily. "Look he even made breakfast for you, just like daddy makes it for mommy, when mommy is angry!" The happy boy pointed at a corner, towards a coffee table.


    Sheryl turned and looked at the neatly arranged coffee table. Several dishes were placed on the table, consisting of waffle, pancakes, a fruit and cheese salad with a glass of fresh orange juice, placed before it. In one corner was placed a bowl, full of similar pudding, which the kids were already eating.


    Sheryl looked at the table in surprise and walked towards it. A tiny note was placed in the centre and she picked it up to read it.


    ''Hope you enjoy the breakfast, beautiful. If you marry me, I promise to cook a delicious breakfast every morning for you, along with several hugs and kisses. I can be a normal boyfriend and husband too. It is worth the try! Think about it.


    -Kareem''


    The girl looked at the note in surprise, and then sat quietly on a chair looking at the, empty dish plate placed in front of her. She looked at the empty dish for a very long time, still not believing that a famous hollywood actor like Kareem, did all this for her and the two kids.


    She then slowly started serving herself the dishes, placed in front of her. She first took a bite of the salad and a tear dropped down from her eye. This was her favourite salad, which her mom often prepared for both the sisters, while she was alive. The salad had just the exact amount of cheese and mint, mixed with fruits and vegetables with tiny amount of spices. It was making her feel nostalgic and miss her mom, a lot more.


    "How did he know, that this is my favourite? This is so wierd! It is not possible for a man to be this nice and sweet. He is definitly playing a game with me. He has some ulterior motives, which he is trying to fulfill through me. I have never ever trusted a man in my life and never will I. I just helped him, as I owe a lot to his family. But I will never fall for his game plan. Never!" She whispered to herself, looking at the handwritten note placed before her.


    She took another bite of the salad and another tear dropped down from her eye. "All men are cheap and disgusting. He is also one of them. And I am sure about this!" She whispered and wiped away her tear and pushed away the plate and stood up, not wanting to eat any further.


    She did not want to break down in front of the kids, so she rather smiled looking at them. "Aunty will eat this in some time. You two have to get ready for your summer classes. Come on get up now!" She clapped her hands, and the two kids stood up instantly to get ready...

 Chapter 536 - The happy family...

    Soon three chartered planes landed on the grounds of a remotely located resort, which was rumoured to be the largest resort in the history of tourism, ever built in the entire world. The island was one of the several proud properties of Exel Corporations, on which was built a beautiful vintage styled resort covered with dense forests from the three sides and an ocean from the fourth side.


    Every one sitting inside the planes, was nowlooking out of the window in awe, gazing at the beautiful natural vegetation spreaded all across the sides of the long and smooth runway. The fresh morning sun beams, were penetrating the large windows of the plane, refreshing everybody''s mind and soul.


    Rhehan smiled looking at his gorgeous wife, who was now looking out of the window too, appreciating the beauty of the heavenly place. "Oh! Wow! Rhehan. This place looks even better than the pictures itself. If the runway is so beautiful, I wonder how beautiful the resort will be. I can not wait to see it!!" She clapped her hands like an excited little kid.


    Rhehan who was sitting next to her smiled, looking at her head''s back. Her head was completely turned towards the window and her jaw dropped in amazement. "I am glad you are liking it sweerheart." He gave a quick love filled peck on the girl''s hair.


    "I love it so much that, even I want to get married here." Rose turned to look at the man, her eyes shining brightly in glee and excitement.


    Rhehan chuckled looking at the girl cute and excited face. She looked like a little kid who had just been shown a free candy store. "You are so cute my sweetheart. And your wish is my command. We will definitely get married in this resort, as well." Rhehan grinned widely, caressing the girl''s hair. Rose shreiked in excitement, catching attention of everybody around her. She pounced on her husband suddenly, hugging him excitedly. Rhehan, who was taken aback for a few seconds hugged back the girl, while everybody around them giggled, looking at them. They all were now excitedly looking outside the plane, from the windows, while the planes came to a halt, slowly. Soon everybody started to get up from their seats, stretching their backs and necks. While few others switched off their laptops and tablets, ready to exit the plane.


    As soon as the doors of the three planes, opened, everybody started to climb down the long stairs. In one plane were present besides Rose and Rhehan, Raol, Natalia, Xio Lee, Elizabeth and Lillian. While inside the second plane were present  Kareem, James, Stefen and Vicky.


    While inside the second plane Kareem was busy scrolling through the facebook profile of Sheryl, happily grinning ear to ear looking at the beautiful and elegant girl. "She is so natural and yet looks so stunning... She has no idea, how cute she is..... Look at this one! Man! She looks so damn hot!" Kareem kept commenting excitedly nudging James with his elbow again and again, through the entire way. While James who was sitting by Kareem''s side, having seen the same pictures ten times before yawned and pretended to sleep eventually.


    Stefen and Vicky, the two love birds sitting behind them had snuggled each other the entire time, dozzing off to sleep every now and then in presence of each other''s body warmth.


    "Wake up beautiful, we have landed." Stefen caressed the sleeping girl''s cheeks lovingly, while her head rested comfortably on Stefen''s shoulder. Vicky smiled, feeling the man''s gentle touch on her face. She then slowly opened her eyes, still snuggling close to Stefen.


    James rolled his eyes, for the 70th time, hearing the moans of the couple sitting behind him. They were once again, busy kissing each other passionately, while the man sitting besides him was yet drooling at the facebook pictures of the girl.


    He took a deap breath and looked at the yet closed exit door. "Somebody please open the god-dammit door. These people are suffocating me to death, with their mushy talks. Help me!! Please HELP me I do not want to eat dog- food anymore." The boy chuckled and shouted out very loudly, startling the couple behind him and taking Kareem by surprise. The couple immediately backed- off from each other''s lips, while Stefen glared at his brother sitting in front of him and Vicky blushed while pursing her lips, feeling embarrased.


    Kareem too was startled and looked at the boy sitting besides him, who was in splits of laughter and had turned his head to look at angry Stefen''s face.


    "You! What is wrong with you? You spoiled our precious moment." Stefen glared at the boy, punching his shoulder, with much force.


    "Did I ? Oh! I am soooo sorry brother. But you have been into each other the entire way. Atleast once think about us single people!" James chuckled once again, trying to avert the punches coming from Stefen.


    "Heyy!! I am not single. I am about to mingle, that too very soon. Talk about yourself!" Kareem retorted back, punching the boy too.


    "Ouch! You both! And you Kareem? You have just met this girl and you do not want to be called single? Like seriously!!?? Are you going to kidnap her or something, if she rejects you." James chuckled and ran away, towards the door. Before Kareem could even react to his words, the boy was already running away from him, towards the now open door.


    "Wait till we get our hands on you!" Stefen chuckled, looking at the giggling boy, who was now almost out of the door.


    Soon everybody from the two planes were climbing down the stairs, while a huge army of gaurds swamped down from the third plane. They all stood attentively, looking towards the two planes as every body climbed down the stairs, in a chirpy and happy mood, enjoying the beautiful scenery around them.


    The would be bride and the groom, were walking close to each other, holding each other''s hands. Xio Lee was whispering something in Elizabeth''s ear and she was blushing and giggling constantly, trying to supress her laughter.


    Two gigantic black colored limousines were present just across the run way, near which two well uniformed chauffers were waiting happily for their guests. As soon as Xio Lee and Elizabeth stepped on the ground, five beautiful ladies dressed in beautiful  traditional chinese attires welcomed the couple, gifting them each a huge orchid flower bouquets, in pink color.

 Chapter 537 - The location...

    The girls dressed elegantly in traditional attires, then welcomed the other guests with beautiful orchid clips, meant to stuck on girl''s hair and men''s side pocket.


    Soon everybody sat inside the two cars, excitedly. The only person who was not seemingly excited was Raol, who was constantly looking at his boss in worrisome and curious eyes. He was sure that Rhehan was going to do something very risky, and Raol was scared to the core for his boss, ever since he got to know about it. He wanted to talk to his boss, but his boss was always around the lady boss, or with the other family members. He had decided to talk to him, once they all disperse and reach the resort.


    Soon the two vehicles drove on a straight long road, with a dense forest on one side, while a vast clear blue ocean on the other side. On both the sides of the long straight road, beautiful Arabian lillies were planted, giving an added mesmerizing view to the already beautiful view.


    Xio Lee, who always had keen interest in nature, just like Rhehan instantly pushed the button and opened his side of the window glass to smell the fragrance of the lilly flowers, mixed with fresh salty air from ocean. "This ia amazing Rhehan. You have maintained the natural flora and fauna of the place and added more beautiful and fragrant plants to it. Good work young man!"


    Rhehan smiled, getting appreciation from Xio Lee. "Thank you master. I am glad you are liking the place. Also, me and Rose have decided that we will re-live all the memories we are just about to make in your wedding! We both would love to get married in the same resort too. My dear wife is in love with the place and wishes to get married here." Rhehan announced happily and smiled looking at an elated Rose.


    Everybody shreiked in joy and clapped happily looking at the two of them, as Rose once again pounced on her hubby. Elizabeth and Lillian hesitated a bit and turned to look at Kareem in fear. But to there surprise, the boy too was clapping happily, looking at the elated couple and not a hint of jealousy and hatred could be seen on his face this time.


    "Do you think, he is faking it all? So that we do not doubt that he us Augus!" Elizabeth whispered in Lillian''s ear. Lillian who was thinking exactly the same thing nodded in a yes, feeling extremely nervous.


    She turned to look at Elizabeth and whispered back in her ear. "Lizie, the mere fact that he is pretending to be happy, makes me worry even more. I do not know, what his next plan could be!" They both once again looked at Kareem in surprise. He was looking genuinly happy, but Elizabeth and Lillian knew, that the man was not so simple to figure out. He was indeed a complicated man, with several tricks rolled up in his sleeve.


    They all chatted with each other happily, as the two vehicles speeded towards the main gate of the resort. Soon the vehicles, stopped outside a vintage styled black and white gate, which was painted asthetically to give a beautiful rustic look to it. The gates flew open and the car slowly entered the long red colored bricked drive through.


    Several girls dressed in a red and golden traditional royal attire, started throwing rose petals at the two cars, as the cars slowly paved its way on the drive through. Their beautiful smiles were highly contageous, bringing big wide smiles on each one''s face.


    "Oh wow! This is so heart warming!" Elizabeth spoke excitedly, as everybody pulled down the glass of the windows of the car. There were fragrant and fresh rose petals all over in the air and all over on top of them, as if it has been raining rose petals as the car moved ahead.


    Soon they crossed a vast artificially created lake, inside which several white colored swans were happily playing, enjoying the fresh sunlight falling on them. The cars crossed from in- between the lake, driving its way on top of a high wooden arched bridge. The splendidly beautiful lake below them, left everybody awestruck. This was probably the most beautiful view they all had ever seen in their lives. The gigantic lake, decorated with red colored flowered bushes from all sides was surrounded by huge rocks, just overlooking the vast ocean from one side and the beautiful dense forest from the other theee sides.


    Soon the vehicles crossed the bridge and entered another bricked path, covered with lush geeen lawns, where several suited people were busy making arrangements for the next day''s wedding. The cars crossed the gardens and stopped inside a gigantic porch of a beautiful and gigantic vintage building of cream color. The building though was newly constructed only a few years back, it appeared to have been constructed in ancient times, giving the feel of an instant time travel to historic London. The walls of the huge building was covered with green colored creeper plants from several areas, with beautiful red bottle shaped flowers hanging down from it.


    "This is probably the most exotic and royal destination, I have ever visited." Lillian who was the first one to exit the car, was gapping at the tall gigantic building standing in front of her.


    "Wow! This reminds of Harry Potter''s hogwards school!!" Stefen spoke up excitedly, jumping out of the car instantly, looking at the castle shaped myseterious looking building, with his mouth wide open.


    "Good work Raol. I must say, this building has turned out to be really impressive and classy!" Rhehan patted Raol''s shoulder, feeling immensely happy and proud.


    "I am glad you like it boss!" Raol bowed a bit, placing his hand on his chest, accepting the compliment gracefully.


    "Yes! This is amazing Raol. I am so excited to explore the building from inside. So what all do we have inside to explore?" Rose spoke excitedly, as they all had finally stepped on the porch. The cars drove away, leaving all the guests standing on the porch.


    "Well, lady boss, besides 250 rooms, we have several huts and cottages, several infinity pools on every floor, heated pools, sauna, spas, sports complex, gym and our own private beach. Also, we have barbeque, bars, casinos, scuba diving, a helicopter ride." Raol spoke excitedly, looking at Rose, while everybody else was also now keenly hearing his words. "Also, we have wild life safari, a discotheque, libraries and a large meusuem where several unique ancient


    artifacts are showcased.

 Chapter 538 - Two green eyes

    "Wow! So much to explore!" Rose exclaimed in excitement, not able to decide from where to begin exploring the island. She looked at Rhehan in confusion and Rhehan having read her mind already chuckled looking at her cute face.


    "Why not we all soak the sun at the beach, and get a nice and beautiful tan for tomorrow''s wedding?!" Rhehan exclaimed looking at everybody, studying their facial expressions. He had already planned to convince everybody, to go to the beach, so that he could start with his first step, to hunt for Augus.


    "Perfect!" Xio Lee wrapped his arms happily around Elizabeth''s waist, pulling her closer to him and smiling at her lovingly. Elizabeth nodded in a yes, feeling a little shy at Xio Lee''s sudden public display of affection.


    "This sounds like an amazing plan to kick start the wedding." Vicky looked at Stefen with gleeful eyes and Stefen gave a hesitant smile to the girl. "Ahh!! Sweetheart. I am afraid, I shall not be able to join you. The sun and the sand makes my skin go extremely itchy. Besides, the whole amount of salt in the air too makes my skin go dry and flaky. I do not want to fall sick just a day before the wedding." Stefen gave an apologetic smile to Vicky and Vicky nodded in agreement, understanding his condition. "Oh! Never mind then. You and I can go about exploring other things. Besides there are too many other options available over here."


    Rhehan who was carefully hearing the conversation between the two frowned and looked at Stefen carefully. He wanted everybody to show up on the beach. What Rose had revealed to him in the plane, could only be found out on a place like that. He wanted to spot the tattoo of the snake, near the heart of the man. This was probably the quickest and easiest way for him to find out who Augus was. Offcourse, the real Augus would try to hide it away and not show up at the beach or will be dressed in complete clothes. This way he can atleast definitly rule out the suspects.


    "Oh! Come on Stefen. It will be fun. I am sure you are strong enough to handle a mere sea. Just do not go inside the water." Rhehan gave a challanging smirk to the boy, looking at his hesitant face carefully. He purposely spoke the words, so that the boy''s power is being questioned. The real Augus, would never tolerate his power being questioned!


    "Well.... Ok." Stefen looked at Rhehan in surprise, not having the heart to refuse him.


    "Ahh! Infact, I am not in a mood to go to the beach as well!" A sudden voice behind Rhehan came and Rhehan instantly turned himself completely to look at the source of voice. Kareem was standing just next to Rhehan''s face now, the two sea green eyes looking at each other carefully. Rhehan gave another cunning smirk to the boy, his facial expressions changing into the one of a dangerous killer. Kareem who was completely uneffected by Rhehan''s words, tilted his head a bit and gave back an equally dangerous smirk, starring constantly in Rhehan''s eyes with a challanging look.


    Elizabeth, Lillian and Xio Lee who were witnessing the situation looked at each other in surprise. Just when they were about to barge in, James walked upto them and nudged Kareem''s shoulder. Kareem was startled immediately and turned to look at James as if he just come out of a trance. He was earlier giving such a cunning smile to Rhehan, which had sent shivers down the spine of three adults looking at the two of them.


    James looked at Kareem in confusion and frowned with questioning eyes and then immediately turned to look at Rhehan and smiled. "He will definetly come brother- in -law. We all will be there for sure to soak the sun. This stupid good looking man is just too worried about his face owing to his huge girl fan following." James forced a chuckle and slapped Kareem''s shoulder in a teasing way.


    Kareem did not react but rather kept looking at Rhehan very carefully. Rhehan, who was aware of Kareem''s constant gaze on him, was not effected or intimidated by it even slightest and smiled looking back at James. "That is amazing brother. Hope to see you both very soon!" Rhehan turned to look at Kareem with challanging eyes once again and gave him a wide grin.


    "Yes! Let us all go inside." Xio Lee, looked at the two green eyed men with worried eyes, and patted their shoulders. It was the worst nightmare for the three elders to see the two brothers fighting and challanging each other''s strength.


    Kareem instantly turned and walked away, without speaking any further word. He entered the reception area, while the hotel staff was standing in two lines, holding in their hands several welcome drinks and eatables being served in large wooden trays.


    Everyone walked inside happily, grabbing the welcome drinks and snacks. Raol started handing over the room cards, alloted to each member.


    "How is the security Raol?" Rhehan walked upto Raol as he was handed over the room card.


    "Sir! The rooms are bullet and explosion proof. The boundaries and water bodies are guarded with sharp shooters. Each room will have two guards, guarding it for twenty four hours. All the cctv cameras and sensors, will immediately signal us of any unexpected activity in and outside the island."


    "Very good Raol. Now listen to me carefully!" Rhehan almost whispered in Raol''s ear. "I want you and other few guards to keep an eye on James, Stefen and Kareem. I want to know about, whatever place they are visiting and whatever calls they are making."


    "Right sir! Understood! And sir do you mind, if I ask you something?" Raol hesitated a bit looking at his boss.


    "I know Raol. I know it. Do not worry. Nothing will happen to me. It is for our own good. Just keep an eye on these three people. Do not think about me. Nobody can harm me!" Rhehan smiled lovingly and patted his shoulder with his hand.


    Raol sighed but then immediately spotted Stefen approaching them from Rhehan''s back. "Yes sir.... The.. The arrangements are working perfectly fine. The flowers are fresh, as per your demand and we have taken special care to make the food extra delicious!" Raol instantly changed the topic and Rhehan nodded in a ''yes.'' He got the hint that somebody was approaching them and he instantly acted accordingly. "Great. We can probably all have lunch at the beach itself."


    "Yes sir! I have already instructed the staff to do it." Raol smiled and turned to look at Stefen.


    £¬

 Chapter 539 - Suspects

    "You have already instructed the staff to do it? But did not brother- in- law just tell it to us? How did you already told the staff?" Stefen looked at Raol with questioning eyes. His face was extremely serious, surprising the two men. Stefen was not somebody who would ever question back anybody but today he seemed a bit different. He looked rather mysterious and dangerous.


    "Well, I had told him during the flight, that I wish to visit the beach with our entire family. That is why, he had already set up the security as soon as we landed." Rhehan gave a smile to the boy and patted his shoulder, trying to hide his surprise gazing the serious looking man.


    Stefen was yet constantly gazing at Raol with suspicious eyes which were slowly showing anger in them. "Oh! So you both had already planned the beach visit! I see! Interesting!" Stefen turned to look at Rhehan and smiled in return. It was pretty evident that he was faking a smile, while looking at Rhehan. Raol and Rhehan were now looking at the boy carefully, studying his facial expressions.


    "Here is your room card Stefen. As per your request, you will be sharing room with Miss. Vicky." Raol instantly changed the topic, handing over a blue colored card to Stefen. Stefen looked at the card and held it in his hands and smiled at Raol. "Thank you." The boy then instantly walked away, as if he was feeling uncomfortable in Raol''s and Rhehan''s presence.


    As soon as the boy walked away, Raol turned to look at Rhehan. "Now I know, why do you want to keep an eye on the three boys. Each one of them, look so suspicious that every time I look at each of them, I feel this is Augus. But offcourse, their can not be three of him. We need to find out, who he is amongst the three! That is going to be tough." Raol sighed, looking at the preceeding figure of Kareem in confusion.


    "Exactly!" Rhehan too sighed, who was now looking at James. James was now hurridly running away, awkwardly soon after getting the card of his alloted room. He looked like he was running away or chasing something or somebody.


    "Look at him. Why is he in such a hurry now? How can I not suspect him. He looks like a thief, who is running away after stealing something precious!" Rhehan raised his hands and pressed his temples, as if feeling extreme confusion.


    Just then somebody hugged him from behind, and the man instantly smiled. The hug had instantly calmed down his nerves, bringing a smile on his face. "Sweetheart..." A girl''s sweet voice came from behind him.


    "Yes babes!" Rhehan smiled as he turned to look at Rose.


    Rose smiled awkwardly and looked at Rhehan. "Your suitcase is creating an issue yet again. None of the staff members are able drag it, let alone lifting it." She pointed at a group of suited male staff members, trying to pick up the suitcase from the luggage loaded bus. It had already caught Lillian, Elizabeth and Xio Lee''s attention, who were now looking at suitcase in confusion.  "Luckily, the luggage belt automatically loads the entire luggage inside the bus, other wise your suitcase would have left been left stranded on the airport itse ....." Before Rose could even complete her sentence, Rhehan was already running towards the exit door at the speed of lightening. In just a few seconds, he was already standing at the exit door, near the group of staff encircled around the suitcase. "Ahh! Never mind. I shall pick it up. If you all can give me the way." Rhehan smiled awkwardly, walking past the staff.


    The hotel manager, dressed in a black colored suit spoke up in confusion. "But sir the suitcase is too heavy. How will you be able to pick i ... Huh???" The manager looked at Rhehan in surprise and was left speechless at what he saw next. Not only him, but the entire staff too was now left stunned and gaping at their boss wide mouthed.


    Rhehan had picked up the suitcase with his one hand and was walking away with it hurriedly. Their was not a single sign of discomfort on his face and he walked past everybody, straight towards where Rose was standing. "Let us go Rose. We need to get dressed for the beach." He held the girl''s hand and walked towards the elevators speedily. Rose turned to look back at the three adults and waved a good bye to them. "See you all at the beach." The girl gave an awkward smile to them and walked clumsily as her husband pulled her through her arm rapidly.


    They both entered the elevator and as soon as the elevator door closed, Rose turned to look at Rhehan, with questioning eyes.


    "Do not look at me like that honey. You know, how I feel being alone with you in an elevator. Are you trying to seduce me? Do you want me to take you down, right here right now?" Rhehan turned his face, looking in the girl''s beautiful eyes.


    Rose looked at the man in surprise, his eyes full of lust all of a sudden. "Only you know, how to turn the atmosphere instantly into a seductive one!" She looked at the man''s lips and brought her face closer to them. Rhehan smiled and tilted his face a bit, and closed his eyes ready to feel the girl''s soft lips on his own.


    Suddenly the elevator door opened on the tenth floor of the building and the two looked away from each other startled.


    Two guards were standing right on the entrance of the lift, and instantly bowed a bit looking at the couple and greeted them warmly.


    The couple greeted them back and immediately rushed awkwardly towards there room.


    "We tend to forget that we are husband and wife. Why do we still behave like secret lovers?" Rhehan chuckled, while swiping his card across the sensor of the door alloted to them.

 Chapter 540 - Tracking properties..

    After a satisfying and passionate hot shower together, Rose and Rhehan stepped inside the dressing to get ready for the beach. While Rose was applying sunscreen thoroughly on her body, Rhehan was sitting in one corner looking at his beautiful wife dressed in a hot red colored stringed bikini.


    "Maybe we should skip the beach and I can just pin you down on the bed, hubby." Rhehan looked at the girl''s perfect curves as she had bent down to apply the thick sun- protecting lotion on her legs. Rose giggled and turned notoriously to look at Rhehan. "Do not tempt me, my nympho wifey! How will you then proceed with your further plans, if you spend all your time in the bed with me, making out ?" Rose laughed mysteriously and winked at the man. Rhehan''s expressions changed suddenly listening to her words and he looked at the girl in surprise.


    "Huh? How do you know that I have a plan going on in my mind?" He looked at the girl''s smiling face.


    "You are my wifey! Do not forget, you can hide your thoughts from everybody else but not from me." The girl gave a flying kiss to the yet surprised man.


    "Are you also scared for me, like everbody else?" Rhehan smiled back at the girl, tilting his head a bit as if looking for an honest answer in girl''s eyes..


    Rose chuckled as if Rhehan had spoken the most ridiculous thing ever. "Scared of what? Scared of that old jerk? You are a mighty ruler thus nobody can defeat you. And this time, we all are together standing for each other. The power of our love of our family is much stronger than his malice and deciet for us."


    Rhehan smiled proudly as he heard the girl''s confident and assuring words. He walked upto her rapidly and pulled up her chin with his one hand and immediately planted a passionate and happy kiss on her lips. Rose immediately reverted and started sucking the man''s lips too, with equal passion and love.


    After another few seconds, they finally parted away their lips from each other feeling breathless and satisfied.


    "No wonder I can not stop falling for you, every day... a little more. You bring out more confidence and optimism in me, when ever I need it the most. Your beautiful face, your golden heart and a strong determined mind is something which ever man wants in his woman. I am so lucky to have you in my life, hubby." The man looked in Rose''s eyes feeling a bit teary eyed.


    Rose chuckled looked at her crybaby. "I love you my crybaby. And I trust you and your instincts completely. No matter what you decide and whatever way you want to solve it, I just want you to know that I shall always support and protect you." She hugged the man and  rubbed his back with her soft hands, soothing down his nerves.


    Soon the couple was walking out of their room, holding each others hand. While Rhehan was dressed in a half open off white shirt and blue shorts, Rose wore a white colored knitted sarong on top of her striking red colored bikini.


    The sprawling beach was situated at the back of the hotel, just next to a huge golf course. The long moon shaped trail of the beach, was surrounded by beautiful plants from one side, while in the other extreme corner was situated a beautiful restaurant, made to look like a bamboo shack.


    As soon as Rose and Rhehan reached, they spotted the three adults, sitting on the beach chairs soaking sun and relaxing. Elizabeth and Xio Lee were busy talking to each other, while Lillian seemed to be handling work from her apple laptop.


    As soon as the three adults spotted Rose and Rhehan aporoaching, they gave the two of them a wide grin excitedly.


    "This beach is so surreal." Lillian spoke up happily, looking at Rhehan.


    "Exactly. It is so relaxing and peaceful. I can spend my entire day over here." Elizabeth too spoke up excitedly while  Xio Lee smiled amd nodded in an approval.


    Rhehan immediately sulked, having not spotted James, Stefen and Kareem. He turned to look at Elizabeth with worrisome eyes. "Where are the others?"


    "Oh! They are just coming. They should be here any moment." Elizabeth smiled assuringly, nodding her head.


    Rhehan nodded back and turned his head to look at Rose and smiled. "Want to hit the water?" He knew, Rose would never turn down the alluring offer to hit the amazing waves. They both had after all an old love for oceans and lakes.


    "Sure! I would love to." Rose grinned as she hurriedly took off her knitted sarong, revealing her striking red bikini. Rhehan too instantly removed his shirt and shorts. Now, dressed just in his beach shorts now, he was now revealing his tonned six- pack abs and tonned legs.


    They both held each others hand and walked towards the deap waters, looking in each others eyes happily. Soon they went deep inside the water, their heads submerged deep inside the water. The three adults looked keenly at each other, in confusion. It had been a few minutes, and they could not spot the couple anywhere now.


    "They have been under the water for quiet a long time." Lillian straightened her back, looking towards the sea with worried eyes. Elizabeth too frowned looking for her two kids.


    "Do not worry. They are towards the east. They are fine." Xio Lee pulled up the sleeves of his shirt, and unstrapped a black colored tape from top of the bracelet, revealing several multi- colored rays heading to one single direction in east, deep down the vast ocean. The two ladies gaped at the bracelet in amazement. They had ofcourse heard of the magical tracking properties of the two bracelets but this was the first time that they had actually seen it happening.


    Suddenly, another vast ray of multi- color appeared from the deepest ocean, from the east direction, reaching straight towards Xio Lee''s bracelet. The three adults smiled looking at the beautiful rays and Xio Lee immediately covered the bracelet with the tape and pulled down the sleeve of his shirt, breaking the contact between two bracelets.


    He had now spotted James, Stefen, Kareem and Vicky approaching towards them from the other far end of the beach.

 Chapter 541 - Rhehan knows the truth...!

    After another few minutes of deap sea exploration, Rose and Rhehan were already walking back towards the beach. They both were holding each other''s hand and were giggling, talking to each other happily. As soon as Rhehan turned his head towards the beach, he spotted Kareem, James and Stefen lying on the beach chair, soaking the sun. His giggles instantly stopped and he was now looking at the three suspects very carefully, studying each one of them carefully from a distance, walking rapidly towards them.


    Rose noticed the change of expressions on Rhehan''s face, but did not question him about it. She trusted his instincts completely, and did not want to interfere in his thought process, at all. She simply walked holding the man''s hand, giving him his own sweet time to contemplate.


    Soon they both stepped on the grounds of the wet beach and walked straight towards the chair, where fresh towels were placed. They both started wiping the water droplets from their body, while Rhehan side by side looked closely at the three boys.


    The three of them were wearing shirts, covering their upper bodies completely. Rhehan sighed and could feel frustration covering his mind, having not yet able to spot the tattoo.


    "Brother- in -law! This place is amazing. The beach is so well- maintained and clean." Stefen smiled looking at Rhehan, while Vicky looked at Rhehan too, excitedly. "Exactly. This place feels like heaven. I am having such an amazing time already." The smiling girl looked around, at the beautiful view around her.


    "Thank you. I am glad you both are liking the place." Rhehan faked a smile, while constantly looking at Stefen.


    "I must say so myself. This is one hell of a place brother - in - law." James too spoke up ecstatically, nodding his head in an approval.


    Rhehan nodded smiling at James and turned his head to look at Kareem. Kareem had covered his face with a girl''s large hat and was lying down still, as if in a deep slumber. He was wearing a dark blue colored shirt, paired with off -white shorts. He looked simply oblivious to the beautiful surroundings around him or was probably pretending to look calm.


    "And what about you Kareem? Do you like the place?" Rhehan tilted his head a bit out of curiosity and looked at Kareem.


    Kareem slowly removed the hat from top of his face and turned his neck towards Rhehan. "Offcourse Rhehan! Look at me. I am relaxing happily. Do not I look at ease to you?" Kareem looked straight in the man''s green eyes, the two green eyes again looking at each other intensly.


    "No! As far as my study of body language is concerned, you look a bit restless and nervous to me." Rhehan grinned in a challanging manner, looking constantly at the boy.


    "Oh! Really? Then you probably need to improvise your study in body language. I am not at all nervous." Kareem grinned back and laid back his head, covering his face with the hat again. Rhehan grinned mischeviously, constantly gazing only at Kareem now.


    "Heyy!! Why do not we hit the water too?" Vicky suddenly looked at Stefen in excitement, holding his arm.


    Stefen smiled and turned to look at James. "Want to hit the waves brother, with us? They look mighty tempting to me as well." Stefen nudged James, with his finger.


    "Sure." James straightened his back instantly and turned to look at Kareem. "Heyy bro. Let us just hit the water. Come!" James nudged lazily lying down Kareem, with his elbow.


    Stefen and Vicky were now already standing on the sandy ground. While Vicky had already removed her sarong, Stefen was waiting for James and Kareem to get up.


    "No! I am not in a mood to come. You guys go ahead." Kareem lifted the hat a bit once again and looked at James with cold eyes. James frowned and nudged the boy again.


    "Come big brother. Do not be such a spoil sport!" James frowned nudging the kazily lying down boy, yet again. He picked up the girl''s hat covering Kareem''s face and handed it back to Vicky.


    Kareem lifted his head and glared at James. " I said, I can not come. You go ahead and let me sleep!" Kareem tilted away his head from James and closed his eyes pretending to sleep.


    In the meanwhile, Stefen too had removed his shirt and was looking at Kareem, waiting for him to get up. Rhehan who was constantly gazing at the three boys, could not spot any tattoo on Stefen''s chest. This clearly meant that Stefen was not Augus! Rhehan''s prime suspect had just received a clean slip from him!!


    Rhehan then turned to look at James and Kareem. He was finally happy that he had atleast omitted one suspect from his list. "Oh! Come on brother! Just come for a few minutes." Stefen walked closer to Kareem, pulling his arm notoriously snd giggling loudly. James chuckled looking at Stefen, while pulling Kareem''s other arm too. They both started with a tug of war, irritating Kareem to the core.


    Kareem opened his eyes and frowned. "You both!! Just scram! Before I get angry any further and smash your faces with unlimited blows. Scram!!" The man shouted loudly looking angrily at the two young men, scaring them instantly. Kareem''s face grew scarier and the two men immediately left Kareem''s arms and backed off from him.


    Rhehan was closely watching the man''s facial expressions, slowly turning murderous. Kareem''s face was now catching everybody''s attention, present on the beach.


    James who looked at Kareem with concern, gave out a loud and awkward laugh. "My elder brother has always been like this. Angry young man."


    James then turned to look at Stefen, while unbuttoning his shirt rapidly. "I shall join you guys in that case. We will let Kareem rest for a while." James quickly removed his shirt and threw it away, on top of a beach chair.


    Rhehan looked at James carefully and his expressions grew grave this time. He looked carefully, but could not spot any spot of black ink on James'' body too. He then turned back to look at Stefen, to make sure he was not mistaken about Stefen. Both the boys had no spot of any tattoo on their chest, which could only mean one thing now!


    Realisation had now hit Rhehan very hard and he immediately sat down on his beach chair, trying to grasp the truth!


    Kareem was indeed Augus, and that is why he was not removing his clothes! Rhehan covered the sides of his head with his both hands as he could feel immense pressure inside his head. His worst fears had come true. He will have to fight his own younger brother now and probably kill him too, before Kareem kills everybody in family.


    The man turned to look at Kareem and his eyes grew teary! Just a few days before, he felt blessed to have a little brother and now he will have to fight him!


    Kareem had turned his back away from every body and was pretending to sleep. He was not even bothering to have fun or talk to other family members, as if he was not even part of the family.

 Chapter 542 - The pregnant woman.

    Meanwhile....


    The sleepy blonde girl frowned and turned her head to look at her bedside. The morning sickness had taken over her nerves, as soon as she woke up with a jolt hearing her phone vibrate rapidly.


    "Oh Darn! Who the hell is calling me at this hour.  It is just 10:00 am in the morning!"


    The sleepy girl picked up her phone and blinked several times trying to clear her extremely blurry vision. She looked at the shining phone screen, which instantly triggered her morning sickness, making her wanting to throw up.


    The sleepy woman immediately straightened her back as soon as she read the yet unsaved number on the phone''s screen. "Now what the hell did I do?! Why is he after my sleep? Calling at this hour, stupid man! He sent me all the way to Paris without even confirming tue couple''s exact whereabouts, now I do not know where he is going to send me next. To Mars probably!"


    She immediately swiped the green icon lazily placing the phone near her ear. "What is it now? Why are you calling me so early in the morning?"


    "I am calling at this hour because unlike you, I have motives and ambitions in my life which do not let me sleep. Now get up immediately you lousy woman. It is already 10:00 am!!!! Call me back as soon as you are no longer in your stupid hangover. No more than two minutes, I give you!" The man''s usual cold and screeching voice appeared from the phone''s speaker.


    Cheryl pressed the temples of her head with her other hand and frowned. "Listen, I am pregnant. It would be nice if you act a little sensitive and concer..."


    "BEEP ..... BEEEEP... BEEEP....." The man had already cut the call before Cheryl could even finish her scentence. She sighed helplessly having known to have no other option but to agree to the man. She sprinted out of the bed towards the bathroom feeling extremely uneasy when she suddenly herd the door bell ring. The woman slapped her forehead in helplessness and walked lazily towards the main door. "It must be the plumber. Who the hell told him to come at this hour? Did I not tell him to come in the noon?!!"


    The girl nodded her head in disapproval and walked towards the main door and opened it with her almost powerless hands. She looked up and immediately gapped at the unexpected visitors in horror.


    "Surprise, Surprise!'' The beautiful girl screamed and hugged Cheryl immediately, followed by two cute kids hugging the sleepy girl lovingly from her waist. Cheryl was taken by surprise looking at her sister and her friend''s children on her door step.


    "OHH! Ummm! I mean... Wow! What the hell of a surprise. I...I ....mean what a pleasant surprise." Cheryl forced a nervous laugh hugging back her elder sister. Sheryl smiled and hugged Cheyl even more tightly in excitement making the girl want to throw up right their and then.


    Finally the three of them left the girl and Sheryl turned to look at the tiny kids. "See I told you, aunt Chery will be so excited to see us. Come let us go inside." The three of them stepped inside the house excitedly, leaving Cheryl by surprise.


    "Ahahaha! What a nice surpise early in the morning. How did you guys thought of coming here?" Cheryl asked inqusitively, trying not to sound rude or nervous. She closed the door behind her and watched the two kids and her elder sister settle themselves comfortably on the couch of the living room.


    Sheryl smiled and looked at Cheryl. "Oh! You just returned from your work and I knew you have a day off today, so we planned to give a surprise visit to you. I have even brought the lunch for all of us. Here!" Sheryl handed over a large paper bag to Cheryl which contained tupperware boxes of different shapes and sizes.


    Cheryl took the bag in her hands and was looking at it as if it was some kind of a dangerous weapon. "Lunch?! You... You mean you all are going to stay here till noon?"


    Sheryl frowned and looked at her nervous younger sister''s face. The girl definitely did not look her usual excited self, like the other days when Sheyl paid a surprise visit to her. "Is something wrong Chery? You look worried! Infact you look unwell too. Your skin is so flushed. Do you have a fever or something?'' The concerned girl immediately got up and touched Cheryl''s forehead, trying to measure her body temperature.


    Cheryl could now feel a strong sense of aversion from the weird smell errupting from the food from inside the tupperware boxes. "Oh dear! Why does everything stink so much lately?" Cheryl immediately jerked away her sister''s hand from her forehead and sprinted towards the bathroom. She could on the way hear her phone vibrating constantly placed on top of the bed- side, irritating her further.


    As soon as she entered the bathroom, she threw up with much force inside the basin. Sheryl too rapidly sprinted after her, feeling extremely anxious and immediately entered the unlocked bathroom. She grew worried looking at the girl''s poor condition. "I think you have caught a stomch bug or someting. Let me just call a doctor for you." She patted Cheryl''s back lovingly, trying to soothe her down with her one hand, while her other hand was already dialling the doctor''s number.


    ''No, it is nothing!!" Cheryl immediately straightened her back and held Sheryl''s hand, stopping her from making a call. "I do not have a stomach bug."


    "Then what is it sweety?" Sheryl frowned looking at the girl''s nervous flushed face. "What are you hiding from me? I know this look. It is usually when you have committed a blunder and are too scared to admit it to me!" Cheryl frowned in anxiety and then turned to look towards the vibrating noise errupting from the cell phone placed inside Cheryl''s room. "And who is calling you constantly. This is probably the fifth or sixth call? What is it Chery?? Tell me! What are you hiding from me?!?" Sheryl glanced straight in her younger sister''s full of guilt eyes and held her shoulders tightly, giving her a stern look.

 Chapter 543 - The Trap....

    Cheryl''s heart raced rapidly as she dared to look back in her sister''s angry eyes. For a few seconds she just wanted to hug her elder sister tightly and cry her heart out. She wanted to plead her elder sister to help her clean up her mess. But she knew it was too late now. She has no option but to agree to what ever the man says to her, no matter how ridiculous or dangerous it might sound.


    She did not want to involve her sister in this dirty mud, in which she was already drowning. "Oh! Why do you think like that sister? It is not a stomach bug but a travel sickness. Just yesterday I had myself checked up at the clinic. The doctor said that I am working too hard and my body needs to rest." Cheryl smiled a bit, pattting her sister''s hands lovingly and assuringly.


    Sheryl took a deap breath, yet looking in Cheryl''s eyes, studying them carefully. "And who is calling you this many times? Are you dating somebody? Or do you have a sugar daddy kind of thing going on in your life? You can tell me dear. I am your elder sister, I will not judge you at all. And you already know it!" Sheryl looked in the girl''s eyes with desperation, looking for some clear answers.


    Cheryl immediately hugged her sister and a few tear drops fell down from her eyes. She did not want to include Sheryl in the mess she had created for herself and thus did not want her to see the falling tears. Her kind and caring words were choking up Cheryl immensely. "It is nothing of that sort sister. Do not worry about me so much. And it is my mangager who is calling me. She wants me to come to work today as well. So I might have to go for the shoot today as well." Cheryl wiped away her tears quickly and finally released Sheryl from her embrace.


    Sheryl was yet staring in her younger sister''s eyes, looking for validification of her words. "Ok then! Go take the call, before your manager goes crazy. I will go and have a look at the kids." Sheryl nodded her head in approval and walked away. Cheryl heaved a sigh of relief and sprinted towards the phone which was viberating yet again. She wanted to throw away the phone from out of the window but nevertheless picked up the call, rolling her eyes at her phone.


    "Where the fuck are you?! You bitch!!" A sharp male noise echoed from the speaker of the girl''s phone, taking her aback instantly. She covered the speaker with her fingers to prevent the voice from echoing in the living room and immeditely closed the door of her room before replying back to the man. "I.... I... puked. I am not at all feeling well." She replied in a stern voice, trying to control her anger.


    "Stop making excuses you lazy idiot and listen to me very carefully now." The man shouted again in much anger.


    Cheryl took deap breaths, trying to control her anger. The man''s angry voice was too overwhelming for her and a tear dropped down from her eye yet again. "Y... Yes. I am listening. Tell me."


    "Hmmm. Good. So, the entire Wilson and Lodge family are off to a destination wedding and none of them are in Bangkok. So, all you have to do is, attend a press conference which I have already arranged for you. In that press conference you will tell the entire world and the media that you are expecting Rhehan Jobs'' child in our womb. Simple." The man''s cunning voice and laugh echoed through the phone''s speaker sending a shiver down Cheryl''s spine. She could not believe that the man was telling her to declare it to the world that she was expecting a child. Her hand shivered as she struggled to hold the phone with it. "But... But... what about my film? They will throw me out of the film. I have not even completed half of the shoot yet!"


    "You do not have to worry about your film career. Just do what I say! If i can make your career instantly then I can also give you as many movies as I want. Do this interview and I promise a life time of films for you. I think this is enough temptation for a girl like you. Is not it?" The man chuckled and Cheryl fell silent for a few seconds. The deal was actually very tempting to her. How could she say ''no'' to a lifetime gaurranty of a hollywood career. It meant a life full of unending fame and comfort. "But... But.... What will I tell my sister? She is going to freak out!" Cheryl pressed her head, imagining her sister''s freaked out face after hearing the news of her pregnancy.


    "Tell her the truth obviously." The man smirked, hearing Cheryl''s almost convinced tone. "Besides she does not have to worry about the money ever again. What else would she want? When she will see you succeeding in your movie career and then probably marrying Rhehan, I am sure she will be the happiest person. Give it some time and go ahead, get ready for the press conference now. You just have one hour left!" The man chuckled again, as he could sense the girl''s eyes shining bright with greed and temptation.


    Cheryl was silent for a few more seconds, her mind was already dreaming of all the rosey pictures the man had just shown in her head. "But... But ..... What will I tell my sister? No!" Cheryl spoke in anguish, when suddenly her room''s door flew open. Sheryl was standing at the door, looking at her younger sister frowning hard.


    Cheryl gave out a long helpless sigh and smiled looking at her sister, pretending to be calm and composed. "Fine. I will be there in an hour." She ended the call and placed back her phone on the bed side. She walked towards her sister, scared that she might have heard the man''s loud screams over the speaker. "Sis! I am so sorry. I will have to go for the shoot. It is an out- door shoot and all arrangements have already been done by the director."


    £¬

 Chapter 544 - The truth is out....

    "It is ok. I understand. I will take the kids back and we can probably spend the day together on the weekend." Sheryl forced a smile, looking at her nervous younger sister.


    "Thank you sis! I promise I will make it upto you and the kids. Now I shall go and get ready fast." Cheryl walked away, patting her sister''s arm lovingly. Cheryl looked at the preceeding figure of her younger sister, not convinced enough from her body language. "What are you upto Chery? Things are not always so simple for you. I need to find out before you ruin yourself in your stupid mistakes." The beautiful blonde girl whispered and sighed as walked towards the living room, where the two kids were watching their favourite cartoon on the television. "Ok sweeties. We shall have to go back. Aunty Shery has to go for the shoot urgently, so instead let us go to the wonderland and have some fun."


    The two kids got up ecstaticaly hearing the word "wonderland" from their aunt''s mouth. Sheryl who was peeking from the key hole of the bathroom heaved a sigh of relief as she saw her sister and the two kids leaving the house. As soon as they left the house, she came out of the bathroom and oened her wardrobe to search for the perfect outfit fro the pss confrence. "Hmm! Let us see what I can wear. I have to look like a damsel in distress. SO... Nothung too revealing this time."


    She rummaged through the clothes in her wardrobe and finally pulled out a flowery knee length cottton dress. After another half an hour, the girl was looking at her reflection in the mirror, impressed by her oveall appearance. Her full sleeves dress fully covered her upper body, with a neat bow just below the neck. Her hair were tied in a neat lady-like bun and her makeup was just minimal, making her look extremely innocent and naive. "This is perfect. I look absolutely boring and out of style." She selected a pair of matching flats to go with the outfit and picked up her phone and bag walking out of her home. The girl was now extremely nervous, thinking about her sister''s reaction once the press meet will be telecasted. She checked her phone for the address and soon was already driving to her destination, where the press meet was organised by the man.


    She halted outside the gate of a white colored building and took a sharp turn to enter the gigantic black colored gate. Cheryl drove slowly on the drive through, her hart beat racing tremendousely. As soon as she applied the breaks, to well suited men walked towards her and opened her door. "Miss. Cheryl. We have been sent by the bigg boss to escort you towards the press meet hall."


    Cheryl gulped looking at the two gigantic men. She knew, their was no escaping from here now. She let out a big sigh, climbing down from her car and followed the two men towards the elevator. The elevator opened on the ninth floorinside a large room, where hundereds of reporters were sitiing comfortably, waiting for Cheryl. Cheryl halted her steps looking at the crowd, when one of the suited men turned and glared at her. "You are already late Miss. Cheryl, please make it quick. Do you want to have a word with the boss?" The man smiled dangerously. His words sounded more like a warning to Cheryl and she immediately gulped and resumed walking towards the large stage. As soon as she walked closer to the stage, she could hear the murmering noises from the reporters, who were already clicking her pictures and had tuned on their cameras.


    Cheryl flushed a bit in nervousness and settled herself on an empty seat, right n top of the stage. She let out another deap sigh and finally lifted her head to lok up straight in the cameras. The lights flashed right on her face and she sat their like a lifeless statue. The two suited men, seated themselves in the last row, paying close attentio to Cheryl.


    "Miss Cheryl, we are going live on all natinal and international platforms. So, your manager claims that you are pregnant! Is it true or is your manager lying behind your back?" A lady reporter spoke over the mike, inquisitively.


    Cheryl pursed her lips and looked at the lady reporter. "My manager is not lying. This is true, i am indeed pregnant." The murmers grew louder amongst the reporters hearing Cheryl''s reply. The loud murmers were making Cheryl even more nervous.


    "So, why did you want the press conefrence? Is it not something very personal which can even harm your movie career? Why are you telling it to the world, while other actresses prefer to keep quiet about it and also do the henios act of aborting the child?" A bald headed reporter spoke over the microphone, looking intently towards Cheryl.


    Cheryl cleared her throat, absorbing the man''s words in her mind so as to answer them correctly.  "Well you see, I love my child so an abortion is out of the question. Secondly, my movie career came to me by chance and my child is anyday more important to me. I do not believe in this greed. Thirdly, I want the father of the child to come out from hiding and claim his responsibility. He willingly slept with me and now he is denying it. That is not fair at all. This is the reason of holding a press meet today. SO that, no woman suffers like me. I want to teach the man a lesson and make him acept his responsibility so that every man in society learns the lesson. Having a child is not just a woman''s sole responsibility. She has every right to get married to the father of the cild in her womb."


    The murmers grew further intense and the reporters gasped in shock hearing the girl''s words. "SO mam, we have been told by your manager the name of the father but we want to hear it from you to confirm it. He is a very big and noble name in our society, so we do not want to take is name without any solid proof. So, he is the father of the child? And what proof do you have to prove your statement as true?" ANothe male reporter stood up, looking at Cheryl in surprise.

 Chapter 545 - The Truth.... PART 2

    Cheryl looked at the reporter and mustered all her strength to answer his question. This was it!! She now had to tell the entire world that she has slept with Rhehan that night. Her lips trembled as she started speaking over the microphone. "Yes. I will tell you the name and will give you the solid proof also. You can ask from the man himself, if he has the guts to deny the fact that he has slept with me. The name of the man is R..."


    Suddenly the mike was snatched away from the girl''s hand and she looked up in surprise only to see her sister Sheryl standing and smiling at her awkwardly. Cheryl was stunned to see her sister standing right before her eyes and her face grew pale and sweaty instantly. "What are you doing here?" Cheryl asked nervousely.


    Sheryl was still smiling widely at Cheryl and only Cheryl knew that Sheryl was just pretending to be calm. She was hiding her intense anger from the media. The murmers grew further loud in confusion as everybody looked at the two beautiful blonde girls, whispering to each other happily.


    Sheryl immediately tuned off the mike in her hand, her anger spiking up tremendousely. "You better prepare yourself to answer all my questions truthfully a soon as I take you out of here. And you dare say the name of the man before the media, I will make sure that you are detained in your house for a year. You know I can do it. Also do not stop smiling. I do not want the media to realise how screwed up you are! Now be a good girl and give everybody a wide fake smile. Fast... Fast....." Sheryl gave a sarcastic smile to her younger sister.


    Cheryl could hear her heart thumping rapidly, which was now ready to fall off from her mouth anytime. She forced a smile on her face and turned to look at the confused media people, smiling awkwardly at them. Sheryl too smiled looking at the media, still holding the mike in her hand. "Now pretend that you are about to throw up, so that we get a chance to move out of this room away from those two suited men, keeping an eye on you." Sheryl whispered smiling more widely.


    Cheryl looked at her sister, not knowing what to feel at that moment. She was somewhere extremely anxious and scared but was now also thankful that her elder sister is now with her, supporting her like always irrespective of how careless she has been. "Ok" She smiled gratfully and then started pretending to feel uneasy. "Oh dear."


    Sheryl switched on the mike so that the entire media could now hear their conversations. "What happened sweety? You look uneasy to me!" Sheryl caressed her sister''s back, impressed with her acting skills. The girl actually looked like she was about to throw up right their and then.


    "I need to use the bathroom. I am about to vomit." Cheryl palced her hand on her lips and stood up immeditely, startling all the media people and also the two suited confused men. The two men rushed towards Cheryl on the stage, looking at her intently. "What happened Miss Cheryl? Do you want a medicine or something?" One of the gigantic suited men spoke out of concern.


    "No! I just need the bathroom. Take me their now!" Cheryl quickly walked away from the crowd, speeding towards the lobby area. Sheryl looked at the media apologetically and placed the mike in front of her mouth. "Please give us ten minutes. She is currently suffering from severe morning sickness. Just ten minutes please and we will be right back." Sheryl placed the mike on the chair and ran after her sister and the two suited men. She quickly held Cheryl''s arm and guided her towards the bathroom. While Cheryl stepped inside, Sheryl turned to look at the two suited men. She took a deap breath and gave her widest and most charming smile to them.  "We are so sorry. If you can give us just ten minutes please, that would be very nice of you." The nervous girl, stepped a little closer to the two men trying to charm them with her best skills. She was not somebody who was very good at flirting with men so this was probably a more difficult task to appease them, than to flee from their sight.


    The two body guards held their breaths looking at the pretty girl, speaking so softly and sweetly with them. "Yes... I mean... No... No problem at all. We can wait here for you both." The man gave a a cheeky smile looking at Sheryl. Looking at his partner the other man in order to be not left out, too stepped ahead and looked at Sheryl sweetly. ''I can get her some fresh coconut water. That will help her a lot."


    Sheryl pretended to look extremely thankful and impressed by the two men. "Oh! You all are so nice. But I would feel bad to make you both stand for so long. If i can request you both to be seated confortably in the hall. I would be really depressed to make you wait  for so long. Maybe after that you can get a coconut water for me as well! " Sheryl winked at the man shyly.


    The two men were now head over heels covered in Sheryl''s charm. "S... Sure." They both smiled and turned their heads like two obedient kids and started walking towards the hall. Sheryl immediately sprinted inside the bathroom and held Cheryl''s arm with much force. "They have gone inside. Quick we need to run away! Right now!"


    "But sis! You do not know them. They are very dangerous people. We might be in trouble if I do not agree to them!" Cheryl spoke in a distressed voice, as she started walking alongside her sister towards the elevator.


    Sheryl frowned a bit but did not stop."I don''t know what you talking about, but I have a feeling this time you have crossed your limits Chery. Thank God I planned to follow you after dropping kids home." They both walked inside the elevator and soon entered the ground floor.


    "My car keys are with them." Cheryl pursed her lips and looked at her sister, feeling ashamed of her actions already. She was actually feeling immense happiness and gratitude for having a sister like Sheryl, who was yet supporting her despite every odds.


    "We will go in my car so that the two men think that you are still in the hotel." Sheryl spoke while they both hurried out of the elevator, inside the parking area.

 Chapter 546 - THE TRUTH..... PART 3

    Soon the two girls were already driving out of the parking spot, speeding towards the exit gate. Sheryl was now driving as fast as she could. "We will go to my house. They might come to look for you at your apartment. My place is a better option." Sheryl speeded the car towards her apartment, while Cheryl looked at her nervous sister with much guilt.


    "But sister. They will not have a hard time to figure out your place too. You do not know him. He is a very influential and powerful man. Also, he already knows about you." Cheryl looked at her sister feeling extremely scared now. More than herself, she was feeling scared for her sister''s life.


    Sheryl frowned and turned her head to look at her younger sister. She so much wanted to bash her with a nice scolding but she knew now was not the time. "If you can tell me the exact situation, maybe I can help you in a better way. You are confusing me and also scaring the shit out of me with your words."


    "Ok sister. I will tell you." Cheryl took a deap breath and looked at her sister with eyes full of guilt and remorse. She had crossed all her limits this time and now because of her, her sister''s life was also in danger. "So... So.... Ahem.. It.. It..."


    "Do you think we have so much time?" Sheryl gave a stern look to her younger sister, scaring the shit out of Cheryl too. Cheryl pursed her lips looking down at her hands. "So it all started when a man came to my apatrment door and offered me a role in the movie, in return of spoling the relation between Rose and Rhehan Jobs .... and... and..."


    "What!!???" Sheryl quickly applied breaks in shock and turned to look at her sister in surprise. "Are you insane or what? Do not tell me that you agreed to him. Just do not tell me that this is how you landed a role in this top hollywood film that you are so busy doing!!!" Sheryl screamed at the top of her lungs feeling extreme shock and disgust.


    Cheryl pursed her lips giving a slight nod in approval. Sheryl pressed the accelerator in anger making the car almost fly on the road out of anger. "DO NOT STOP!!! Continue your stupid revelation!" The angry girl shouted as a tear dropped from her eye, hearing her younger sister''s words. .


    Cheryl was taken aback listening to her elder sister''s scream. This was probably the angriest she had ever seen Sheryl in her entire lifetime. "I.... I... was too depressed as I had just been shunted out from Fabiosa and thus acceted his offer. We also had.. had.. umm.." Cheryl pursed her lips in shame and turned to look away towards the window not having the guts to face her sister.


    " You had what Cheryl??!! WRITTEN AGREEMENT??! RECORDING!!?? A what? Speak up you idiot!" Sheryl again shouted taking a sharp right turn towards the building of her apratment.


    "We also had physical intimacy, several times." Cheryl''s cheeks grew red in embarrasement as Sheryl parked the car in the parking spot and came out of the car rapidly, not able to control her anger any longer. Cheryl too came out of the car walking behind her sister when suddenly Sheryl stopped and slapped her younger sister''s cheek with much force.


    ""SLAPPPPP!" The loud voice echoed inside the empty parking area as the elevator opened. Tears dropped down from Cheryl''s eyes as they both stepped inside the elevator, Cheryl''s hand still on her stinging cheek. Soon the elevator opened on the thirteenth floor and they both stepped inside Sheryl''s apartment. The two kids were busy playing a board game, when they saw their two aunties entering the apartment. "YAYYYYY! Do we now go to the wonderland?" The cute boy spoke up happily, clapping his hands.


    "Oh sweety! I am afraid aunty Chery is not feeling well. So she needs to rest first. Maybe after that we all can go. Ok?" Sheryl gave a wide smile to them, kissing the two kids on thier cheeks. The two kids nodded obediently lookind at Cheryl''s disturbed face, while Cheryl quickly went inside the bedroom, not wanting to show her tear stained face to the kids.


    ''You both keep playing while I go and have a look at Aunty Chery''s fever. Ok." She patted their heads and walked inside the bedroom, closing the door behind her. "Yes. Tell me further. Fast." Sheyl gave a cold gaze to her younger sister, placing the car keys on the side bed with a loud thud.


    Cheryl took a deap breath controlling her sobbing. "So I agreed to him and after a few days, I was sent to an outdoor location where Rhehan had to stay for a few days, in concern with a business event. My room was booked just next to his room and despite my several attempts to seduce him, he did not seem to be interested in me. It was like, as if he was a changed man entirely. The pressure to do my task was increasing on me, leaving me with only one option.  SO.... SO... I drugged him during the party and.. and... then while he was about to enter his room he fell half unconscious on the ground. I dragged him inside the room and...." Cheryl pursed her lips, constantly staring outside the window. She did not have the heart to look at her sister.


    The room was now entirely silent and only slight sobs could be heard from Sheryl''s mouth. She was too shocked to say any word to Cheryl. "SO.... You took advantage of the poor man. He was semi conscious and you took advantage of this fact and seduced him. Thus you slept with him and you did what next? Blamed the man that he raped you? Took photographs? Took a video recording and sent it to poor man''s wife? What did you do? And how could you do it to him? Do you have any idea what you have done!!??" Sheryl screamed yet again at her sister sitting on the bed with a jolt and covering her face in despair and helplessness.


    "Yes... I did make the video and also took the photos but... but... they were all false. I did not sleep with Rhehan that night." Cheryl pursed her lips yet again this time looking at her crying sister. She shivered thinking what would happen if her boss, finds out their whereabouts and also that she had told everything to her elder sister. She had even lied to her boss about sleeping successfully with Rhehan. The truth was that she did not sleep with him at all that night!

 Chapter 547 - THE TRUTH..... PART 4

    "What do you mean by that? Are you not pregnant? Do not tell me that this pregnancy is also a hoax and you were later going to fake a miscarraige or something?" Sheryl looked disgustingly at her sister while Cheryl turned away her face in shame.


    "No this pregnancy is not a hoax. I am indeed pregnant but the child is not Rhehan''s. It can not be. From the moment I dragged him inside my room, even though he was only partially conscious he was only thinking about his wife Rose. I...I was trying my best but he was too adament to not even kiss me. Even after stripping off... off.. all my clothes the man was just looking for his wife. So I tried another method to get him inside my body. I conviced him that I am his wife and hugged him so that he is not able to see my face and feel my naked body... but... but..." Cheryl paused for a while and mustered all the strength to look at her sister.


    Sheryl was now not even looking at her and was looking blankly at a wall and had a disgusted look on her face. "Continue! Continue! I am listening everything." She finally spoke up and Cheryl nodded in a yes.


    "But even then, after a few minutes Rhehan realised that I am not Rose and tried to shrug me away. So, I got extremely worried. I knew that, if I failed in my job they would shunt me out of the film or worse even get me killed for knowing their true identity and motive. So I made him rest on the bed and took off his clothes and faked a few intimate poses and clicked pictures with him. Next day, I showed him the pictures and made him believe that he had indeed slept with me. He did not remember a single thing from the previous night so he had no option but to believe me after looking at his naked pictures." Cheryl sighed in regret. As she remembered everything she had done for a movie role, she sounded extremely down graded to her own self now. "I...I... Do not know, what had gotten into my mind. Probably the frustration of being insulted out of Fabiosa or maybe the greed to be getting a role in one of the leading movies of hollywood. But it turned out to be vicious cycle for me. Rose and Rhehan did not seperate after this incident and infact they married each other."


    "That is because they are not fakes like you and they love each other truly. Their love for each other is far beyond you and your boss''s cheap gimmics." Sheryl looked angrily at her sister, poniting her index finger at her. She was now controlling her urge to slap her sister one more time. Instead she closed her palms tightly in a fist, and took deap breaths controlling her anger. "So your boss threatened you to try again breaking their orecious bond? Is not it?" The girl asked angrily.


    "Y... Yes. I followed them to their honeymoon destination but it turned out that they had revealed the wrong location to the media. So I failed again. To get over with this, I lied to my boss that I am pregnant with Rhehan''s child. I just thought that he would tell me to go and talk to Rhehan about it and tell him to break up with his wife but instead he told me to make a public statement about it in return for a lifetime gaurranty of a film career and wealth. So....So...." The guilt ridden girl hesistated a bit.


    "So.. you naturally agreed to him. Great! Hahaha!" Sheryl chuckled in disgust, feeling extreme remorse and pain in her chest. She felt as if somebody had just placed a  heavy, gigantic stone on her chest. She was now struggling to breath, not able to believe her younger sister could do something so cheap and disgusting.


    "Yes. Also I was scared that if I do not agree to him, he might harm me. So I had no other choice. And as I was about to take Rhehan''s name in public you came and stopped me." Cheryl took a deap breath and felt immense gratitude towards her sister from stopping her to take an innocent man''s name.


    "But then... You were about to take Rhehan''s name and you say, that you did not sleep with him. Then whose child is this? If you are saying that our pregnancy is not a lie then you must be knowing about the father of the child? Is not it?" Sheryl glared at her sister, who was now almost on the verge of crying.


    "Yes. I know who the father is. It is.... It is...." Cheyl gulped in nervouseness.


    " Just say it Cheryl! Do you want to give me a heart attack or something!!?" Sheryl screamed banging her fist on the mattress of the bed with much force.


    "The father is my boss itself. First I thought that it was Stefen but..... then he can not be. I..... had my periods after I last made out with..... him. So it definitly has to be my boss only." Cheryl spoke amidst sobs, wiping away her tears. The more she revealed the facts to her sister the more disgusted she was feeling with her own self now. " I .... I am sorry sister. I.. do not know what I was thinking." She looked up to see her sister sitting in shock like a statue. Tears were falling from her eyes but she did not utter a single word.


    After a few seconds Sheryl finally turned to look at her younger sister. "What do you think your boss will do, if you tell him that this child is indeed his not Rhehan''s. Will he accept the child? Maybe he will forgive you and accept the child as his own." Sheryl frowned, pinching the bridge of her nose with her fingers.


    Cheryl heard her sister''s words and shivered in fear. " No. I know him very well now. He is not a family person and also he only wants his goals by any cost. He does not have a heart as if he is born only to take aone sort of revenge from Rhehan. He... He will kill me if I tell him about it." Cheryl shuddered at the mere thought of the man''s loud screams which she had heard several times over the call. She feared the man over the call so much that she could not even imagine facing him directly.

 Chapter 548 - THE TRUTH..... PART 5

    Sheryl could feel herself almost on the verge of fainting after hearing Cheryl''s heavy words. "If you knew he was such a dangerous man then why did you associate yourself with him?? Huh?? What will you do with this child now?" Sheryl snaped at her angrily!


    Cheryl pursed her lips, not knowing what to reply to her sister. She herself had no way out of the mess that she had created for herself.


    "And by the way who exactly is this man? If he is this powerful I am sure I must have heard his name. And why does he want to take revenge from Rhehan and his wife?" Sheryl asked in confusion, still pressing the bridge of her nose as if in terrible pain.


    "Yes he is very popular and the reason he wants to take revenge from Rhehan is also probably related to me. Rhehan had insulted this man''s company and had instructed all the investors to not deal with his company anymore. He is the owner of Lorraine International, Steve George!!" Cheryl shuddered in fear again, remembering the man''s scary voice, whenever he shouted at her. "He was their at the party too, to help me drug Rhehan. He has been constantly ordering me around, to seperate the couple. He is the one! It all started when Rhehan and Rose disliked each other and Rhehan payed a hefty amount to me to harm Rose. I tampered her dress before a fashion show, but then suddenly Rhehan changed his mind and insulted the Loraine international for not helping out the girl at the time of despair. This could be the probable reason for Steve to harm Rhehan and Rose. It is pure revenge!" Cheryl sighed sitting close to her crying sister on the bed.


    "Steve George?? Oh My Goodness! You mean that old man who was earlier Miss Elizabeth''s husband? Do you have any idea how many times you have tried to harm inncoent lives, just for the sake of your greed for money and fame?" Sheryl turned to look at Cheryl with anger.


    Cheryl looked at the floor with eyes full of guilt and nodded in a ''yes''. "I do understand it now sister."


    "No! No! You do not understand anything at all." Sheryl quickly stood up feeling extremely restless and walked towards the window to inhale some fresh air. "You are too heartless to even think about others. Do you have any idea if mom would have been here, she would not have been able to take this shock at all. I am sure she must be watching over us and crying in helplesness and despair too. We owe so much to this family, you have no idea. And instead for making up for it, you are trying to harm them? Do you even have a heart?" She spoke in a disgusted tone and was now trying hard, controlling her sobs.


    Cheryl looked at her sister who looked like she was in terrible pain. She was now sobbing uncontrollably as if remembering a very bad incident of her life. "Sister. I am sorry. I really am. I promise, I will do everything to make up for my all mistakes. We can go to the Jobs family and confess. Also I can ask for forgiveness and have my job back at Fabiosa. But please do not cry sister. Please! Also what what do we owe them? What are you talking about?" Cheryl frowned in confusion, looking at her sobbing sister.


    Sheryl wept further, hearing her sister''s question. "You were too young to remember anything. This happened several years back when our beautiful single mother came in the radar of a dangerous gang. Our father had left us for another woman soon after you were born, but mother was very strong and she raised us all alone, with grace and confidence. She worked in the bank during the day and and at a bar during night after putting us off to sleep. She would then come early in the morning and take me to school and go to bank herself. We studied in best of schools, because she sacrificed her sleep for many years working double shifts." Sheryl wiped away her tears, smiliing remembering their beautiful mother. "This all happened when you were still a toddler. One night a dangerous gang came to the bar where mom worked and the gang''s head was instantly attracted to mom." Sheryl started sobbing again, as if living the same painful moments of her past yet again.  "He tried to make a pass at her but mother rejected it everytime, adding to his frustration. One night at the bar, he was too drunk and he tried to forcefully kiss mom and also started touching her all over. Mom got furious and she slapped him in front of everybody right their and then. The man and his gang left in frustration, and did not come the next night to the bar. Mom was relieved thinking that the man would no longer come but then late at night she recieved a call. It was the ... the same man.. and he was calling from our home. He... was standing right next to our bed and I was fully awake... and he told mom right in front of my eyes that since she did not let him touch her, he will now touch her daughter. The gang had forcefully barged inside our house while I was putting you to sleep." Sheryl sobbed unconcontrollably while Cheryl was in a state of shock. "I... I could hear our mother''s screams and pleadings from the phone, but it was too late. They were five people and they stripped me off from my clothes and ..... and...." Sheryl cried uncontrollably, her hands shivering in pain and fear. Cheryl could not believe her ears and she walked upto her sister and held her sister''s hands tightly trying to calm her down. "They all raped me one by one and... I was too young to even understand why they were doing this too me. All I could hear was their dangerous laughter! All I could smell was their bad breaths and smoke as their mouths went all over my body. All I.. I.. could feel was terrible pain in my private parts. My eyes were getting foggy and I could see from my blurred vision the naked men looking at me like a beast."

 Chapter 549 - THE TRUTH.... PART 6

    Cheryl was in a state of deep shock. Everything seemed to be like a nightmare to her. She could feel stabbing pains in her stomach, imagining the amount of pain and distress her sister has gone through in such a young age. No wonder she never trusted men! No wonder she never made a boy- friend. She was always scared of talking to men, be it their male cousins. First their father left them and then she was gang raped by those beasts, leaving her to abhor all men of the entire universe.


    "The last thing I remember seing was that they were wearing their clothes back and were jumping out of the broken window of the living room, from where they had entered our house. Mom arrived as soon as she could with her friend and found me unconscious, naked and badly injured on top of the blood stained bed. She immediately took me to a doctor, where I was taken to a gyneocologist for emergency treatment. It was in the same hospital, that Rose''s mother Lillian Wilson had arrived with her husband. She was heavily pregnant with her second child, when she noticed our mom running towards the emergency door with me, wrapped in a blanket in her arms. Miss Lillian and her husband grew worried looking at mother''s crying face and they followed us immediately. We both were referred to same gyneocologist, when Miss. Lillian found out that I was brutally gang raped. She and her noble husband, not only payed the fees of the treatment I had to undergo ... but... but also promised to fight my case and bring justice. But... But..." Sheryl bursted into tears and started howling in pain.


    Cheryl now knew that this was not the end of the sad story. Their was more to come, which was probably going to be even more difficult for her to digest. She gulped and tried to calm herself down first. She then patted her sister''s back for a few seconds, trying to soothe her still fresh wounds.


    Sheryl took a few deap breaths and finally gathered the courage to speak further. "Miss Wilson was bravely fighting my case, against the strongest gang of the city. At that time she was not so influential but she had a supporting husband who always encouraged her to do just the right thing, fearlessly. Soon, she gave birth to a cute little boy whom they names James. The case was going in our favour and despite several warnings from the gang, Miss Wilson did not stop supporting us. So.. So... one day, the gang did the same thing to Miss Wilson. They...barged inside their house..... They ....stabbed her husband and then... they.. took advantage of the fact that Miss Wilson just had a surgery and could not move much. They raped her too, right in front of her dying husband. Their daughter Rose had gone to school, while little James was sleeping in his cradle upstairs. Her husband died trying to protect his wife, while she was brutally raped and injured. But you know, what she did the next day?" Sheryl finally turned to look at Cheryl.


    Cheryl was in a state of shock. She knew that her ex boss, Rose''s father died when she was too young but she never knew the reason. Rose''s father died fighting for her sister''s honour. Rose''s mother was raped, because she was fighting and supporting their mother. While she was trying to sabotage Rose''s career and her married life. This was too much for Cheryl to handle and she immediately rushed to the bathroom to throw up. After throwing up several times, did she return back to the bedroom and sat besides her gloomy looking sister. She once again patted Sheryl''s back trying to calm her down.


    "Inspite of .. of ... everything.. right after her husband''s burial she immediatly sent James to Miss Lodge''s house and Rose was sent to train herself in marshel arts. Inspite of everything she did not show us her back and infact grew even more supportive towards me and mom." Sheryl wiped away her tears while Cheryl was stunned to hear this. She felt like a sinner, who had commited a henious crime of hurting the people who have suported her family at the cost of their own lives.


    "With the help of Miss Elizabeth Lodge, Miss Wilson fought the case bravely and after around one month the entire gang was given a death scentence and it was then that she faced me proudly telling me that people who did bad to me are dead. I was ten years old then, so I knew what had happened to me and I was extremely elated that the bad guys, from that night will no longer disturb us. Though they still disturb me every now and then in my dreams." Sheryl again bursted in tears. "My dreams had stopped after a few years and I had started to live a normal life but after mum''s death, I again develped a fear of being alone. As if somebody was going to barge inside the house and harm me or worse harm you. That is why I was so adamant about you, to not shift to your apartment. But you wanted your own space and I understood, that I could not keep you tied up for the whole life. So I had to agree." Sheryl turned to look at Cheryl who was yet in a state of shock. Her family had gone through so many hardships and she had no idea abut it.


    "They have not only fought the case for me but also sponsored your and mine education and college fees. Your entry in Fabiosa was not by luck, It was planned by Miss Wilson as she wanted to see you stand on your feet and help mother. Both the ladies made sure that we are well setlled in our respective jobs and that was the reason, mom could finally leave her job to rest, after I got a good paying job in the bank. Though she could not enjoy it for long but she died a happy death, knowing that her two daughters are stable and independent. She died happily, thinking that the struggle she had to go through in her life, will not have to faced by her daughters. And it is all due to Miss Wilson and Miss Lodge. We can never repay what they have done for us. Never! So, harming them or their kids is something which I can never imagine in my entire life." Sheryl gave an angry look to her sister.


    Cheryl pursed her lips and looked at the floor again. Her heart was full of extreme remorse and guilt.

 Chapter 550 - The escape....

    Cheryl hugged her sister immediately, trying to control her sobbing. "I am sorry sister. I am really- really sorry. Please forgive me. Forgive me for everything, that I have ever done to let you down. I promise I will settle all this, and I will make you proud. I really, really will. I promise." Cheryl held her sister''s hands lovingly, and looked directly in her eyes. "Today for the first time, I am not scared of looking in your eyes because I am speaking nothing but the truth." Cheryl smiled looking at her sister with detemination and immense love.


    Sheryl could not believe her eyes. She was constantly looking in Cheryl''s eyes as if she was seing somebody else. She had never seen Cheryl talk so maturely and yet so lovingly at the same time. Tears rolled down from their eyes and they both hugged each other for a very long time bursting into tears.


    "You are not alone sister. Do not ever feel that way now. I am with you. After all this is over, we will live together under one roof. Ok?" Cheryl wiped away her sister''s tears lovingly, smiling at her.


    Sheryl smiled back and nodded in a yes. "But first we need to clear this mess and for that we need to confess before the Wilson and Lodge family."


    Cheryl smiled back, extremely thankful to her sister. Her smile meant that she had forgiven her. "Yes ! let us go right now. Sooner the better."


    "Oh, now is not possible. They all have gone for a family wedding that is why the kids are staying with me. They will come back after two days." Sheryl answered thinking carefully. "We need to stay in hiding till they return, it means. If the man is this determined to take revenge he must be soon on the pursuit of looking for you. Then my place is also not safe, if the man knows me. What should we do now?"


    Cheryl pursed her lips in delimma, thinking of a way out. "I feel we first need to get out of here. We also have kids with us, I do not want anything to happen to them. He might also use the kids against us. I will hurry up and pack our bags, you pack the kids'' bags quickly. We can decide on the way, about what to do next. Let''s just get out of here first." Cheryl ran towards the wardrobe and started unloading few clothes from it. Shreyl thought for a second and immediately went to the living room, where the kids were sitting, playing. "Ok kids. We are going for a short holiday. Let us pack our bags fast."


    "A holiday? Yayyyy!" The kids spoke in unison, excited to hear their aunt. They both immedediately got up and started handing over their stuff to Sheryl, who was quickly packing it in their bags.


    After another fifteen minutes, the four of them were ready to leave the house. As soon as they stepped out of the door, they spotted the two same suited men, walking out of the elevator from the far end of the corridor. They both were busy talking to each other, as if involved in a serious dicussion.


    "Oh shit! It is them!" Cheryl hushed. The two girls immediately picked up the kids in their arms, and ran towards the other elevator, situated at the other end of the corridor. Soon they entered the elevator and spotted the to suited men, constantly pressing the door bell of Sheryl''s apartment.


    "Whew! We came out right on time." Sheryl who had picked up the boy in her arms placed him down and heaved a sigh of relief. Cheryl too placed down the confused girl as they quickly walked inside the parking area of the building.


    "Why are we running?" The cute girl in two ponytails  looked at her two aunts in confusion.


    "Oh sweety we are playing a game with our friends. The treasure hunt! We are now going to hunt for the treasure." Sheryl patted the girl''s head as they all seated themselves inside Sheryl''s car. Soon, the car moved out of the building and the two ladies heaved a sigh of relief, having successfully escaped from the two dangerous men for now.


    "So what do we do now? We need to protect ourselves for two days, till the Lodge and Wilson family does not return from the wedding." Cheryl looked at her elder sister, who was driving at the speed of the lightening, towards the other part of the city. "I do not know. Maybe we check- in, in a hotel or something? Do you think they will be able to trace us if we stay in a hotel?" Sheryl looked at her sister, in doubt thinking very hard about their next move.


    "The man has contacts. I really doubt if it is that difficult for him to get his team to call every hotel and confirm about our stay. We should not take the risk of revealing our identity." Cheryl pursed her lips, feeling immensely terrified now. Sheryl thought for a while and then immediately took a U- turn, going in the direction from where they came.


    "Why are you going back?" Cheryl asked in confusion.


    "I am not going back. But I have one place, where I know we all can stay safely for as many dats as we want." Sheryl immediately took out her phone and dialled a number. "Natalia! I sweety. How are you doing? Hope ou are enjoying the wedding." Sheryl had dialled her best friend and Raol''s wife, Natalia''s number.


    Natalia who was currently sitting on the beach with rest of the family members spoke up with an equally ecstatic tone. "Hi Sheryl sweety. I am good. I hope the kids are not troubling you much?"


    Raol who was lying on the beach chair next to his wife, was now listening to the entire telephonic conversation and was looking at his wife in curiosity. He offcourse liked Sheryl a lot, but hated her sister even more. So he had carefully instructed Natalia to not reveal their location to Sheryl.


    "Oh! Not at all dear. We four are having a gala time together. Infact we were just heading to the wonderland and I was thinking of staying at your farmhouse for two nights. It is closer to the wonderland, so it would be a better option to stay their in case we get late at night." Sheryl spoke up, trying not to sound worried at all.


    "Oh that is so sweet of you dear, taking the kids to the wonderland. Offcourse you four can stay their sweety. I shall tell he guards to open it up for you all. ... Ok.. Right.. Right. Bye sweety." After another five minutes of conversation, Natalia hung up the call.


    Raol turned to look at his wife in confusion. "You four? Who is the fourth one with the kids?"


    "Oh its Cheryl offcourse. The four of them are headed to the wonderland and will later stay in the farmhouse." Natalia smiled and then closed her eyes again, soaking the sun on the beach. Raol frowned in confusion. He knew Cheryl was not somebody who would go to places like wonderland and neither was she so much attatchd to the kids, like Sheryl. He now had strong doubts that something fishy was going on with the two of them.

 Chapter 551 - The Saviour revealed...

    "Cheryl is going to the kid''s park? Hah! Are you serious?" Raol looked at his wife in extreme disbelief and doubt. Natalia opened her eyes yet again and turned to look at her husband and frowned. "What is so funny in this? They both love the kids a lot. Silly you! Calculating everything, everytime. Can I now please relax?" Natalia reprimanded her husband and again closed her eyes.


    Raol rolled her eyes at his wife and then opened his cell phone immediately. Kareem and Rhehan who were listening to the couple''s conversation also frowned. Kareem was more interested in the conversation as it had Sheryl''s name in it, while Rhehan was listening to them as it had Cheryl''s name in it.


    "What''s wrong Raol?" Rhehan whispered in Raol''s ear, so that nobody else could hear them.


    "Sir. Why do I find it hard to beleive that Cheryl is going to wonderland with the kids? I have a hunch that Sheryl is lying. Something is wrong! Also I am now worried for the kids." He immediately texted on a number, telling its reciever give more infrmation about Cheryl and her recent activities across town.


    "You remember we had got those new high security cameras at your farmhouse, after all this mess started. Maybe it is time to make use of them." Rhehan quickly opened his phone''s browser and typed on it a few times, opening a new link. Soon, they both could see the entire outskirts, porch, playing room, pool, gardens and the living room of the farmhouse. Rhehan handed over his phone to Raol and patted his back in a sign of "you know what to do next."


    Raol took the phone in his hands, feeling a bit relaxed now. He could now have a look at what is going on in the farmhouse and also make sure, his kids are safe. Whereas, Rhehan was busy keeping an eye on Kareem, whom he had just found out to be Augus.


    Kareem on the other hand was lying down lazily, as now all his wounds had started to pain and get stiff terribly. The wound from the last night''s accident and also the previous wound from the gun shot, when he had saved Rhehan''s life, during their honeymoon period. But he was happy that atleast James believed in him and had revealed him the information regarding the couple''s whereabouts to him, right on time. Only James knew. that Kareem had taken a gunshot for Rhehan that day even though Kareem had no idea that Rhehan was indeed his elder brother. James had forbidden to tell him abot this detail, even though he fully trusted Kareem and his own sixth sense. James could not ignore his mother''s requests and warnings too, so he avoided telling Kareem about it, in case he turns out to be Augus. He had to make sure he fufills his role as the prime protector and protect the two enchantresses from any possible harm or danger.


    Whereas, Kareem on the other hand, had been getting clues of his lineage in his dreams regularly. As if, it was in his blood to be able to make use of a snake''s venom. As if, his body was full of it! As if it was his inbuilt desire to harm his own family, which he had somehow inherited. These dreams were confusing him everyday, and he was fighting his inner demon wanting to harm his own family, specially Rhehan. As soon as he protected Rhehan''s life, he had face wrath from his lineage which even tried to scare him in the form of an accident.


    This incident had disturbed Kareem to the core, who undoubtedly loved his family to the fullest.  Everyday he was getting instructions in his dream to fulfill his duty towards his lineage and kill his family one by one and everyday his dreams were getting more and  more scary and intense.


    Thus, maximum times Kareem had a bad temper due to lack of sleep and fear of his dreams, which he did not even tell to James. He was thus all alone in this fight, with his own self. He was fighting for the same cause, just like his family, but was somehow left alone in this. Only James knew his true intentions who had planned to reveal it to his mother and aunt soon after the wedding.


    Meanwhile...


    Sheryl heaved a sigh of relief and speedily drove towards the outskirts of the city, "The farm house will be the best option for us to hide. It is gaurded nicelt by security of Excel Corporations and the kids are also familier with that place. It is located in a secluded area, where he Steve will never be able to suspect. I have been to the place a few times with Natalia."


    Cheryl too heaved a sigh of relief and was nowcomparatively happy and relaxed. She smiled and looked at her sister in gratitude. "Thank you so much sister. This all seemed simply impossible without you. Thank you for taking me out of this dirty mess, I had created for myself." She now could not wait to start back a normel life with her sister under one roof.


    After another twenty minutes, the car was now driving on a smooth yet lonely road. which was now a part of the Excel corporation''s estate. Sheryl finally slowed down the car seing the familier area. "We are almost there now."


    They both looked around. Their was not a sight of any person around. The estate was covered with dense woods from the two sides.


    "But what about taking the kids to the wonderland? What will you tell Natalia or the kids?" Cheryl spoke softly as she turned her head to look at the two peacefully sleeping kids at the back seat.


    "It is ok. We can tell her that you caught the flue or something and we could not go. Kids, will have a fun time in the playroom. Natalia designed a playroom specially for them, inside the farmhouse." Sheryl halted the car outside a huge wooden gate and pressed the horn.

 Chapter 552 - The sisters....

    Raol who was now lying on the beach chair, looking at Rhehan''s phone suddenly spotted a hyundai car, halting next to the gate of the farm house. "Hmmm... So I was correct. Sheryl was indeed lying. They are not going to the wonderland. I wonder how Cheryl is bonding with her big sister, so easily? How did she even to agree to come with Sheryl and kids to the farm house. As far as Natalia told me, Cheryl never agreed to such quiet and peaceful evenings with her sister. They are definitely upto something." Raol looked carefully as the guards opened the door and the car moved on a bricked drive through, towards the main building of the farm house. He was now going to carefully observe the two sisters and their every action.


    Suddenly Raol''s phone vibrated and he immediately looked at it, coming out of his trance. It was the message from the person, Raol had just instructed to give every information about Cheryl. He was one of the high profile, news reporter of one of the leading news channels, who had every minute detail of all public figures.


    ''Cheryl was due to attend a press meet in the morning. Her manager had reportedly claimed that she is indeed pregnant. He also claimed that the father of the child is none other than your boss, Rhehan Jobs. He had arranged a press meet inviting all leading reporting channels and Cheryl also came for it. She confirmed that she was actually pregnant and before she could take Mr. Jobs'' name, she fell sick. Apparanty a similar looking woman to Cheryl came to her rescue and after that their is no report of her. So we could never get to know, if her manager''s statement about Me. Jobs was correct or not.''


    Raol''s jaw almost hit the floor after reading the text. He quickly plugged in the ear speakers and clicked on an attatched video, sent alongside the message. He could clearly see Cheryl standing on the stage and agreeing to her pregnancy. The moment she was about to take Rhehan''s name, Raol almost had a mini- heart attack. But then, suddenly Sheryl appeared out of no where and snatched the mike from her hands. Raol heaved a sigh of relief as the mike got snatched from the girl''s hands right on time. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, still looking at the video. The two sisters now could be seen talking to each other happily, when suddenly Cheryl started gagging and they all walked away. Raol frowned looking a the two suited men, taking a screenshot of their faces. "They do not look like normal body guards of a celebrity. They look more like trained shooters of a gang. Is she working for a gang? Probably getting instructions from the gang to harm boss''s life. Hmmm..Interesting. Let us find out who they work for."


    Raol quickly sent the screenshots to his investigtion team, his genius brain working super fast now. He then handed over the phone to Rhehan for him to check the message about Cheryl along with the video. Rhehan had an equally shocked reaction just like Raol, and took a deep breath when Sheryl did not let Cheryl take his name. "Now what the hell is this? As if we did not have enough complications in our lives already. Now this pregnancy? Do you think it is my child?" Rhehan whispered in Raol''s ear, who was now looking at Rhehan''s phone studying every activity of the two girls inside the farmhouse.


    "I think this girl is not even pregnant and she is faking it all, to defame you in the society. So Sheryl did not like it and stopped her right on time. Sheryl is a very nice girl, boss. Till the time Cheryl is under her supervision, I do not think she will let Cheryl do anything wrekless that spoils your name." Raol spoke up, as the two men were now carefully looking at the two girls appearing on the screen. Sheryl was busy settling the kids in the playroom, while Cheryl was sitting gloomily in the living room, clutching her stomach with both her hands. Suddenly Cheryl started gagging again and ran towards the bathroom of the living room, covering her mouth with both her hands.


    Raol and Rhehan looked at each other in shock.


    "Wha... What if the girl is not lying and she is actually pregnant? That too with my child?!!" Rhehan looked blankly at the beautiful sea ahead and then turned to look at Rose.


    Raol did not know what to reply to his boss. He himself was not sure about anything now.


    They both once again had the same fears, floating their minds. What if something happens, which could make the couple''s relation to fall apart yet again?


    Meanwhile.....


    "Where the hell is she? You fools. You could not keep an eye on one single stupid girl? You are two trained shooters, yet you let the girl run away from under your nose!!!" The man was smoking a cigar, while standing inside a pool. He was wearing a thin pair of swimming trunks, revealing his chiseled body muscles.


    A beautiful woman of around 30, dressed in a neon pink bikini, was standing next to him, caressing his fine ab muscles. Her hands then went upstairs and she caressed the man''s strong chest muscles. Her hands swept hungrily on his nipples, one of them covered in black ink. The man had a vast tattoo on his chest, on which several snakes and other signs were made. He looked rather angry and was shouting at a loud volume over the phone, standing at the edge of the vast infinity pool.


    As soon as the middle aged man put down the phone, the girl hugged him from behind, rubbing herself on his naked back. "Steve darling relax! What is more urgent than making out with me. Do not spoil your mood dear."


    Steve took deap breaths, feeling the girl''s naked body on his back. He immediately turned and pulled open her top and pulled down her tiny stringed panty. He immediately thursted himself inside her, releasing all his frustration.

 Chapter 553 - The possessive hubby....

    With every passing second, Rhehan grew more tense about his relation getting effected once again due to Cheryl. He was now constantly looking at Rose as if, his most precious possssion was at stake yet again and he could not do anything to prevent it.


    Rose could now feel Rhehan''s constant gaze at her and she frowned looking at him in confusion, her eyes asking him if everything was ok. Rhehan smiled lightly trying to give an assuring smile to the girl...


    It was already evening till everybody walked back inside the hotel rooms after soaking the sun for so long on the beach. Raol who was busy making arrangements for the next morning''s wedding, was side by side constantly looking at Rhehan''s phone. He had kept a close watch on the two sister''s making sure his kids are safe. The tight security was surrounding the island, making sure the wedding goes smoothly and they all remain protected.


    Meanwhile.....


    Augus had grown extremely impatient seeing everything slip out of his hands. "I do not believe this. My own idiotic son, saved that moron Rhehan''s life and now they all have gone to some unknown destination and my boss has yet not been able to track them. That Cheryl too has not been spotted yet! She has not even chekced- in, in any hotel of the city. Has she fled out of the city? Damn it! Whose help is she getting? Her sister is nothing more than a mere bank employee. How can they just get lost like this?? Where did they get the guts to do that!!" He banged his fist on the glass table in front of him with much anger, making it to crack immediately. He had been from avery long time trying to seperate the couple. He knew that if Rose was with Rhehan, his strength would be doubled. Rose would not let anybody or anything harm her husband, just like the day he had his mem attack Rhehan the very first time. Rose had taken a gunshot upon herself for the boy. So, he had always wanted to break them apart but the more he tried, the more stronger their bond grew, until they ended up getting married.


    He then targeted Cheryl, for this purpose as she was easy to brain wash, owing to her prior hatred towards the Fabiosa company amd her greed for power and fame. But this time, Cheryl also failed him and ran away right before revealing Rhehan''s name. He had also tried to brain wash his only son Kareem in his dreams, to turn against his family. Kareem had inherited same magical amd evil properties just like his father. He also had the ability to use spells just like his father could do. Both their bodies were tolerant to snake''s venom, making them extremely powerful magicians ever born, as if their bodies did not have blood but snake''s venom running through their veins.


    Augus was lost in his thoughy when suddenly the man''s phone vibrated and he placed down his cigar picking up the phone instantly. "Yes boss." The man spoke up with a hint of respect and fear in his tone. "What? You got their whereabouts? That is great boss! Yes boss. I will reach their tomorrow itself with our entire army of men. You are coming too? That is wonderful. I shall wait for you before taking any action in that case!! And ...AND.... boss, that girl Cheryl has ....has fled. We are trying to locate her and her sister but they seem to have fled from the city itself. Could you get your men to locate them?" Steve gulped in fear, scared of getting a scolding from his boss..... errrr.... YES .... YES.... Thank you boss."


    Steve placed down the phone feeling extremely elated. "Hahaha! All this is going to end very soon now. My revenge will be taken and I shall lead a happy and satisfying life after that. See you tomorrow Rhehan Jobs. I do not know how you were saved the last time but this time I will kill you with my own hands. Start counting the coundown of your breaths, because not just me but Horus is also coming to fight you tomorrow. Hahaha!" The man took another puff from his cigar happily and rested his head on the couch dreaming of killing Rhehan along with his whole family. "And you Cheryl! How dare you decieve me like this?? You and your sister can also kiss goodbye to your lives. In no time, my boss will trace you down, no matter in which corner of earth you are hiding. He is the most powerful man on this earth, you all have no idea what you are fighting against. First, I will fuck you both beautiful sisters and then give you both a very slow and painful death as a punishment for cheating against me."


    Meanwhile....


    Kareem was now lazily lying on the bed of his room, inside the resort trying to sleep yet again. He prefered to sleep during the day. The only time he could sleep peacfully, without any fear. His night was usually full of scary dreams and visions. Finally after another fifteen minutes of struggling, he dozed off to sleep.....


    Suddenly from dark pitch blackness, his dreams floated into showing him the vision of a royal chamber where he was sitting on a throne adjascant to a huge gold throne, on which an old yet strong looking man was siting on it majestically. Their were few other men, sitting besides him on the similar thrones, while two imperial lions were sitting on each side of the gold throne.


    The old man''s strong voice echoed in Kareem''s head, making him frown very hard.


    "I am giving you the most difficult role brother, as you have the strongest mind from amongst all of us brothers. You will take birth in the lineage of Augus, so that you possess the same dangerous and evil properties that he possesses. To understand his power and usage of magic, you will have to sacrifice your lineage. You will have to fight your evil instincts and lineage every day, so that you do not harm any of us. You, with the strongest mind, will be able to handle it for the sake of your family. Just remember who you are and why you have taken birth from a father like him. Only you, my brother  can protect us from the venom''s effect. I do not want the histtory to repeat. I do not want any of us to fall pray of the snake''s venom yet again. I, your brother Khufu, will take birth once again having the same father, so that I possess his anger and his body strength. But... Do not forget brother, we are also our mother''s sons. We have golden hearts, which will always guide us both if we fall prey to our dark sides. Promise me brother, you will always remember who you are, even if we are seperated in our next lives due to some reason. Our hearts will always keep us both connected."


    The man''s strong voice was echoing in Kareem''s dream, making him shiver.

 Chapter 554 - Brothers.....

    Kareem''s body was now flaring up with heat and determination. He was now frowning terribly, as the man''s voice inside his head grew stronger. He nodded in a yes, in obedience to the words of his elder brother. "I... I promise brother... I promise. I shall not let you down, even if I have to fight alone. Even we have to grow up seperately I promise, I shall never forgive what you and mother have taught me." Kareem was now speaking loudly in  his dream. A tear dropped down from his eye as he promised his elder brother Khufu.


    Suddenly, the vision in his dream changed and he was now inside a vast chamber, which looked like an extremely royal egyption bedroom. Their were gigantic pillars, on all four sides of the bed on which were hung, beautiful and rich textured curtains. The pillars and walls of the room were beautifully decorated with engraved precious stones of different colors. The fresh aromatic air from the beautiful flower gardens outside the room, was entering the room. The outside dark sky''s weather was windy yet very tranquil. The aroma of the flowers was so distinct in the dream that it was enough to calm down Kareem''s nerves. He had stopped crying and there was now a distinct smile on his face and his heart was instantly filled with immense happiness. The room was dimly lit with fragrant candles placed in the corners of the room.


    Kareem could see his own egyptian self, standing near the door, made out of beautifully carved rock. He closed the door behind him and walked inside the room slowly. He now looked in his early twenties much younger to what he saw in his previous dream. Dressed in a royal attire, he wore a majestic round shaped crown made of complete gold. He was dressed majestically in a metallic gown, which was the attire worn only on special occasions like on a person''s own wedding.


    He walked further and smiled looking at a thin and pale looking girl who was sitting coyly, in one corner of the bed. She was breathing heavily and was looking down at her hands nervousely. The beautiful girl was dressed up in an off shoulder long traditional dress, beautifully decorated with gems and waist ornaments. She was wearing a beautiful gold head gear on top of her head, complemeting with the gigantic heavy looking gold necklace on her neck. Her golden locks were falling on her delicate shoulders, her bossom rising up and down, due to heavy breathing. Her breathing grew more rapid, as she heard the man''s light footsteps walking towars her. Her lips were painted red and her beautiful hazel eyes darkened at the edges. She was dressed for the occasion, which was her marraige with the brother of the king, Kesi.


    Kesi walked closer to the nervous girl and sat in front of her on the bed. He then slowly touched the girl''s hands with his one hand while his other hand went upto her chin. He gently pulled up her chin, making her look in his eyes directly. Her beautiful hazel eyes, made the boy''s heart skip a beat. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his life. Their was something about this girl which pulled him, closer to her right on the first day when he had rescued her from his father, Horus''s chamber.


    The girl was none other than Claira, the one who had informed Dalilah and Cho about Horus''s plan to kill Miso. Kesi had rescued all the girls, held captive by his father, later after his father''s death. But from the moment he had seen Claira, he did not want to let her go. He let Claira go back to her family only to later ask for her hand in marraige, from her parents. Claira''s parents were more than happy and readily agreed to marry off their daughter with the able brother of the king Khufu.


    Today was their wedding day and Kesi was more than happy to have the beautiful girl as his wife. He was now looking intently in the girl''s beautiful eyes, while she once again lowered her eye- lids in shyness. Kesi smiled looking at the shy girl and planted a kiss on her blushing cheek. His hands, touching her face softly feeling her pale and smooth skin. Claira looked at the man,  right in his love filled eyes. His eyes were expressing the amout of happiness and love his heart contained. A tear dropped down from the girl''s eye as he looked at the man sitting in front of her. " How can I thank you enough my Lord? You have accepted me and loved me despite knowing about my shameful past. Why do you love me so much? I do not deserve it." The girl spoke with a sad smile on her face.


    Kesi was taken aback by the girl''s words for a few seconds. "Shameful past? If someone has to be ashamed it has to be, due to what my father did to you. I apologise my dear, for all the pain and sorrows he has inflicted on you. I just want to release you from all your pain and show you how much I love you. How truely beautiful you are. How happy and lucky I feel to be married to you." The man immediately placed his lips on her soft tiny lips, and sucked them hard as if taking away all her pain. Few more tears dropped from the girl''s eyes, landing on the man''s cheeks. The harder he kissed the more rapidly her tears dropped. After another few seconds did the man release her lips and wiped away her tears with his palms. "Like this I will fill your life with immense love and you will soon forget all your pain. I promise to love you not just in this life time, but in every life time. My soul is connected to you and the moment you will come in front of me in each life time, I will immediately recognise you and fall in love with you. This is how much, I love you, my dear."

 Chapter 555 - His wedding...

    Kesi smiled lovingly at her, his eyes divulging nothing but his true love for his wife. Claira hugged the boy happily, once again her tears were not able to halt out of happiness. This was the first time she had felt such immense love from somebody. "What have I done to deserve you. Surely you are the result of my parent''s prayers and sacrifices to the mighty lord." Claira smiled happilly, still hugging her husband.


    Kesi smiled hugging back the girl with equal happiness. "What did I do to deserve you my dear? Surely my years of dedication to the country men has been given back as a blessing, in your form. I promise to always love you, like his, with all my heart." The man smiled and removed the girl''s heavy head gear and then her necklace from her neck, keeping them aside. He then removed her waist ornaments one by one and made her lie down  falt on the bed with much gentleness.


    He then quickly removed his own extremely heavy head gear and  metal gown. He was now standing with just a thin fabric of white Linen tied aroung his waist. The girl closed her eyes in nervouseness looking at the almost naked man in front of her. His hardness could now be seen from underneath his thin fabric and the girl took deap breaths in nervouseness, lying down flat on the bed.


    The man chuckled happily looking at the shy girl. "Do not feel shy my dear. I am your husband now. Your soul and body are mine now and I am all yours, forever."


    He walked towards her and slowly climbed on top of the bed. He slowly hovered on top of her, taking his lips on top of her delicate shoulders. He then planted soft kisses all over her collar bone, slowly tracing his lips downwards. His hands then went on top of her off- shoulder robe and he pulled it down instantly, revealing her soft breasts with a quick jerk. The girl blushed hard as she could feel the man''s gaze on her breasts.


    Her pink nipples grew stiff as the man touched them gently with his fingers. "You are so beautiful. Much more than I had imagined you in my dreams everyday!"


    The girl gasped as the boy started licking her breasts lovingly with his tongue. She could feel an intense amount of pleasure travelling in her body making her pubic region get wet instantly. The boy too had an instant errection as he rotated his tongue around her delicate pinkish nipples. Their bodies were now filled with intense emotions, and the girl started moaning in pleasure as the man bit her nipples lightly with his lips, making the sweet pain travel all the way to her pelvic region.


    His tongue travelled all the way to her hot navel and he clentched her rob between his teeth pulling it further downwards frim her waist. Soon the girl''s robe was hanging loosely on her legs, revealing her alluring pelvic region amd thin waist. The man glanced hungrily at the completely naked beautiful woman in front of her, his fingers touching her bare private parts very gently and softly.


    He did not want the girl to feel any pain. He wanted her to forget all her bad previous memories and wanted to show her the meaning of pure love through physical intimacy. He wanted to make sure that the girl was wet enough for him to insert his hardness inside her. He slowly removed the thin fabric that was hanging around his own waist, making his hardness stand erect facing the girl.


    The girl blushed again looking at his hardness, her breast moving up and down rapidly as her breathing grew intense. She could now feel her body craving for his hardness, making her head a little dizzy. She could feel strong muscle convulsions in her lower abdomen, sending delicious vibrations all over her body. The boy was drunk in the beauty of his wife and was busy kissing her all over on her private parts, now making her moan even more loudly. Her hands were now clenching his strong shoulders tightly as he savoured her private parts with his tongue.


    "Aaahhhhhh!!" The girl maoned as the boy inserted his one finger inside her hot opening. He moved his finger in clockwise direction several times, making her moan even more louder.


    The girl was intensely wet, and the boy could no help but feel elated at this finding. He slipped out his finger and inserted his hardness inside her, making the girl gasp in pleasure and shock all- together. He immediately planted a kiss on her wide open lips, smiling looking at her flushed and sweaty face. He slowly streted to move his body to and fro, his palms supporting his strong body. They both moaned in pleasure as the man eventually increased his speed, enjoying every second of moving in and out of her.


    After several more minutes of rapid moments inside her hot opening, did the man climaxed inside her. They both were now panting heavily as the man crashed on top of her, covered entirely in sweat. They both hugged each other for a very long time, enjoying each other body heat.


    Kareem, who was visualising this entire dream was also maoning in pleasure eventually releasing himself in his boxers, right in top of the bed. As soon as he released himself, he felt extremely relaxed and he dozed off in a deeper sleep. Suddenly, everything in his dream, changed immediately. He was now standing in the same room, except that their were few other woman, standing next to him.  Claira was lying on the bed and shreiking in pain. Her face was flushed and legs were wide apart and a woamn was patting her head lovingly. While the only man in the room Kesi was standing next to her, holding her hand tightly, a lady was instructing her to start aplying force. He was indeed nervous looking at his wife in terrible pain, but he was also very happy at the same time. She was about to give birth to their first child. After a few more minutes of several cries and pushes, the room was filled with pleasant cries of a baby. It was a girl and Kesi was almost in tears looking at the tiny angel in the lady''s hands. Soon the baby was cleaned and wrapped in a royal cloth and handed over to her father. He kissed her little baby on her cheek and looked at Claira happily. "She is so beautiful just like you. Look at her eyes and hair, so similar to yours. I will name her Chairil. She will be your naughty little angel, in your every birth and you shall be her guiding light, in every birth and I shall be her guardian and protector in every birth.."

 Chapter 556 - The warning....

    Kareem could feel immense happiness in his heart, living his best memories of previous life yet again in his dream. He was now smiling while sleeping, having such a pleasant dream.


    But.... Suddenly everything in his dream turned dark and his surroundings changed completely. He was now standing in the corner of another gigantic royal chamber. He looked around and could recognise it instantly. This was his father''s bedroom which was currently, immensely dark and creepy. Their was pitch silence around him, but he could feel that something was not correct. Their was something about this moment, which felt like a bad omen or a warning to him. He looked at himself in the mirror as he could not figure out what part of his life, was he exactly in.


    He noticed that he was not wearing his holy marraige band, which meant it was something related to an event before his marraige.


    But he was immensely confused. The event did not look like it had happened in his life. It looked more like, he was being shown the truth about something and to warned about that was about to happen.


    He walked further ahead inside the scary looking dark room. There was a dim light appearing from the candles in one corner, apart from that their was no source of light in the room. Several royal red colored couches were situated in one corner of the room, while in the other corner, their was a vast marbelled oval shaped bathing area, covered in Rose petals and fragrant water. He walked past it further inside and could now hear slight, muffed noises of a girl. She seemed to be crying but it seemed like her mouth was covered with sonething preventing her from crying out loud. Another agonizing muffed noise appeared, as if the girl was now in intense pain.


    Kesi did not have a right feeling about this so he quickly walked towards the other part of the U- shaped chamber, where few more lit candles were placed. This part of the chamber was comparatively much more well lit. He walked further inside and saw a gigantic gold bed, decorated with several engraved gem stones . He was entering this part of his father''s chamber for the first time. Nobody even including Dalilah was allowed to enter this part of the King''s chamber. He walked further ahead, closer to the bed and noticed a naked man with white long hair, lying mercilessly on top of a young girl. The man was panting heavily, as if he had just climaxed inside the girl. Their was a sense of satisfaction and pride on his face as he rested his head on top of her breasts.


    The girl was lying down entirely naked, her legs wide apart tied to the ends of the bed with a thick rope. Her hands were tied together, above her head, with the top of the bed. While her mouth was covered tightly with a satin piece of cloth, preventing her from shouting out loud. Her tear stained face was full of pain and misery, while her hazel eyes looking at man with fear and disgust. Her screams had stopped and turned into slow helpless sobbing. She was looking helplessly at the naked man on top of her, wanting to shove him off, but was unable to do so.


    Kesi ran towards them in shock, not believing his eyes. "Claira!!'' He shouted looking at the crying girl with golden hair.


    "Father! What are you doing?" The man spoke loudly. "This is not real then why am I seing this? I do not want to see this, please Lord. Spare me." Kesi tried to run further towards them but he could not, as if he had no power to do anything against his father. As if the dream was shown as some sort of a warning to him. Kesi in his mind knew that what all he was seing currently was not indeed true but he still did not want to see his wife in so much pain, even in his dreams.


    Horus climbed out of the bed and walked away, out from the chamber, without even glamcing at his son. Finally Kesi was able to move and he ran towards Claira, rapidly who was now crying uncontrollably. "Claira, Claira. I am here dear. Do not cry."


    He quickly removed the outer layer of his cloak and covered the girl with it, untying the ropes tied to her hands and her feet. He uncovered her mouth and hugged the crying girl and patted her head lovingly.


    "What will happen to me now? Who will marry me? My honour has been snatched away from me." Claira sobbed loudly snuggling to the teary eyed boy, who was now looking at the blood stained bed fabric near the girl''s pelvic region. "What if.. if... I become pregnant? What if I give birth to his child? No, I will kill myself with poison before that." The girl bursted into uncontrollable tears.


    "Shushhh! Shush! Do not speak like that. Nothing has happened to your honour. I adore you my dear and I shall marry you. Even if you give birth to his child, I shall give the child my name and the child will never know, the truth. Even if the child ever tries to take the wrong path like King Horus, you and I will be there to guide her to the right path. I will give her my name, do not worry. Just marry me my dear." Kesi looked in Claira''s eyes with determination and love.


    The moment Claira looked in the man''s eyes she had understood the man''s love for her was no ordinary. It was the kind of love which had no boundaries. The kind of unending and undying love which could jump leaps and bounds just to be with her. She knew, he was just the man for her, who would complete her in every way in just this birth but in every birth.


    Suddenly the dream vanished, Kareem''s eyes opened and he gasped for air, looking around him in confusion. He could feel a sense of relief looking at his surroundings, as he had realised that all of the bad things happening with his wife, in his last vision were indeed a dream.

 Chapter 557 - Help my wife...

    He was still lying down on the bed and trying to calm himself down. Suddenly he rememered the amazing feeling he felt, when he was making out for the first time, with his wife. He had recognised the girl immediately. The girl was none other than Sheryl, who was Claira his wife, in his previous life. Though her face had changed but her eyes, hair and soul was just the same. As per his promise, he had recognised her the moment he had seen Sheryl for the first time.


    He was now grinning from ear to ear thinking about Sheryl and the fact that she was indeed his soulmate. He could feel his released wetness inside his boxers and he chuckled at himself slapping his forehead with his palm. "Sigh! This girl is driving me nuts. Look at me behaving just like a love struck teenager." Kareem sighed once again and turned to hug his pillow tightly, missing the presence of his soulmate desperately.


    He was too engrossed in thinking about the feelings he had just experienced during his first night with Claira, that he totally forgot about his other dream. He was yet smiling happily remembering the girl''s beautiful body. As soon as he visualised her naked body in his day dreaming, he developed an instant hardness yet again.


    Kareem looked at his hardness and sighed rubbing it lightly with his hands. "It is ok pal. You will soon get to meet her. Just wait for a few more days." He inserted his hand inside his lowers and started jerking its skin rapidly with his hands. He was constantly thinking about the girl and her beautiful pale body, while masturbating rapidly. After a few more minutes the man finally released himself inside his boxers yet again and took deep breaths trying to calm himself down.


    He once again lazily lied down on the bed hugging his pillow, constantly thinking about Sheryl. He was now already dreaming of marrying her and also about having kids with her and walking with her on a beach during their old age together.


    Suddenly he was reminded of his baby girl, whom he saw Claira give birth to and his grin widened even more. He was falling in love at the thought of having another cute daughter with Sheryl in his current life.


    Suddenly, the dream bubble of his thoughts popped and he was reminded of the other dream which he had visualised. His wife Claira was deeply hurt physically and emotionally and was crying uncontrollably, after being physically abused by Horus.


    Kareem''s smile faded away as realisation was slowly hitting his head now. He sat upright instantly, in an alert posture thinking carefully about his dream. The girl was crying about the fact that she might bear Horus''s child.


    "Does this mean that the baby I saw, was not indeed mine but Horus''s? Otherwise why would I even see this dream? It means that she was my adopted child, who I needed to guide to follow the right path. So who exactly is my daughter in this birth? If she is not even born yet then what is the point of seing this whole dream? Does this mean that my daughter is already born and she needs my guidance and protection?" Kareem pressed the sides of his head, thinking very hard about the entire dream.


    It was very difficult for him to visualise his wife''s grief struck face yet again but he had to understand the meaning of his dream, at any cost. He thought about the moment when his daughter was born and the exact words Kesi had spoken looking at her for the first time. Things were getting more clear to him now. She was definitely not her daughter, which meant she might have Horus''s traits in her, causing her to follow the wrong path every now and then.


    "Who can be our daughter in this birth? Someone who is very close to Sheryl and probably related to her. I owe a duty towards her to guide her, which means she is currently taking a wrong path and might lead into trouble." Kareem thought for a few more seconds when realisation finally hit his head and his jaw dropped almost touching the floor. "Why did I not think about it before? Oh shit! It is Cheryl, Sheryl''s current life, sister, who was infact our daughter in previous birth."


    He thought about it for a few more seconds again rewinding the entire dream in his head. "The dream sounded more like a warning to me. Does this mean they both are in trouble due to something wrong which Cheryl has done?" Kareem instantly jumped out of the bed and ran towards the room''s door. "Oh damn!"


    He quickly wore his t- shirt and ran out of the room, towards Raol''s room, which was on the extreme corner of the long corridor.


    Meanwhile.....


    Raol had been constantly looking at Rhehan''s phone, keeping an eye on all the activities of the two sister and taking care of his kids side by side. He had been sitiing all alone on the beach now for a very long time, while all others including his wife had returned to their rooms. After giving some more instructions to his staff for the next morning''s wedding, he decided to walk back to his room. He knocked at the door of his room, inside which his wife was taking a hot water shower.


    "Who is it?" Natalia popped out her head and shouted slightly opening the door of the bathing cabin.


    "It is me honey. Raol." Raol who was constantly looking at Rhehan''s phone, spoke up loudly while standing out of the door.


    "Oh! What a wrong timing Raol." Natalia rolled her eyes, while carefully stepping out of the shower cabin. Her body was covered in the froth and she quickly wrapped a white colored towel around her breasts and walked towards the door to open it. She quickly took a glance from the eye hole and opened the door rolling her eyes at her husband yet again. "You made me come out of the shower all wet. I am going back now. Please close the door."


    Raol who was busy looking at the phone, walked inside the room and looked up look at his grumbling wife. He was irritated listening to his wife''s grumbling and was going to give her a befitting reply. But, immediately his jaw dropped open as soon as he glanced at his wife, taking away his attention from the phone in his hand completely and instantly.

 Chapter 558 - The trouble...

    "Wow! Honey. You look so fucking hot." Raol gaped at the girl''s naked body which was partially covered with just a piece of towel, knitted loosely on her cleavage. Her froth coverd body looked simply irresisteble now, to the man.


    Natalia was walking barefoot back towards the bathroom, when she halted and turned to look at her husband in surprise. She giggled looking at his open mouth and walked back towards him. Raol gulped in desperation now looking hungrily at her frontal body. Half of her breasts were visible, while the other half were covered with the towel. Her pelvic region was also coverd with the drapped towel, revealing her tonned thighs and lower legs.


    "Why do not you remove this towel? So that I can see you fully naked, my beautiful wife." Raol looked at his gorgeous wife, walking towards him slowly. Blood was now flowing rapidly towards the lower part of his body giving him an instant errection.


    Natalia chuckled looking at the man''s popped out hardness, underneath his pants and came much closer to him, touching his hardness very softly and slowly. She looked seductively at her husband, making him lose complete control. He was no longer concentrating on Rhehan''s phone and he threw it on the bed immediately as soon as his wife touched his hardness.


    His lips planted on her lips, immediately sucking them very hard. His hands went staright to the ends of the loosely hanging towel to her wet body and he pulled it down immediately. The girl was now standing naked, covered in froth in certain parts of the body as the towel had dropped down on the floor. She smiled looking in his hungry eyes, coming closer to him. "Do you want to take a shower with me hubby?"


    Raol''s heart skipped a beat and he nodded in a ''yes'' and immediately threw off his shoes, unbuttoning his shirt. The girl helped him out of his clothes and Raol immediately picked up his wife in his arms, walking towards the bathroom happily. His mouth was once again on top of her mouth, sucking her lips very hard. It was after a very long time that the two of them were making out, without any interruption by their kids or anybody else. They had now ample time just to themselves, wihout worrying about the kids or any other person around them. Rhehan''s phone was left unattended on the bed, while the screen now suddenly showed sudden tremendous moment on it.....!


    The two of them stepped inside the hot shower as they started touching each other''s bodies with their hands. Raol pressed her soft breasts with his hands as the water droplets over them, washed way the entire froth, which was covering her body. Raol could now have a better view of her naked body and he immediately made his wife turn. He made her to stand with her back towards him and then made her to bend a little, revealing her pinkish opening. He too bent down on the floor, kneeling on his knees and brought his lips close to her private parts. Soon, he was rubbing and fondling her hot opening with his tongue, making the bent naked girl moan in pleasure. He private parts had already grown sensitive and red due to the long impact from hot water, making the pleasure to magnify tremendousely in quantity. He kissed her private parts generousely, his hands rubbing her hips playfully.


    The girl was now craving for the man''s erection to enter her and she moaned more loudely, feeling a hurricane of intense vibrations in her lower abdomen. "Oh! Oh! I need you honey! I need you so badly. Just come inside me. Please come." Natalia''s words acted like a trigger to the man and he instantly got up on his feet, standing straight. Just in the next instance, he had inserted his hardness inside her vaginal opening, and was moaning in pleasure at the hot impact. He started moving to and fro rapidly, while his hands were holding the girl''s waist tightly and firmly.


    "Oh baby! This feels so good. It reminds me ....ahhhhh..... of our honeymoon, when we had spent an entire week just inside the bedroom loving each other. I am so.... ahhhhh..... happy we are doing this again without anybody''s interruption." Raol spoke up amdist his moans, increasing the speed of his movements rapidly. The girl was also moaning loudly and they both were almost reaching the peak of their hormonal outbursts, when suddenly the door bell rang! The two were startled immediately but Raol did not stop moving. "Aaahhhh..... Who ever it is can wait. I am not stopping." The man ignored the bell, concentrating once again towards his wife. They both once again tried to get lost in their own pleasure world when, the door bell rang again, this time much louder. They both were startled again, not wanting to stop at all.


    But the door bell rang yet again as if someone was in an extreme hurry and urgency. Their were now also constant knocks on the door, making the two of them frown in severe irritation.


    "Damn it! Why did you have to speak so much Raol? Look what happened. You were missing the interruption and here it is now!" Natalia spoke in an angry tone, still bending down. She was now feeling irritated having felt Raol''s to and fro movement to slow down and eventually coming to a stop.


    "Is it my fault? Did I know that somebody would be so desperate to meet us, even at this moment?" Raol spoke in angry tone as the door bell rang yet again. This time someone was ringing the bell constantly, without even halting.


    Raol had no other option but to break his own heart and slip out his hardness from inside his wife''s opening. This was probably the toghest thing in his life that he had done, much more tougher than fighting any enemy or cracking any mystery puzzle of his life.


    "Sorry honey. Looks like someone is in an extreme urgency. We will continue it later. I shall go out and see who is it at the door," Raol gave quick peck on her wife''s back, who was now standing like a statue still in shock. She stood motionlessly as her husband walked away, wrapping a towel around his waist, his tempting hardness popping out from underneath the towel, making the girl swallow back her bodily desires.


    Raol walked towards the door, fully irritated and curious "This better be important or I shall kill who ever it is at door, instantly." He grumbled as he peeped through the key hole, having a look at the person who was constantly ringing the door bell of his room.

 Chapter 559 - The attack....

    Kareem frowned in surprise as he peeped through the eye hole of the door. "Kareem? What is he doing here?" He once again looked at the boy who looked in a rather hurry to get the door opened. "What is he upto now? Plotting something against somebody? This boy is always upto no good."


    Raol hesitated a bit and then opened the door finally....


    Meanwhile.....


    It was already evening and sun had set down when Sheryl was preparing dinner for everybody while Cheryl was lying down lazily on the couch of the living room, watching her soap opera. The kids were happily playing in the backyard, where a gigantic play area was created for them. The play area had a tiny covered swimming pool, an artificial science city, a jungle made from artificial trees and several animal cut outs. Several floor games were painted on the ground, in colorful paints. Both the kids were currently busy playing a board game inside the tent house, built in the middle of the artificial huge jungle. Their were dim lights coming from the turtle shaped lights from behind the trees, placed in several parts of the jungle.


    Sheryl had switched on the light music in the kitchen to uplift her mood. She was side by side cooking italian food for all of them to eat. Meanwhile, Cheryl who was lazily lying on the couch, dozzed off in a deep slumber, while the television was yet switched on, its voice filling the living room completely.


    Sheryl was now done with cooking the red sauce pasta and a vegan tomato pizza. She was now baking the white cheese mixed vegetables in the oven and side by side happily humming the melodious song. She was now in a happy mood as she and her sister will finally be living under one roof after they confess everything to Rhehan. She was happy that Cheryl finally confessed everything to her and was ready to mend her ways.


    Soon the oven beeped and Sheryl wore her thick hand gloves taking out the baked dish from the oven, placing it on a wooden tray. Everything was now ready and Sheryl looked at her delicious looking creations with a satisfactory look on her face. She shouted at the top of her voice, looking out at the gigantic backyard. "Kids the food is ready. Common in sweeties!"


    She then turned to look towards the door of the living room, placing everything on the table of the glass made dining room. "Chery sweetheart. Get up. The food will get cold. Just go to sleep after eating." She happily placed the dishes on the table, placing the food filled bowls in the middle. Their was no response from both the directions. Sheryl nodded her head in disapproval and looked in the direction of the empty bakyard from the glass walls of the dinning room. "Kids! No more playing in the jungle. Come inside quickly now or aunty will come and find you." Sheryl chuckled and then walked towards the door of the living room when suddenly a loud crashing voice came from behind her, making her fall on the ground immediately.


    "SHATTERRRRR!!!!" The ear piercing noise echoed in the dining room, as the glass wall of one side had fallen down, breaking into several tiny pieces, scattering all over on the floor. Sheryl had fallen down on the floor near the door of the living room, and turned her head to look at the broken glass wall with fear and disbelief in her eyes. "Oh no! Kids are in trouble!" She immediately got up and ran towards the backyard scared for the kids'' safety, from the glass door of the dining room.


    She stepped inside the backyard and could sense something was not correct. There was an unusual silence all around and some the lights were also turned off, making the visibility extremely low in the dark. She quickly walked towards the wireless attached to the wall an dialled an emergeny number, leading straight to the security room. After several rings the call hung up and Sheryl shudered in fear as it was extremely strange that nobody from security was attending her call. She placed back the phone and slowly tip toed further towards the playing area.


    The playing area was no less than a maze, where several gigantic and different set ups were created, giving it a look of a tiny disneyworld. In one corner was the jungle, while in the other corner was an iceland in ''frozen'' movie theme. Besides the board games and other swings, was a huge toy train, which gave a complete tour of the entire backyard.


    Sheryl walked towards the jungle first where she had last seen the kids, inside their favourite hideout, the tent in the jumgle. She walked inside a small wooden gate, which was covered with several artificial plants and wild flowers. With shivering legs, she walked towards the tent, which was situated in the middle of the jungle. The usually well lit area was now immensely dark with only a few distant lights turned on. She slowly walked towards the tent, when somebody grabbed her throat from behind, making her fall on the grass instantly. An excruciating pain travelled inside her head and she frowned in pain. She turned her head and spotted a masked man dressd in an all black outfit who was looking at her, and had pointed a gun in her direction. Sheryl gulped in fear as she spotted another masked man, who had now entered the house through the broken glass wall. He too had a similar gun in his hand and was now walking slowly inside the house now.


    Meanwhile...


    Cheryl woke up with a jolt, from the loud screeching sound of the glass breaking, from the other part of the house. She frowned and got up on her feet, feeling a bit drowsy. "Sister! Sister? Is everything ok? I heard a loud noise from somewhere." She walked towards the dining room in confusion, by this time fully awake. "Sister? Why are you not replying?" She walked inside the dining room and was stunned to see the shattered glass spread all across the floor. Her worst fears had come true and she now knew that they had been traced by Steve''s men...!

 Chapter 560 - Escape...

    Cheryl walked carefully on the floor trying to avoid the broken glass pieces. Her eyes were now carefully scrutinizing the dining room, while she did not speak a single word. She could feel somebody was watching her very closely, but she was not able to spot anybody.


    She carefully walked further towards the broken glass wall looking at it with scared eyes. It looked like the wall had hit something round, which made it shatter instantly. She looked at it carefully when somebody grabbed her waist from behind, making her scream out loud. The man placed his other hand on the girl''s mouth preventing her from shouting any further. Cheryl struggled to get free from the man''s grip but she stopped moving as the man pointed a gun right on her temple. She also did not want to put pressure on the baby so she immediately stopped struggling.


    "You dare move and you will be lying dwn lifeless on the floor the next second." Cheryl heard the masked man''s warning and stopped the struggle. "Move. And tell me where the two kids are hiding." He pushed the girl out of the house, towards the backyard. Cheryl heaved a sigh of relief thinking that atleast the kids were not in their hands but she was now extremely worried about her sister. "But... but... f.. first tell me where my sister is. Then I shall tell you were the kids are," Cheryl mustered all her strength and turned her neck to look at the masked man.


    The man jerked her neck roughly making her look back in the front as they walked in the backyard slowly in between the painted board games. "Your sister is with our men. Till now se is alive and if you want to her to remain alive tell me where the kids are. Fast!!"


    Cheryl''s brain was now thinking of some plan as she slowly walked on top of a colorful painted game on the floor. She quickly had to think of something, before it was already too late. Her eyes once again scrutinized the entire area and she spotted the iceland in one far end corner of the play area and she suddenly thought of a plan. "Oh! I remember, they were telling me that they wanted to go build a snowman in the iceland, over there. They must be inside that frozen cave." Cheryl pointed towards a white snow covered cave, at the far end corner of the backyard. Tje iceland was created to look like ''Antartica'' with several artificial penguins standing at several corners.


    The man looked in confusion at the iceland and then turned to look at Cheryl. "Are you sure? If you lie to me, I will shoot you right here." He spoke in a stern voice, glaring at the girl, studying her facial expressions.


    "Why will I lie to you? Do I want to get myself or my sister killed? Those kids do not mean anyhting to me, so I would rather want you to kill them, than to kill me or my sister. The iceland is their favourite spot to play amd hide. I am damn sure, they are inside that ice cave." Cheryl spoke with a poker face, sounding extremely sure. The perks of being a good actor was now coming in use.


    The man hesitated for a few seconds and then nodded his head in an approval. "Fine. I will go and check it out myself." Hearing the man Cheryl heaved a sigh of relief. Though she did not know, where the kids were hiding but she was sure that they would not go inside the iceland. Owing to the change in weather, she was sure that the two kids would never dare to go inside the frozen land, inside which their was drastic fall in temprature. They also did not have the proper attire or shoes for the ice laiden place.


    The masked man waved his hand looking towards the jungle, and looking at his sign another masked man, who had held Sheryl''s hands behind her back appeared. His other hand was pointing a gun towards her temple, as they walked closer to where Cheryl and the other masked man were standing. Cheryl looked at her sister with guilty eyes. Tiny blood droplets were falling from Sheryl''s forehead, making Cheryl cry her heart out, looking at her sister''s condition. Both the sisters were looking at eah other with fear and remorse in their eyes, not sure of how long they would stay alive.


    "The girl says that the kids are hiding in that cold region. I will go and check. Keep an eye on these two." The masked man waved his hand again and two more masked men, dressed in similar attires appeared from behind the jungle trees, walking towards them. Sheryl and Cheryl shivered looking at the other two men. The two of the girls were now held tightly by the three men as the fourth man walked towards the iceland, where the ice laiden cave was situated.


    A few minutes later, their was no sign of the man and the three masked men looked at each other in confusion. "Is this some kind of trap. You bitch! Why is our partner not back yet?" The man who was holding Cheryl, jerked her head roughly in one direction in extreme anger.


    Sheryl immediately grew scared and spoke up abruptly. "The caves are pretty much slippery. Maybe he needs help picking up the kids. May be one of you should go and help him. The kids are definitely inside the cave." Sheryl suggested with a staright face, concealing her all expressions. The three men looked at each other and one man waved his hand on the third man, who nodded back his head in approval and walked towards the iceland. Sheryl and Cheryl looked at each other, feeling slightly victorious. They knew the iceland was a tricky place owing to its very low temprature and slippery floor. Anybody is bound to get hurt by falling without proper attire or caution.


    A few more minutes later, the two men did not return and the men keeping an eye on the two girls were also confused. "Why the hell are they not returning?" The other man, who was holding Sheryl pushed her and gave her a tight slap. "You bitches. What game are you playing with us? Where are the kids?? Just tell me!!" He shouted at the top of his voice startling the two girls. Sheryl was thrown on the ground dur to the high impact of the slap and Cheryl had tears in her eyes, as her sister had roughly hit the ground, making her knees bleed.

 Chapter 561 - The narrow escape...

    "We... really do not know where the kids are. We just know, that they ... they were going inside the iceland, the last time we saw them . So probably your men have already caught them. Please do not hit my sister. I beg of you." Tears dropped down from Cheryl''s eyes as she saw her injured sister, struggling to get up from the floor. Severe guilt was engulfing her mind and she was now cursing herself for putting her sister''s life in danger, due to her rutheless actions. A few more minutes passed and the two masked men grew intensely agitated, getting no sign of their two partners. One of the masked men held up his gun and pointed at Sheryl in anger. "If you do not  tell us, where the kids are consider this girl dead in next few seconds."


    Cheryl gasped in shock while Sheryl closed her eyes and a tear drop fell from her left eye. She was now ready to be shot dead by the man. But she was happy that she has tried her best to put up a good fight and just wanted her sister and the kids to be safe. She so much wanted to live a happy life with her sister under one roof but now she only was wishing for her sister to be safe.


    "Noooooooo!!!" Cheryl screamed at the top of her voice, trying to struggle out of the masked man''s grip. The man held Cheryl from her throat almost chocking her completely. The other masked man was about to press the trigger from his finger, pointing the gun at Sheryl, when something hit his head with much force startling him instantly and making him drop the gun.


    The two girls were also taken aback, hearing the voice of something hitting the man. The man touched his temple with his hands, where he had been hit. A yellow colored paint filled his palm and he looked at it in surprise. "What the fuck is happening? Who is throwing these stupid painful paints on me." Just then another round shaped colored ball came and hit the other masked man on his temple as well. The other man was also taken by surprise as his head had a big patch of red colored paint. "What the hell is h....."


    Suddenly shower of tiny paint balls errupted from somewhere in the sky, on top of their heads and all over their body. The balls were hitting them with much force, making them jump in pain again and again, leaving the two girls from their tough grips.


    The two sisters who were taken by surprise could not help but chuckle looking at the two jumping masked men. Suddenly the large toy train hooted from a distance and a tiny boy wearing an army uniform popped out his head from its window. He shooted the two men with some more balls and stopped the train right in front of the two ladies, opening its door instantly. The two of the girls quickly hopped inside the train and the tiny boy pressed the button immediately, which made the train move rapidly towards the other part of the backyard. He was side by side shooting the two men once again on their faces, preventing them to run towards the moving train. The little girl Mila, who was also dressed in an army uniform and guards was hiding under the seat, as per her elder brother''s instructions. She instantly came out from the seat and hugged her aunt Shery in fear.


    The two sisters looked at the little boy, who was totally acting like their tiny life gaurdian.


    Cheryl grinned at the boy happily, patting his armed head as the train had now climbed a round bridge at a great height leaving behind the frustrated masked men at a far away distance. "You are our hero Raos. No wonder Shery tells me that you are super intelligent and brave." Cheryl spoke up as Raos filled the gun again with tiny paint filled balls. Sheryl who was yet in shock, could not believe that they have been saved for now. She was all prepared to be shot dead, and here she was, fully alive, saved by a little boy with the help of some paint balls, used in fight games.


    Raos accepted the compliment with much grace and bowed his head a little, the same manner as he had seen his dad doing. "It is my duty to save the three ladies, being the only man around. I am just following my father''s instructions. He told me I have to be brave and save the ladies."


    The two confused ladies looked at each other in bewiderment and surprise. "Father''s instructions? Is he around to help us?" Sheryl asked in surprise, looking at the boy who had now brought the train to a halt at a great height on top of the bridge. The two masked men were looking at the covered train in confusion, not knowing how to reach it at such a great height. Raos grinned hearing her Aunt''s question and pulled put a small pocket phone, through which a man''s voice could be heard giving innstructions to Raos to stop the train. Sheryl and Cheryl looked at each other in surprise, feeling extremely relieved and lucky.


    Meanwhile...


    Raol who had opened the door to Kareem was looking at him with doubtful eyes. Kareem knew what exactly was going in Raol''s mind but he did not have the time to give clarification to him about his actions right now. His wife was in danger and he had to save her at any cost. "Raol! Listen to me very carefully. I heard you and Natalia talking about Sheryl and Cheryl. Can you please tell Natalia to contact them immeditely. I feel they are in some sort of terrible danger and I have to help them."


    Raol frowned looking at the man. "Are you kidding me? Is this some sort of a joke. Look at me. I am dressed ina towel, what a wrong timing you had Kareem to tell me this fake story of yours. I have been keeping an eye on the two of them the whole day. Their is no way, they could be in danger. Ok! And if you have come here to know about their whereabouts, I am not going to tell you that." Raol looked at the man with a very angry face. He doubted Kareem the most out of all and was sure that Kareem came to ask about the girls'' whereabouts to kill them and his children.


    Kareem slapped his forehead in frustration. looking at the angry man.

 Chapter 562 - The proud father....

    Kareem so much wanted to punch the half- naked boy standing in front of him, right in his stomach or probably worse, pull off his towel and throw it far away. He resisted the temptation to do so and controlled his anger. "Dude! Listen. I do understand your reasons to doubt me, but just believe me this one time." He literally begged his heart out, looking at an angry looking Raol.


    "I am sorry Kareem. Maybe you can talk to the boss about it. I can not help you in any way, without asking him. Besides how can you even claim that they all are in danger? Did you put them in danger yourselves, that is why you know it? Huh? What do you want to do with them?" Raol nodded his head in disapproval and was about to walk away when Kareem held his arm with much power, making him stay.


    "Listen I do not have time to waste. She is my wife. Ok? All I can say is, I saw it in my dream, you believe it or not. But I have a hunch that they are in trouble. Why do not you just check on them, without telling me their whereabouts? I will just stand here in one corner, while you both just check on them. Will this be ok?" Kareem looked at the man''s face, hoping to have convinced him a little.


    Raol thought about it for a second and then finally nodded his head in an approval. "Alright. I have them covered in the camera of that phonr. I will prove you wrong in just a matter of two seconds. Wait and watch." Raol picked up Rhehan''s phone casually and looked at the screen, covring all the important areas of the farm house. "Holy fuck!!!!"


    Raol gaped at the screen in extreme surprise. He could see several masked men, carrying guns, walking inside the boundary of the farm house. Raol''s security men and several gaurds were being shot dead by them, while four of them had climbed the backyard, inside the kids'' play area. Raol gaped at the screen in disbelief and turned to look at Kareem in surprise. "You... You were right. They are in real danger."


    Kareem came rushing to see the phone and was shocked to see several men surrounding the farmhouse, killing the security gaurds, one by one. Then suddenly one of the gaurds shot the glass wall of the dining room, making it break into several tiny pieces. Natalia who  had changed back into her clothes also came rushing towards the two men and looked at the screen in shock. Raol immediately picked up his phone and ordered his most able security people to rush to the farm house immediately. Several choppers on Raol''s order immediately took off from the Excel Corporations, towards the farm house.


    But suddenly they saw, the two kids who had spotted the masked men shooting the glass wall, were now hiding behind a tree in jungle. They both had extreme scared look on their faces, and were on the verge of crying as they now spotted their aunt Shery, at a far away distance being slapped by a masked man.


    Natalia was now thinking hard and she immediately picked up her phone dialing her number. "Here talk to the kids. This connects to their tent house. They are standing pretty close to the tent, maybe they can hear you. Quick." Natalia handed over her phone to Raol, who was now speaking over the phone and looking at the screen. "Raos! Mila! Can you hear me? RAOSS!!" Raol observed the two kids looking in the direction of the tent and immediately running towards it in relief. Raos had now picked up the phone and was speaking on its speaker.


    "Dad! We are under attack. They have aunty Shery with them." Raos whispered and the three adults almost choked hearing the boy''s distressed voice.


    "I know sweety. Mom and I can see you. Just do what I say now. Do not be scared. You are a big boy, so you have to protect Mila and your two aunties as well. Ok. Two bad men are approaching the jungle to look for you, so just run towards your right side, inside the paintball area. Quick! Hold Mila''s hand and run toward right. Daddy''s gaurds are coming to save you till then, my boy, you are the gaurdian. HELP THE THREE LADIES. Ok?" Raol took deap breaths as Raos nodded his tiny head in an approval and ran towards his right side, holding his sister''s hand very tightly.


    The three adults looked at the screen as they could now spot both Cheryl and Sheryl being ill treated by the masked men. The anxiety was engulfing their minds and their only hope was now Raos, who could save the situation till the help does not arrive. Raol proudly looked at his little boy who was running in just the right direction, holding his sister''s hand with one hand and a phone in the other hand. Soon he reached the paint ball area and looked around in confusion.


    "Very good my boy. So the first rule to save somebody is to keep yourselves safe first. Wear the game uniform and guards all over your body also help your sister with it." A tear dropped down from Raol''s eye as he watched his kids struggle inside the uniform quickly. They were now a bit relaxed as they could see the girls playing a clever game with the men, sending them towards the iceland.


    "Oh! Please! God! Help them. Please." Natalia choked her throat looking at the four struggling people.


    Soon Raos had worn the uniform and was helping Mila wear it, while Raol was cleverly thinking of where to send his kids next, so as to keep them safe and save the two girls. "Ok now. You know how the gun works right. Daddy has taught you all about the angles to shoot the target at just the perfect spot. Just consider this a shooting game and fill all your pockets with balls, also fill Mila''s pockets. Fill your gun completely and then just climb the train on your left."


    Raos nodded and started picking the paint balls and was filling it in first Mila''s and then his own pockets. He then filled the gun to the maximum with the balls and gave a thumbs up sign to his father.

 Chapter 563 - Success...

    Another proud moment could be witnessed by the two parents as the boy gave them a thumbs up sign and was already running towards the entry gate of the train, carefully holding his little sister''s hand. Soon, the train was speeding towards the two ladies and the three adults hooted and cheered as the little boy shot the two masked men, right on their temples. The adults were now literally dancing looking at the phone screen when the two surprised sisters, successfully sat inside the train, while Raol ordered his little boy to stop the train right at the highest point of the track, where it was too difficilt to climb for the masked men.


    They could see Raos showing the phone to the two ladies and Raol smiled proudly looking at his little boy. "Hi ladies. This is Raol. Just wait for a few more minutes and the company choppers will take you right from this point itself. Till then, keep the doors closed...!."


    Meanwhile..


    After a few minutes, Sheryl poked out her head from the window a bit to check the situation, but then immediately closed the window as a gun shot hit the window startling them all. Cheryl hugged Mila tightly, trying to coax her.


    "They all have gathered around the train. I hope the  help  arrives soon." Sheryl spoke in distress, looking at Cheryl.


    Suddenly a loud noise of several choppers arriving towards them could  be heard and they all shreiked in joy, looking at the approaching choppers from the sky window of the train. A huge "Excel Co" was written on each chopper and the masked men, looked at the choppers in surprise and fear. Several well equipped men started climbing down from the chopper, and immedaitely started shooting the masked men all over the farm house.


    "Open the sky window Raos." Raol instructed his son happily, now feeling much more relieved seeing his men killing the masked men quickly and skillfully. Raos nodded his head in a ''yes'' and pressed a red button near his arm, which opened the giagntic sky window completely. Soon two men climbed down from the chopper inside the train and safely tied the two kids with them, about to take them inside the chopper.


    Raos immediately frowned and looked at the men, his dad had sent. "First save the ladies. I will go in the last. I am a man. My dad told me to save the ladies."


    Everybody chuckled hearing the boy''s words, including the three adults looking at them from the phone''s screen. Natalia could not help but cry looking at his tiny boy behave like an adult, grown up responsible man. Sheryl explained him that his two aunties would soon follow and eventually everybody was rescued inside the chopper and the driver informed Raol about it.


    The three adults heaved a sigh of relief finally, as the chopper was now moving towards the Excel Corporations, the safest place for the four of them. Raol''s voice echoed through the speakers of the chopper as it flew back towards the city. "Sheryl. You all should come to the wedding destination. I shall arrange the plane for you right now. You should be here in another three hours. Kids will also be safe with everybody around here and also... I have some talking to do with your sister Cheryl."


    Sheryl looked at Cheryl who was now extremely nervous. "Ohk Raol. As you say. We will board the plane immediately" Sheryl nodded her head in approval and held Cheryl''s hand. Cheryl knew, the most difficult time was yet to come, which was to confess her every evil deed before the family, who had been constantly saving her and her sister''s life. Cheryl was still in disbelief that Raol knew every thing that she had done to Rhehan, but still he told his son to save her life.


    As soon as Kareem heard the conversation between Raol and Sheryl, his happiness knew no bounds. He jumped in excitement, knowing that soon Sheryl will be with him on this island. "You are best my brother." Kareem instantly hugged the man tightly, taking him by surprise.


    Kareem used so much power that Raol lost his balance and fell down on the floor. His towel was thrown to one side and Kareem was now lying on top of him kissing his cheek in happiness. Raol was startled witnessing the man''s happiness and the excited kisses he was showering on him. But then, he instantly freaked out as he realised he was stark naked on the floor, with Kareem right on top of him.


    Natalia who was looking at the two men in shock had now covered her eyes, not having a heart to visualise her husband lying naked below other man.


    "Arghhhhh!! Stop it Kareem. I have a wife!!!" Raol screamed trying to shrug away the man with much force. Kareem who did not budge for a few more seconds came back to his senses and looked at Raol''s face in surprise. "So? What does that have to do with me?"


    "What do you mean by that??!! I love her. There is no way I will fall for you or anybody else." Raol shouted again, trying to set himself free from the man''s hug.


    "Huh? Who said I have fallen for you? I am just saying thank you and..." Kareem halted as he realised his blunder. The man below him was stark naked and he was on top oh him kissing him too. "Oh shit!!" Kareem stood up instantly feeling guilty and picked up the towel throwing it back on Raol''s face.


    Raol instantly covered himself, still looking at Kareem in a defensive way.


    Kareem could not help but chuckle looking at the alarmed man now. "Relax. I love somebody already. And I am not gay, its your bad luck. But yeah... Thank you man!" He smiled and walked out of the room, leaving Natalia and Raol looking at him in surprise. Raol was particularly surprised by the series of events that just happened. Kareem was behaving so nicely to him and he also saved the four people, by informing him on time about his dream.


    He could not help but wonder if he and Rhehan had formed an opinion about Kareem rather too quickly!?

 Chapter 564 - His wife....

    Raol had anyways decided to question Cheryl, once in for all about all her deeds, including the night she slept with Rhehan and also the truth about the baby. He still was doubtful that their was something fishy and the child was not indeed Rhehan''s. The only person who could answer these questions was Cheryl herself.


    He had planned to do it right after the wedding the next day and was happy that in the mean while he would be ble to keep an eye on her too. He also knew that in Sheryl''s presence, Cheryl would not dare to do anything stupid.


    Soon, they all had gathered inside a beautiful vintage hall, for a family dinner together. While Elizabeth and Lee were constantly busy romamcing with each other, Lillian was busy checking the tiny details for the next morning''s grand event. Rhehan and Rose were also busy whispering flirtaceous scentences to each other. Raol, Kareem and Natalia did not want to spoil everyone''s mood so they did not tell about the attack to anybody else.


    Everybody in the hall could not help but notice the contrasting nature of Kareem, who appeared to be extremely happy now as compared to what he appeared while on the beach. He was no longer sitting alone or sulking! Kareem had only told it to James that Sheryl was indeed coming to the resort and James could not help but feel really happy for the man, who was behaving extremly kiddish at the dining table now. He was laughing heartily at every tiny joke cracked by others including Rhehan and was himself cracking happy and silly jokes, taking everybody by surprise. Soon Kareem and Rhehan were giggling like set of two notorious brothers, who had the capability to irritate everybody in the hall. Elizabeth''s happiness knew no bounds as the two green eyed boys, gave each other a high five, after cracking a joke on Xio Lee. Though Elizabeth was doubtful of Kareem''s intentions, but watching her two sons getting along so well was a priceless vision.


    Meanwhile...


    After another one hour, Sheryl and Cheryl were already boarding the Excel Corporation flight along with the kids, which would lead them to the wedding resort destination. The two sisters were extremely greatful at Raol''s decision to call them at the wedding point along with the kids. They were sure to remain safest, with everybody around to protect them. Sheryl who had recieved first aid at the Excel Corporations itself, was now more than tired and had immediately slept all along during the entire two hours journey, while Cheryl took care of the two kids, making sure they are calm and happy, after having undergone so much of trauma. Two hours later, it was already pitch dark and late at night when the plane landed on the grounds of a beautiful and green resort, currently well lit with several lightings. Cheryl finally woke up Sheryl, who was in a deep sleep and was highly reluctant to get up. With much difficulty she finally got up, her entire body now aching badly due to wounds and high impact of falling on the ground many times.


    While, Sheryl did not have anything in her mind about meeting Kareem again, where as Kareem was super excited to see the girl once again to the extent that he had snatched the key from the driver and had drove all the way to the airport to pick up the girls himself. He did not want to waste the opportunity of being with the girl yet again in the same car.


    Everybody was surprised at the Kareem''s excited and happy actions as he ran towards the exit door to pick up the girls, but nevertheless everybody went off to sleep, except for Kareeem. He was now happily driving to the runway of the resort, and could not wait to see the girl yet again.


    He halted the car in one corner as the plane landed and was instantly blown away yet again looking at the girl. She was wearing a simple set of tee- shirt and jeans, with hair tied in a simple pony tail. Some of her hair strands were falling loose on her face as she picked up sleeping Mila in her arms.


    The two girls walked towards the car, which had dark tinted windows. Sheryl opened the back door and made Mila sit inside the car comfortably, making her lie down on the seat itself. Cheryl sat besides Mila, with Raos sitting to her other side. Having left no vacant seat, Sheryl opened the front door and as soon as she climbed the seat she was taken aback to see Kareem on the driver''s seat. "Huh? Kareem? Its you!??"


    Cheryl who was sittin at the back seat, was also stunned to see Kareem who had now turned his face to look at Sheryl. "Hello ladies. Yes. It is me." He grinned as he constantly looked at Sheryl with love filled eyes.


    Sheryl pursed her lips and blushed a little at the unexpected encounter with the man. She was yet again intimidated under the man''s constant loving gaze. "Hello."


    Cheryl smiled happily looking at his co- actor, whom she had been really fond of owing to his supportive and kind nature. "Hi partner. What a surprise. How are u doing?"


    Kareem smiled looking at Cheryl. This time his feelings for Cheryl was much more than just a co- actor or a friend. After knowing that Cheryl was indeed his adoptive daughter in his previous birth, he had developed a special kind of bond with her. A bond of a father, a guide and an elder brother, eho would do anything to save her life and owned a duty to guide her to the right path. "Yes. I am instructed to guide you ladies to the resort myself. Raol requested me, so I agreed happily." Kareem tried to reason out why he was here to pick them up when a driver could have easily done that.


    Sheryl was sitting quietly as Kareem and Cheryl chatted happily with each other about their film scehdule, director and other work related things. Kareem then turned to look at Sheryl who looked drather tired and sleepy. ''''Are you tired? Hectic day, huh? Why do not you take a nap, till we do not reach the resort?"


    Sheryl smiled a bit and nodded her head in a ''yes.'' In just next two minutes the girl had already fallen in a deep slumber, totally unaware of her surroundings. While Kareem drove towards the entry gate of the resort, chatting with Cheryl and Raos.

 Chapter 565 - Love is in the air...

    A few minutes later the car was already entering the beautiful green resort. Cheryl could not help but gape at the beautiful well lit surroundings, as the vehicle moved towards a large royal building where everybody was staying.


    "Here we are." Kareem brought the car to a halt in front of the building''s majestic entry.


    "Thank you so much Kareem. We troubled you so late at night. That is really sweet of you yo come to pick us up." Cheryl smiled as she picked sleeping Mila in her arms, while Raos got out of the car hurriedly, excited to meet his parents.


    "It is totally my pleasure." Kareem smiled happily turning his head to look at Sheryl who was yet in a deep sleep. Cheryl could not help but notice the man''s constant gaze at her sister and she smiled notoriously looking at Kareem. "You seem to have hots for my sister Kareem. Do not you dare play with her feelings. She is too naive and soft- hearted." She spoke while getting out of the car.


    "I will not play with her feelings. Don''t worry. I care about her much more than what even you do. There is no point of hurting her at all. "Kareem winked at the girl and got out of the car. He then walked towards Sheryl''s side of the car door and opened it slowly. The girl was in an extremly deep slumber probably due to the pills she had taken to stop the pain.


    Cheryl looked at Sheryl and then walked besides Kareem. "She is not feeling well. Excuse me, I will just wake her up. Could you please hold Mila for a second?"


    "No. Leave it. If she is unwell, do not wake her up. You take the kids to the fifth floor, I shall settle her in her room myself. Your room number is 677, while hers is 678. See you later. Raol and Natalia are in room number  538." Kareem signalled the girl in an authoritative manner to go and he turned to look at Sheryl and smiled. Cheryl stood their motionless stunned to see the man''s actions. He was behaving as if he had a better right over Sheryl than her. As if he was her husband and protector. She looked at Kareem in confusion for a few seconds but then immediately turned and walked towards the entrance, sensing Raos''s hurry to meet his parents, leabing behind Sheryl all alone with Kareem....


    Kareem looked at Sheryl''s innocent sleeping face and smiled lovingly at her. He slowly placed his one hand behind her back and the other below her h.i.p.s. With one quick and easy move, the girl was now sleeping peacefully and comfortably in his muscular arms, while her head rested on the man''s strong chest. Kareem was constantly looking at her beautiful and innocent face, while suddenly he gave her a quick peck on her forehead, no longer able to resist. The immense feeling of adoration and possessiveness was surging in his heart for the girl. He just wanted to steal the girl from the rest of the world and spend all the time in eternity just hugging her and looking at her beautiful face.


    He closed the car''s door behind him and walked towards the elevator, his eyes yet stuck on the girl''s beautiful sleeping face. He walked extremely carefuly, making sure the girl does not wake up, while he entered the elevator. He was now remembering the first night he had spent with Claira, looking happily at Sheryl''s face. "It will not be long, when we will make love yet again my dear. I am sure I will make you say yes, very soon." He whispered very slowly bringing his lips closer to her ear, inhaling her body fragrance.


    The elevator opened and he walked towards the room, constantly gazing at the girl. He used his one hand to swipe away her hair strands which were falling loose on her face. Everytime he looked at her, he was reminded of his happy previous life- time he had spent with Claira. "How could I not recognise you my dear? Is it even possible? Soon you will also recognise me. I am very sure."


    Manwhile...


    Cheryl pressed the door bell of Raol''s room and the door flew open immediately as Natalia came rushing to hug the two girls. Tears dropped down from her eyes as she saw her kids all safe and sound before her eyes. She then hugged Raos and patted his head proudly. "You my boy! I am so proud of you. The way you took care of your little sister and your to aunties. Momma loves you my baby and momma is so proud of you." She hugged Raos, and tears further dropped down from her eyes.


    Watching the mother cry with relief, Cheryl could not help but feel even more guilty now. She had risked the lives of two innocent and tiny kids, with her stupid and foolish actions. Looking at Natalia''s crying face reminded Cheryl of her own mother, you cared so much for her two daughters.


    "Natalia. I am so sorry. It is all my fault. I should not have been so...." Just then an angry Raol came and signalled Cheryl to stop speaking. "Not now Cheryl. Not in front of the kids. I will talk to you tomorrow, after the wedding. Please go back to your room and take rest." Raol took Mila from Cheryl ams and kissed her several times, feeling his throat choked completely. He then smiled at Raos who was yet in his mother''s embrace. He too bent down and hugged Natalia and Raos together and bursted into uncontrollable tears.


    Hearing Raol''s words, Cheryl nodded her head in an approval as tears dropped down from her eyes in guilt, looking at the crying parents. She wanted to give the four people a private family time so she immediately walked away, guilt and remorse covering  her head and heart tremendousely. She walked towards the end of the corridor and eventually stopped, feeling extremely overwhelmed and breathless. She stopped her steps and stood lifelessly taking the support of the wall and immrdiately crashed on the floor, sobbing uncontrollably.


    She could no longer handle the guilt and hatred for herself, any more. Everything that her sister told her and everything she had just witnessed was now hammering her mind with much force. Watching her sister so close to death, was making her heart ache in guilt and extreme sorrow. All the nice people around her, who saved her and supported her inspite of what she had been doing, was making her feel even more bad about herself.

 Chapter 566 - Kindness...

    Cheryl could now feel an excrutiating sharp pain in her stomach travelling all tue way to her chest, the kind of pain she had last felt when she had recieved the news of her mother passing away from her sister''s mouth. Today she felt the exact amount of pain pain and also guilt, while she lied flat on the ground of the corridor, weeping her heart out. "How... How could I be so evil? Why.... why.. did I ...I.. not think about my sister? Why did I not think about my ..m... mother. She had always taught us to be nice and caring towards people and to not harm anybody. How could let her teachings fail so easily when I had everything in life already? What face will I show her now??" The girl covered her face with her hands and cried even more loudly as her mother''s sad face appeared before her eyes. She was now experienceing a major break- down, not able to retain the emotions in her heart any longer.


    For a very long time, she lied down on the floor crying and then eventually sat upright and laid her back to a room''s door, taking deep breaths from her mouth. It was after bed time already so she had assumed that nobody would see her in this condition so she sat their for a very long time, drowned in her thoughts. Tears were constantly falling from her eyes, and her face eventually got swollen from all the sudden outburst. She did not realise that she was resting her back on the door of the room, in which Rose and Rhehan were staying. The couple was not in their room and had planned to go for a long romantic walk after the dinner and then to hit the pool after that.


    A few more minutes later the happy couple stepped out of the elevator, holding each other''s hands tightly. Rhehan was whispering something in Rose''s ear and kissing her ear lobe side by side. Rose was giggling at the ticklish feeling, at the man''s sensual touch. They walked upto their room''s door, engrossed in each and they did not realise that Cheryl was sitting down crying her hart out right in front of the door.


    By the time Cheryl realised somebody''s presence in the corridor, the couple was almost close to their room''s door. She finally looked up hearing the giggles and was stunned to see Rose and Rhehan laughing and giggling looking at each other. She tried to wipe away her tears, but somehow after looking at the couple, it made her cry out even more loudpy. Her every action to seperate the couple and destroy their life, was now re- occuring in her mind and she could not help but sob louder feeling guilt.


    The sobbing noises, startled the couple and they immediately turned their head to look towards the door. They both were stunnned to see Cheryl sitting down on the floor, her hands trying to cover her face. Her face was extremely swollen and her eyes were completely red. Her dishevelled hair and ripped clothes, made her condition look extremely worrisome. Rhehan was now mighty scared looking at the girl, as he thought that the girl might be here to  blame him yet again for having his kid in her w.o.m.b. He had already assumed that she was just fooling around, once again trying to seperate him from Rose.


    "What the hell are you doing here. How the hell did you even trace this place? What are you upto next??!'''' Rhehan spoke with a stern look on his face, looking at Cheryl. Whereas, Rose could not help but feel extreme pity at the girl''s conditon. "Shush! Rhehan. She looks extremely disturbed. Do not shout at the girl like this. Do not you see she is crying so badly."


    Rhehan turned to look at his wife as if she was some kind of a maniac."Are you idding me right now Rose? Do not you know this girl? She is a witch! She is here with a new plan to break us apart. That is all she can do but I will not let it happen this time. How can you feel pitty at her condition, when all this is just another act?"


    Rhehan''s spiteful words acted like a piercing knife to Cheryl''s heart and she sobbed out even more louder. She knew she deserved this amount of hatred from people around her specially from Rhehan and Rose.


    "I do not think this is an act Rhehan. Please, for once, just see her condition." Rose walked upto the crying girl and bent down looking at Cheryl''s swollen face. She patted her shoulder slightly trying to calm her down.


    Cheryl looked at Rose''s kind and empathatic face and she was instantly reminded of Rose''s mother, Lillian. She imagined the same expression Lillian would have given to her crying mother, when her sister was r.a.p.ed. Rose did not have even a slight hint of hatred or disgust for the girl on her face and it made Cheryl breakdown even more. "How can you be so nice to me Rose? I do not deserve this kindness. I deserve hatred. Only hatred. You do not have to be so nice to me. You have no idea, how much I wanted to spoil your life, right from the beginning."


    Hearing Cheryl''s words, Rose''s kind expressions did not change at all. She patted her shoulder again, trying to calm her down. "Nobody deserevs hatred in this world. Not even you. Some of us are misguided by the situation while some of us need a partner to love us and show us the light."


    Rose''s words not just stunned Cheryl  but also Rhehan at the same time. He could relate her words to himself, how Rose had shown him the light and helped him to be a better man. He could not help but feel proud of his wife now. No wonder she loved a man like him, who was completely lost in his own darkness.


    He now stood in one corner, looking at Rose who was now wiping away Cheryl''s tears. He knew that Cheryl would now anytime, blast the new of her being preganant with his child, He knew that once again Rose and him were going to seperate.

 Chapter 567 - When soul mates meet...

    Rose wiped away Cheryl''s tears softly with her fingers, as the girl bursted in fits of cries, hearing Rose''s kind words. Rose felt guilty for makin the girl cry even more. "I am sorry. I did not mean to hurt you Cheryl... All I meant to say was that....."


    "I was not tracing you people, neither did I intend to come here. Me, Sheryl and Raol''s kids were under... under attack so Raol told us to come here for our safety. We have just landed on the island, and I shall not tell amybody anything. I do not mean to.. to... spoil the occasion for you. Trust me. You will have no problems from my side." Cheryl looked at Rhehan wih scared eyes, trying to clarify her presence.


    "It is ok. You do not have to clarify. Just go to your room and rest for now. We can just talk about it later." Rose stood up, giving her hand''s support to Cheryl to stand up as well. Cheryl held Rose''s hand and stood up on her shivering feet. She nodded her head in a ''yes'' and was about to walk  away not willing to disturb the couple''s privacy any longer. She was scared of being thrown away from the resort by Rhehan. So, she was very careful of not agitating Rhehan by any means, which could lead to her and her sister''s exlusion from the island and land them in further trouble. She could not just dare to put her sister''s life yet again in danger due to her stupidity. She was about to walk away and the couple was also about to enter their room, when something occured in Cheryl''s mind.


    She sudddenly stopped and then turned to look at the couple. "And guys one more thing I have to tell...." Cheryl pursed her lips as the girl turned to look at her in curiosity. Rhehan''s heart was now rapidly beating thinking as to what was coming next from Cheryl''s mouth. He stood their motionless and did not even turn to look at Cheryl out of fear and anxiety.


    "Yes Cheryl? What is it?" Rose gave a light smile to the nervous girl.


    Cheryl struggled to search for the perfect words, not wanting to offend the couple at any cost. "I... I just want to say... no not say actally I want to confess something very important before you guys. Umm..." She tunred to look at Rhehan, who still had her back towards her. "That night Rhehan... I lied to you. Nothing happened between us at all. Nothing at all. You did not even touch me and you were only taking Rose''s name, all the time even when you were hardly conscious." Rhehan was stunned to hear the girl''s words and he immediately turned to look at her in surprise. Cheryl averted Rhehan''s gaze in nervouseness as she fiddled her hands looking down at the floor. "Those... Those photographs were also all false. I lied to you about them. I know I can not be forgiven, but still I want to say that I am really sorry. I know you both will not believe my words and I do not deserve any forgiveness but I am really.... really sorry. That is all I wanted to say


    " Cheryl finally looked up at Rose, whose facial expressions were yet unchanged. She looked like she was not even surprised or shocked to hear Cheryl''s confession.


    Whereas, Rhehan was gaping at the girl in shock. It looked like as if a huge mountain has been lifted from his heart and he could not digest the amount of relief he was feeling at that point.


    "You... You do not seem to be surprised at all Rose." Cheryl could not help but ask Rose, looking at her composed face. Her as usual calm and composed reaction was confusing not just Cheryl but now also Rhehan.


    Rose smirked and then pursed her lips nodding her head in a ''yes.'' The two confused people looked at the calm girl. "It is no surprise for me Cheryl. I know how much he loves me, so it is obvious that he would never make a pass at any other woman, even if he is not in his senses. He only loves me and I trust him completely. I was a bit shaken up in the beginning but then my love for him overpowered every doubt I had in my mind, making him trust even more. My faith in him is unshaken and I do not need any other person''s confession to prove his loyalty and love for me. It is this simple, when you love somebody truely and somebody loves you too." Rose smiled waved her hands as if stating the obvious.


    Tears rolled down from the man''s eyes as he heard his wife''s reply. He did not have this much faith in his own self as much as his wife had on him. He was completely overcome by emotions, and was looking at his wife with love filled teary eyes.


    Cheryl smiled hearing the girl''s reply. She felt extremely relaxed, after her confession and was happy that she was unsuccessful in breaking them apart. "You guys are true soul mates and are blessed to have found each other." She smiled looking at the two of them and then walked away, not having the courage to speak anyhting else. She knew she had to confess a lot many things but that coulld wait till the wedding.


    "Ahh Cheryl. Why do not you and Sheryl also join us tomorrow for the wedding. Their is a boutique in the left wing. You can pick up the dresses for yourself, so you both do not have an excuse of not having the perfect dress for occassion and be sure to make it to the wedding." Rose smiled and Cheryl halted in surprise hearing Rose''s happy and kind words.


    Cheryl turned and smiled at Rose in disbelief. "Thank you. We will be definitely their. It is an honour."


    Rose gave a thumbs up sign, while Cheryl smiled and walked away, towards her own room feeling proud of herself for the first time in life. She did not know that speaking the truth could be so relaxing to the heart.


    The couple looked at the preceeding figure of the girl, when Rhehan immediately pounced on his wife. He pinned her to the door and started sucking her lips very hard. He held both her hands behind her back, sucking out every inch of breath from her mouth. "You my wife! I can not thank you enough. You are an angel gifted to me from heaven. How could I get so lucky? I still fail to understand." The man spoke and then started kissing Rose''s neck hungrily. He side by side opened his room''s door and picked up the girl from her h.i.p.s carrying her inside the room....!

 Chapter 568 - When soulmates meet...Part 2

    Meanwhile...


    Kareem carried the sleeping girl to her room, in his strong arms happily. He opened the lock of the door with his one hand, while he carefully held the girl with his other strong arm. He walked inside the dimly lit room and made the girl lie on the bed, comfortably, covering her up with a warmer. Sheryl frowned a bit and then immediately turned to her left side, while pressing Kareem''s one arm below her body. Kareem looked at the girl in surprise as he slowly struggled to pull out his arm from below the girl''s waist. He was scared to wake up the tired looking girl so he did not stuggle any further and instead slowly sat down on the floor besides the bed, with his arm still locked below the sleeping girl.


    His face was just a few inches apart from the girl as he noticed her bossom moving up and down, while she took deap breaths in her deep sleep. He could  sit all day just looking at her, while his arm locked under her. The mere touch was sending a wave of current in his entire body.


    Just then somebody opened the door, slowly entered the room and kareem finally looked up, averting his constant gaze from Sheryl''s beautiful face.


    Cheryl walked closer to the bed inside yhe dim room and was stunned to see Kareem sitting on the carpeted floor, while his one arm pressed below her sister. "Kareem. Let me just wake her up. You will get tired sitting like this. For how long will you keep your arm in the same position? Just slide away you arm, even if she wakes up." Cheryl whispered softly coming close to the man, feeling extremely sorry for him.


    "No, I am fine. Do not worry about me. You should also probabaly take rest now. You must be really tired. Let me just enjoy this time with your sister. You have no idea how many years I have waited for his moment, to be alone with her." Kareem once again looked at Sheryl and swept away the loose hair strands falling on her face with his other hand.


    Cheryl gaped at the boy in extreme surprise. He actually semed to enjoy the moment, sitting like this in an uncomfortable position. She was confused as to how he had waited so many years for this moment, but then she did not disturb Kareem again, thus avoided asking any further question. She nodded her head in a ''yes'' and slowly walked out of the door, closing the door behind her.


    She stood outside the room and a sudden wave of loneliness hit her heart with much force. "Woahh! Look at me. Am I the only single fool out here, tring to disturb every couple? Now even Shery has somebody in her life and it is eveident that Kareem is too adament to win her over. So this leaves a jerk like me, who is all alone in this beautiful resort. Wow! I think I deserve it.'''' Cheryl nodded her head in disapproval and took a deap sigh. She was not at all sleepy owing to so much of overwhelming situations during the entire day, so instead of going to her room she headed towards the elevator.


    She pressed the button to close the door and then started studying the buttons, on which several destinations were written.  "The lounge... the cafe... museum.. No... boutique.. No.... Ahh.. this seems interesting... pool side bar..." Cheryl pressed the pool side bar button which was situated on the top most floor of the tall building.


    Soon, the elevator door opened inside a beautiful terrace, which was beautifully decorated with green plants and hanging round shaped lights. On one corner of the terrace was a gigantic rectangular pool, besides which was the changing room. In the other corner was an extremely elegant bar counter, where several exotic drink bottles were neatly arranged on the glass shelves along with several glasses placed on top of it.


    The pleasant wind soothed down the girl''s nerves to quite an extent. There was something very pleasing about the surroundings of the place, which had instantly brought her heart at peace. She walked towars the changing room and shuffled out a blue colored bikini from the glass wardrobe. She quickly changed into the stylish two piece bikini and headed towards the shower area, next to the pool. She stepped out of the shower and looked around her once again. There was not a sign of anybody around her, exactly how she wanted to spend her current time. She just wanted to hit the pool and do a few laps, thinking about her ongoing life. She wanted some alone time with her own self, probably for the first time in her entire lifetime. She dived inside the pool and as soon as the cold water hit her body, she trembled a bit. Soon she was swimming to the other corner of the pool, thinking about what all happened during the day. She had promised herself to be a changed person and also makeup for all her wrong deeds of the past. She then took a deap breath and went deep inside the pool, enjoying complete silence under the water.


    Just then, the girl heard a loud splash from the other corner of the pool and could see a man''s legs from under the water. She instantly dived upwards, towards the edge of the pool in surprise, coming in contact with the air.


    "What the hell...? I was so sure nobody was here. I did see a man''s legs for sure." Cheryl looked in surprise as she swept off her hair from her face and gasped for air looking towards the other corner. Somebody had jumped inside the pool too and was diving rapidly in her direction. She could see a man''s arms now but not his face. The man also probably did not know that Cheryl was inside the pool as the girl at that time was slowly swimming underwater in the middle of the gigantic pool.

 Chapter 569 - When Soulmates Meet... Part 3

    Cheryl instantly grew alarmed and she immediately started swimmming in the opposite direction. Soon they both crossed each other while swimming and halted at the extreme corners of the pool. Cheryl turned her body and looked at the man whose back was towards her. He had just the perfect chiseled muscles, fair body and his strong wet arms were now resting on the wall of the pool. His one hand went to his face as he swept his wet hair backwards away from his face. Cheryl was trying to figure out who the man was, but she could not. She was standing in one corner alarmed, resting her body to the wall of the pool, looking at the man.


    She was now in a dilemma whether to move out of the pool or just wait for the man to show his face. It was also very clear that the man himself was unware of the girl''s presence in the giagntic pool, alongside him.


    After a few more seconds, finally the man turned his body towards her, ready to make another lap in the water. Finally, there eyes met each other and they were now constantly looking in each other''s eyes.


    She had now instantly recognised the man. It was none other than the famous actor James, Rose''s younger brother. She had seen his first film and had been quite a fan of the boy, owing to his deadly looks and talent.


    James on the other hand was looking at Cheryl in surprise. He did not know that some girl was already in the pool. Nevertheless, he tried to make things less awkward and continued his swim, trying to act casual. He started diving again, towards the other corner of the pool where Cheryl was standing.


    Looking at him, Cheryl got a bit confused and she too started diving in the opposite direction towards him.


    Soon they both once again crossed each other and finally stopped near the respective walls of the pool. They both turned their bodies and once again looked at each other, swiping back their wet hair.


    Their eyes locked once again and their expressions unreadable to each other. They both instantly dived inside the water, towards each other''s direction yet again, crossing each other rapidly.


    James halted yet again near the wall and turned to look at the beautiful blonde girl in blue bikini. The girl was no longer standing near the wall, but was now swimming rapidly towards the right corner of the pool. She then quickly held the bar of the stairs and stepped out of the pool, without giving another glance to the boy.


    James smirked a bit as he checked out the girl''s preceeding figure in the bikini. She indeed had a perfect figure and a beautiful face. "Hmm... So this is Cheryl, who has made everybody go crazy. She is so beautiful. No wonder, anybody can stay away from her charms. She knows how to use her charms, to her advantage. Interesting!" He looked at the girl as she had stopped by a pool chair and was wiping her body with a white colored towel.


    The girl looked simply uninterested in talking to him unlike her popular reputation in the film industry. She wanted to stay aloof at the moment and even James'' presence had no effect on the girl. Cheryl could feel her own present self change as her old self would have jumped to flirt with the boy, but she was totally disinterested. James was already a big star in the hollywood, but Cheryl had no interest in talking to him.


    Cheryl was busy wiping her arms, while James could not help but look at her flawless natural skin. He had always seen the girl with oodles of makeup and dressed in shrimpy and revaling bright clothes. But at this moment the girl looked exactly the opposite. She had no makeup on her face, and yet looked very pretty and elegant. Much prettier than how she looked with the tons of makeup, in routine. This was first time in James'' life, specially after becoming an actor that a girl simply ignored him and did not acknowledge his presence.


    Cheryl wore a gown on top of her bikini, tying it up form her waist. She quietly walked towards the bar, still thinking about the day''s incidents that had occured with her and her sister. She still had a lot of thinking to do, and had now planned to poar herself a drink and just sit by the pool side, thinking about her life. She wanted to start her life all over with a fresh note, living peacefully with her sister.


    She walked upto the bar, which was situated at the far end corner of the terrace and poured herself some red wine from a bottle. She walked upto the lounge chair and sat quietly, looking at the pool in front of her. She had not realised that the pool was now empty and James was no longer in the pool.


    Another tear dropped down from Cheryl''s eyes as she remembered her sister''s and mother''s dreadful past. She quickly wiped away her tear and was about to take a sip of the drink, when she heard somebody sit down on the lounge chair next to her. She was startled at the voice and immediately turned to look at the chair and saw James, holding a beer bottle in his hand. He was now sitting next to her and he turned his head to smile at her. "Cheers, to unpredictable life. Life that does not fail to shock and surprise us at every point."


    Cheryl smirked a bit as if the boy had spoken just the right words and clinked her glass with the boy''s beer bottle. "Cheers to life. Which I myself made it complicated."


    James smiled back hearing the girl''s words and they both took a sip of their respective drinks, looking towards the pool in a pensive mode. Though Cheryl wanted to be alone at the moment but James'' presence was not really troubling her. The boy had sensed that she was not really in a chirpy mood and was rather quitly sitting besides her, looking at the pool pensively.


    Cheryl now felt a bit happy that she was not alone sitting in such a beautiful and serene place and atleast somebody was their to give her a company.

 Chapter 570 - When soulmates meet.... PART 4

    James often turned his head to look at the pensive looking girl, but did not utter even a single word. He could sense that Cheryl was extremely sad at the moment, as she often wiped away a falling tear from her eyes, trying to hide it away from James.


    Soon the wine in her glass finished and she was about to get up from the chair to refill her glass, when James offered his hand to the girl. "Allow me. You keep sitting." James smiled at the girl and Sheryl smiled back looking at the man''s kind actions.


    She handed over her empty glass to the man and nodded her head smiling back at him. "Thank you so much."


    James smiled back and then walked away towards the bar. Cheryl could not help but notice the man''s fabulousely fit body as he walked away towards the bar. He was yet dressed in his swimming trunks and was stark n.a.k.e.d from the top, giving the girl a beautiful view of his tonned legs and tappering upper body.


    Cheryl immediately averted her gaze as the man turned back towards her, carrying another bottle of beer and a refilled glass of wine in his hands. He walked smiling at the pensive looking girl and handed over the glass to her. "Here you go. It will help you drown all your sorrows and worries."


    Cheryl smiled and took the glass from the boy''s hand. "Thank you so much. How do you know, I am feeling sad and worried?" She looked at the boy in surprise, who had now sat down on his chair, his legs facing towards her. "It is pretty evident. A vibrant, chirpy and bold girl like you is not behaving herself today. As far as I know you or I have heard of you from others, you are never this quiet and serious."


    Cheryl smiled sadlly looking at the boy. "Well, if you have heard about me then you should probably not be talking to me as well. I am one of those bad girls, who are always upto no good. This is the current reputation I hold in everybodys'' mind. Which I can not even deny, not doing. Most of it is true. I am always upto no good " Cheryl took a sip of her drink and averted the man''s gaze, as another tear dropped from her eye. Her face was filled with guilt yet again, specially knowing that she was talking to none other than Rose''s brother and Lillian''s son. The very same newly birn child, whose father had died, due to her family troubles right after he was born. Her heart was filled with remorse thinking that due to her family issues, he could never even see is father''s face.


    "Well, all I have learnt from my mother is one simple thing, that you should not care about the family reputation or what others think about you. You are not here to please anybody. One should just follow his heart and not care about anything else. If your heart tells you to mend your ways, it is never too late to do that. Slowly, people will also see a better side of you and their perspective of you would change. Why to have so much remorse in life, when you still have the opportuniy to mend your mistakes. Huh?" James smiled bending his head a bit, trying to look at the girl lowly hung face.


    Cheryl finally looked up to see the smiling boy, who was extremely polite and kind to her. It was evident that he knew what all she had done to harm the lives of people in his family, yet he was looking at her in a very positive and sweet way. "It is so evident that you are Rose''s brother. You both have a gift to bring out the best side of the people, no matter how lost they are. It is so clear that you have been raised with just the right values from your mother. She must be so proud of you both." Cheryl spoke as she rememberd her mother''s face and how she had let her down, with her actions. She did not speak a word further but her expressions were enough for James to understand the amout of guilt the girl was feeling at the moment.


    "Our parents are always proud of us. They understand that we may at times be blinded to not follow the right path but as long as we have their teachings with us, it is never too late to mend our mistakes and take an about turn. There is noting to feel sad about. We all have committed mistakes and have learnt from them eventually. It is fine."James patted the girl''s shoulder and then turned his body to face the pool again. James'' words were acting like a soothing balm to the girl''s fresh wounds and she could not help but break down hearing his words. It was the kind of balm which makes you wince at the touch with the wound, but eventually heals your pain.


    James turned to look at the crying girl and patted her shoulder yet again. "I am so sorry. I did not mean to make you cry. I will try to keep my stupid mouth shut now!"


    Cheryl wiped her tears and tried to smile looking at the boy''s concerned face. "You talk just like your sister. You did not make me sad but you rather made me feel relieved. Inspite of everything that I have done to you guys, you are so nice and humble to me."


    "That is probably because we see a nice person in you, which you yourself have not seen in you. Try to bring out the best in you, and everything will be fine. I promise." James smiled and held out his palm, in an action of promising the girl. Cheryl grinned and placed her hand on his palm and James pressed her hand assuringly with his other hand. He then turned his head and they both once again sat quietly, sipping their drinks and looking at the beautiful view from the height. They both did not speak a single word to each other, but their silences were speaking a bundle of emotions to each other. They had felt an instant comfort in each other''s presence, as if they had been soul mates ever since they took birth in this world. As if, they had been there for each other in every life time, ever since they existed. The time passed away and the beautiful night watched the two souls, sit quietly in each other''s comfortable presence.

 Chapter 571 - When soulmates meet... Part 5

    Meanwhile....


    Inside the dimly lit room, it had aready been one hour and the man was yet stationed on the floor happily, with his arm stuck under the girl''s waist. He had now rested his head lazily on the edge of the mattress, while his sleepy eyes often opened, to glance at the girl''s beautiful sleeping face. Their faces were now just a single inch apart and their breaths, caressing each other''s lips gently. The boy had spread his legs on the carpet while his other arm was casually resting on his thigh. Soon he dozzed off in a deep slumber, and rested his head on top of the matress just next to the girl.


    A few more minutes later, the girl frowned and finally opened her eyes a bit, feeling something very hard and strong under her waist. Her hands went right below her waist to feel the hard object and she touched somebody''s muscular and strong hand, startling her immediately. She opened her eyes widely and saw Kareem''s face right next to hers, who was also sleeping while lying down on the floor. Sheryl immediately backed off a little and looked closely at the man''s face, whose facial muscles were pretty much prominent under the dim lights. He was now sleeping like a little baby, who was totally unware of his surroundings.


    He was sleeping rather extremly peacefully, having no bad dreams to wake him up. Sheryl looked at the man''s hand under her waist and her heart was instantly full of extreme guilt.


    She had understood that the man did not want to wake her up and thus slept in an uncomfortable posture besides her that too on the floor. The girl moved a bit sideways, releasing the man''s hand from her weight. She slowly touched the man''s warm hand and then lifted it up, trying to fold it close to his chest. As soon as she folded his arm, the man frowned  a bit in his sleep. "No.. No.. No matter what you say. I will never do it."


    Sweat droplets formed on the man''s forehead and he took deap breaths, startling the girl instantly. Just like the previous night, Sheryl could see that the man was once again having a severe nightmare, which was scaring him to the core. Sheryl immediately patted the man''s shoulder with her hand, trying to calm him down. Finally Kareem stopped frowning and he relaxed a bit, at the girl''s gentle and caring touch. Sheryl once again did not have the heart to take away her hand from the boy''s shoulder. The boy seemed so agitated in his sleep that it was disturbing for her to see him in a condition like this.


    With her other hand the girl pulled out a pillow and placed it below the man''s head, making his head take the pillow''s support. She then finally lifted her hand from the man''s shoulder and straightened her back, still looking at him with guilt filled eyes.


    She then quietly got off from the bed and tip toed taking out a comfortor from the nearby almirah. With the comfortor in her hands she slowly walked barefoot towards the man and then bent down on her knees and covered him with the comfortor. She tilted his head towards the floor, making it rest comfortbly on the carpet.


    The boy was now lying on the soft carpet comfortably, with a pillow beneath his head and a soft comfortor to snuggle with. Seing the man in a better sleeping posture, Sheryl felt relieved and wiped way the man''s sweat with her hand. The girl was about to get up when Kareem again frowned in his sleep. "No.. No.. I will never do it. Kill me if you want to. I love my family. I shall never ever do this to them. No matter how much you try to scare me. I... I... will never ever harm them."


    Sheryl looked at the man''s tense and scared face and she patted his head gently with her hand, once again calming down the boy. For some reason she did not want to leave him all alone, at the time of distress and she wondered what kind of dreams must the man be seeing to speak such dangerous things. She gently patted the boy''s head several times and smiled looking at him.


    "How innocent you look, while you are asleep Kareem. I could look at you all night." She smiled but then suddenly retraced her hands, as if coming out of a trace. "Oh dear. What is wrong with me? Do not forget Sheryl, he is a man afteall. He is bound to hurt you some or the other day, if not now. So you do not have to come close to him, neither do you have to melt in his smooth talks. He must be smooth talking to every second girl he meets. Men should never be trusted." Sheryl gave a stern look to the man and immediately stood up on her feet and started walking towards the door.


    "I should not wake him up but that does not mean that we are sleeping in the same room. What if he tries to do something bad to me? I might as well go to Cheryl''s room." Sheryl walked out of the room, scared of being with a man all alone in a room. She entered the long corridor and looked around .Their was just one another room and she assumed that it must be Cheryl''s room. She rang the door''s bell several times, but nobody answered the door. Sheryl looked at the door in confusion. "Oh dear. what if this is not Chery''s room and I might wake up some other sleeping guests."


    Sheryl immediately backed off from the door feeling silly and walked inside her room yet again, closing the door behind her. She was pretty much scared of being with a man all alone in a closed room, but now she had no other option.


    She walked inside the dimly lit room towards the man, who was yet sleeping in the same posture on the carpeted floor. She looked at the man for several seconds and once again she had slight smile on her face, looking at his child- like sleeping posture. She walked closer to the man and looked at his face intently.


    Little did the poor girl know, that the moment she had walked away from him to check on Cheryl, he had woken up from his sleep. He was now currently only pretending to sleep, with his eyes closed but was wide awake...!

 Chapter 572 - The attraction...

    Sheryl smiled looking at the sleeping boy and bent down on her knees, sitting much closer to him. "You look so inncocent and cute. I can never tell you this while you are awake, but you are the first man who has effected me so much. You are the first man, who has made me feel secure in his presence, which I am actually surprised off. I slept with you, in one room and that too peacefully. What is it about you, that make me care for you so much? I just can not see you disturbed in your dreams, it makes my heart cry. Even if I try my best, I have this strong urge to take care of you till the eternity. Why is it like that? Huh?" Sheryl smiled and once again caressed her hand on top of the boy''s shoulder, this time with much more confidence and care.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Kareem''s heart was beating rapidly now. He was extremely elated, hearing such sweet and unexpected words from the girl''s mouth. Her soft and gentle touch was sending shivers down his spine, making his mind go berserk. He now had the strong urge to grab the girl from her waist and give her a powerful and loving kiss on her lips. Neverthless, he controled his urge and continued pretending to sleep, to hear what else the girl wanted to say to him. He knew that Sheryl was too shy and hesitant to say anything to him, while he was awake, so he decided to pretend for some more time to sleep.


    Sheryl finally removed her hand from the man''s shoulder and was yet smiling looking at the man''s face. With her shivering hand, she held out her index finger and slightly caressed it on the man''s lips, feeling their soft touch on her finger tip. Kareem was once again left stunned and he closed his fist tightly, controlling his errupting hormones. The ticklish sensations on his lips, were making his blood rush rapidly in his lower body.


    The girl hesitated a bit and then her finger travelled to the man''s nose and cheeks, as if she was now in a beautiful trance. She just wanted to feel the boy''s skin at the moment, not caring about the fear of men she had inside her head, from past twenty years. Suddenly she had mustered all the strength to enjoy the soft touch of his skin, as if her emotions were not in her own control.


    Kareem had yet closed his eyes, feeling the girl''s beautiful and light touch. Her finger now travelled all the way upto his neck. The girl was getting more and more confident with her touch now, as she was now using all her fingers now, feeling the man''s strong neck.  "I could just feel you all night and see you sleep so innocently like this, the entire time. Why do I feel so close to you? As if I have known you ever since, I have ever existed? Have we met before somewhere Kareem?" Sheryl smiled, caressing her finger tips to the man''s neck.


    "It is because we are soulmates my dear. I am so glad, you have felt it too." Kareem finally opened his eyes, not able to control anymore and smiled looking at the girl. The girl gasped in shock and her hand stilled immediately hearing the man''s reply. Kareem grinned looking at blushing girl.


    Her mouth was wide opened in shock and she had immediately retraced hand away from his neck. "You... You were awake all this while?" Sheryl pursed her lips and hung her face low, as her cheeks heated up in embarras.e.m.e.nt. She felt like this small kid, who has been caught red- handed trying to steal his favourite candy.


    "Yes." Kareem grinned and he held the girl''s hand tightly. Sheryl tried to struggle away her hand, but Kareem did not budge a little.


    "Leave me. Please leave me." Sheryl looked up with a shy face at the notoriousely grinning man. "No. I will not leave you. Ever my dear." He gently pulled her hand closer to his body, startling the girl as her entire body was also pulled closer to him as well. She finally lifted her head and looked up in the man''s sea green eyes and the world stopped once again. She felt like she was drowning in his beautiful deep eyes, with nobody to save her.


    Kareem was also now intently looking in her beautiful big eyes, and their eyes locked for a very long time. After a few more seconds, Sheryl finally came out of the trance and blinked her eyes several times, feeling extemely coy. This has been the first time she had ever been this close to a man, and it was not just making her anxious but also very suprised. Something inside her was telling her to trust the man and not be afraid of him.


    "Do not fight this feeling. You can trust me, my dear. I promise to wash away all your sorrows, and will make sure you only smile your entire life." Kareem with his other hand, touched the girl''s soft locks. His hand then gently brushed he cheeks and she immediately backed off from his hand.


    "No.. No.. Do not do this to me. It is not possible for me to like you." Sheryl once again tried to stuggle out her hand from the man''s grip. Her heart was beating rapidly as she felt the man''s loving and happy gaze on her face.


    "Why not?" The man encircled his other arm around her waist. He pulled her closer to him, making her h.i.p.s rest on his arm. "Do you find me ugly?"


    "No. That is no the case." Sheryl pursed her lips and looked away in the other direction.


    "Ahh! So you find me attractive? Is that what you mean to say? "Kreem winked notoriously, looking at the girl''s extremely red cheeks.


    "No... That is not what I meant either. Stop teasing me Kareem and stop playing around with words." Sheryl finally struggled out of the man''s grip and turned her body away from the man. She was about to get up and walk away, when the man held her waist with both his hands and with one swift and easy move, made her sit on his thighs, with her back touching his strong abdomen muscles. He then encircled his arms tightly around her waist and placed his chin on her right shoulder. He was grinning from ear to ear while turning his head, looking at the girl''s surprised face.

 Chapter 573 - The secrets...

    The girl was now feeling extremely nervous, owing to the man''s extreme closeness to her body. She had never experienced something like this before. For the first time, she had allowed herself to get close to a man, and it was not troubling her to a level of fear or anxiety, she usually experiences at mere presence of a man. She was only nervous but some where deep down inside her heart she was also feeling intense happiness and a sense of security and well being, in his presence. Her mind and heart were currently playing a fiesty war, making her feel confused to the core.


    "Do not think so much. Just feel this precious moment. I promise, you will not regret it." Kareem smiled looking at the perplexed girl who was yet sitting stunned at the man''s actions towards her. Kareem now placed his forehead on the girl''s shoulder and let out a big deep yawn. "Can you just hug me and simply sleep? I promise I will not do anything else to you, not until you are comfortable. But I want to sleep peacefully and with you around me, I tend to sleep much more peacefully." Kareem rubbed his teary eyes, with the girl''s thin fabric on her shoulder.


    Sheryl could clearly see how tired and sleepy the man looked. As if he has not had a good sleep from so many days. "You seem to be experiencing some re- occuring nightmares. You tend to get scared in your sleep a lot, like you are seeing something really dagerous." Sheryl finally turned her head to look at the man.


    "Yes. I do see strange and violent things in my dream and I can not even tell it to anybody. I feel so helpless at times." Kareem spoke in an extreme distress, now a bit relieved at having found someone to share his deep fears, besides his best friend James.


    "Then why did you share it with me so easily?" Sheryl looked at the man''s lazily resting head in confusion.


    "With you their is no secret or barriers. It came out just naturally. I do not fear of being judged of being a wrong man, when I tell something to you. I believe from amongst all people, you will understand me. As if you know the real me and will never accuse me of being wrong." Kareem looked at the girl with extreme seriousness on his face. The truth of his words, could be seen clearly in his eyes. He was not joking about what ever he said to the girl.


    Sheryl looked at the man in surprise, some how easily believing his words. "It is fine. We all have some or the other fears in our hearts, what we are truely scared of. We might not show it to the world, but it secretly crawls in our bodies, ready to disturb our mind any second." Sheryl let out a big sigh emphathising with the man.


    Kareem looked at the girl who now looked a bit sad. "You too have a major fear in your heart? With me you do not have to worry about anything. I will protect you from everything, everywhere."


    Sheryl smirked a bit and turned to look at the kind man. She had a very sad smile on her face, which instantly caused Kareem''s heart to ache. "You are too late Kareem. The fear is due to something that has already happened in my past. Nobody can help it, nobody can change it. Even my mother could not." Sheryl let out another big sigh, once again thinking about the horrific night when she was brutally r.a.p.ed by those group of men.


    "Huh? What do you mean? What happened in your past? If you feel comfortable you can tell it to me.Though, I am not forcing you to tell me." Kareem no longer had rested his head on the girl''s shoulder. He was now looking at the girl''s face in curiosity. Suddenly he spotted a tear drop falling from the girl''s face and his heart ached even more. He gently wiped the girl'' tear with his figer and patted her shoulders lovingly, trying to calm her down.


    "I have been r.a.p.ed by a gang when I was ten years old. You must be knowing that Mr. Wilson died, fighting a gang who came to take rveenge from Mrs. Wilson regarding a r.a.p.e case she was fighting. I am the girl, whose case she was fighting and eventually won. It was me, who was r.a.p.ed." Sheryl suddenly broke down in un- controllable sobs. This was the first time she had told somebody about her horrific past. She knew that Lillian and Elizabeth would never tell their kids or anybody else about the identity of the girl who was r.a.p.ed. But today due to some unknown reason, she had trusted Kareem to a point, where she had shared her darkest secret with him.


    Kareem was stunned to hear Sheryl''s words. He knew that Rose''s father died, fighting for a family, but he never knew who the family was. In his own dreams, he could have never guessed that the girl was none other than Sheryl herself. He looked at the girl with a helpless look on his face. Even in the last birth he could not save the girl from the physical harm and now something similar happened to her in this life- time too.


    "I am not fit to be loved by anybody. Now that you know my dark past, you will never have the courage to love me. Do you have the courage? I know, nobody does. Also, I am so scared of men. Nobody has the courage and will to take me out of my shell. You should stay away from me, Kareem. I will make your life a constant struggle and I can never give you the love and happiness that you deserve or expect." Sheryl wiped away her tears, looking blankly at the lamp stand in front of her.

 Chapter 574 - His undying love...

    Kareem was now looking at the girl with extreme remorse and shock. Somehow he had felt a sense of responsibility towards Sheryl, right from the day he had first seen her. He was now somehow feeling that he had failed to fulfill his duty to protect her and to keep her always happy. His grip on the girl''s wist had loosened up considerably and his mind was constantly filled with guilt.


    Sheryl finally turned to look at the silent man. It was no surprise to her that the man had no reply to her words. She had expected Kareem''s silence on this matter and she once again gave a sad smile. "It is ok Kareem. You do not have to answer me. Why would you want to settle down with a girl who has been gang r.a.p.ed. Nobody would want to marry a girl like me and I do not expect you to do that either. You fldo not have to answer my questions. If you can please excuse me now, I shall go and look for Cheryl. You can comfortably rest here, in my room. It is absolutely fine."


    Sheyl got off from the man''s lap and had now started walking towards the door. Somehow her heart was now paining walking away from the man but she knew it was for the best. She knew that no man would accept her after knowing the truth about her and she never wanted to hide it from Kareem in any case. He deserved to know her dark past, not keeping him in dark as he was falling madly for the girl. She had walked just walked steps ahead when suddenly something very strong had clutched her waist yet again, making her lift in the air.


    In just next few seconds she was once again sitting on the man''s lap, his clutch on the girl''s waist even more stronger than before. Sheryl was taken aback for a few seconds. She was now sitting on the boy''s thighs, facing him directly. The boy was not looking at her face but he had now rested his head on the girl''s shoulder. His eyes were closed and he was just feeling the closeness with the girl''s body now. "Do not leave me please. What you told me, does not bring any difference in my love and affection towards you. It just makes want to protect you even more. Can you deal with my protective nature for you? Am i too suffocating for you to handle?"


    Sheryl was stunned to hear the man''s loving words. She had expected the man to back off immediately from her, but here he was resting his head on her shoulder and clutching her waist even more tightly, as if scared of her running away. "What...? What do you mean? My past does not bother you at all? That is not possible Kareem, I do not trust your words at all." Sheryl nodded rapidly head in a disapproval, feeling extremly surprised.


    "Offcourse it does bother me. It bothers to me that you have underdone so much physical and mental pain, and I could not do anything about it. I could not protect you in any way. It bothers me that you still have that mark of pain in your head and you are under constant fear from past so many years. Offcourse it bothers me! Why would it not bother me?"


    Kareem did not pick his head while speaking but Sheryl could feel wetness on her shoulder as if the boy was crying. She was too stunned to speak any word further. As if the boy''s reaction was not enough, how was now sobbing lightly taking Sheryl by surprise. Sheryl could not believe that the boy was actually crying, feeling for her. She had never felt this amount of care and love from any person except from her mother. She was not used this feeling and it was making her extremely uncomfortable and at the same time more vulnerable to the boy. "You... You are crying?" Sheryl finally spoke in disbelief.


    Kareem who was used to being strong and to not let his emotions out, wiped away his eyes from the girl''s tee shirt and picked up his head and looked at the girl. "Offcourse not. I never cry." He nodded his head in a ''no'' like a little kid, hiding away his face from the girl.


    Sheryl could not help but chuckle looking at the man. His cheeks were stained with falling tears and his eyes were extremely red. "Then why are your eyes so red?" The girl held his face with both her hands and made him look staright towards her own face.


    "I... um.... I am just sleepy. I want to sleep peacefully." Kareem finally looked at the girl trying got hold back his teras. "Can you help me? I promise I will not do anything that will make you regret it."


    Sheryl smiled and nodded her head in an approval. She wiped the tear stains from the man''s face and then finally retraced back her hands on her thighs, giving a green signal to the man. Kareem let out a big yawn and then once again lifted the girl from her waist. He picked up the girl in his arms and made her carefully lie down, comfortably on the bed. He then covered the girl with the comforter yet again, looking constantly at her beautiful face.


    The girl was also looking at the boy''s face constantly their eyes constantly meeting each other. Their expressions were unreadable to each other, but their silences were speaking a zillion words of trust and comfort. Her heart was racing rapidly as the man walked over to the other side of the bed picking up the pillow and other comforter from the floor. Sheryl now had her back towards the man and she could hear the mattress moving a bit. The man had lied down besides her on the othee corner of the bed. She could feel the man''s silent gaze on her and her heart raced even more rapidly, feeling extremely nervous.


    Kareem waited for a few seconds looking at the girl''s back and then sighd a bit and closed his eyes trying to sleep. He was happy that atleast the girl had coped her fears and allowed the man to sleep on thes ame bed as hers. He was taking deep breaths and could faintly hear the girl shifting every now and then. Her mere presence was making the boy feel extremly calm and relaxed.


    Suddenly the man felt the girl coming closer to him and then her one arm slowly encircled his waist. She placed her head close to his shoulder and closed her eyes peacefully taking deep breaths. Kareem opened his eyes and smiled looking at the snuggled up girl, next to him. The girl lifted her head too and their eyes met again. The boy placed his arm, below her head, making her head rest comfortably on his arm. They both then closed their eyes and soon dozzed off to sleep extremly peacefully, enjoying each other''s bodily warmth, experiencing no bad dreams and no fear of being misused.

 Chapter 575 - Sharing...

    After her third wine glass, Cheryl was now feeling extremely relaxed. The alcohol, the beautiful view, the pleasant wind mixed with just the perfect company was doing wonders to her earlier tense senses. She was now smiling a bit, looking at the beautiful view ahead of her.


    James smiled looking at the smiling girl. The girl was visibly less tense and he was glad about it. "You should smile more often. It makes you look even more pretty." James smiled notoriously and winked as soon as Cheryl turned her head to look at the boy in surprise.


    "Why are you being so nice to me James? I do not deserve this kind treatment. Do you have any idea, that I have tried to spoil your sister''s life atleast a dozen times!? Not just your sister but also your brother-in - law''s life. And.. and.. let us not forget that I was Stefen''s girlfriend in the past, who took advantage of his position in the company every single day. Does this fact not trouble you at all?" Cheryl frowned looking at the smiling man.


    "Haha! You are a brave woman. Admitting everything, is a sign of bravery and positivity. Like I said, it is never too late to change. Not that I approve of your past actions, but the mere fact that you so easily confessed your actions in front of me, tells me that you are a changed person already. So, why should it bother me? Makes no sense, digging the past." James looked at the girl with the same pleasant smile on his face.


    Cheryl sighed looking at the boy. "Just what material are you guys made of?? Simply uneffected by any sort of malice and negativity. It is too much to even believe that somebody can be this kind and positive."


    "Haha. Life is too short to care about any sort of malice or negativity. We both siblings live with our mother''s experiences and her only regret is that she had a fight with my father just a few minutes before he was murdered. My mother had gotten angry at him and told him that she hates him so much. Ofcourse she did not mean it, it was all out of the anger but even now she regrets saying it. She tells us that she wished she would have rather told him, how much she loved him. Everyday, she feels this guilt of getting angry on him. So, that is why she tells us that it is always better to look like a fool but to say what you feel, no matter how crazy it sounds. If you like somebody just say it, if you want to compliment somebody do not wait for it. Life is too short and too unpredictable." James sighed looking blankly towards the pool.


    "Do you miss your Father?" Cheryl looked at the boy, empathizing with him completely.


    "It is like, I have no memory of him, so I have formed an image of him in my mind. It is like, I miss having a father and I imagine myself, being with him all the time. I also do at times look at myself in the mirror and wonder if I walk and smile exactly like him. I miss his presence, but then I have created my own memories and moments with him in my heart." James did not look at the girl and let out a big sigh.


    Cheryl could feel a sense of guilt and a painful pinch in her chest. "I do not know a thing about my father too. He worked over -seas and later a few months after I was born, my mother figured out that he had married somebody at his workplace, and thus never returned to us. And my mother too died few years back. So it is just me and my sister now." Cheryl gave a sad smile and looked at the boy, who was now constantly looking at the pool in a pensive mode. "Do you regret your mother fighting the r.a.p.e case, due to which your father was murdered by that gang?" Cheryl could not help but ask the boy.


    James turned to look at Cheryl in surprise. "I see you know about it!'''' He then pursed his lips and turned his head to look at the pool once again. "No ofcourse not. Nor does sister think like that. We are proud of our parents'' decision. They have always fought for the right thing, even if it costed them their own happiness. I am sure my father in heaven must be proud of himself too. Also, everyday he must be feeling proud of his wife, who still fights just for the right people and right cause. Their thoughts and actions have only made us stronger. We both siblings are also stong enough to protect ourselves from any potential harm, thanks to our mother." James forced a smile on his face and turned to look at the girl. "The amount of pain that r.a.p.ed young girl and her family must have gone through, would have been much worse. The amount of distress her family must have gone through is unimaginable. I am proud of the fact that mother fought for them and finally brought the culprits to justice. The girl and her family must be leading a happy life too, somewhere."


    Cheryl let out a big sigh, tears forming in her eys yet again after hearing the boy''s words. She did not have the heart to look at the smiling positive boy now. She no longer had the courage to talk to him about this topic, so she nodded her head in an approval and sat their silently looking once again at the view. She was trying hard to control her tears now. They both sat in silence, once again thinking about several things in their minds. Soon they both dozzed off to sleep, lying down on the pool chairs next to each other in extreme comfort.....!

 Chapter 576 - The beautiful promise...

    The subtle first golden sun rays hit the blonde girl''s silky hair, making them look like a beautiful fire. She was lying down comfortably on the pool chair, her face directly facing the sleeping boy on top of the adjoining chair. She frowned a bit and then took a deep breath, inhaling the morning fragrance of the fresh flowers around her. She smiled a bit, feeling extremely positive and slowly opened her eyes, still extremely sleepy. As soon her vision cleared up the first thing she saw was a boy''s head not much far away from her own head. He was taking deep relaxed breaths and was in a deep sleep. She smiled a little and kept gazing pleasantly at the boy sleeping next to her. Suddenly all the memories of yesterday night with him, re- occured in her head and she could not help but feel immense happiness in her heart. The kind of happiness she had felt, only when she was with her mother.


    This was probably the first time, she had felt so special about a person. As if she shared something special with the boy, which was far more pure and beautiful than any thing in this world. For the first time, their was no conspiracy or malice in her heart against the other person, neither did she have any underlying motive regarding him. She looked at the boy, his one hand lying hanging loose from the chair, while his palm half open ponting towards her.


    Cheryl noticed a thin beautiful ring on the boy''s finger and she lifted her hand to touch the ring. As soon as she touchd the ring with her index finger, a slight wave of current travelled in her body and she immediately retraced her hand, startled at the effect. "It must be the static, I believe."


    She looked at the beautiful looking ring yet again and let out big yawn from her mouth. She once touched the ring feeling the same wave of current. She caressed her finger slightly on top its rough surface and then closed her eyes. She was feeling extremely sleepy and relaxed.


    She smiled and then once again her eyes dropped and she dozzed off in a deep slumber, her finger still touching the boy''s metallic ring. Suddenly, the ring started to work its magic and the girl was immediately transported to a different era. She was now a small girl of about five years old, dressed in a white one sided cape. Her long hair were beautifully decorated with red flowers, but her beautiful tiny face was sad. She was runnnig rapidly towards a royal chamber, her pretty eyes filled with tears. She ran inside the gigantic chamber, where her mother was sitting in one corner on a stine made chair, reading an old inscribed book.


    "Mother! Mother!" The pretty little girl ran towards her mother hugging her tightly. She was now sobbing uncontrollably, hugging her mother very possessively. Claira looked at the little girl in surprise and patted her head lovingly. "What is it my dear daughter? Why are you crying? Did you hurt some where while playing with Jona?" Claira looked at the little girl, checking for any sort of bruises in her arms and legs.


    "No mother, but that old fortune teller lady in the garden told me that I am not my father''s daughter. And you always say that the old lady says just the truth. Tell me mother, am I not my father''s daughter? Does father not love me anymore? I am scared mother! Tell me." The little girl wiped away her tears, looking in her mother''s eyes for answers.


    Claira was stunned for a few seconds hearing the girl''s words. The whole kingdom knew that the old fortune teller, never lied with her predictions so now Claira had to come up with a satisfactory explanation for the kid to make her happy. "My dear, there is nothing to feel sad about this. What the old lady told you is the truth but then there is a reason for that. You are a special child, who is the Lord''s gift to us. So, if you are the lord''s child then how can you be your father''s child? Is not it? We prayed for a special gift from God and he gifted you to us after several prayers. This is what the old lady was trying to say. And father loves you a lot my dear. Do not cry!'' Claira wiped the little girl''s tears and patted her head lovingly.


    The little girl, who looked exactly like Claria smiled happily, her wide gap between her two front tooth visible now. "Ok mother. I got it now. I am going to play with Jona again. I will tell Jona about this too." The little girl ran out of the chamber excitedly, towards the garden once again.


    "Jona! Jona!" The little girl happily ran towards a brown haired boy, who was currently looking angrily at the old fortune teller lady. The boy dressed in a brown royal robe, was slightly elder and taller to the little girl and currently looked mighty angry at the fortune teller. "You have made my dear friend cry. I will punish you!" He spoke angrily at the lady.


    "Jona! Jona! Do not scold her, it is not her fault that I am a special child. I am God''s child, gifted to mother and father by the lords. So if I am Lord''s child, how can I also be my father''s child?" She smiled looking at the anrgy boy.


    "So you mean to say you are Lord''s child? You are not my brother''s child? So does that mean that we can also marry each other, since you are not my neice?" Jona smiled looking at pretty little girl.


    "Jona? You want to marry me? I am too small." The girl blushed hearing the boy''s words.


    "Oh! I did not think of that. In that case, I will wait for us to grow up and I promise, I will marry you not just in this lifetime, but every life time. I will take care of you and will punish anybody who makes you cry. Ok?" Jona held out his palm happily towards the girl. The little girl blushed again and then quickly placed her palm on the boy''s palm. "Ok Jona. I am your wife from now, just like my mother is my father''s wife." They both smiled at each other and then once again sat near the edge of the river in the garden, enjoying its beauty and holding each other''s hand silently.

 Chapter 577 - The beautiful morning....

    Cheryl was yet having the dream, when James opened his eyes slowly. He blinked several times, before getting familier to his sorroundings. "Oh damn! I slept the whole night on the pool chair? How can it be?" He let out a loud yawn and instantly felt somthing touch on his finger. He turned his neck and saw a pale finger touching his ring. He further turned his neck and saw Cheryl sleeping peacefully on the adjoining pool chair. She was taking deep breaths, while her finger touched to the ring lightly. James was taken aback looking at the girl but he did not remove his finger away from her. He looked at the beautigul girl and smiled lightly, looking at her outstretched finger. "Having a nice dream my dear?"


    He smiled looking at the girl''s beautiful bright face and her golden hair, shining wonderfully in the fresh sunlight. "How beautiful you are, even in this birth. It did not take me much time to recognise you in the pool itself." He lifted his other hand and caressed it lightly with the girl''s beautiful golden locks. He had never felt this amount of affection and love for any other girl ever before, probably because he was yet to meet his soulmate Cheryl.


    The moment he had seen her in the pool and he then he had started diving in the water, several imags from his past appeared before him, reminding him of his undying bond with the girl. He was glad that the girl had followed her instincts and had touched the boy''s ring and immediatly dozzed off. He was sure that the moement she gets up from her sleep, she will recognise him immediately and probably hug him out of happiness.


    He was now constantly looking at the sleeping''s girls face, waiting for her to wake up. He could not wait for her to recognise her best friend and husband Jona, and hug him like before. He bent further towards the girl and lovingly touched her beautiful lips but was immediately startled when the girl frowned at the light touch of his finger.


    James immediately retraced himself away from the girl and pretended to sleep on top of his own pool chair. In the process he also broke the slight contact between his ring and the girl''s finger. The girl frowned again as the dream abruptly broke and she opened her eyes suddenly in surprise. She looked around in surprise at her surroundings, suddenly remembering where she was.


    "Oh damn! I slept again." She immediately straightened her back and then turned her head to look at the yet sleeping boy. Looking at him, she was once again reminded of her dream that she had just witnssed. She could not help but notice how similar the little boy in her dream looked to James.


    Her head started throbing as she was now thinking extremely hard about her dream, in disbelief. "What a vivid dream it was. So strange. As if it was not adream but a reality of some sort. I could see myself, Sheryl too and ... and.." Cheryl once again turned to look at James and panicked a bit. "I think I have a major hangover from all that wine. Gosh! I am thinking too much about a mere dream. I should better go out of here." Cheryl immediately got up from the pool chair and walked away towards the elevator with much speed as if running away from something unpleasant.


    James who was pretending to sleep opened his eyes suddenly and turned his neck to look the preceeding figue of th girl. "So much for hugging me and me getting happy. I had even dreamt of kissing her and here she is running away like a scared mouse. Like seriously? You think this was all due to a hangover? Something so beutiful like our relation is being compared to a hangover?? You Cheryl, you never fail to surprise me. But do not worry, you will soon be coming running to me." James smiled his usual notorious smile looking at the girl as she entered the elevator.


    Meanwhile...


    In the other part of the resort, inside a dimly lit room a man and a woman were sleeping peacefully cuddling with each other. The girl had placed her arm on top of the man''s chest, while her head was yet rested on his strong arm. The man had encircled his other arm around the girl very possessively, while he took deep and relaxed breaths. The sun light was penetrating from the vast french styled glass window of the room, which over-looked a vast balcony. The man''s eyes opened slightly and he smiled inhaling the girl''s natural body fragrance. This was probabaly the most peaceful sleep he has had in ages. Today, he was feeling so fresh that he could fight with a hundered men on his own, with a blink of an eye.


    He moved his eyes and looked at the girl snuggled close to his body. She looked mighty relaxed in the boy''s presence and seemed to have slept extremely peacefully in his presence, the whole night. Kareem removed his hand from her waist and patted the girl''s head lovingly and happily. "Good morning beautiful. This is the best morning of my entire life. Waking up with you like this feels like a dream come true. I could do this every day!" He whispered lovingly looking at her.


    The girl shuffled a bit in her sleep and then after a few minutes finally opened her eyes. She was surprised at how close she was still lying down, to the boy, but it did not scare her a bit. Had it been any other man, she would have definitely panicked and screamed her heart out. But with Kareem, she felt extremely relaxed. She blushed a little feeling the man''s gaze at her and then lifted her head to look at his face. "Good morning. Slept well?"


    Kareem chuckled looking at the blushing girl, still caressing her head. "Never better. And what about you?"


    "Me too." She whispered meekly hiding her face on top of his chest. Kareem chuckled at the girl''s cuteness and patted her back happily, once again hugging her tightly.

 Chapter 578 - Elizabeth weds Lee....

    Soon the back garden was getting exequisitely decorated for the royal wedding. Raol and Lillian had been awake too early, instructing the staff regarding the required arrangements. In just another few hours, the back garden was now aethetically decorated with large and tall white colord vases in corners, on which several pink orchids were planted. The over - looking pond was entirely covered with Rose petals, making it look like a dreamy bed of red roses.


    In the middle of the garden was created a large pathway covered entirely with white flower petals, for the bride to walk. On both the sides of the pathway were placed elegantly decorated antique chairs and tables. The pathway lead to a gigantic flower and stem made canopy, which had several hanging shining transparent crystals on it, like beautiful water droplets. The canopy looked like a beautiful flower hut from where shining water droplets were falling.


    Near the pond were sitting few suited men, who had saxophones and flutes in their hands, ready to play melodious music for the wedding.


    The whole back garden was creatively decorated to look like a pathway to a beutiful heaven, signifying a wonderful start of a new life for the couple.


    "Raol, I shall now go and have a look at the food section. I think we are done with this area." Lillian looked around the beautifully decked up garden, beaming with satisfaction and happiness.


    Raol who was standing besides Lillian too looked around and smiled. He nodded his head in approval. "I shall now go have a look at Master Lee. We do not have much time left for the wedding to start." Raol walked away in the different direction while Lillian walked towards the adjoining garden, where the food was being layed.


    She looked around satisfied with the live barbeque and several other exequisite live counters, now getting ready to prepare their special delicacies for the entire family. Several cooks from all over the world had been summoned to prepare the dishes for the guests.


    "Hmm.. This is just perfect. I hope Lizie is ready by now. I shall go and have a look at the woman. She does absolutely nothing without me."


    Lillian rushed inside the gigantic building of the resort and pressed the elevator button, looking at her watch. She then quickly pressed the button, leading the elevator directly to the boutique, where everybody including the bride was getting ready with the help of several designers and makeup artists.


    Lillian entered a gigantic royal room, which was designed to look like it was built in the ancient victorian era. The room was entirely carpeted with beautiful flower patterns on it, complementing the matching hand painted walls in pink and green color. Several over-head lights, had brightened the room, highlighting all the elegant dresses hung on the glass made wardrobe near the walls.


    In the other part of the room, several ladies were sitting on different chairs, dressed in their respective beautiful gowns. Some were getting their make-up done, while others were getting their hair done by the artists, side by side chirping and laughing with each other.


    Lillian smiled looking at the beautiful atmosphere around her. She had waited for this day from past so many years, when she could finally celebrate her two best friends'' wedding. She walked inside the room with slightly teary eyes looking happily around her.


    Rose who was sitting right on the first chair, turned to look at her mother. "Mom! How do I look?"


    She stood up and twirled happily in her gorgeous emerald green gown. Her hair were braided side ways and her matching subtle makeup made her look like a beautiful princess of some ancient era. She had tiny green colored emerald stones, all over her braid while her sevelte figure was highlighted perfectly in the tight fitted fish-cut gown.


    "Oh! My sweetheart. You look so beautiful." Lillian smiled and held the girl''s hands lovingly, looking at her from head to toe.


    "Thank you mother. You should probably get ready too. We do not have much time left." Rose smiled at her teary eyed mother. She knew that her mother was more happy to make arrangements for the day than to dress herself up. This was the most awaited day of her life and she was sure to leave no stone unturned in making arrangements along with Rhehan and Raol.


    "Yes dear." Lillian nodded, wiping away her tears.


    Just then the trial room opened and a beautiful girl dressed in pale yellow gown emerged from it. She was dressed in a floral pastel yellow cinderella gown, which ended just below her shoulders. Her hair were loosely tied in a cute bun, decorated with matching flowers. She walked out of the trial room and every body looked at the model in awe.


    "Oh my dear. You look like a cinderella." Lillian smiled turning to look at Vicky.


    "Let Stephen have a look at her, we might have to set up an aisle for the two of them two, today itself." Rose giggled looking at the beautiful girl.


    Vicky blushed a little as she walked towards the two of them. "Oh stop it you two. You are making my cheeks go red." Vicky grinned and touched her heated up cheeks, with her hands.


    "You look beautiful." A sweet voice came from the adjoining chair.  A beautiful blonde, whose hair were getting set turned her head to look at Vicky.


    Lillian was a little taken aback looking at Sheryl. "Oh! Sheryl. What a pleasant surprise."


    "Raol had invited her and Cheryl to the resort so I thought they should definitely join us for the wedding. The more the merrier. Is not it mom?" Rose smiled looking at Sheryl.


    "Offcourse! Off course. You both are more than welcome. We are really happy to have you girls." Lillian smiled happily not even once judging Raol''s decision. She knew that if Raol had invited them over, it must have been due to some major reason.


    "Thank you so much." Came another nervous voice from behind Lillian. Lillian turned to look at another beautiful blonde girl, who was smiling greatfully at her.


    "Oh Cheryl. You look beautiful my dear." Lillian smiled and touched Cheryl''s cheek lovingly.


    Cheryl was dressed in an aesthetically beautiful beige colored gown. Its intricate beige embroidery was enhanced with beautiful crystals in red color. The tight fitted halter neck gown, emnhanced her beautiful face, with her golden locks left loose on her shoulders.

 Chapter 579 - The star...

    Cheryl was looking at Lillian with tears in her eyes. This was the first time, she was meeting Lillian after she got to know about her sister''s story and she just could not help but feel tremendousely delightful to meet Lillian. At the moment, the beautiful mother of the two appeared to be an angel from heaven for Cheryl, who was so pure hearted and kind to her and her sister.


    Cheryl immediately hugged Lillian lovingly, while tears dropped down from her eyes uncontrollably. Lillian was stunned at the girl''s loving reaction but nevertheless she hugged back Cheryl with equal love and respect.


    Everybody else including Rose was stunned to see how affectionately Cheryl had hugged Lillian and refused to leave her.


    She was just not ready to leave Lillian from her embrace and Lillian too hugged the overwhelmed girl lovingly. "Thank you. Thank you so much. I do not even have words to tell you, how greatful I am to you. You.. You have no idea... I mean.. I had no.. no.. idea. And I am sorry... for everything. Please, I hope you can forgive me." Cheryl spoke in a hoarse voice, clearing her throat.


    Lillian could make out that the girl definitely knew something about her sister''s case, she had fought. Such an overwhelming thanks could not be just for the invite to the wedding. "You are more than welcome my dear. You both sisters are simply adorable. You do not have to say sorry. I am like your mother. Ot is my duty to guide you both."


    Cheryl finally retraced her hands and wiped away her tears, in happiness. Suddenly she felt that her mother had returned and had forgiven her every mistake and wrong doings. She was simply too overwhelmed to say anything to Lillian.


    "Now now... Do not spoil you make up my dear. Look you eye show is messing up." Lillian smiled patting the girl'' head with her one hand, while wiping away her tears frim the other hand. Cheryl smiled wiping away her own eyes too.


    Rose and Vicky were yet stunned looking at Cheryl. Vicky who knew Cheryl from so many years working in Fabiosa, had never seen this vulnerable side of the girl. She at the moment seemed so innocent and overwhelmed. While Lillian was now busy talking to Sheryl and Rose, Cheryl had then turned to look at Vicky.


    Cheryl gave an apologetic smile to the beautiful girl. Vicky smiled back hesitantly, still not believing her eyes.


    "Hi Vicky. I am glad, we are meeting again." Cheryl pursed her lips, not making things too awkward. Vicky was now the current girlfriend of her ex boyfriend Stephen, so she had to be careful with her words. She did not want to make things negative and complicated between them.


    "Hi Cheryl. You look beautiful." Vicky smiled warmly.


    "Thank you. I... I.. wanted to apologise to you and to Stephen too. I know, I do not deserve it and I have been a bitch, but still I...." Cheryl was suddenly interrupted by Vicky.


    "Oh please. Do not say that. It is all in the past and let us just enjoy this happy occassion together like good friends. Deal?" Vicky held out her palm and winked at the girl notoriously.


    Cheryl chuckled and placed her palm on top of Vicky''s palm. "Done deal my friend."


    Vicky chuckled back and they both were soon engrossed chit- chatting about their work area, like two chirpy happy birds.


    Soon, Sheryl too was fully dressed and she got up from her seat to have a final look at herself. This, was the first time she had ever worn sonething so stylish and had put on makeup with a matching hair- do too. She wanted to keep it very simple but under every body''s insistence, she ended up wearing an extremely stylish dress.


    She stood up and removed the satin gown she was wearing on top of her dress and blushed a little looking at herself in mirror. Suddenly their was pin drop silence in the entire room and everybody''s jaw dropped looking at the girl. Not only the girl was looking extremely different from her routine wear but she looked drop dead gorgeous.


    "Oh my God Sis! Is that you?" Cheryl gaped at Sheryl in surprise.


    The blonde girl was dressed in a heart shaped, tube neck, wine colored gown, revealing her alluring cleavage. Her waist was highlighted with transparent corset upper, and flared skirt. The high slit in the skirt, was revealing her one slender and long leg. The matching wine colored lip shade and dark smoky eyes, were simply too alluring to resist. Her hair were left half loose to fall on her shoulders a bit.


    Everybody gasped looking at the girl for a few more seconds. "Guys please. Stop looking at me like that. It due to the talented makeup artists and simply due to how beautiful this dress it. I did not do anything."


    Everybody chuckled at the shy blushing girl, teasing her to the core. Everybody was giggling and laughing heartidly when the trial room in the other corner of the room also opened.


    Everybody turned to look at the trial room and could not help but gape at it in surprise. Their eyes were glued to that direction, while their eyes popping out.


    "Oh! My goodness. The prettiest lady from all has arrived." Lillian clapped her hands im happiness.


    "Oh!! Look at the beautiful dress. It is complementing her cute face so much." Rose too shreiked in excitement, not able to contain her affection.


    Vicky, Sheryl and Cheryl too looked towards the trail room in surprise. What stood before them was probably the best  and most beautiful thing they had seen in their entire life. "Just look at those matching footwears." Vicky giggled giving out a slight ''Awww'' from her mouth. Suddenly every body''s phone came out and they started clicking the pictures of the person who had walked out from the trail room.


    "Oh look at that attitude." Sheryl giggled.


    "Oh my! I need to take modelling and posing lessons from her." Cheryl gaped in surprise, clapping her hands in admiration.


    The star of the day was making several poses, while everybody cheered and clicked pictures with her.

 Chapter 580 - Attraction...

    Everybody was now constantly shreiking in happiness and clicking pictures, as if an international celebrity was standing and posing before them. Just then another person stepped out of the trial room and chuckled looking at everybody.


    Little Mila, Roal''s daughter had placed her both hands on her waist and had pouted her lips a bit, looking confidently at the  phone cameras clicking her pictures. She was wearing a beautiful and flary pink cinderella gown, with a little silver tiara on top of her head. Her beautiful curled hair locks were left open. She looked like a cute little disney princess, just stepped out from a disney movie. Her matching pink sandles had huge white colored lilly flowers on it. She had a hint of pink lipshade on her lips, making her face look even more cute.


    She posed with much confidence, to her mother''s surprise.


    "So much for watching those fashion shows Mila. Look at you acting like a fashion icon on red carpet." Natalia stepped out of the trial room, chuckling uncontrollably. She was dressed in the similar pink colored flary gown, which had a very elegant one sided shouldered neck with long transparent sleeves. She had also worn a matching tiara on her head, similar to Mila with her hair locks too left loose in curls.


    "Oh my God! You look so pretty Natalia. Mila you are just a carbon copy of your beautiful mother. Look at these two twinning in pink so beautifully." Lillian rushed to hug the mother daughter duo, standing side by side.


    "Yes like two fairy princesses!" Rose smiled lovingly.


    Natalia hugged back Lillian and soon the cute duo of mother and daughter were posing together, while all other ladies clicked their pictures excitedly.


    "Ohk. Now I better go and get ready too. I am more than late." Lillian clapped her hands and rushed towards one of the designers, who had already pulled out Lillian''s dress from the rack. The beautiful lady had chosen an elegant and subtle peach colored printed, high neck long dress, with a pearl necklace on it. The dress had an elegant designer belt, highlighting her curves.


    Soon she stepped out of the trial room and sat on the adjoining chair. Several people had already started to work on her hair and makeup, while other ladies who were already ready walked back to their respective rooms.


    While Rose and Natalia went to their rooms, to check on their husbands, Cheryl and Sheryl too walked upto their rooms talking to each other happily.


    "I confessed everything to Rose and Rhehan. Even Mrs. Wilson is not angry with me. Everything is sorted sister, all thanks to you." Cheryl held her sister''s hand lovingly as they walked inside the long corridor towards their rooms.


    "Yes. I am so glad Chery. Finally things are falling in place." She gently squeezed back Cheryl''s hand smiling at her lovingly.


    Cheryl had just opened her room''s door when they both heard a loud gasp from behind them. They both turned and saw Kareem standing before them who was looking at Sheryl with his mouth wide open. He jaw was almost about to hit the ground as he looked at the stunning girl standing in front of him. He could not help but notice her alluring cleavage and her slender long legs popping out from the long slit of the dress. Her smoky eyes and striking lip color made her look like a mystique queen of some unknown dark lands. Her slender waist was visible from underneath her trasparent corset top, making Kareem''s mind go absolutely berserk. " Wow! You.... You are...."


    Kareem failed to find the proper words to praise her beauty.


    Sheryl blushed under the man''s surprised gaze. She could not help but notice, Kareem''s dapper attire. The man was holding his navy blue coat in his right hand, while he was dressed in a tight fitted cut sleeves navy blue vest on top of a crisp white shirt , with a matching pant and a smart bow tie. His wet hair were parted sideways and pushed backwards, making him look like a royal prince. Sheryl dared not to look at the man for a longer time and she averted her gaze away from him, blushing profousely.


    Cheryl looked at the two of them and could not help but giggle. Kareem was constantly staring at her sister, while Sheryl''s cheeks were turning red matching her lip shade. "Guys! You are allowed to talk to each other and Kareem stop staring at my sister like this. You are making her feel too shy!" Cheryl grinned looking at the boy whose mouth was still open.


    They both did not reply to her and Cheryl sighed shrugging her shoulders. "Guess I am currently invisible to you guys. I better be going inside, I feel like a third wheel and I have no plans to eat dog food. Tata!" Cheryl entered her room leaving the two of them alone.


    Sheryl turned to look at Cheryl who had already entered the room, leaving her alone with the boy. She then turned her head to finally look at Kareem. The boy was looking at her like a hungry lion, who was ready to pounce on its prey. His sea- green eyes looked dark and intense, as if looking at her bare soul.


    "Stop.. Stop staring at me like that Kareem." Sheryl glanced in the boy''s eyes and she could now feel her entire body heat up. Her cheeks were getting extremely hot, while her soul was feeling extremely vulnerable, while standing in front of the boy.


    "I can not. I just can not help it." Kareem finally spoke up, still constantly looking at her.


    Sheryl let out a huge sigh and turned to look at the open door of Cheryl''s room. "I ... I think..  I should better be going now. " Sheryl pursed her lips in nervouseness and took a step towards the door.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Kareem smiled notoriously and walked closer to the girl.


    Sheryl turned to look at the boy in surprise who was now standing just a few inches away from her. His intense perfume, was playing tricks with her head and she could not help but take a deep breath, inhaling the sensual fragrance.

 Chapter 581 - The key hunt...

    Kareem smiled again notoriously and walked further closer to the girl. Sheryl''s breath deepened as the closeness with the boy further increased.


    She could not believe her own self. The closeness with the boy was not making her cringe or panic in fear. Instead her emotions and hormones were playing wonders with her, making her crave for his touch yet again. She was surprised at herself, having felt this sort of emotion for the first time. Not only was she surprised but she was not nervous.


    Nervous of the fact that she was liking his presence. The fact that she wanted to bare it all before him, without any fear of deception. Their was something about the boy which made her trust him completely, like she did yesterday night.


    Not only his presence was comforting but it also arose in her a feeling of affection and l.u.s.t. "I... should better be going Kareem."


    Sheryl once again turned towards the door and walked a few steps towards the door when she was suddenly lifted in the air.


    In just a split of second, Sheryl was already being carried in the boy''s arms and he was smiling notoriously looking at her surprised face.


    Sheryl quickly encircled her arms around the man''s strong neck and looked down at the ground. Kareem was now walking in the long corridor holding her lovingly in his arms, snuggling her close to his chest.


    Sheryl blushed harder as she averted the man''s gaze on her face. "What are you doing? And... and.. where are you taking me Kareem."


    Kareem chuckled even more loudly hearing the girl meek yet sweet voice.


    "To my room. Exactly where we were snuggling last night with each other." Kareem grinned and whispered bringing his face close to the girl''s ear. Her long flary dress was flowing on the ground, while her long legs supported on top of the man''s arm.


    Sheryl pursed her lips hearing his words. "Umm... but.. I think we should take it slow Kareem."


    Kareem chuckled again looking at her cute nervous face. "It should be illegal to look this cute. Do not act so coy, I am already controlling my urge to kiss you very hard on your beautiful lips."


    Sheryl gasped in shock and hid her face in the man''s chest. She had a hint of happy smile on her face and she wanted to hide it from the boy.


    "Hahahah!" Kareem was now in splits of laughter as the girl burried her face on his chest. "Ok now. I am not putting you down, or you might run away. So now you have to take out the room keys from my pants'' pocket."


    "Ummm... Ok. As you say." Sheryl turned to look at the room''s closed door and then shifted a bit trying to look at the man''s legs. "But how..? I can not even see anything." Sheryl frowned a bit, struggling to look towards the man''s pocket.


    "Bend a little. It is in the right pocket. You will locate it as soon as your hand reaches the pocket." Kareem smiled looking at the struggling girl''s cute face.


    Sheryl nodded obediently and tilted her neck a bit towards the front. She could not see the man''s thighs so she took a chance and lowered her hand towards his thighs, shifying a bit.


    As soon as the girl''s hand touched the boy, the boy let out a loud gasp. He was looking at her in surprise, his cheeks turning red giving an equal competition to the girl''s cheeks.


    The girl frowned a bit, placing her hand mucj more strongly on the same location, trying to figure out a way to enter the pocket.


    The man let out another loud gasp, his mind getting a little tipsy. His breath deepened and he starred at the girl with extreme passion in his eyes.


    Sheryl who was unaware of the man''s reaction was still frowning a bit anf struggling to enter the pocket. "Ahh!! There it is. Oh! Looks like there is a zipper on the pockets. Wait I shall just open it." Sheryl''s hands reached the tol of the hook when Kareem pursed his lips.


    The boy was now struggling hard to contain his hormones, which were already bursting in his lower body like a hurricane. "Please! Plaese! No more! Or I will not be able to stop!"


    Kareem let out a loud cry and looked at the girl in helplessness and despair.


    Sheryl finally turned to look at the boy and noticed the changes in his face. His face had turned red and sweaty and he was takknh deep breaths. He was frowning hard, with his mouth wide open. He seemed to be in a lot of pain, due to something.


    "You are not feeling well? Am I too heavy? You can put me down, I promise I shall not run away." Sheryl looked at the boy, her hand yet situated at the exact spot which she thought was his pocket.


    "Just what do you think you are doing? Think carefully, where do you think your hand is? Does this feel like my thigh?" Kareem pursed his lips, trying to calm dowm his senses.


    Sheryl frowned harder and then thought about it. She further tightened her grip and thsn suddenly realised her blunder. She could feel the boy''s manhood now, slowly rising at the imapct of her tight touch.


    "Oh dear!" Sheryl immediately lifted her hand and let out a loud gasp. The moment was now extremely embarassing for the two. Sheryl pursed her lips and looked away from the boy towards the door, while Kareem closed his eyes calming down his senses, as the girl had stopped touching his private parts.


    Sheryl could feel the man''s deep breaths on her neck and she was herself now trying to contain her hormones. Somewhere deep down in her heart she knew, she was loving the closeness with the boy. She was also loving the sensitive touch of the man''s breath on her neck and... she also liked touching his manhood, though unintentionally.

 Chapter 582 - No control...

    Kareem took a few more deep breaths, his face visibly calmer now. His earlier erect manhood has also sadly hidden inside its cocoon, which previously was cravinng for the girl''s gentle touch a bit more.


    "It is fine now." Kareem finally turned to look at the embarrased girl and smiled a little. He could not help but notice her alluring cleavage, which was much close to his chest muscles. "Errr....Maybe not that ok. But I think I can manage." Kareem sighed sadly and averted his gaze away from the girl''s bulging out tempting b.o.o.b.s.


    Sheryl was now constantly looking towards the door, avoiding looking at the man. But looking towards the door was not really helping her at all. The boy''s intense breathing could be felt on her neck, which was playing tricks with her senses. "Oh dear. I think I should go back to my room. This is not right at all!"


    "What is not right?" Kareem frowned and balanced the girl entirely on his one arm very easily while he used his free hand to make Sheryl look straight at him. "Tell me. What is not right Sheryl."


    Sheryl turned to look at Kareem''s face, her eyes looking straight in his sea green eyes. "This.... This feeling. It is so different to me. Why am I not scared of you? I am so close to you, yet I do not panic. What are you doing to me?" Sheryl closed her eyes as the man smiled warmly, and lovingly caressed her chin.


    Her sweet yet confused words acted as a trigger to the man''s confidence and his hands went straight to her soft and delicate lips. Sheryl gasped in shock as the man softly touched her lips. His warm finger tips, made the blood rush towards her face, shocking her even more.


    Kareem could not understand the girl''s reaction and he instantly traced back his hands out of fear and hesitation. He wanted to feel the girl''s soft face with his fingers but as soon as she had gasped in shock, the boy immediately retraced his hands away from her face scared of offending the girl. Sheryl looked blankly at the scared boy, who was no longer looking at her.


    With a heavy heart he inserted his hand in his pocket, to take out the room key. Sheryl was still looking blankly at the boy, feeling sad that he retraced his hand. A feeling of extreme longing of intimacy and closeness filled their hearts, which they could not express it to each other. Silently they both gulped the feeling, while Kareem opened the room''s door, unsure of what to do next. He wanted to be really close to the girl but now he was really scared.


    "Why are you so sacred of me?" Sheryl finally questioned looking sadly at the man.


    Kareem was stunned to hear the girl''s question. He turned to look at the girl with surprise in his eyes, while side by side he walked inside the gigantic corridor of the luxurious room and closing the door behind him. "I am not scared of you. I am just scared of loosing you. Scared of hurting your feelings. I am just scared that I should not do anything impulsive to make you hate me. You are too precious for me, to be lost. I can live my entire life without touching you. I can live with this constant longing of not getting to touch you, but I will not be able to bear your hatred for me. It would kill me." He spoke in a sad yet loving tone, looking at the girl like a little boy, who was looking at the top shelf of a toy store, where his favourite toy was placed but he could not reach it.


    Sheryl looked at the boy in surprise. The boy had so much of pain and truth in his words that the girl''s heart started beating extremely rapidly. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach and she instantly lost her senses. She quickly moved closer to the boy and gave a quick peck on his lips, tasting its sweetness for just a second. The very next second they both had a surprised look on their respective faces.


    The boy was looking at girl in surprise, having being given such a beutiful and unexpected kiss on his lips. It was like he had just experienced a beautiful and imaginary dream. While the girl was now blushing hard unable to believe her own actions. Something in her had made her, kiss him there and then. She herself could not believe that she had done something like this to a boy!


    "Put me down Kareem. Please put me down." The girl felt so uneasy that she started to struggle out from the man''s arms. She no longer had the guts to face him directly. Not that she was feeling scared of the man''s actions but this time she was now scared of her own actions.


    Kareem placed down the girl carefully and looked at her in curiosity as she walked away from him towards a large french window, overlooking a beautiful pond and a garden. The girl stood extremely still looking a the pond, while she rubbed her palm on her arms, feeling her goose- bumps all across her cold skin. She was taking deep breaths, feeling extremely anxious, aware of the man''s gaze at her back.


    "Why is it troubling you sweetheart? Why do not you just let the feeling flow, if it felt that good to you? Do not hold back anything that feels correct and special." Kareem slowly took a few steps towards the girl and then halted. Sheryl took deap breaths hearing the boy''s seductive words, acting like magic. She could hear his footsteps slowly approacing her.


    "Please stop it Kareem. Do not do this to me." Sheryl did not turn to look at the boy. She instead rubbed her arms with her palms, with much force, trying to calm her senses.


    "Why not? Tell me,did you not feel good after kissing me? Did you not feel good after touching my manhood, which craves only for you. Tell me once that you did not like it and I promise I shall not come close to you. Ever!" The boy further moved a bit closer to her and halted a few inches away from her back.

 Chapter 583 - Love making..

    Sheryl''s breath deepend as she could now feel the man''s breath right on the n.a.k.e.d skin of her back. Her breath grew rapid and she could feel a giant volcano about to errupt in her lower body which was turning hot. She now had this strong urge to rub her pubic region with the boy''s manhood and she suddenly gulped in nervouseness having such thoughts about the boy.


    The boy''s deep and rapid breaths touched softly against her bare skin visible from her backless dress, like a soft feather tickling all over her back.


    "You... you should stay away from me Kareem. I... I do not know what is happening to me. I... I do not know what you are doing to me." Sheryl let out an agonising cry, clutching her dress tightly in her fists, still not able to turn and look at the boy. Kareem took a few steps further closer to the girl, now his body closely touching hers. His erect manhood could be felt by her on her h.i.p.s and  she let out another loud gasp, holding the dress much more tightly with her hands trying to gulp down her errupting bodily desires.


    "I am sorry my beautiful. Now it is not just possible for me to stay away from you. I tried my best but I keep coming closer to you somehow...Nomatter how much I..I..try. I do not think I can help it now." Kareem had tilted his head a bit and as he spoke in a low hushed voice near the girl''s neck, his alluring warm breath brought a shiver down the girl''s spine. He gently kissed the back of her neck and then rested his forehead on her right shoulder lovingly. His hands slowly encircled her waist and held, her tightly closed fists. He made the girl toleave the grip of her dress from her hands and he then tightly clutched her hands in his own hands, not wanting to leave them now.


    Sheryl stood motionless, feeling the man''s warm embrace. She had now considerably relaxed and was thoroughly enjoying the man''s strong arms wrapped around her waist so lovingly and protectively. She felt as though she was in most secure place in the entire world. As her breath relaxed a bit, Kareem lifted his head from her shoulder and started kissing it passionately with his lips. His hot and wet lips slowly grazed her shoulders and then travelled down to her bare back. Sheryl tried to struggle away from the man''s embrace but Kareem held her even more tightly preventing her from walking away. He now knew that the girl was liking his touch too, but she was just coy to accept it. Sheryl finally left the struggle to free herself from his embrace, her cheeks flushing badly from all the rising hormones in her body.


    Kareem after a few seconds of kissing her bare back and feeling the soft skin on his wet lips, finally let go off her hands and pushed the girl gently towards the window, making her rest her upper body against it. His hands then gently caressed her n.a.k.e.d back and shoulders, travelling down to her h.i.p.s. As soon as the boy held the girl''s h.i.p.s with both his hands, Sheryl let out a loud cry.


    "Ohhhh! Kareem!" She closed her eyes and loosened up her body, surrendering herself completely to the man. Kareem smiled a bit victoriously, as the girl''s longing m.o.a.n was giving him tremendous boost. He further pinned her against the window and his one hand went straight towards a thin zipper of the dress situated right on her h.i.p.s.


    He grazed the tip of his index finger on top of the zipper, startling the girl. Her heart was now beating rapidly, as the boy teased her with his finger.


    Kareem smirked again and brought his face closer to the girl''s ear, exhaling deeply. "As much I want to rip apart this dress in one swift go, I know that you have to go for the wedding after this. I will try and be a little sober.... just for now."


    The boy''s hushed words directly in Sheryl''s ear once again sent a shiver down her spine and she clentched her hands together, aware that  her dress could get opened anytime and she will be standing n.a.k.e.d in front of the boy.


    Kareem grazed his finger mischeviousely for a few more seconds, making the girl''s hormones do a crazy dance in her pelvic region. The girl was now m.o.a.ning again and again when suddenly the long zipper was swifty opened by the boy in one smooth go, revealing her red colored lace underwear.


    Sheryl stood still as she could now feel cool air touching her n.a.k.e.d back and h.i.p.s. Kareem was now staring constantly at her perfectly round and curvy h.i.p.s and he gently started to graze his palm on her bottom, feeling her soft lower body skin.


    "Ohh! This feels so good Sheryl. You are simply so gorgeous. Ohhh!! My!!! I could just stare at you whole day. Wow!!" Kareem pushed his body closer to the girls''s h.i.p.s and slowly started to rub his errect manhood with the girl''s h.i.p.s. Sheryl was standing motionlessly holding the edges of her tube dress, preventing it from falling on the ground. She had tightly snuggled the dress close to her b.o.o.b.s, feeling extremely nervous.


    She was nervous as to how long will she be able to control her hormones. She was scared of her own bodily needs now. She was craving the man''s body desperately now which was increasing even more as the boy made more advances towards her. But she was also scared about what she was going to feel, once the boy tried to enter her. Was it going to be painful just the way it was when she was brutally r.a.p.ed? Will she get scared of the pain? Will she be able to endure the same amount of pain yet again? Will her past haunt her yet again after making out with Kareem! All the thoughts were engulfing her mind, where as her body was now only demanding the boy''s touch. Her heart had nothing but love and respect for the boy, thus confusing her to the core. She was confused as to whether she should listen to her heart and body or her just her mind. Just then she started to feel the man''s errect manhood, from underneath his pants right on her h.i.p.s and she m.o.a.ned in pleasure and despair yet again.


    A few seconds later she had finally decided what to do. She had made up her mind that was going to listen to her body and her heart for the first time in her entire life. She was going to overcome all her fears and thus she took a deap breath getting ready for what she was going to do next. She closed her eyes and with shivering hands she finally let go off the lose ends of her dress''s top. The dress instantly fell straight on the ground at the girl''s feet and the girl was now standing stark n.a.k.e.d with nothing but a lacy tiny underwear...!

 Chapter 584 - The promise

    Kareem was startled for a few seconds, looking at the girl''s unexpected bold action. It was pretty evident to him that the girl had purposely let the dress fall on the ground, surrendering herself completely. Kareem took a few steps back in disbelief and glanced at the girl''s n.a.k.e.d back. Her curvy white body was shining undeneath the dim lights of the room. The sunlight from the window was falling on her face, maing her look even more radiating and sensual. Kareem could not help but simply glance at her curvy body while Sheryl stood motionless, and could feel the boy''s constant stare at him.


    "W... Wow! You look simply out of this world, Sheryl. Just so beautiful you are looking right now. Thank you for showing so much trust in me. I promise to keep this trust through out my life." Kareem took a deep breath as he could feel his manhood rising in extreme longing looking at the girl''s n.a.k.e.d body. Sheryl blushed a bit hearing the boy''s words and smiled a bit in happiness. She was now not just proud of herself for showing so much courage but she was also very happy that the boy too acknowledged her bold step. It not only made her feel more confident about her own body but it also gave her the courage to  take a step further in the love making process. Sheryl took another deep breath trying to muster courage and strength and then slowly turned to look at the boy, her eyes looking at his feet.


    The boy''s eyes popped open as the n.a.k.e.d girl turned to face him. Her curvy body and round b.r.e.a.s.ts were simply too alluring for the boy to stay away from her. The boy kept starring at her beauiful body with his mouth wide open. Sheryl could not help but giggle a bit at the boy''s reaction.


    "Are you just going to look at me like that or you also want to do something about it?" Sheryl chuckled looking staright in the boy''s eyes now. Kareem was once again taken by surprise by the girl''s bold attitude and he took immediate big steps towards the girl. In the process he had already removed his blazer and was already unbuttoning his shirt. Sheryl lifted her hands and removed away the boy''s hands from his shirt and instead started to unbutton the shirt herself. Kareem took deep  sensual breaths as the girl''s soft fingers touched his bare chest, as she gently and slowly unbuttoned his shirt.


    He could not help but stare hungrily at her light pink colored n.i.p.p.l.es, which he so much wanted to touch with his fingers and taste inside his mouth. Sheryl blushed again a little as she felt the boy''s constant stare at her b.r.e.a.s.ts. "If you keep starring at me like that, my hands will shiver and I will not be able to open your shirt." Sheryl glanced at the boy''s alluring chest muscles as she opened the button just above his navel.


    Kareem smiled as if he has been caught red handed and he shifted is gaze away from her b.o.o.b.s to her beautiful face which now had a slight hint of smile and comfort on it. Soon the boy''s shirt was opened as Sheryl tugged it away from his arms, throwing it away on the nearby carpet. "I so much wanted to rip off these buttons Kareem, but I also knew you have a wedding to attend so I tried to be a bit sober... but its also just for now. Not that I would be this sober the next time." Sheryl blushed as she spoke the words and glanced mischeviousely at the man''s tonned abs.


    Kreem chuckled heartily at the girl''s words and instantly walked closer to her. He planted a deep and extremely powerful kiss on her lips, as if sucking out every breath of air from her mouth. Sheryl was stunned for a few seconds and after a while she too closed her eyes and started sucking the boy''s lips with her own delicate lips. Soon they both were passionately and sensually kissing each other while their hands travelled to each other''s n.a.k.e.d uper body, feeling each other''s skin.


    Kareem''s hands gently squeezed the girl''s b.r.e.a.s.ts, while the girl m.o.a.ned passionately, sucking the man''s lips. The boy''s hands on her b.r.e.a.s.ts worked like a magic for her and she could feel her pubic region getting wet.


    Just after a few minutes Kareem had already removed the girl''s laced underwear and was fondeling her pubic region with his hands while the girl was now passionately kissing the man''s n.i.p.p.l.es, biting them gently with her teeth and m.o.a.ning in extreme pleasure and desire. A gigatic wave of hormones was travelling in their heads and they both were busy in love making, completely losing the track of time. Soon the man planted his palms below the girl''s h.i.p.s, suddenly lifting her up in the air. Sheryl had encircled her arms around the man''s neck fondeling the man''s ear lobs with her tongue, sending a ticklish feeling straight to the man''s lower abdomen.


    Kareem walked upto the bed and carefully and gently made the girl lie down on the bed and himself stood straight over looking at the girl once again in complete awe. She simply looked like a beautiful piece of art, lying down n.a.k.e.d on red colored satin bed covers. Sheryl''s breath deepened as the boy''s green eyes hovered all over her body. "Why do you keep staring at me like this?"


    "Because I can not get enough of you my dear. You make the time stop with your beauty." the man smiled and quickly opened the buckle of his belt and then unhooked his pants, making it fall on the ground. He was wearing black colored tight fitted boxers, underneath which his hardness could be seen risen perfectly. Sheryl blushed a bit again and looked in the other direction of the room, feeling extremely coy and not having the guts to look at the n.a.k.e.d man. Kareem smiled looking at the shy girl as he pulled down his boxers too, revealing his manhood instantly. He then walked to the other edge of the bed near the girl''s face, where she had turned away her head and was staring blankly towards the wall. Suddenly the girl''s vision was blocked by the man, whose hardness was right in front of her face just a few inches away.


    "Aaakkkk!!" Sheryl got extremely nervous looking at the boy''s errect p.e.n.i.s and covered her face with her hands, her body temperature rising tremendously. Kareem who was trying to tease the girl, laughed heartily looking at her reaction.


    "What? You do not like it?" Kareem smirked teasingly, coming closer to her face a bit more.


    "No!" Sheryl shreiked again, feeling the man''s closeness to her face, she was now trying to cover her face once again with her hands.


    "Oh! I am sad. You did not like it. Oh, I am really very sad." Kareem pretended to sound sad, but was actually still smiling looking at her covered face. The girl unaware of his smile had covered her face, her heart beating rapidly in nervouseness and surge of hormones!


    ''

 Chapter 585 - The experience...

    Sheryl removed her hands from her face and rose up instantly, feeling a bit guilty to make the man so sad amidst such a beautiful and happy moment. She had shreiked ''no'' out of nervouseness but not out of reponse to the man''s question but now she was feeling bad for spoiling the moment. "No! That is not what I meant... What I mean was that I ...I....."


    Kareem chuckled looking at the girl''s guilt filled adorable face and he immediately bent his bent his knees, bringing his grinning face close to her face. "Oh, so do you mean to say that you did like my manhood?" He winked notoriously looking straight in her eyes, grinning ear to ear. He then held the girl''s face with both his hands preventing her from looking in the other direction.


    Sheryl gasped in shock and blushed harder looking at the boy''s teasingly smiling face. "Stop teasing me Kareem." She let out a loud shy cry and struggled out of the man''s grip and hid her face on his chest like a small kid.


    Kareem chuckled happily and hugged the girl patting her back lovingly. "You look so cute when you blush, that I can not simply help it. Forgive me, but I think I am going to tease you for your entire life now, to see these cute ecpressions on your face again and again. This face is simply too irresistable!" He tickled the girl underneath her arms, making the girl jump out of his embrace.


    "Aouuu! Now you are tickling me!? What''s gotten into you Kareem?" Sheryl looked at the man in surprise, when suddenly she was thrusted with another powerful kiss on her lips making her m.o.a.n again in pleasure. The girl was overfilled with intense emotions of love, surprise, passion amd nervouseness all together. Kareem slowly climbed the bed, while still kissing the girl on her lips.


    Soon the girl was lying on her back and Kareem hovered on top of her, while they were passionately kissing each other. After another few seconds did their lips parted and Kareem started kissing the girl all over her neck and her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He sucked the girl''s n.i.p.p.l.es making the girl cry in longing and passion. She had never exprienced this kind of strong desire for anybody making her her go completely berserk. She was not able to think straight as the boy slowly encircled his tongue on her hot navel,  making the girl curl up her back in intense pleasure.


    "Ahh Kareem! This... This feels so good." She held the man''s face lovingly as the man''s mouth travelled from her navel to her extremly hot pubic region. Suddenly the man fondled her pinkish opening with his tongue taking the girl by shock. Her hormones had now reached at a verge and very ready to blast any second. Soon, his tongue''s circular motions increased in speed and the girl let out a loud cry again.


    "Oh! Kareem! I want you sweetheart. Please.... just do it now. I can not take it any longer. I want you Kareem!! Now!!"


    Hearing the girl''s words, Kareem immediately stopped and looked up to see the girl''s face. The girl looked simply out of the world as she had turned entirely scarlet, her lips were slightly parted as she was panting completely out of breath. Kareem smiled lovingly looking at her. He was so thankful to her, for breaking the hard walls of her heart and letting him enter her heart. He wanted to thank her, for overcoming her fears and giving him a green signal to ahead with the love making. He wanted the girl to feel that love making and bodily love was pure and passionate. He wanted to snatch away all her fears so he  made sure that the girl gets completely aroused, only then he would enter her to make sure it is not painful. He wanted this moment to be a pure and passionate one, so that her previous memories of pain and disgust could get wiped away permanently from her mind.


    "Ok my love. I shall enter you now. Stay still." Kareem smiled planting another kiss on her v.a.g.i.n.a and then he slowly lowered his body, bringing his manhood closer to her pubic region and supporting himself on his knees and palms.


    Sheryl nodded her head in a yes and closd her eyes as she felt his manhood on top of her v.a.g.i.n.a. Her heart was beating faster out of nervouseness and arousal. Their was not a hint of fear in her mind and she so much wanted the boy to enter her.


    Kareem immediately opened a bed side drawer, taking out a silver shiny packet from inside it. "I am so glad the resort manages to keep these in every room." Kareem sighed in relief and quickly peeled the packet taking out a transparent condom from it. Soon the boy had already slided the condom on his manhood and he very gently parted the girl''s legs, eventually penetrating inside her opening carefully and gently.


    The girl let out another gasp as she felt the man''s p.e.n.i.s slide inside her smoothly and she opened her eyes looking at the man in shock. She was surprised that the penetration went so smooth, without hurting her even a bit. Infact as the man started moving his h.i.p.s in to and fro motion, she could feel a vast sense of pleasure in her body making it alltogether a wonderful experience. Kareem''s face was just on top of her face and he was smiling looking at her face and was happy that the girl did not look in any sort of anxiety or pain. "Ohhh! Are you liking it too my dear?" The man m.o.a.ned in pleasure as the girl''s tight v.a.g.i.n.a was taking over his senses.


    "Yes! I am loving it." Sheryl smiled in pleasure as she encircled her arms around the boy''s back, clutching it tightly feeling the pleasure.


    Kareem after hearing her reply, increased the pace of his movements, making both of them m.o.a.n in pleasure and joy very loudly. The boy moved rapidly inside the girl and they both were drunk in the pleasure, kissing each other passionately side by side. After a few more minutes finally they both climaxed panting and m.o.a.ning heavily. They both looked at each other in love and satisfaction, and Kareem then rested his body partially on top of the girl, enjoing her warmth and presence. The earlier Sheryl''s cold body was now extremely warm and flushed. Sheryl smiled and hugged the boy tightly, pating his wet hair.


    "I loved it Kareem. Thank you!" Sheryl smiled kissing the man''s forehead happily. It was like the girl has been given a fulfilling new birth, and all her past worries and fears have been vanished. She had understood that with the right person, life becomes extremely happy and loving. Having Kareem by her side at that moment, made her realise that she was already a transformed person.


    "I loved it too. Thank you for trusting me my love." Kareem hugged back the girl tightly and protectively as if trying to express his feelings for her. He had thought of so many things to say to her, but he had lost all words. The current moment and the feeling was simply unexplainable for him and all he could so was hug the girl tightly and plant kisses on her face and hair out of extreme love and compassion.

 Chapter 586 - Doubt..?

    For another few minutes the two of them kept hugging and kissing each other, cherishing each other''s warm presence. Snuggled to each other''s n.a.k.e.d body, they never wanted this beautiful moment to end. They never spoke a word to each other but somehow, spoke a million promises from their eyes and loving actions.


    Suddenly after a few minutes they heard somebody''s light footsteps approaching the door from outside and then they heard a girl''s voice calling out for Sheryl.


    "Shery? Are you still in there? I have been looking for you. Sis! We are getting late for the wedding. Everyone is almost ready to proceed. Could you please come out?"


    It was Cheryl''s voice, who was sounding a bit desperate and out of breath, as if in a great hurry.


    Sheryl immediately got startled hearing her sister''s voice and as if reality hit her head, she immediately straightened her back looking at the door. "Umm.. O... Ohk Chery! I shall be out in five minutes. I shall see you in your room." Sheryl replied back and then turned to look at Kareem, covering her b.r.e.a.s.ts with the red satin sheet.


    Kareem let out a big sigh and did not speak a word. He was too sad that their time together was so short lived and now they will have to go out amongst everybody.


    Sheryl could not understand the boy''s silence but her heart was also filled with sadness and remorse. She never wanted to leave his side but having given no other option, she got up from the bed and walked towards her dress, lying on the floor. She was surprised that Kareem had not spoken even a single word to her till now. She started wearing her dress and could feel the boy''s gaze on her back.


    Kareem was still lying motionlessly on the bed his head tilted a bit, looking towards the girl, getting dressed up quaickly.


    He had this sudden strange feeling as he looked at the girl wearing her dress. A feeling he usually experienced in his dark scary dreams. A feeling that something was not correct and as if something bad was about to happen any moment now. He wanted to stop the girl from leaving but something in him was scaring him to the core. As if, this could be the last time he was being with her or as if the girl was in some sort of extreme trouble. Kareem could feel a severe headache coming through and he could not even bear to look at the parting girl. The bad depressing feeling had returned to him, watching the girl go away from him. He turned away his head to look in the other direction and a tear dropped from his eye. He was tired! He was tired of not getting enough sleep. Tired of having those scary visions and dreams. The trauma he faced during the accident was enough to shake his senses and on top of that he was being forced to hurt his on family. He was already punished for saving Rhehan''s life and he was scared as to what was going to happem next. He knew the time had come to face all the fears and fight for his family. Another tear dropped down from his eye and he quickly wiped it away. He had never really felt so vulnerable and helpless in his life. The mere thought of somebody harming the girl yet again was killing him from inside. He was happy that he had once managed to save her life, but he was not sure for how long he could be able to do that!


    Sheryl who had zipped back her dress, turned to look at Kareem but to her surprise the boy had turned his back towards her. Sheryl''s sadness increased multi- folds and all sorts of negative thoughts appeared in her head. ''What is wrong with him? Is he scared to tell his family about us? Why did he not react after hearing Chery''s voice? Did he simply want to just make out with me? Maybe he is scared of openly commiting to his family! Could it be due to difference in our social statuses that he is so scared about our relation?'' Sheryl let out a big sigh as she straightened up hair in the mirror. The boy was lying down lifelessly not even bothering to look at her even once.


    Sheryl fixed her makeup randonly with her hands, looking constantly at Kareem from the mirror. After another few minutes she was ready to leave and turned around to look at Kareem. "Ummm... Ahem... I will have to go now Kareem. I will see you downstairs at the ...the..wedding... Ok?" Sheryl pursed her lips in nervouseness as the boy did not move a bit at her quaestion. Sheryl could see the man''s n.a.k.e.d chest move up and down a bit but he did not even give a slight node to her.


    Sheryl by now had confirmed that Kareem was tremendousely scared of commitment towards her. He did not want to tell his family that he was infact dating a girl who was not upto his class and status. "Very well then. I am out of here!" Sheryl quickly walked towards the door and opened it swiftly. She walked out of the door and slammed it backwards  to close it rapidly behind her. As she walked towards her room a tear dropped from her eye, feeling heartbroken. "Why did I even listen to him? He is such a coward! He did not even bother to look at me after making out with me. All men are like that! Cheat and frauds!!" Sheryl mummbled angrily as she pressed the doorbell to Cheryl''s room.


    Cheryl quickly opened the door and looking at her sister''s smudged lipstick and eye makeup she knew that Sheryl must have kissed Kareem. Cheryl was happy for her sister but she avoided talking about it. She knew Sheryl was an extremely shy person and thus she did not want to make things awkward for her.


    "Umm... Sister! Look what you have done to your makeup. Did you rubbed your lips with you hand? Here! Let me re- do the makeup for you quickly." Cheryl held the girl''s hand and made her sit on a nearby seater, bringing out her makeup kit rapidly.


    Sheryl quietly sat and kept thinking about Kareem as Cheryl skillfully fixed her sister''s makeup. Soon they both were ready and were already walking towards the elevator, leading to the garden.


    Sheryl was blankly walking in the corridor following Cheryl as they both halted in front of the elevator. Cheryl lifted her fingers to press the button to the elevator when suddenly her hands touched a male''s hand and she was instantly stunned and she immediately retraced her hands, letting the man press the button.


    "Oh I am sorr...." She turned towards the man and saw James standing besides them, smiling cheerfully and already looking at them.


    "No problem. After you beautiful ladies." James smiled amd opened the elevator door for the two ladies. They both smiled and climbed the elevator followed by an extremely happy looking James. Somehow the boy''s presence was intimidating Cheryl, as she had never felt so comfortable and vulnerable in somebody''s presence before. James was all the time smiling cheerfully and he had a hint of mischief on his face, which was making Cheryl feel embarrased even more.


    "So it was a good time we spent together last night Cheryl." James turned smiling wickedly at Cheryl.


    Sheryl who was by now lost in her own thought was stunned to hear the words and turned her eyes questioningly towards her younger sister. Cheryl turned to look nervousely and embarrased at her sister. Sheryl now had an angry look on her face, as if telling Cheryl that even now she was not ready to mend her ways, specially when she was expecting a child.


    "Ahh sister. This is not what he meant. We... we were... just sitting and talking ....and... then...then we slept.. I mean on lounge chair seperately.... not together." Cheryl pursed her lips in nervouseness getting another angry look from her elder sister.


    James chuckled heartily looking at Cheryl''s nervous face. "Really?" He lifted his one eyebrow looking at the girl in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Cheryl knew the boy was purposely playing pranks with her and she folded her arms arngrily looking at James sternly. "Stop it James. Tell my sister the truth. Right now!!"

 Chapter 587 - Climax 1...

    "Ohh! Now I understood." James turned to look at Sheryl pretending to be nervous. "Ofcourse! Ofcourse! We were together, but we did not do anything. We...j.. just slept... But ofcourse on different lounge chairs not together like a couple hugging and kissing each other. Hehe." James then turned to look at Cheryl and winked at her.


    Cheryl rolled her eyes at the man, who was once again making it very obvious that they had slept together. She then turned to look at Sheryl with pleading eyes. "Sister! Believe me. We actually do not have anything going on between us."


    "Ofcourse! Ofcourse! Is not that what I said exactly? What is the difference?" James chuckled looking teasingly at Cheryl.


    Cheryl once again folded her arms angrily and walked closer to James. Cheryl face flushed in anger and she looked straight in the boy''s eyes, her nose flaring up in anger. "Jona! I am telling you for the last time now. Stop teasing me or you will have it from me! I swear!!"


    Soon the elevator door opened and Sheryl who was by now utterly confused, looked at the two of them and then walked out of the elevator nodding her head in disapproval. "I shall leave you two alone to settle it yourselves. I am as it is in no mood to tolerate any more confusion. So please excuse me you both." Sheryl walked away, out of the elevator while James and was now looking at Cheryl in surprise and shock.


    "Just what did you call me now?" James also took a step closer to Cheryl who now had a confused look on her face.


    "Wha... What? I just said that if you do not stop teasing me, you will have it from me!" Cheryl knew she had called him Jona by chance, but she was now trying to avoid it as if it never really happened.


    "No! Not this! What name did you call me by just now?" James walked much closer to the girl, their faces now just a few inches apart.


    "I.... I .... nothing. I just called you James. What else shall I call you?" Cheryl took a few steps back, some how again reminded of the boy she saw in her vivid dream. She was surprised as to how she called James by some other random name, she heard in a mere dream. She was now scared of the closeness with the boy. The dream and her closeness with him was having a weird effect on her mind.


    She took a few more steps back thinking that it was probably due to drinking in pregnamcy and she then instantly ran out of the elevator, avoiding the man''s piercing gaze.


    "You and I both know what you had just called me. I know, you do not believe it but soon you will. I will make you believe in the dream you saw in the morning which was indeed true. It was not just your hangover." James shouted from the elevator, looking at the running away girl. His face now completely serious and honest.


    Cheryl halted immediately hearing the man''s words and turned to look at James in surprise. "How... How the hell do you k... know about my dream. Oh god! I think I am going to get sick!" Cheryl further sprinted away from the boy now towards the rest room, feeling extremely pukish and dizzy.


    James frowned as he saw the girl rushing towards the ladies room in such a hurry. He rushed after her rapidly and halted outside the door, waiting anxiously for the girl to come out. A few minutes later Cheryl stepped out of the rest room, looking at bit pale and was stunned to see James waiting for her. " What are you doing out here?"


    "You looked so unwell that I got worried and was waiting for you to come out. I did not find it appropriate to enter the ladies room." James shrugged his shoulders, looking carefully at the girl''s face. "Are you ok? Do you need a doctor or anything?"


    "No! I am fine. It is just a stomach bug I caught on my way here. I should be fine by tomorrow. Thank you." Cheryl pursed her lips, still avoiding James'' sharp gaze on her face. The girl was once again intimidated by the boy''s presence and she so much wanted to run away. "We are late already. Let us go."


    "Yes. After you." James made way for the girl and they both started walking side by side towards the wedding garden.....


    Meanwhile....


    Rose had pressed the doorbell of her room''s door twice, but Rhehan was not seem to be responding from quite some time. She had now pressed the door bell thrice but their came no response from the man, who was supposed to be getting ready in the meanwhile, when Rose was headed to get her hair and makeup done. The girl had now started to feel a little worried and took a few steps back. She was now ready to kick the door open, but suddenly she heard rapid foot steps approching the door. She calmed down instantly as the door flung open and Rhehan dressed in an elegant suit was standing looking at his wife in surprise. He was dressed in a tuxedo with a matching emerald brooch just like his wife had on her dress.


    "Wow Hubby! you look so damn hot." Rhehan gaped at his wife, dressed elegantly in a green dress with hair set like a princess.


    Rose heaved a sigh of relief looking at her husband standing perfectly fine in front of her. "What took you so long to open the door. You had got me worried wifey!" Rose entered the room, closing the door behind her.


    "I... errrr... Was doing something." Rhehan pursed his lips, knowing extremely well that he had never been able to lie to his wife. His heart was now beating rapidly as Rose frowned looking at him in suspicion.


    ''''And may I know what exactly were you doing? Why are you behaving like this? Tell me what you are upto. Do not get me worried wifey!" Rose held the man''s shoulders lovingly feeing extremely tense.


    Rhehan let out a big sigh patting the girl''s arm. "Ok. I will tell you. As it is I have never managed to hide anything from you. But  you have to promise, that you will trust me. Just trust what I am about to do and do not be scared of anything. Just trust that I am a strong man and I am doing it all for our family. And I assure you, nothing can harm me as long as your love is with me. Ok?" Rhehan smiled a bit assuringly looking in the girl''s worried eyes.


    "Why are you talking like that? What on earth are you planning to do Rhehan?" Rose let out a loud cry as the man walked upto the other corner of the room.


    He pulled out a giagntic box from underneath a mahogany table, reveling a transparent long box. Rose gaped at the box in surprise as she saw the magestic sword inside it. "What do you have in mind Rhehan. Tell me honestly."

 Chapter 588 - Climax 2...

    Rhehan sighed, placing back the box underneath the table. "See my sweetheart. We have to understand that the time has come, to fight and protect our family. This is our destiny and we have to accept it. Before anything happens to our family, I will myself go and take a strong action against all of them. We have kids and other vulnerable family members over here in the resort, so it would be best if they do not get involved in all this. So I plan to keep my sword in the parking area near my cars, in the middle of the wedding where it will be easy for me access it at the time of need."


    "But ...But..  under so much of security by your men, how will they even trace us? Are we not completely fine and untraceable over here in such a secluded island?" Rose frowned feeling her heart rate increase tremendously.


    "We are no where safe my dear. I simply chose this place, because it touches the woods and our friends from the wild will be there to help us. I am just waiting for mom and master to get married. It is their long awaited dream which they have not been able to fulfill because of me. Soon after they exchange the vows, it all starts. Just..you have to trust me. Our families have spent too many years trying to protect me, it is now my duty to finish this all." Rhehan''s expression grew extremely grave as he once again looked at the sword with determination. "I am a mighty ruler of all the lands, and I shall bring justice to all the bad things that happened to both the enchantresses. It is my duty and responsibility to bring justice at any cost." The man''s words brought a shiver down Rose''s spine and sge looked at him in surprise. He looked like he was all together in a different trance and was giving out a very dangerous and powerful aura.


    "Rhehan! Rhehan! Are you ok?" Rose walked upto the man, shaking his hand a bit in terror.


    Rhehan jerked his head a bit and blinked several times looking at Rose in confusion.


    "Yes! I am ok. Do not worry. Let us just go now. We are getting late for the wedding." Rhehan gave a quick kiss on the girl''s cheek and held out his hand towards her lovingly. As if, he was asking for her support and trust at the moment. Rose who was still in shock held the man''s hand with her own shivering hand and they both walked out of the room. Rhehan was smiling majestically as if nothing was wrong, whereas Rose was tremendously scared of what was going to happen next. But she also knew that now certain things were unavoidable and all she could do was support and protect her husband as much as possible. They both walked hand in hand and Rose could not help but think about all the good times, she had spent with her husband. From attacking his manhood to instantly falling for him, she has had one hell of a ride with this man. Never in her dreams, she could have imagined that she would end up marrying him in a drunk state, later declaring it publically. A tear dropped down from her eye as she once again turned to look at Rhehan. So much had changed in their lives in just a matter of few days and the man was just too precious for her to lose. She was now constantly praying for everything to be fine and that all her family memebers remain safe and alive....!


    Meanwhile...


    Within just fifteen minutes, Lillian was already ready to head back to the wedding garden. The elegant lady was dressed in a stunning royal blue colored long gown, which was beautifully decorated with real crystals and gems of matching blue color. Her beuatiful long hair were left loose and swept backwards, giving her a magestic and royal look. Her minimal makeup, was making her already glowing skin, glow even more. She now looked more like a high profile model or a hollywood actress and less like a lawyer. But the lady spent those fifteen minutes of getting ready, much agitated and impatiently as she had a long list of work to be done for the wedding. She had yet not gone to meet Elizabeth and it was making her really anxious. She did not even bother to glance at her own reflection in the mirror to check out her final look. The mere fifteen minutes she had spent in dressing up, had seemed like an hour to her aleady.


    "Thank you so much. I better go and see Lizie now." Lillian smiled thankfully towards the hairstylist and makup artists and then immediately rushed towards another part of the room, which was solely meant for the bride and her helpers.


    Several designers from Fabiosa and several makeup and hair artists from all across the glove were working together to make the lady look absolutely perfect for her big day. As soon as Lillian rushed inside the room, she saw several artists gathered around a giagntic mirror excitedly clapping and hooting together.


    "Lizie! Are you ready my dear? It''s about time." Lillian could not see the lady but only several artists gathered around her. After hearing Lillian''s voice, everybody turned around and made way for her to have a look at the bride.


    Lillian took a few steps further inside the room in nervouseness and suddenly her mouth dropped open almost hitting the ground. Her throat choked and her eyes were instantly filled with tears. She no longer had the strength to take ahead a single step, as if she had suddenly gone weak in the knees and all her bodily power had vanished. She stuggled to speak a word, but her lips too trembled.


    Right in front of her was standing her best friend who was more like a sister to her, and was currently dressed in a beautiful bridal attire. Fianlly her long awaited dream had come true! She so much wanted to see her friend Lizie, get married to the man of her dreams Xio Lee, and finally today the day had arrived after seeing such a long struggle and facing terrible hardsh.i.p.s in their lives.


    Finally the day had arrived and the two ladies simply stared in each other''s eyes, not speaking a single word to each other. No amount of words could express their emotions! Finally a day had arrived when they were immensely happy, after spending so many years in fear and away from their family.

 Chapter 589 - Her two sons...(Climax 3)

    The top hollywood actress, looked extremely beautiful in a royal and unique white gown. The gown was intricately embroidered with all sorts of beautiful things like flowers, leaves, words and even animals and birds. The gown''s corset tube top was embellished with rare droplet shaped crystals which gave it a shiny and flowy appearance. Elizabeth wanted to look like a bride, who was the queen of the jungle and the Fabiosa designers, worked very hard for day and night to bring up this look as per her requirement. Each and every thing that mattered to her in her life, was embroidered on its flary skirt, including the names of all her family members. She had the longest net veil that could have been rarely seen on a bride ever, stretching upto several meters. Her striking pink colored lip- shade, gave her a very inncocent and fresh look, matching the flowers at the back of her head.


    She had a natural blush on her face, which was complimenting her pink lips. The beautiful lady was holding the most exiquisite kind of white lillies in her hand, a rare species which were brought straight from Paris fir the wedding. The lady looked like a walking dream, transported to earth straight from heaven. This was probably the most beautiful bride, they all had ever seen in their lives.


    "Oh! My God! Lizzie! I .... I do not know, what to say. You are simply too.. too gorgeous for words. It is just the... way you always wanted and dreamed of. The fairy of the woods." Lillian wiped away a falling tear from her left eye and clutched her hands together looking at her best friend in awe.


    Elizabeth smiled happily, getting her best friend''s approval. Lillian''s approval to her look meant everything to Elizabeth and she heaved a sigh of relief seeing her happy reaction. "Oh! I am glad you are liking it Lilly." Elizabeth blinked several times trying to fight tears in her eyes. She then twirled around happily showing off her dress, giving her friend a look of the exquisite back of her dress. The back of the dress had a vast patch of hanging crystals, made to look like tiny frozen ice droplets appearimg amidst the white snow. She was wearing a beautiful diamond studded tiara on her head above the veil, selected by Lillian for the day, which also had several diamond flowers on it.


    Elizabeth walked upto the lady and they both hugged each other tightly feeling extremely overwhelmed.


    "Finally! The day has come sweety. I am so happy for you. You deserve every happiness in this world and Xio Lee is just perfect for you. You guys will definitely stay happy!" Lillian wiped away her tear and patted the lady''s back happily.


    Finally they retraced their arms and Elizabeth smiled, nodding her head in a yes.


    "Are you ready to go? Shall I call the boys?" Lillian smiled, still not able to believe finally her best friend was going to say ''i do''.


    Elizabeth again nodded her head in a yes, too overwhelmed to even speak a word. Just then the door opened and a man dressed elegantly entered the room who instantly halted looking at Elizabeth. His green eyes looked at his mother in love, from head to toe.


    "Oh! Mom! You.. you... look so gorgeous. I ... I really have no words to say." Kareem looked at his mother with shining green eyes and mouth wide open.


    Elizabeth and Lillian once again grew teary eyed as they saw Kareem getting all mushy over Elizabeth. Kareem was constantly looking at Elizabeth and he instantly wiped away his tear, trying to hide it from rest of the people in the room.


    He hugged Elizabeth tightly, not willing to let go off her. "Oh! I love you mom! I am so... so... so happy." Kareem whispered lovingly, hugging Elizabeth tightly.


    "I love you too my sweety." Elizabeth hugged back the boy and patted his back. She then turned her head to look at Lillian, who was already looking at Kareem with fear in her eyes. The both ladies were obviousely scared that Kareem could try to spoil the moment with some other game plan, so Kareem''s loving reaction came as a lovely surprise to the two of them.


    Just then the room''s door opened again and another green eyed boy entered the room. He too had the same reaction looking at his mother, just like his younger brother. He too halted his steps and starred at her mother in surprise and awe. "Oh! Wow! mothe....umm... Aunty Lizie! You look so damn beautiful." As soon as Rhehan''s gaze fell upon Kareem, he sobered up a bit, trying to control his emotions.


    "Thank you my dear." Elizabeth patted Rhehan''s head and once again the two green eyed boys were looking at each other. Suddenly their was an atmosphere of tension and rift in the room as the two boys looked at each other with challanging eyes.


    Lillian and Elizabeth looked at each other in fear and Lillian stepped forwards immediately, to prevent any sort of fight to happen between the two boys. "Ohk! You both boys have to walk Lizie to the aisle. Now buck up. Stephen and James will be accompanying Lee, while you both have to take care of the bride. It is a big responsibility and I need no tension!"


    Hearing Lillian''s strict words they both nodded obediently in a yes and finally looked in different directions away from each other.


    "Ohk let us go guys." Lillian rubbed her hands together and smiled looking at Elizabeth.


    Soon Elizabeth was already walking out of the room, while her two sons were walking on her each side. This was probably the happiest she had ever felt in her life, getting married to the love of her life with each son on her side walking her up the aisle. She was constantly fighting tears, while she turned her head again and again looking at her two green eyed boys. "Oh! I am so nervous!"


    Elizabeth halted looking at the beautiful garden from a far away distance, which was completely covered with red rose petals and white lillies. Other family members had already gathered in the garden and were chirping happily, while Lillian too had already joined them. From a far away distance, Elizabeth spotted Xio Lee, standing on the aisle near a priest and she felt like almost fainting right away.


    "Oh god! Oh god! I am getting cold." Elizabeth gulped in nervouseness, while looking at their mother''s reaction the two boys looked at each other in confusion. Suddenly Rhehan winked at Kareem and Kareem getting his signal slightly nodded in a ''yes.''

 Chapter 590 - The walk....(Climax 4)

    "Dude. She is my mother. You are making her nervous, so you better get going from here. Let me talk to her." Kareem spoke in an angry tone looking sternly at Rhehan.


    "Lizie is like my mother too. Even I can handle her nervouseness. You see.... Not just blood relations matter in today''s world. So you should better get going and I shall talk to her all alone. Go now!" Rhehan spoke in an equally angry tone looking straight in the boy''s green eyes just like before.


    "How dare you! Who the hell do you think you are! Huh?" Kareem took a step closer to the boy, looking back angrily in his intense powerful eyes.


    "You want me to say it again? Was it not clear the first time?" Rhehan spoke up loudly, also taking a step closer to Kareem.


    Elizabeth who was looking at her two sons, rolled her eyes at them in helplessness and then stood in between the two them. "Boys!! Relax! Now is not the right time to fight with each other. I am fine. Let us just go now." Elizabeth patted their shoulders trying to calm them down and signalled them to move ahead.


    "But just now you said you were not fine!" Kareem turned to look at the lady, his expressions suddenly turned from angry to comical.


    "She was lying!" Rhehan chuckled. "Look she sounds so nomal now. She was just following the norm of acting like a coy and nervous bride." Rhehan pursed his lips, trying not to laugh out loud.


    Elizabeth frowned looking at her two sons, who were now actually making fun of her.


    "Oh yeah! She is just acting. Inside she really wants to go hug and give kisses master Lee instantly." Kareem held out his hand towards Rhehan, who in return slapped his hand in a sign of a high five.


    "Yeah! She does not want to come across as a shameless and eager bride. You see." Rhehan chuckled loudly as he turned to look at Elizabeth who was looking at her two sons with her mouth wide open in surprise.


    "Excuse me! It is me you guys are talking about. Behave you both!" Elizabeth too chuckled a bit, as she no longer felt nervous but was happy that the two boys had teamed up together to make fun of her.


    "What? Are you trying to say that you do not want to kiss master Lee?" Kareem nudged her mother with his elbow, making her yell in surprise.


    "Or may be you are trying to say that you guys have already kissed so many times that you are already bored of it." This time Rhehan held out his hand and Kareem who was in splits of laughter slapped back Rhehan''s hand.


    "Ohh! Bummer!" Kareem chuckled hard.


    "Boys! I think that is enough. You both are getting very naughty day by day." Elizabeth smiled and held their ears with her both hands each and the two boys shouted as if in tremendous pain.


    "Oh! This lady is really strong!" Kareem shouted pretending to be in major pain.


    "Yeah man! Her nails are penetrating my skin, like a vampre''s bite." Rhehan winked looking at Kareem, who in returned again chuckled heartily.


    Elizabeth who had still held the ears of both the boys did not realise that the photographers had approached them and she was gaping at the two boys in surprise like an idiot. Just then the flashes started as the three of them were getting clicked and the perfect moemnt of an irritated yet happy mother, dressed in a bridal attire holding her two sons'' ears was clicked.


    "Oh look! Elizabeth Lodge, the famous hollywood celeb has suddenly forgotten to give fancy poses that too on her wedding and she is giving such hideous poses with us. What if I get this printed in the latest vougue magazine?" Rhehan chuckled again and after hearing the Vogue''s name, Elizabeth came back to her senses and retraced her hands from their ears. The boys chuckled looking at their mother ,while the bride tried to act a little more sober and sophisticated in front of the photographers.


    Soon they exited the vast corridor and entered the garden. The path for the bride was beautifully covered with white colored flowers, complementing her white colored dress. As soon as she stepped in the garden, a beautiful melody was started being played by the musicians and everybody stood up in awe looking at the bride with teary eyes. Their were happy squeals and claps from all the family members as she was truely a vision to behold. Elizabeth looked up at the stage as she was being led by her two sons and right in front of her was standing Xio Lee dressed in an elegant black and white tuxedo. Their eyes met and they could not help look at each other with immense love and happiness. After years of wait, finally they both were getting married. A dream that appeared to be simply impossible, was finally getting fulfilled and they could not thank God, enough for showing them this precious day.


    Her both the arms were encircled around her son''s arms each and her long veil was flowing behind her, on top of the matching lilly flower bed. Xio Lee climbed down the stairs of the aisle and held out his hand to his lady love with a wide elegant grin on his face. Elizabeth blushed a bit as the entire family hooted and cheered for the couple. Elizabeth releasd her hands from the arms of her two boys and placed her hand on top of Xio Lee''s hand. Xio Lee bent a little and kissed the lady''s hand like a perfect gentleman and then turned to look at Kareem and Rhehan with a big acknoledging smile. "Thank you my boys. I shall take her from here."


    The two boys nodded happily and watched with teary eyes their mother walking the remaining aisle with their master Lee. Their was something magical about this moment, when every eye present in the garden was teary. The entire atmosphere was filled with warmth and happiness as the couple stood in front of each other on a beautiful crystal and flower studded stage.


    Everybody sat down on their respective seats, as it was the time for the bride and the groom to exchange vows. The wedding garden, which was just touching the west woods, was chosen for a particular reason by Lillian.


    At the edge of the woods, over seeing the wedding garden, were standing the old monk and several other monks happily looking at the couple to be married. Behind them and on top of trees were standing several animals including the imperial lions, who had come to witness the wedding of their beloved friends Xio Lee and Elizabeth and making sure not to be spotted by anybody else.


    Meanwhile.....


    Several men in black bullet proof uniform had already entered the resort island. They had already shot dead the Excel Corporation security guards present in the left wing of the island! They were slowly approaching the middle of the island and they had already hacked and deactivated the network of the entire island, making sure the members present on the island do not get to contact each other or anybody else on this entire planet.

 Chapter 591 - The promise...(Climax 5)

    Soon the couple stood in front of each other smiling warmly at each other. Under the priest''s instructions they both exchanged their vows which they had written themselves for each other.


    "Elizabeth, my love, when we first met, I never imagined this day would come, but now that we are here I couldn''t have imagined choosing anyone else but you to go through life''s journey with. I love your laugh, your smile, your caring nature and that face you make when something is so cute, you just have to squeeze it. I promise to support you, to honor you and to love you unconditionally, even when we may disagree on something. It is my prime duty to protect you from any harm or danger and I vow to do this duty in not just this birth but every birth. Your life comes even before my life!" Xio Lee smiled warmly, looking at Elizabeth who was now extremely overwhelmed hearing the healt felt vow from her husband to be.


    It was now her turn to say her vow and she took a few deep breaths trying to calm her senses. Everybody else witnessing the couple had a surge of beautiful emotions running in their bodies. The moment, which makes you believe in power of patience and true love.


    Rhehan had hugged a teary eyed Rose lovingly from her waist, while he saw his mother getting married. Stefen and Vicky were all going mushy over each other, holding each other''s hands, already planning their wedding. Natalia was sitting with Mia in her lap, looking all teary eyed at the couple, while Raos and Raol were busy looking after Natalia and wiping away her tears. Raos had always tried to copy his father and he was also thinking that it was his equal resposibility to wipe away his mother''s tears.


    James had purposely made herself to sit next to Cheryl. Cheryl who was trying to ignore the man was constantly looking at Sheryl who seemed rather angry at her.


    "Sister! I swear we did not do anything. We just had a little wine together sitting by the pool. That is it!" Cheryl spoke softly in her sister''s ear.


    Sheryl gaped at her in horror and slapped her forehead in helplessness. "Wine? Are you insane. Do you not know, you are not supposed to have alcohol during pregnancy? Do you have any common sense left?"


    "Errr! Yes actually I had thought of having just one but somehow I was too overwhelmed with everything and ended up having three!" Cheryl pursed her lips in embarras.e.m.e.nt and shame.


    "Three!!" Sheryl looked at her sister in horror. "Do you realise, you have an innocent life in your body who is your own flesh and blood. You better start behaving more maturely from now on." Sheryl whispered back angrily.


    "Yes! I do. I will take care of my diet from now. I promise." Cheryl whispered back with much remorse.


    "You better." Sheryl spoke and just then heard somebody occupy the vacant seat next to her. She turned to the other direction and saw Kareem sitting next to her, looking ahead with teary eyes.


    "What are you doing here now?" Sheryl spoke in the same angry tone. She was already fed up of her sister and was in no mood to take more of complexity from Kareem.


    "Looking at my mother getting married. Why else do you think we are all gathered? For easter?" Kareem spoke in a sarcastic tone, wiping away his tears.


    "That is not what I meant. What I am saying is why are you sitting next to me? Why do not you go and sit next to your family?" Sheryl spoke in even more sarcastic tone not even looking at the boy now.


    "I wanted to experience this special moment with the most special person in my life. Which is you. Anything wrong in that?" Kareem frowned looking at the girl.


    "Yes! Everything is wrong about that. What is wrong is that you are a clever man. You do not want to be seen on public with me so you chose this moment to sit with me, when your entire family is busy witnessing the wedding and nobody would even care to look at us. If you were that ashamed of me, then why did you sleep with me? Why did you speak those sugar coated words to me. Just to sleep with me? Wow!" Sheryl bashed the boy, speaking rapidly in his ear out of extreme anger.


    "Huh? Where did that come from? There is definately some confusion. Ashamed? You think I am ashamed of you? What nonsense! Who has been feeding you all this shit?" Kareem looked at his lady love in much shock when suddenly his eyes caught James, who was speaking something in Cheryl''s ear making Cheryl extremely uncomfortable. He could not help but smirk looking at James. Cheryl was infact the first girl, James was beeing notorious with and Kareem could not help but wonder if it is because of their close brotherhood bond that they are in love with almost similar looking sisters.


    Sheryl turned to look at Kareem and frowned again. "What are you smiling at? You think I am joking? You think my feelings are a joke? Hah!! How rude Kareem! And nobody has to feed me anything. It was pretty obvious." Sheryl''s nose flared up as she spoke in an even more angry tone.


    Kareem''s smile faded away instantly as he looked at Sheryl fumming in anger. "What makes you think I am ashamed? You think what ever I said was a lie?" His gaze once again fell on the girl''s corset tube top and her alluring cleavage and he could not help but remember her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Sheryl caught him peeking at her b.r.e.a.s.ts and she slapped her forehead yet again. "You! Where are you looking at? See, I proved my point. After you were done making out with me, you did not even bother to talk to me. As if.. i do not even exist. You did not even have the courtesy to say good- bye to me. If you were so scared of introducing me to your family, then why on earth did you even approach me in the first place?" Sheryl blasted the man with hard hitting nerves and poked her elbow with much force in his stomach making him jump a little and automatically avert his gaze away from the girl''s b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Kareem let out a big sigh and then turned to look at Sheryl''s face, this time making sure not to look at her b.r.e.a.s.ts and to not appear to be a pervert!

 Chapter 592 - Climax 6...

    "Listen to me sweetheart. You really have no idea what I am going through. I agree I should have had a word with you before you left and I am really sorry for that but please understand that I am going through a very rough time in my life. You are the only happiness I have ever found in my life. And when you had to leave me at that moment, I was once again deported to my previous sad lifestyle. I have terrible nighmares and their are several other dark and scary things that are going on in my life. I am not ashamed of you and neither am I scared of introducing you to my family. My mother and aunt are extemely good people and they will love and welcome you for sure. They both have had an extremely humble beginning in their lives and they have always taught us that class and wealth are just temporary things." Kareem literally pleaded before the girl and Sheryl sighed a bit in sadness and guilt. She did not know what to say to the boy. She wanted to believe the boy but she was also scared at the same time.


    She was scared that she might be heart broken and completely shattered if Kareem somehow breaks her trust. She had actually fallen for the boy too hard which was scaring the hell out of her. She did not reply to the boy and was thinking constantly about what to say to him.


    Having getting no reply from the girl, Kareem pleaded once again. "Please my love you have to trust me. Things are not that simple as they seem to you. But this is for sure that, I am not scared of any commitment. I am just scared of you getting hurt. That is it." Kareem spoke with much remorse in his voice.


    "Me getting hurt? What are you talking about?" Sheryl frowned trying to understand the man''s words.


    Kareem was about to reply when suddenly Elizabeth started to speak her vows and he instead turned away his face to hear his mother''s words.


    "Lee, Of all the people you''ve met on your journey and of all the places you''ve been, somehow and someway, you ended up here¡ªwith me. It is the most powerful and humbling fact that I can accept. I used to think that we met by chance but now I know without a doubt that the universe put you in front of me because we were meant to spend our lives together. You have filled my life with joy and have given me a sense of peace that I have never known. You are my best friend, my biggest supporter and my soul mate. Although today marks the start to the rest of our lives, I know it will not be enough time with you. I will not take our time together for granted. And because words cannot do it, I promise to show you, for the rest of my life, how much I love you.


    I promise to encourage you to follow your dreams.


    I promise to make you laugh when you are taking yourself too seriously.


    I promise to hold your hand through the good times and through the bad times.


    I promise to be loyal and faithful and to put you before all else.


    I promise to never stop making up songs for you. Although, I know you wish I would.


    And I promise that when we are old and gray, we will look back on our lives together and we have no regrets.


    ...From this day forward, you will never walk alone." Elizabeth spoke with tears falling from her eyes, while they both held each other hand, looking intensely in each other''s eyes. Xio Lee wiped away her tears and they both hugged each other for a very long time. The entire family stood up and cheered for them and they soon exchanged their rings with a wide grin on their faces and spoke the magical ''I do'' words.


    As soon as the priest spoke the ''you may now kiss the bride'' words, Xio Lee gave a passionate smooch on the lady''s lips in front of everybody making the lady blush to the core. But after just a few seconds, the lady was kissing him back passionately, amidst everybody''s hooting.


    "I too would love to kiss you like that one day." James who was cheering for the couple suddenly spoke up once again teasingly in Cheryl''s ear. He had been during the entire event speaking such flirty and naughty scentences in her ear making her extremly comfortable.


    Finally after the ceremony was over and everybody was busy talking to each other, Cheyrl turned to look at James in anger. She had by now, completely lost her patience towards the boy. "What the hell is wrong with you!? Come over to one aloof corner. We have to talk! Right now!"


    James was a little taken aback by the girl''s anger and he nodded his head in a ''yes'' as they both walked to the other side of the pond, surrounded by trees and large stones and rocks.


    "Hmm.. Tell me beautiful. Why are you angry with me?" James tilted his head a bit in connfusion looking at Cheryl who now seemed a little stressed out.


    She immediately turned to look at James and was once again reminded of the dream she had in the morning. "Listen! I do not know, what you think of me but I am a changed person. I might have had a bad and shameful past and this gives you a good reason to think that I am an easy catch but I have really changed. So please you can try these gimmics on somebody else, as, I have to live upto my sister''s expectations and I can not let her down this time. So please stop this nonsense with me."


    "I am glad you are a changed person but it has nothing to do with me. Do you think I am the kind of person who goes about flirting with every second girl I talk to? You and I... We have this special connection. And you can not deny that you have felt it too. And I am not flirting with you, I am just speaking what is in my heart. I know, this is all too sudden for you, but some or the other day I am sure I shall be able to convince you." James spoke with utmost honesty and seriousness.


    Sheryl chuckled a bit sarcastically looking at James. She seated herself on a rock at the edge of the pond looking at the beautiful water body in front of her. "Connection? Hah! Their is no such thing as connection in this world. It is all full of greed and hatred. If you are talking about the dream, I might have been talking in my sleep again. I often do that since childhood, so it is no big deal for you to know about my dream. You think you have a connection with me? What if I tell you my darkest secret? Would you still say the same words to me?" Cheryl laughed off the man''s words, hurting his feelings a bit.


    "Dark secret? What are you talking about?" James frowned a bit, feeling a bit gloomy as the girl had out - rightly rejected his feelings for her.


    "I am pregnant. I slept with my boss and was bribed a movie role, so that I could spoil your sister''s life. In that excitement, I even forgot to take a pill and it has landed me with his baby. The worse part is that if I tell my boss that I am carrying his child, he probably might get me or the baby killed." Cheryl sighed not looking at the boy even once. She knew the boy will soon develop an aversion from her after hearing such a dirty secret fom her mouth.


    James was taken aback for a few seconds. More than the fact that the girl was pregnant, he was confused about who Cheryl''s boss was, who so eagerly wanted to spoil his sister''s life. Could Davis directly contact Cheryl for this purpose? But he doubted this because a strong man like Davis would not appoint a weak person like Cheryl to do the job, who had much chances of failure. It had to be somebody else for sure. Just then something occured in his mind and he gaped at Cheryl in horror. Augus!!

 Chapter 593 - Climax 7...

    James did not want to freak out the girl so he calmed down his senses fir a few seconds first. "Umm... Cheryl. I know this is actually a too personal question to ask a girl, but trust me this is for our own safety. Do you mind telling me who exactly is your boss? Our lives might still be in danger due to him. So I have to know, who that person is."


    Cheryl nodded her head in a ''yes'' and sighed hiding her face in her hands. James was getting extremely restless now and even a few seconds of wait was making him too anxious. "My boss is Steve Jobs, the owner of Lorraine International. He was the one who bribed me to ruin your sister''s life and I am bearing his child in my w.o.m.b." A tear dropped down from the girl''s eye and she finally turned to look at James hugging her stomach with her arms.


    Reality had hit James so hard that he was left  frozen on the spot, right there and then. His mouth was left wide open, upon hearing the name of the man. "You... you mean.. Steve is Augus??!! Oh damn! It all makes sense now. Kareem''s dreams! His fear! It is his lineage that is the main cause! He is trying to scare Kareem! That idiot!! How dare he do that!!" James was now trying to fit in, the unsolved puzzles and it all made sense to him finally. "You mean, you are carrying Kareem''s brother in your w.o.m.b? Same magic and snake lineage! Damn it !!" James felt anger surging out of his body and he immediately hit a nearby rock so hard that it instantly broke into two pieces, falling apart.


    Cheryl who was sitting on top of the near by rock screamed in fear and came running towards James, only to see that James'' hand did not even had even a tiny amount of damage whereas the rock had several cracks and had broken into two pieces. "What is going on over here?" The girl screamed in fear. "And who is this Augus? I know something spooky is happening in this place just tell me what it is!" Cheryl spoke in anguish, still looking at the rock in shock.


    "Hmm.. I think it is time that you know everything now. Things are pretty clear to me now as well. It all...." James was about to explain the girl about everything when suddenly she interrupted him.


    "Wait! Before you trust me enough their is one more thing that you should know. The family of the r.a.p.ed girl is none other than my family. It was Sheryl who was r.a.p.ed by those goons and it was due to my family that.. that your father was killed. I know after hearing these two things, you would not respect me that much. But it is fine. I do not deserve respect from you or your family. I know I have done some terrible blunders in my life, for which I need to repent. "Cheryl sighed looking at James'' surprised reaction with guilt filled eyes.


    James fell silent for a few seconds, trying to grasp the two facts she had just told him. "This is too much to grasp for one single moment. Ok! Firstly, it is not your fault that your sister was r.a.p.ed. My mother as I told you has always stood for truth. And... also, I know that you are a changed person so I really respect you for that. You will never lose respect in my eyes! Now... I will have to quickly explain to you everything and then we will have to rush to my family to tell them what you just told me. It is of utmost importance for them to know it. So it all began in our previous lives. I was an adopted son of a powerful king and had several blood related and adopted brothers...."


    Meanwhile....


    Soon everybody settled down in their respective seats surronding a gigantic table, decorated elegantly with infinite amount of tasty looking dishes and cutlary. Everybody except Rhehan, James and Cheryl was present at the table happily celebrating the feast. Rhehan had just excused himself a few minutes back and had not yet returned to the table. He told Rose that he was just going to bring his sword to the parking area from the room and shall be back in a few minutes.


    Rose was getting a bit impatient already but was trying to act very normal, while sitting with everybody. Rhehan had promised her to not tell anybody so she did not want to get up in the middle of the event, wen everybody was now raising a toast for the couple. But, probably Raol had sensed her anxiety from her face and stood up casually coming close to Rose.


    "Ummm... Lady boss. Is everything ok? I do not see boss anywhere and you look a bit nervous too." Raol whispered coming close to Rose''s face.


    "Ahem! Yes! He had gone to the parking area few minutes ago. Their should not be any problem, I suppose. You can probably go look for him or try calling him if he does not return in another five to ten minutes." Rose smiled widely trying to make everything look very pleasant and smooth.


    "Right!" Raol too gave an exaggerated smile, but some how he could now sense that everything was not fine. It had been already fifeen minutes since he had last seen Rhehan. Nevertheless, he casually seated himself bacm besides Natalia, who was busy listening to a toast raised by Lillian.


    Five minutes later Rose and Raol exchanged distubed glances, looking at each other from across the table. Raol was now feeling extreme anxiety so he immediately took out his phone from his coat''s pocket and was about to make a call to Rhehan, when he noticed their was not a single hint of network on his phone''s screen. He frowned in confusion looking at his screen and immediately opened a few icons on his phone. His mouth dropped open, as he realised that he could not access a single thing on his phone and that their entire network was hacked!

 Chapter 594 - Climax 8...

    Raol quickly stood up from his seat and smiled widely. "I think I have a really bad stomach. If you would please excuse me for ten minutes, I need to use the rest room urgently." Raol rubbed his stomach trying to act uncomfortable. Natalia frowned looking at her husband acting all weird while everybody else smiled empathatically looking at Raol. He then quickly sprinted away as if in a great hurry. He was side by side,once again looking at his phone in a great shock. "How the hell, such a strong and secure network got hacked!? I hope boss is ok!"


    Rose gulped looking at Raol, who was still looking nervousely towards his phone while running away. Now even she could sense that something was terribly wrong with Rhehan.


    She quickly took out her phone from her clutch and was about to call Rhehan when she realised her phone had lost all the signals. "What the hell is wrong with my phone?" Rose frowned and was about to talk to Kareem who was sitting besides him when the guy suddenly stood up elegantly, closing the button of his coat. He held up the glass placed on the table which was half filled with white wine and raised a toast. "To my dearest mom and now I can proudly say ''my dad." Everybody cheered in happiness raising their glasses too and looking at the happy couple, who were sitting embracing each other in their arms.


    "I am so happy that my mom has finally married the man of her dreams and master, you have always been a constant support and guide for me and each person sitting here. It has already been so many years that I have considered you as my father with the same amount of love and respect that should be given to a father. Thank you for never leaving our side in every difficulty." Kareem smiled happily looking at the two a.d.u.l.ts.


    Elizabeth gave a flying kiss to the boy and Lee raised his glass happily looking at the boy. Their wa surely a a major change in Kareem which the three a.d.u.l.ts could not help but notice. Rather than acting strange and aloof like before, the boy was acting all mushy and happy.


    "Also....." Kareem smiled putting much emphasis on the word. "There is something special that I have to tell you all. Since all my important family members are present here, I want to tell it right here right now." He then turned to look at Sheryl, who was sitting right opposite to him holding her own glass of wine. The girl still looked upset and was in a doubt if Kareem could actually tell his family about their relation or not.


    "I have found the love of my life in none other than this beautiful lady Sheryl, sitting right opposite me." Sheyl gaped at Kareem in surprise ansd was about to literally drop down her glass of wine in shock.


    A surprised squeel came from several members of the family present their, while Lillian and Elizabeth turned to look at each other in confusion and surprise. They were looking at each other with questioning eyes. Was he not in love with Rose? Is this another game plan of his? But he looks pretty much genuine! Has he had sudden change of heart?


    "I really like you Sheryl and it would not be wrong to say that I have fallen in love with you from the very moment I saw you ." Kareem smiled loking at the girl who was now blushing to the core looking down at the table with her lips pursed. "And I promise, I shall never ever break your heart. I will always live upto your expectations and will never ever make you sad or unhappy. I will be a good husband and a wonderful father to our beautiful kids."


    Sheryl looked in Kareem eyes with much love, though she was also feeling extremely shy. The man had made her doubts vanish away in just a a matter of seconds, making her feel extremely special. They both looked at each with love filled eyes while the entire family  cheered for the two happily.


    "Oh Sheryl sweetheart. You are such a lovely girl. welcome to this crazy family of ours. I am so glad Kareem chose such a sweet girl like you." Elizabeth smiled looking lovingly at Sheryl.


    Sheryl who was taken aback with the amount of love she was getting, became a little overwhelmed. "Thank you so much for the love and honour." Sheryl smiled lovingly looking at Elizabeth.


    "The boy sure has a very good taste. How did she even say yes to a stupid man like Kareem?" Stephen spoke up teasingly, looking notoriously at Kareem.


    "Well my good luck you can say!" Kareem shrugged his shoulders notoriously and sat on his seat happily, noticing a happy and satisfied look on Sheryl''s face. He was glad that they were now clear from this confusion and the girl would now believe him that he never had any commitment issues concerning her.


    Lillian and Elizabeth still could not believe what exactly was happening with Kareem. They could not help but notice how the man was not even bothered to look at Rose who was sitting just besides him but he was constantly looking at Sheryl like a love struck teenager. It was pretty clear to the two ladies that the boy was not faking it but was actually in love with Sheryl. This was now making them re-think their thoughts about Kareem already and just then Vicky stood up from her seat holding her glass of wine raising a toast to the couple of the day.


    The girl was about to speak up happily, when everybody noticed a man sprinting towards them at the speed of lightening. He had a gigantic and heavy looking tree branch in his hand and was running towards the table, in the direction where Xio Lee was sitting. They all turned to look carefully at the man and saw the man was non other than Raol. Just then from the other far away direction a man and a woman were also running towards the table, holding each other''s hand, though they were running very slowly. They too seemed like  they had something important to tell.


    "What is happening!?" Lillian stood up immediately feeling disturbed, looking around her in nervouseness.


    "Master! Master! It has started. They have spotted us and they are here on the island now." Raol came sprinting and immediately halted looking at Xio Lee, trying to catch his breath. Xio Lee immediately rose up from his seat hearing Raol''s words, his face changing into a dark and dangerous form.

 Chapter 595 - Climax 9...

    Xio Lee stood up from his seat in anger and looking at him, everybody knew that things were nasty serious now. He first turned to look at Natalia and tried to calm down his expressions looking at the two tiny kids. "Natalia! Take the kids back to the resort along with Vicky. Now! Stay together four of you and do not come out of the room till I say."


    Natalia turned to look at Raol and had already carried Mia in her arms and Vicky too had stood up, holding Raol''s hand, sensing something was terribly wrong. The four of them were already heading to the resort accompained by several gaurds for their security.


    Xio Lee then turned to look at Sheryl. "Cheryl is about to reach here in a few minutes. I can see her coming along with James. You both too stay in one room. The guards will be there to protetc you. Do not worry."


    Sheryl too quickly got up from her seat and looked at Kareem in fear. She now knew that Kareem was indeed right and something dangerous was happening in their lives.


    "Master! There is bad news too and I was just waiting for kids to go from here. Our boss, Rhehan is with them. By the time I reached the parking area, they had already sailed off to the deepest waters. I saw boss sitting in a speed boat with their several heavily armed men." Raol spoke in much anguish taking everybody by surprise.


    Everybody got up from their seats taken by extreme shock. Xio Lee too turned to look at Raol in surprise as he closed his hands in a tight fist, trying to control his anger.


    Lillian and Elizabeth looked at each other in fear. They knew, it was now the time to face the past fear, once again. Something they have feared their entire lives, was now manifestating into a reality.


    "Oh dear! Where did you last see him? We should rush to the parking area and look for him." Lillian turned to look at Raol in distress, thinking of ways to save Rhehan.


    "It is no use Lilly. They have the man they needed the most. They will not hide him somewhere so easily accessible. And I know, just the thing to do." Xio Lee turned to look at Kareem who was thinking something very carefully and seriously.


    Lee walked upto Kareem and straight away held the boy''s bow tie choking his throat a bit. "Kareem! Do not force me to beat you black and blue. Tell me where Rhehan is!! How can you simply go against your own family!!?" Xio Lee shouted loudly startling everybody around instantly. Everybody gasped in shock looking at the two of them.


    Raol in the meanwhile had been talking to the guards in the other corner of the garden. "Take all the chefs, designers, staff members and artists to the safe area in the resort. Guard the resort in all the directions and close all the gates. Remember system is not working, do it all manually. Nobody should be able to barge in from outside. They are already hiding in the left wing. Quick! Go!"


    Kareem who was earlier lost in a deep thought was surprised at Xio Lee''s sudden anger. "What? What are you saying dad? I do not understand."


    Rose who was looking at Xio Lee in confusiion was trying to undersand what exatly was he doing. She was trying her best to mantain her calm, from the time Raol informed about Rhehan''s kidnapping. Rose had been side by side trying to figure out the last proper conversation she had with Rhehan in the resort''s room. It was really strange that a strong man like Rhehan was so easily kidnapped by a few armed men.


    Sheryl was looking at Xio Lee in surprise, not able to comprehend anything. She then turned to look at Cheryl and James who were still pretty much far away, and were now walking slowly towards the table. She got a hint that Cheryl must have felt pukish from all the running and thus they were now walking very slowly.


    Elizabeth and Lillian too walked towards Kareem and Xio Lee, feeling extremely scared. "Lee is right Kareem. We already know you are Augus. You have been trying to tarnish Rose and Rhehan''s life right from the beginning. We know it all, so you can not hide it any longer. Just please tell us where Rhehan is, if you love your family even a slighest bit." Elizabeth spoke in anger and yet in a very sad tone.


    "What?? What makes you think I am Augus?! How can you even think like that mom?" Kareem sounded a bit hurt hearing his mother''s words. "You guys have to trust me.  I am not Augus." Kareem looked at the three a.d.u.l.ts, feeling helpless. "Please do not waste time, doubting me. We have to look for Rhehan immediately."


    "This is my final warning to you Kareem. After this do not blame me for what I will do to you." Xio Lee''s anger spiked up and he jerked the boy with much force, scaring him to the core. Kareem was thrown backwards a little but he somehow regained his balance quickly.


    "We know that you liked Rose. Also, that gave you a motive to kill Rhehan. You even attacked him during their honeymoon." Lillian pointed her finger angrily at Kareem.


    Rose gaped at Kareem in shock after hearing her mother''s words. Kareem turned to look at Rose and slapped his forehead. "Rose! They are mistaken. It as only once that I had called up somebody to take revenge from Rhehan but then as soon as mom told me to not harm Rhehan I had immediately cancelled the deal. Apart from that I did not do anything. Atleast you trust me Rose!!" Kareem spoke in much anguish, not finding any way to convince his family.


    Rose did not know what to say. She wanted to trust Kareem but the three elders were sounding so confident that Kareem was indeed Augus.


    "That is it. You yourself admitted making a deal with somebody to harm Rehan.  Now tell us fast, where he is. I swear Kareem if something happens to him, I will never forgive you." Elizabeth literally choked on her words. This was probably worse than she had thought. Her elder son was kidnapped by her younger son!


    Kareem sighed feeling extremely helpless. He had literally no way to prove them that he was not Augus and on top of that they were wasting time on him, rather than looking for Rhehan.

 Chapter 596 - Climax 10...

    "But.. But I really do not think, Kareem can  ever go against his own family. He is not a bad petson at heart. He himself is going through a tough time. He is having several nightmares and he is not able to sleep at all." Sheryl suddenly spoke up as she could no longer bear her love getting accused again and again by his own family.


    Kareem was taken by surprise as he turned to look at Sheryl. He could have never imagined the girl like her, taking such a firm stand for him. She was standing for him, when even his own family was doubting him. This could have given her an enough reason to get scared of Kareem but instead she chose to trust him and support him.


    "He worries a lot about you all. He gets severe nightmares which have disturbed him to a great extent. That is the reason he has been acting aloof from you all, just so that you all do not worry for him. But then, that does not mean that he has gone against his own family." Sheryl turned to look at Elizabeth and took a deep breath trying to muster all her strength. "He might not be expressive but it does not mean that he is a bad or cruel person."


    In the meanwhile, Raol was done instructing the guards and rushed towards Lee and Kareem, looking at the tense situation from afar.


    Sheryl did not stop but continued to speak in Kareem''s defence. The three a.d.u.l.ts were now listening to what Sheryl had to say. "Also, he loves you a lot. He met with a major accident which I had witnessed myself, as I pulled him out of the smashed car. His car was literally upside down and he was on the verge of death but just the next morning he was already boarding a flight for the wedding. Knowing him so well in such a short time, I can guess he must not have told you guys about it. But if you want, you can check the bruises on his body." Sheryl gulped in fear and turned to look at Kareem who was looking at her with love filled eyes. Kareem was not sure if the girl''s words would have any effect on the three a.d.u.l.ts, but he was so proud and overwhelmed by the girl''s actions that he simply wanted to hug her there and then.


    "The girl is right master Lee." Raol quickly intervened, as he understood what was happening between all of them.


    The three a.d.u.l.ts then turned to look at Raol in confusion. "What do you mean Raol? Do you also know something?"


    "Master, what I mean is that though I do not know who Augus is but I am sure it can not be Kareem. Infact, even Rhehan sir and I assumed Kareem to be Augus earlier as he did not remove his shirt at the beach, but later I realised that we had just misunderstood him. Had it been not Kareem then Sheryl, Cheryl and my kids would have been ... been dead by now. It was him who saved them while they all were attacked in my farm house. To keep  them safe I invited them to the wedding. Kareem could sense that something was wrong with Sheryl and it turned out to be true." Raol pursed his lips as the three a.d.u.l.ts looked at Raol and Sheryl in surprise. All this while they had assumed Kareem to be Augus, but things wre turning out to be entirely different.


    Kareem heaved a sigh of relief as their were now two people standing up for him.


    "I too have to add a bit in this important discussion." A male''s voice came from behind and everybody turned around to see James and Cheryl aproaching them. Cheryl quickly took a seat and laid back her head feeling extremly dizzy, while James stood besides Kareem patting his shoulder lightly. Before Kareem could say anything, without a prior warning, James ripped apart a sleeve of Kareem''s coat and shirt revealing his arm.


    Kareem was stunned at the boy''s action having given no time to react at all. Before he could do anything his sleeve was ripped apart and was lying on the grass, revealing his scars and the gun shot wound on his arm.


    "OH my God!" Elizabeth came running towards Kareem, her face grew pale looking at his injured arm.


    "This is a gun shot! That too sniper!" Xio Lee spoke instantly looking at the wound. "That is why it even managed to enter a bit in your muscle."


    The three a.d.u.l.ts looked at the wound with worrisome eyes. Kareem pursed his lips a bit and turned to look at James. James smirked a bit looking at Kareem and patted his shoulder as if saying ''I know, what I doing brother.''


    "This is the reason he did not remove his shirt at the beach. He did not want to steal everybody''s happiness and be a cause of worry."James turned to look at Raol and then turned to look at the three a.d.u.l.ts. "Do you guys want to know how he got this wound? You are right master, this indeed is a gunshot. He got this, when he was trying to save brother in law, Rhehan during their honeymoon!" James spoke proudly looking at his best friend. He was proud to have trusted a person like Kareem and was glad that he took a firm decision and told Kareem his sister''s whereabouts.


    "WHATT!!!" Lillian and Rose spoke in unison looking at James in shock. Elizabeth had covered her mouth with her hands as tears dropped down from her eyes.


    Kareem looked towards Rose and shrugged his shoulders. "You were not ready to leave me after I was shot, so I already gave you a hint that my body is made of steel and the bullet will not hurt me much."


    Rose gaped at Kareem in horror and a tear dropped down from her eye. The three a.d.u.l.ts were standing motionless still shocked at the revelation. "But.. How did you know where they were?" Lillian asked feeling extremely overwhelmed and guilty.


    "I told him against your instructions. Thanks to you that you gave me this ring, which helped me visualise the truth that day I met Kareem in cafe. I am the prime protector and I followed my instincts. It is my duty to protect you all, and I had to fulfill my responsibility. This ring you gave me also has a symbol of a a snake engraved on it. Even master Lee''s bracelet should have a snake engraved on it. Which means the snake is on our side and will always protect us despite its dark properties.The enchantress fell weak and died due to snake''s venom that is why this time, we have a strong point that a man with snake''s lineage is in our team. I simply followed my intuition and besides I know Kareem from childhood. He would never do anything to harm any of us. I trusted him right from the beginning and shall always do so, no matter what everyone else says." James once again patted Kareem''s shoulder this time even more protectively.

 Chapter 597 - Climax 11...

    Xio Lee frowned hearing the boy''s words and quickly opened the button of his sleeves, to have a close look at his bracelet. As soon as the bracelet touched the sunlight several colorful rays emerged fom it and aimed at one particular direction. Xio Lee gave another good glance at his bracelet and once again noticed several signs on top of it and their it was, a tiniest snake engraved in one small corner. Xio Lee was surprised as to how he never noticed this tiny mark before.


    Stefen who was standing in one extreme corner was trying to understand everything, since he was now the only one left with literally no memory of his past. He looked up at James in surprise and confusion trying to understand but he could not understand anything apart from the fact that Rhehan had been kidnapped by somebody.


    "But.... I do not understand it. How does this snake represent Kareem? All I know is that the enhantress died of snake''s venom but how does that connect it to Kareem?" Xio Lee frowned in confusion looking at James.


    "This even I had not understood but thanks to Cheryl and her honesty, it will help us a great deal now." James looked at Cheyrl who after hearing her name sat upright as she knew it was now her turn to speak up. James had already told her everything and it was not much difficult to make Cheryl believe it, once he made her touch his ring which instantly made Cheryl visualise everything very clearly.


    "Umm.. Ok. So, After being chucked out of Fabiosa by Stefen a man approached me and he bribed me a movie role with Kareem, if I manage to ruin Rose''s and Rhehan''s life. Not only did I agree in greed and anger but due to my stupidity I am also carrying this man''s child in my w.o.m.b." Cheryl spoke meekly and looked at Sheryl who was now standing by her side, patting her shoulder supporting her completely.


    "Who was it? Is it Davis?" Elizabeth turned to look at Cheryl in surprise.


    "Umm.. No! It is Steve George... your.. your ex- husband and Kareem''s father." Cheryl gupled in nervouseness as she now knew that she was making a really big revelation, which had been troubling them their entire life.


    Kareem who was till now standing quietly, looked at Cheryl in shock. "What!!!!" He shouted at a thunderous note and turned to look at James. Elizabeth''s face grew even more pale and she sat on a nearby chair, feeling extremly overwhelmed with emotions. Lillian patted her best friend''s head, trying to calm her down. Xio Lee and Lillian too were shocked to hear the man''s name.


    "This was the reason, that Kareem was having nightmares, due to his lineage. He is told everyday in his dream to kill his family yet he dared to save Rhehan. This in return pissed off Augus and they tried to scare him with a car accident." James looked at Kareem once again feeling extremely proud of his best friend''s bravery and good nature.


    Everybody was stunned to hear the revelation not knowing what to say further. In the meanwhile, James walked upto Stefen encircling his arm around his shoulder. "I know, you are confused brother. I think it is best you wear this ring and sit by the pond for a while in silence. You will remember everything. We do not have much time, so please go quickly." James took out his ring and gave it to Stefen. Stefen looked at the ring and wore it in his finger and walked upto the pond in one corner.


    James returned back and saw all the three elders had hugged Kareem and were kissing him again and again all over his face. James could not help but chuckle looking at them. One thing that Karem hated was somebody getting all mushy on him and these three were doing exactly the same. Just then something striked James and he looked at Rose. "Where is brother in law? I do not see him any where."


    "He has been kidnapped by them. We need to find him and we have no clue how to do that." Raol sighed looking at James in helplessness.


    James looked at Rose in shock who was once again lost in some thoughts.


    "You are wrong Raol. Rhehan is not kidnapped!" Suddenly Rose spoke up as if coming out of a trance looking at Raol thoughtfully. She was constantly thinking of what Rhehan told her in the resort''s room and she had understood it now.


    "He is not kidnapped? But I myself saw him in the speed boat with those armed men!" Raol frowned in confusion. The three elders were now looking at Rose too in confusion.


    Rose nodded her head in a yes and turned to look at Xio Lee. "He got himself kidnapped purposely. He told me that the time has come to face them, so it is better that he does it himself rather than they hurting the innocent and vulnerable perople present along with us in the resort. He then told me that he is going to the parking area, I am sure he had seen it all coming. He purposely got himself kidnapped so that we can get an easy access to the villain''s den." Rose looked at the three a.d.u.l.ts with a bit of ray of hope in her eyes.


    "Oh, my poor boy! He got himself in trouble for all of us. He is just a young defenceless boy afterall. We need to find him right now." Lillian spoke up looking at Xio Lee, who was in a deep thought trying to figure out Rhehan''s plan.


    "He is not defenceless. He has grown much stronger after the bracelet and the most important thing which I fogot to tell you is that he has his sword with him." Rose smiled proudly feeing like a warrior princess of a brave prince.


    "He... he what?? He found the sword?" Elizabeth spoke up in excitement as another shocker came for everybody as Rose revealed the truth.


    "Yes. He must have taken it with him." Rose spoke up confidently. The three elders could not believe that Rhehan had already found the sword.


    "Offcourse. The old monk said the sword will find its way to the righful owner. And that is what exactly happened. Oh my brave son! I am so proud of both my sons!" Elizabeth spoke up in excitement hugging Lillian happily as she was pretty much hopeful that nothing wrong could happen to Rhehan.


    "So all we have to do is trace him out now." Kareem spoke up instantly looking at Rose and then turned to look at Elizabeth. "And mom? What do you mean by my brave son? Surely you were not talking about me. Do you mean Rhehan?? Both your sons!? What do you mean!?" Kareem looked at Elizabeth in confusion. He was already agitated by the fact that he was indeed Augus''s son, which makes him an equally dangerous and wicked man.


    Just then every body was reminded amidst the confusion that they had always kept his relation with Rhehan a secret out of the fear that Kareem is Augus and might hurt Rhehan.

 Chapter 598 - Climax 12..

    "Oh my dear brother. You do not know the best part of the story yet. I will not tell it, let Aunt Lizie tell it to you herself." James laughed looking at Kareem. Kareem frowned in confusion still looking at Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth turned to look at Lillian as her heart was beating rapidly in excitement and nervouseness. Lillian smiled looking her best friend rubbing her arm lovingly. "This is the moment Lizie. The moment you have always waited for from the day Kareem was born. You have to tell him the truth now and he deserves to know about it too. Go ahead."


    Elizabeth nodded in a ''yes'' and took a deep breath and walked a little closer to Kareem. She turned to look at Xio Lee, who looked abit distracted and was rather looking towards the overlooking sea in the left side.


    She ignored him for now and turned back to look at Kareem and smiled. "Sweety! You not just saved Rose''s husband''s life but you also saved your own brother''s life. You both are blood related brothers. He is my son too with Davis! You have an elder brother sweetheart." Elizabeth smiled patting Kareem''s face lovingly with her hand. "That was the reason I told you to not harm him. But I guess, you have already felt that connection with him and you were already fulfilling your duty of a caring and protective brother. I am so happy to tell you this fact. And I am proud of you that you are an amazing son and a brother too! I am sorry I misunderstood you to be Augus and did not tell you the truth earlier."


    Kareem''s heart skipped a beat hearing his mother''s words. He could not believe he had an elder brother. "Rhehan is my brother!? My elder brother! Oh! Wow!! And mom.. we both look like you. Did you notice? Ofcourse you must have not noticed! That is why we have same eyes and hair." Kareem smiled excitedly as a tear dropped down from his eye.


    "Yes sweety. We three have uncanny resemblance. And you both brothers are equally gold hearted and kind too. I am proud to have brave sons like you." Elizabeth hugged the boy lovingly and Kareem hugged back his mother with equal love and affection. The boy had known a dark secret about his past but now there waa something good in his past too!


    "Do not worry mother. We will save big brother and soon we will be living together happily ever after. It is my promise to you." Kareem smiled happily kissing her mother''s forehead.


    "Yes! I remember everything now. Let us go and crack some bones now. I am after all the famous mind boggler who changed the fate of the kingdoms in few minutes. I was known to make schemy and tricky plans for my brothers in my past life. I am the most brainy and genius one! Now it is time to show off my real brains." Stefen, instantly ran towards everybody removing the ring from his finger and giving it back to James.


    "Let us go brother!'' James held out his hand and Stefen slapped it with equal excitement.


    Just then a guard dressd in his uniform came rushing towards Raol to provide the information. "Sir we have searched every corner of the island. Their is nobody now. Looks like they all have gone back. It appears to me that they have solved their purpose and have headed back."


    "Hmm! Just what the boss wanted. Alright. Just keep guarding the resort." Raol spoke up and the guard nodded in a yes and headed back towards the resort.


    Raol then walked rapidly towards Stefen and James. "Here I come as well!" Raol too placed his hand on top of the two hands of his brothers soon followed by Kareem''s hand.


    "LET US GO!" They all hugged each other and walked towards Xio Lee who was now standing near at the sea shore. He was carefully looking at his barcelet and then towards the sea.


    "Me and Rhehan are connected with this bracelet. Suddenly this bracelet has started pointing in a particular direction, which means Rhehan has exposed his bracelet to the sunlight too, telling me where he is. This was infact his plan. He wanted us to come rescue him and keep all vulnerable people at the resort completely safe. Good plan Rhehan! Let us go guys! Raol we need speed boats and guns." Xio Lee turned to look at Raol.


    Raol immediately rushed to arrange for the boats and ammunitions, while Kareem turned to look at Sheryl. "Thank you my dear. I shall see you very soon. Wait for me. I shall definitely come back for you. Stay here with Cheryl and take care of everybody." He kissed the girl quickly and walked away.


    Sheryl gulped in nervouseness and before she could say anything to him, he was already running away towards the edge of the sea shore.


    James too walked closer to Cheryl smiling at her. "I shall then see you later. Take care."


    Cheryl let out a big sigh and gave a quick peck on the boy''s cheek. After you come back Jona, we need to start dating. I will look forward to it." James smiled happily and nodded his head in a ''yes'' and walked away rapidly behind Kareem.


    Soon several speed boats were being parked by the staff one by one at the edge of the sea shore and each member of the family took one boat, loaded with several guns and other amunitions.


    Within just a few more seconds, Xio Lee was already leading the pack following the ray of the bracelet, with each family member riding his or her boat behind Xio Lee. They all were heading towards deep waters, rapidly cutting through the sea waves.


    Now, only Sheryl and Cheryl were left behind at the sea shore who were soon escorted by several guards safely back to their room. Silent prayers were being spoken by the people present in the resort for their loved ones, who had gone to fight the dangerous enemy!

 Chapter 599 - Climax 13..

    Meanwhile..


    Rhehan who was now wearing an oversized jacket was sitting calmly in a rapidly moving speed boat. He was silently looking at the deep waters in front of him where the boat was rapidly headed to. He had a slight hint of smile on his face as he quickly opened the front button of his jacket''s sleeve, exposing his bracelet to the sunlight. Several armed men were keeping a good eye on Rhehan who looked pretty much calm and in no mood to run away!


    "Boss! We have the main man. We found him in the parking area, lurking near his car. He is so weak and coward. He could not even give  back to us a single punch. Are you sure he was the one, we had to kill?" A man dressed in an entirely bullet proof black attire was now talking over his cell phone.


    "Very good! Yes he is a week alcoholic and a pervert too. His body must already be weakened by the poisin I gave him at his birth. He can not even kill a fly as far as I have known him. But he has a sharp brain so keep a good eye on him. Rest assured he is harmless without his family. He was alive till now only because his family was hiding him." A man''s strong and happy voice echoed through the speaker of the phone.


    "Haha!" The man in black uniform chuckled and then turned to look at Rhehan smiling wickedly at him.


    Rhehan smiled back in a sarcastic tone and then nodded his head in disgust and disapproval.


    The man in black attire frowned looking at Rhehan''s expression and then turned his mouth towards the phone''s speaker. "Boss! Is this man a maniac? He is laughing like a clown. Does he even know that we are about to kill him?"


    "Do no worry. Just tell me does he have any sword with him?" The voice of the man echoed over the speaker again.


    "Sword? Does he even know the meaning of sword. He is completely harmless boss." The man looked at still smiling Rhehan and then rolled his eyes at him, completely under-estimating him.


    "Good! Now listen to me carefully. Tie him up with heavy chains when you enter the deep waters. Do not bring him over here to the island. Just tie him up and throw him in the water. Wait for atleast fifteen minutes to make sure he does not come up." The man smirked happily and calmly.


    "Done boss. We are about to enter the deep waters, I shall tell the men to start tying him up till then. Do not worry I  shall wait for not just fifteen minutes but atleast thirty minutes to make sure he is dead." The man hung up the call and then turned again to look at Rhehan.


    "I do not know, why boss is scared of you. But you look like a chicken to me. I can just strangle you with my hand but I have to follow my boss''s orders." The man gave a devil like smile to Rhehan.


    Rhehan who had been listening to the telephonic conversation of the man had understood what was coming next. This time he did not give a wide smile to the man but made an extremely sad face. He prayed to God that his mother''s genes should work this time again and he acts well convincing them that he is very scared. Rhehan wanted the men to underestimate him and that is what they were exactly doing now. Even in the parking area, he was pretending to fight back but made sure he gives out all the wrong and weak punches making it extremely easy for the men to kidnap him. It had already occured to him that Davis must have know by any means how powerful he has gotten after wearing enchantress''s bracelet. It was only Rose who had witnessed his real strength.


    "No. I beg of you. Please do not kill me. Please. I am a very rich man and I shall pay you heavily if you turn around the speed boat. You do not know, who I am. I am one of the richest person in this entire world. I can give you all milllions of dollars and make you rich too. Just do as I say." Rhehan pretended to sound extremly weak and terrified trying to bribe the men as his last resort.


    "Shut up! Who ever you are and what ever you are we do not care. You can not be richer and more powerful than our boss Davis. So keep quiet! BAAAMMM!!!" Another man dressed in similar bullet proof attire came towards Rhehan shouting at him. He then gave him a blow on his face and Rhehan pretended to hit his head hard on the floor of the boat with the impact of the blow.


    "Ouch!! It hurts. Do not punch me!" Rhehan shouted out loud in distress covering his face with his palms, while lying down helplessly on the floor of the boat. He was hoping that he was not over doing with his ''damsel in distress'' act.


    "Hahahaha!"Look at this man cry." A man holding a gigantic gun chcukled at Rhehan.


    "Aweee! You little girl. Is it hurting you?" Spoke another man while caressing Rhehan''s head who had still covered his face with his hands.


    "I feel so sorry for him. I do not even feel like killing this girl." Another man spoke slapping his own forehead looking at Rhehan.


    "Ok! guys. We are about to enter the deep waters now. Boss''s island is not far away from here so we have to start tying him up now. Boss has said that we do not have to bring him to the island." The man who has had a telephonic conversation with Davis, spoke seriously looking at his men.


    Soon several heavy iron chains were being taken out fom a gigantic iron box in one corner, which had several weights tied to them. "Oh! This is so heavy!" Three men took out the heavy chains and eventually started wrapping it around Rhehan''s feet, legs and then his hands and arms.


    "Please do no do this to me. What have I done to you all?" Rhehan who was now being tied to the chains by several men cried in helplessness.


    "This man cries like a girl. Ouch my ears." A man who was wrapping the chain round his arms frowned and looked at Rhehan angrily. "Will you stop  crying?"


    Rhehan pursed his lips hearing the man''s words thinking that he was probably over doing it with the crying part.


    Soon a man halted the boat and then turned to look at the men sitting behind him. "The island is over there. This will be the perfect spot to drown him." He pointed towards a far away island which was densely covered in trees. Rhehan made sure that he takes a look in the direction where the man was pointing to the island, so as to know the whereabouts of Davis.


    Suddenly with a loud splash, Rhehan''s body was thrown away in the water. More than them throwing him, he himself helped them by jumping in water as he knew they will not be able to handle the weight of the heavy sword that was hidden in his oversized jacket.


    The heavy chains made Rhehan sink to the extreme bottom of the ocean within just a few seconds and he closed his eyes, feeling the silence all around him. He could now hear his heart beat rapidly from the pressure of the water and he hit the rock bottom of the ocean with a thud. With closed eyes and his entire body tied up he could do nothing but think about his family and smile.

 Chapter 600 - Climax 14..

    It had already been fourty five minutes and their was not a single sign of Rhehan on the surface of the deap sea. The armed men were looking all around the halted boat as far as they could see, with a satisfied look on their face.


    Just then two other boats full of Davis''s and Augus''s men were also approaching them from the island, to check on the current status of the mission.


    "Hoya! The weak man is dead already. Tell the boss that the mission is completed. It has already been fourty five minutes their is no sign of the man. No use coming here now!" The man from the boat shouted looking at the two approaching boats.


    Hearing the man''s words the two boats immediately took a U- turn and started heading back to the far away island.


    "I do not understand. Why did the boss send so many people for this one weak man? I even doubt if he could tie his own shoe laces." Anothe man chuckled looking at calm water surface, still not able to see any sign of Rhehan.


    "Haha! true. Let us go back to the island now. It is going to be one hour now. The man must be rotting in hell now." The other man gave a thumbs up sign and soon the engine of the boat was brought to a start. The boat had just moved a little ahead very slowly and calmly, when suddenly their was a loud sound in the air and an enormous amount of water was splashed on top of all the men.


    "Arghhhhh!!" The men shouted and looked in surprise that a huge speed boat had just overtaked them at such a rapid speed and had taken a sharp right turn halting in front of them that it had splashed an enormous amount of water in their boat. They had no other option but to bring the boat to a halt to avoid the collision.


    Xio Lee had too had halted his boat abrubtly in front of them and was now standing at the edge of the boat, pointing a long gun towards their boat. "Where is Rhehan?" Xio Lee looked at the men with much anger trying his best to control the urge to shoot them instantly. He then looked at his bracelet which was now reflecting the rays towards the water but waa moving in different directions not coming to a halt.


    "AIYEE! Who the hell are you man?" One of Davis''s men picked up his gun pointing it towards Xio Lee.  But suddenly the man was shot from behind and they all turned to see several boats approching them which much speed. James who was leading them all was standing upright on his moving boat and had shot the man straight on the back of his head.


    The man instantly fell down dead and the other men looked around them in nervouseness.


    "One more time I ask you. Where is Rhehan?" Xio Lee placed his finger on the trigger with much anger and shot dead another Davis''s man.The men was shot right on his heart and he fell down in deep water. Their were still four more men on the boat who were now standing upright as they were now surrounded by several speed boats. One of the men tried to pick up a nearby lying gun but was immediately shot mercilessly on his hand by Lillian.


    "Arrghhhh!!!" The man shreiked in pain and turned around with stunned eyes to see a lady dressed in a blue gown holding the gun so professionaly.


    "DON''T YOU DARE!!" Lillain shouted this time aiming the gun straight on his hand. Hearing her warning the man stood back upright tremedousely scared, not even daring to move a single inch.


    "Tell us where he is." Stefen shouted from behind looking at the bracelet on Xio Lee''s hand in confusion, which was constantly shfting its rays in different direction still pointing downwards towards water. "Did you throw him in water?"


    The men in the boat chuckled and turned to look at Stefen. "This man has brains. YES!! We threw him in water almost an hour ago. By now he must already be dead. He is tied to the heavy chains and now his body must already be swollen and he must be getting rotten in....." The man spoke teasingly but was suddenly shot dead by Elizabeth who could no longer hear his cruel words.


    "No!!" Lillian shouted in horror, fearing what might have happened to Rhehan. Her heart skipped a beat thinking that it had already been one hour that Rhehan was thrown under water.


    "An hour ago?" Xio Lee looked at deep waters and immediately turned to look at James and Kareem."James and Kareem you both are best at it. Go search for him at the base."


    Before Xio Lee could even speak the full scentence, both the boys had already jumped in water swimming deep inside straight towards the base.


    "Now you four have no work left amongst us. BAMM!!! BAMMM!! BAMMM!!! BAMMM!!!" Echoed thunderous voice in the air as Stefen had shot dead the four men in one swift move and had already climbed inside their boat, searching it thoroughly. Just then he spotted a cell phone placed in one corner of the boat and he threw it over to Raol. Raol quickly caught the phone with his hands and looked at it carefully. He then searched the phone records and started to hear the previous call recordings of the man.


    A thunderous voice echoed over the speaker as Raol put the call on loudspeaker to hear the recording. Elizabeth and Lillian turned to look at the phone with fear in their eyes. "That is him! It is Davis''s voice." Elizabeth gulped as flashes of past appeared before her eyes.


    "Hmm! So all I needed was cell phone and a good network and I can easily hack their network now, just the way they did it." Raol quickly started presing the buttons of the phone while everybody else looked at him with admiration.


    Meanwhile, Stefen had already shifted the guns of the dead men to their own boats and had removed the bullet proof jackets from their bodies giving one to each member of his family. Soon they all were wearing the bullet proof blood smudged outfits, while Raol hacked their network swiftly.


    "There all done. Now they can not contact each other, their cameras can not work nor can not make phone calls to each other."Raol put the phone inside his pocket and they all waited for James and Kareem desperately.

 Chapter 601 - Climax 15...

    Everybody waited anxiousely for both the boys gone under water in search of Rhehan for several more minutes. Xio Lee wanted to shoot dead all the men in the two boats at a far away distance going back to the island, but he was currently more anxious about Rhehan.


    Suddenly James'' head appeared on the surface of the sea and he looked at Xio lee with worried eyes. "I do not see him.... anywhere master." He shouted taking deep breaths, struggling to grasp air.


    "Oh dear!" Elzabeth covered her face with her hands, feel extremely worried.


    "Search for him again Jammy, in the other direction now! I am sure you will find him somewhere." Lillian shouted looking at James in nervouseness.


    James gave a thumbs up sign and took a deep breath once again going deep in water very swiftly. After a few minutes, Kareem''s head appeared on the surface of the water as he gasped for air, panting heavily. "I can not find brother anywhere too." He shouted looking helplessly looking at Xio Lee.


    "Try once again Kareem." Raol shouted back feeling extremely nervous. Kareem too took a deap breath and swam back inside the water once again searching for Rhehan. Stress and anxiety was increasing every second now as the two boys had now been under water for several more minutes.


    "Oh Lord! Please help Rhehan." Lillian spoke a little prayer in nervouseness and fear.


    Xio Lee was once again looking at his bracelet trying to figure out the positioning of the rays. The rays were even now constantly changing its position this time increasing in length and pointing towards far end area in water.


    Kareem and Rhehan once again popped out their heads from water gasping for air this time looking at each other helplessly. "He is not here. We did not .. find him." James spoke up sadly gasping for air. Kareem too was now feeling helpless, not knowing what to do.


    "Oh my Rhehan!! Where are you!" Elizabeth shouted loudly as tears droppd fom her eyes.


    They all were looking helplessly towards the water surface not knowing what to do next.


    "No! It is not possible. We both have practiced together to stay under water for several hours. He can do it now too. And why is his bracelet not refracting colorful rays under water? Which means he is trying to cover it and trying to hide his position to not be visible." Rose suddenly spoke up thinking very hard. "Yes! I am damn sure he is fine! YES!!" Rose shreiked in excitement looking towards Xio Lee''s bracelet.


    "I shall myself go and look for him now." Xio Lee looked at Rose thinking carefully.


    Everybody was looking towards Rose when suddenly the girl shreiked in joy! Their was a sudden kind of lightening that emerged from under the water which almost blinded everybody. Xio Lee who was about to jump in water looked at the rays in bafflement.


    "Rhehan!!!" Rose shreiked again in exitement and their was another lightening this time far away from them near the two boats that were approaching the island. Amidst the colorful lightening suddenly appeared a majestic looking man who swiftly jumped out of water like a dolphin in the air.


    His immense speed was making him almost invisible and once again the rays from his arm''s bracelet apeared this time going straight towards Xio Lee''s bracelet forming a beautiful golden impact. The two bracelets were now connceted with golden rays, emitting a kind of a beautiful thunder in the centre.


    Everybody shreiked in joy from afar as they looked at the man, who looked no less than a king. He was holding his sword in his right hand and had already jumped in one of the two boats that were approaching the island.


    "Rhehan!" Elizabeth and Lillian shreiked in joy while Kareem and James who were still in water looked at the far away standing man in awe.


    "Khufu!" Xio Lee spoke lightly as he saw the anger on the man''s face as he moved his sword left and right so skillfully. His sword was not even visible as it was moving so rapidly. He was already killing Davis''s men present on the first boat with his sword, without even giving them any time to react.


    Just then they all heard a speed boat move rapidly and everybody turned around to see Rose driving her boat rapidly towards Rhehan. Within a few seconds she was already quiet near to Rhehan and she swiftly stood up balancing herself on top of the moving baot and aimed her gun towards the second boat.


    One of the men in the second boat who was now trying to aim his shot at Rhehan was immediately shot dead by Rose.


    And within just a few seconds Rose had already climbed the first boat standing with her back touching Rhehan''s back, shielding his back. While Rhehan chopped away all the men in the first boat, Rose shot down all the men in the second boat within seconds.


    Their were now dead bodies fallen all around them and they stood looking at each other with a wide smile. "Oh! I missed you nympho wifey." Rose hugged the boy happily and Rhehan smiled happily hugging back the girl. "I missed you too my dear hubby." They both hugged each other for a very long time, amidst the pool of dead bodies and blood around them.


    They only stopped when they heard the boats of other family members approaching them.


    "Look at them! Romancing at such a time too!" Stefen giggled looking at tge two love birds.


    Rhehan was now looking sternly towards Kareem who was now completely drenched and was looking at him too. Kareem knew that Rhehan still considered him to be Augus, but Kareem was only looking at him with love filled eyes. He was waiting to see Rhehan from the moment he got to know that they both were brothers and his dream was partialy shattered when he could not spot his brother anywhere under water.

 Chapter 602 - Climax 16...

    "What the hell is he doing here Raol? Did you not warn everybody? What if something bad happens!!?" Rhehan spoke up looking angrily at Kareem.


    But to his surprise a fully drenched Kareem literally pounced upon him from his boat and hugged him tightly, lying his head on Rhehan''s shoulder like a little baby. "You got us worried big brother. But we forgot, you are too brave and strong to be harmed by anybody. I am so proud of your bavery."


    Rhehan was taken aback for a few seconds, standing like a lifeless statue being hugged by the boy with so much adoration. Everybody giggled lookinng at Rhehan''s reaction, giving the boy time to grasp being called a big brother.


    "What... What did you call me?" Rhehan blinked several times, as if trying to regain his senses.


    "Big brother. Is not that what you are? My big brother." Kareem picked up his head for a few seconds smiling looking at Rhehan and then once again planted his head on Rhehan shoulder with a thud.


    "We told him everything sweety. And do not worry he is not Augus. We all were extremely wrong about him. Infact he was the one who saved you life during your honeymoon. And yesterday he saved Cheryl, Sheryl and Raol''s kids'' lives too. He is your younger brother just too brave and kind like you." Elizabeth smiled nodding her head in a ''yes.''


    Rhehan gaped at his mother with surprise and relief. He had been constantly worried about fighting his own younger brother and now he was simply too happy and relieved. He was happy to have a loving hug fom his brother. Rhehan encircled his arms around Kareem''s back and patted his back lightly. "I am happy to have a younger copy of me."


    "I am happy to be your younger copy brother." Kareem once again picked up his head looking straight at Rhehan. Once again the two green eyes met but this time they was filled entirely with love and respect!


    "Any more people interested in hugging? Looks like everybody is in a mood to hug today." Stefen chuckled looking at James.


    James chuckled back hearing Stefen''s funny comment. "That too right near the villain''s den. How brave my family is. They can start an emotional or romantic scene right in between an action scene!"


    Everybody chuckled hearing their comments and finally like a big giant army, they were now looking at the tree covered island from afar. With bravery and love for each other in their hearts they were now ready to face anything for the sake of their family''s survival!


    "Ohk guys listen carefully. We do not know what the island must be having inside. It is cleverly covered with several bushes and trees. We can only guess what we expect to see once we get past the dense greenery. Stefen, think carefully and tell what you think could be the layout? What do you think can be inside?" Xio Lee spoke in a pensive mode. He knew the best qualities and weaknesses of everybody in his family and was using it accordingly to fulfill the mission.


    Stefen closed his eyes for a few seconds and took few deep breaths. The boy in his past life was known to have planned every fight very cleverly with accurate results. Every direction from where the other kingdoms could be attacked and how to be attacked was planned by him. He had a very strong brain, which could percieve even a minor change in elements of earth upon closing his eyes. "The wind from the left is least forceful which probably means a building is situated in the extreme left corner. If we go a little to the right, I smell air filled with fresh flowers and is the most rapid, which probably means a man made garden. To the extreme right appears to be fresh wind, with much hustle of the leaves. The wind is not so rapid as compared to garden, probably the woods are extremely thick and dense, so this is the region which is connected to the west woods." He then opened his eyes and turned to look at Xio Lee.


    "I see! You have not lost your touch man!" Raol spoke admiringly giving a high five to the boy.


    "Very good Stef!" Xio Lee smiled and then turned to look at Raol who seemed to be looking at the phone pensively, that he had just derived from the boat. "You have something in your mind Raol?" Raol was now applying his tech savy mind and was constantly looking at the phone.


    "Master. If the building is just at the left side, then those of us who are very good at fighing skills can go from left. I think I know, what to do so that most of Davis''s men, themselves gather in the left building of the island, leaving the woods and the garden vacant for others. If the woods and garden are vacant, some of us can get direct entry to Davis and Augus." Raol pouted his lips a bit, clicking something on the phone with much concentration.


    "And how will you do that Raol?" Rhehan asked looking at him in curiosity.


    "Hmmm.. Not so difficult boss. Firstly I shall turn on their network for exactly thirty minutes. After thirty minutes their shall be network failure automatically. Next, I shall message the evil boss Davis from this cell number telling him that I have spotted some men in left wing that is, in the building. Hehe!" Raol chuckled as he typed a message to Davis but did not press the ''send'' button yet. After typing he handed over the phone to Xio Lee who in turn smiled and read out the message loud.


    "Boss! I was coming to meet you but I spotted some unknown men in the building. I have already killed two of them but looks there are many. Send all the men quickly to me. I am hiding in the corner and can not call you. If they spot me, they will kill me! Please!! Hurry up!"

 Chapter 603 - Climax 17...

    "What brains you both have." Lillian exclaimed in admiration, while others nodded in a ''yes'' admiring the two most sharp minded people they had ever seen.


    "You keep this phone with you master. Obviouely you will be in the left part being the strongest so as soon as you are ready to face those men, you press the send button. I have set the time to thirty minutes from now. That should be enough time for us." Raol spoke in a serious tone.


    Xio Lee inserted the phone in the pocket of  the bullet proof jacket he was wearing and then turned to look at everybody. "I think I will alone be enough for the building situated in the left. Stefen you can come with me, in case I need to change my plan of action, I shall require your help."


    "But master just you two? Are you sure? Maybe one more of us should come with you in case..." Rose spoke feeling a bit uneasy.


    "No! Stefen is enough for me. he is stong and intelligent. We should be able to handle them together." Xio Lee nodded his head thinking carfeully." Besides, I have other plans for you all. "Lillian and Elizabeth will have to stay in woods towards the right part of island. We need somebody to keep us connected to the west woods in case we need the help. Lillie and Lizie are both are perfect for this." Xio Lee spoke thinking very hard. "James you are the prime protector so you have to be everywhere protecting the people in the woods as well as protecting the ones who will directly enter the building from the centre. Make sure they enter the building safely as we obviouly know that not all men will rush towards the building in the left after I send the message to Davis. Some might stay back to guard the woods and garden too."


    The three of them nodded their head obediently listening carfully to what Xio Lee had to say next.


    "Rose and Raol, you both will enter the building directly from centre along with Kareem and Rhehan. It is your duty that these two stay safe and also safely reach to fight Augus and Davis." Raol and Rose nodded their head in a ''yes'' further listening to their master.


    "Now comes the main thing so listen very carefully. Kareem only you have the power to fight Augus and only you can predict what sort of magic and dark forces he can use against us. So you have to fight against him." Xio Lee hesitated a bit, looking at Kareem''s gloomy face.


    Everybody turned to look at Kareem whose face was expressionless but inside he was fighting several emotions. Never in his dream he had imagined that a day would cone in his life, when he would have to fight his own father now and kill him. Though Kareem always knew right from his childhood that Steve was his father but he never really had an immense attachment towards him as he knew that he had cheated on Elizabeth right on the day he was born. But still he looked upto him for the mere fact that he was his biological father and he would on occasions often call or text him too. But today, he had to do the most difficult thing. He had to kill his own father.


    Elizabeth patted Kareem''s shoulder and Rhehan too patted the boy''s head trying to console him. After a few seconds, Kareem nodded his head in a ''yes'' and Xio Lee looked at him with a sad face. "Remember Kareem! He might try to manipulate you using the relation. You can not fall for his words. You have to stay strong for all of us." Xio Lee looked at Kareem''s gloomy face and Kareem once again nodded his head in a slight yes not saying anything further.


    "And now you Rhehan. You already know, what you have to do. Since, you have your sword already and just remember do not kill Davis by any other means, except this sword. Nobody else should kill Davis, it is only this sword that will break this entire spell. We have to really, really remember this. So you Rhehan, will kill Davis, your biological father." Rhehan had a cunning and devilish smile on his face as if his biggest wish was about to come true. In contrary to Kareem, the mere thougt of killing his evil father was bringing immense joy and happiness in Rhehan''s mind.


    Rhehan nodded his head in a ''yes'' as everybody was now looking at the gigantic and sprawling island, which they would soon be entering.


    "We can not let them see the boats so hide as much of these water proof guns as you can in your clothes and your bullet proof jackets. Rememember to also keep sharp knives and arrows. We are better trained to use these antique weapons." Everybody started to follow Xio Lee''s instructions, hiding several weapons and guns in what ever places they could, close to their bodies.


    Lillian took a a glance at Elizabeth and could not help but chuckle looking at the view. Elizabeth who was still in her white colored wedding dress, was looking extremely funny wearing a blood stained bullet proof jacket on top such a royal and elegant dress. As if this was not enough she had now hidden sharp weapons in her entire dress and was now adjusting guns in her jacket. "That sure is one hell of a wedding attire. Why did you remove the veil? You should have brought it along, we could have hidden several more knives in it."


    Elizabeth rolled her eyes looking at chuckling Lillian while others laughed at her comment while preparing themselves for the big fight.


    "Ok. So is everybody set?" Xio Lee asked everybody as they all stood staring at the island.


    "Yes." They all replied in unison.


    "We can not take the boats now. So we will have to swim in different directions now. James, Lizie nad Lilly to the right. Me and Stefen to the left and Rose, Rhehan, Kareem and Raol in the centre."


    They all immediately turned to look in the directions they had to start swimming ready to take the plunge. They knew they had to reach the destination in a very less time, by swimming.


    He then took out the phone from his pocket it being the only object that could have spoiled in water and pressed the ''send'' button on the phone, throwing it in the boat.


    "All the best guys! Stay safe. Ok! JUMP!" Xio Lee ordered loudly.

 Chapter 604 - Climax 18...

    As soon as the man ordered everybody to jump, in the next second everybody jumped in the water swimming swiftly towards the island. In the next few minutes, they all had reached the island from different directions and were soon walking towards it, hiding in between the trees.


    From the left direction entered Stefen and Xio Lee, who as soon as crossed the dense trees, saw a gigantic dark antique building. The building had a touch of egyptian era and was created and painted in a way so that it is not visible form the sky in the dark. They both were now hiding behind the trees and peeked a little to glance at the building ahead. The thick trees ended up in lush green sprawling gardens followed by a gigantic building. As Xio Lee tried to figure out the means to enter the building, suddenly they saw several men holding gigantic guns moving towards their direction hurriedly, looking for the people who have entered the island as informed by their boss.


    "It worked! "Xio Lee smirked looking at Stefen who had now already taken out a gun in his one hand.


    "How many do you think they are master?" Stefen smirked back looking at the vast group of men.


    "Around eighty." He answered pensively. He had now taken out not his gun but a small knife which was not bigger than his hand."This is perfect." Xio Lee smiled lookimg at his favourite knife, he had been using since childhood.


    Suddenly they noticed another vast group of similarly dressed men approaching the trees from the other direction.


    "Ummm... Master? Now how many are they?" Stefen gulped looking at them feeling a little nervous now. Though he knew that being with the strongest man on the earth means that it was next to impossible to hurt them, but looking at their armed hands made him a little nervous.


    "Hehe! Hundered and eighty... only! Do you know how to climb a tree?" Xio Lee looked at the nervous boy.


    "Huh? Yes master. But why?" Stefen frowned in confusion.


    "Good! Plant a silencer in you gun and climb that tree and start shooting them. Think that it is a shooting game and you have finish them all. Just make sure you do not shoot me and secondly shoot only when I tell you to do so." Xio Lee winked pointing towards a nearby thick tree with gigantic leaves.


    Stefen obediently nodded and climbed the tree within seconds, hiding himself behind several thick branches. He then planted the silencer in his fully loaded gun and waited for Xio Lee''s signal.


    Xio Lee did not want to start a fight near the building and was thus waiting for the men to come as far to the building as much as possible. He wanted that the other men guading the building should not be aware of the fight through the cameras. By next ten minutes their network will also crash and the guards will have no way to know about the fight or their entry in the building.


    Several men were now approaching straight towards them and Stfen looked at Xio Lee in nervouseness. But Xio Lee did not give him a signal to shoot so he had no other option but to wait. The men walked further towards them and Stefen once again looked at Xio Lee who was not giving him a signal to shoot.


    "Masterrrr!" He whispered looking at Xio Lee in nervouseness.


    Xio Lee did not reply but instead quickly started to run towards the men at the speed of lightening. Before the men could even decifer a man was standing before them wearing a formal wedding suit covered with  bullet proof jacket. He was holding nothing but a small antique looking knife in his hand.


    "Oye! Who are you?" A man questioned as now several guns were pointing towards Xio Lee and Stefen looked from afar at his master in fear.


    "Oh! Master is in trouble!" He spoke with much fear and decided to start shooting them wihtout waiting for Xio Lee''s sign. The men had surrounded him in a circle and now their guns pointing at him but Xio Lee was yet not giving him a sign. Stefen aimed for the man closest to Xio Lee and was about to shoot him when suddenly he saw something which made his mouth wide open in astonishment.


    Just like a quick lightening Xio Lee had jumped in the air and tilted his body a bit. Half of the circle of men were now attacked by the small knife in his right hand, straight away cutting their thoats and the other half were kicked by him on their necks, making them fall on the ground with much force.


    Their was a pin drop silence now as the entire circle of so many men had now falllen on the ground and they could not even know what exactly happened to them. Xio Lee finally gave a signal to Stefen pointitng at the men, who were badly bruised with his kick but not yet dead.


    "Shoot them Stef!" He shouted loudly.


    Stefen who was still gaping at the unbelievable scene he had just witnessed suddenly closed his mouth and slapped his forehead. "Are these the people I have to shoot? They can not even get up and here I am hiding behind branches like a kid."


    He then shot the lying down men, kicked by Xio Lee, one by one and let out a big yawn feeling extremely bored. There were now atleast thirty men who were lying dead some had their throats so neatly cut while others were now shot by Stefen.


    Just then Stefen noticed around ten men approaching Xio Lee who was once again hidding behind a tree, waiting for some more men to approach him.


    "OH! master! Do not worry. I shall shoot them." Stefen once again pointed his gun towards the rapidly approaching men and was about to shoot them when suddenly they all went flying in the air and fell on the ground crying in pain.


    Xio Lee had known that the men were approaching them and he was just waiting for them to come closer. As soon as the men had come closer to his back he quickly jumped in the air and turned around his body giving them all a tight kick right on their faces, making them spit out blood from their faces.


    The ten men were now lying down lifelessly wriggling in pain and Xio Lee once again pointed at them. "Shoot them Stef!! Yes! My boy!"


    Stefen slapped his forehead yet again and let out another big yawn. "Master this is way more boring than a shooting video game!! Do you think after having your kick they have any life left in them? You are boring me to death!" Stefen shouted as he shot the ten men one by one who were already lying on the ground half dead.


    Xio Lee let out a big chuckle and folded his hands looking at frowning Stefen. "Fine! Fine! I will tell you when to shoot next. I will not beat them black and blue. You will only kill them in the first place. Happy now my boy?"


    "Yes master!" Stefen smiled widely with sparkle in his eyes.

 Chapter 605 - Climax 19...

    Just then Xio Lee noticed five men approaching him with extreme caution amd confusion. They were stunned to see the man talking to a tree and were even more stunned to see so many dead bodies lying all around him .The even more strange part was that the man was wearing a wedding suit, bow and formal shoes and appeared to totally unarmed, except for a small knife even smaller than a kitchen knife!


    "Who are you man?" Another man spoke up pointing his gun at Xio Lee. Xio Lee did not answer and neither did he beat him. He was just looking at the man like a dumb guy as if he was waiting for something.


    Stefen frowned in confusion again looking at his master in surprise. " What the hell! The man is pointing with a gun at his face and he is not beating him!! Is he waiting for me to shoot him?? Oh dear! What do I do? He is not giving me a signal. Should I shoot or not?" Stefen rubbed his scalp in confusion looking at him.


    Xio Lee was now looking at the other man who had a phone in his hand. He was dialling a number urgently and was talking over the phone now. "Boss was right, their is a tresspasser. Near the water front. Send your me your men. He is unarmed but has killed many. I do not know how. Send many!!" The man cut the call and turned to look at Xio Lee with fear in his eyes.


    "Thank you. Just what I wanted." Xio Lee smiled and then immediately bent on his knees a little, stretching out his one leg towards the men. He then rotaed his body to the 90 degrees so rapidly with his one foot, hitting the men''s legs with his other stretched out leg. The strong impact made all the five men to fall on the ground with much force, hitting their back and heads on the ground and scaring them instantly. But just then a gun shot came from the tree and shooted one of the men on the ground, who had just cut the call.


    Xio Lee frowned and turned to look at Stefen. "Did I give you a signal boy?? Thank God you did not shoot him before the call. I was waiting for him to finish the call!! How else would we clear the path for others to go to the building?"


    "Oops! Sorry! I thought you are waiting for me to shoot them. Can I now shoot them? Please. They look pretty much alive." Stefen looked at the five men with much temptation who were now again trying to get up.


    Xio Lee who was about to attack them with his knife stopped and then rolled is eyes looking at Stefen. "Fine! Go ahead."


    He then turned to look at the men and smiled. "You re lucky. He is giving you an easy death. You should thank your destiny that I did not cut your throats."


    Just then the five of them were shot dead, joining their other dead members while their bodies lay on the rough grass, near the sea shore.


    "Hmmm... Feels a little better." Stefen smiled patting his gun happily and looking at Xio Lee in satisfaction.


    "Do not worry. So many men are going to come out from that entry. See that gate over there. It is the only way to come out to reach us. They will then have to cross the garden too. So your goal is that while I fight the remaining of them, you prevent the new ones from reaching me. Alright?" Xio Lee smiled as he came out of the hiding so that he is spotted by some more men.


    "Sounds fun master! Gee thanks." Stefen checked his now once again fully loaded gun and was now ready to show off some real shooting skills.


    "And this is it. Their network has crashed. Perfect time for you to fill the garden with dead men. Go for it Stef." Xio Lee chuckled looking up at the tree


    Just then several men spotted Xio Lee, from a far away distance and started shooting at him. Xio Lee quickly hid behind the tree once again, averting all the gun shots. He then took out two small guns from his socks and then came out from the hiding. He raised his two hands and skillfully started to shoot the men and also side by side skillfully averting being shot.


    He was shooting the men straight on their foreheads, not even letting even a single bullet to go waste. He then quickly hid behind the tree to reload his guns, but the shooters were now quickly approching him, trying to shoot him constantly. Xio Lee rolled his eyes and then quickly held out his arm to make it visible to them, on which he was wearing the metallic bracelet. The men frowned a little looking at the man''s arm and then all of them in unison aimed to shoot it.


    As soon as the bullets were shot out of the gun they magically turned to hit Xio Lee''s bracelet and they all bounced back at a double speed after hitting the braceket. The bullets within a split of second was hitting all the men on their heads and killing them instantly. More men came closer to Lee as they too shooted the man''s visible arm and within a second the bullets had bounced back, penetrated their heads and they were lying down lifelessly all across the rough patchy area.


    "Woahh! I did not know, the bracelet had this quality too! This is so cool." Stefen who was sitting waiting for more men to come from the gate, gaped at the dead men in shock.


    "Yes! A gift from my sister Miso you see." Xio Lee kissed his bracelet and chukled looking at him. "I noticed this trait several years back during an international competition. My opponent hit his hand with much force on this bracelet and he eneded up punching his own face with double the force." Xio Lee chuckled  while reloading his two guns.


    "Here they come!" Stefen pointed his gun towards a huge army of men who came running out of the building gate, sprinting straight towards the garden.


    Xio Lee came out of hiding, catching the attention of several other men too. "Ohk Stef. Time to fight. Cameras are off!!"


    Several men who were already near the trees spotted Xio Lee and came rushing towards him, while Stefen was now fully concentrated on the gigantic army of men now sprawled all across the garden, running towards Xio Lee.

 Chapter 606 - Climax 20...

    Stefen skillfully started shooting each one of the men, who were running out of the gates, towards the garden in much hurry. He did not even allow any of the men to cross the garden and run upto Xio Lee. One after another, Stefen was skillfully shooting them, as they only looked around in confusion as to who was indeed shooting them. They could only see a single man, surrounded by hundreds of dead bodies now.


    On the other hand Xio Lee was now breaking the bones of every man who came near him, successfuly dodging every bullet that came his way. The entire area was filled with shreiks of men whose bones were now broken by Xio Lee. His one hand was busy swiping the knife in the air across the throats of several men, while he was using his other hand to break the arms and legs of other remaining men. Soon every man was either shot dead, killed with knife or was lying unconscious from all the beating. The garden was now piled up with so many men lying lifeless, one on the other.


    A few more minutes passed and their was no man in sight to attack Lee. Xio Lee and Stefen looked around carefully and then signalled each other a thumbs up sign happily. The first step to reach the building was over and only the fate would decide what they both would find in the building which was as gigantic as a castle.


    Stefen jumped down from the tree as he quickly stuffed more guns in his jacket, belt socks and pants, picking them up from the ground near the dead bodies.


    Xio Lee chuckled also picking up the guns from the ground. "So much of variety. Pick what you like Stef! They sure have an amazing collection." He too stuffed his entire attire with guns and they both speedily sprinted towards the garden which leaded the way to the building. After a few seconds the two of them were already standing at the corner of the building looking at the high walls.


    They then turned to look at the nearby trees and smiled at each other. "Time to climb the trees again." Xio Lee chuckled looking at Stefen.


    Meanwhile.....


    Lillian, Elizabeth and James had entered the extremely dense forest area of the island. This part of the island, was completely untouched and connected with the west woods. It was hard to believe that such a raw and v.i.r.g.i.n forest land could lead to a man made resort. Soon they were already walking in the left direction amidst the dense grass and bushes. Only a few tiny rays of sunlight could enter this dense forest, making it look like almost night time already. Lillian and Elizabeth had always been habitual of walking in such dense forests that was the reason Xio Lee had chosen these too for the task.


    James on the other hand was following the two ladies, keeping an eye on them as they all waked rapidly across the region. Their was not a single man in sight even after walking for several minutes, probably as nobody could imagine barging in, through such a dense, wild forest, that too alive. Since it was connected to west woods this patch of island too had a creepy impact on people. Who ever dared to enter it, never returned!


    Suddenly their was a loud roar from somewhere behind them and the three of them halted hearing it. They turned around and saw two big pair of brown eyes looking at them from one corner and slowly walking towards them. James was taken aback for a few seconds as he tried to cover the two ladies with his arms.


    "It is fine Jammy. Let me go ahead." Elizabeth jerked the boy a bit as the three of them looked at a giant hyena, which was slowly approaching them, its eyes shining in the dark.


    "No mom!" James covered them even more protectively with his shivering arms.


    Suddenly the hyena growled again and jumped forwards in their direction in much anger. James closed his eyes in fear covering the two ladies completely with his own body. He was well eqquiped and trained to fight any man but not animals.


    He knew that any moment he would now become a meal for this giant hyena. But the very next second, the three of them heard anguish cries of a man and James opened his eyes in surprise. What James saw next made him extremly surprised and shocked.


    The hyena had infact attacked two fully armed men who probably were approaching the three of them amidst the darkness and were not visible to them. The two men were mercilessly ripped apart by the hyena who then caught hold of one man''s arm dragging it towards the three of them. Elizabeth and Lillian smiled looking hyena which was approaching them slowly.


    Elizabeth quickly jerked away James'' hand and rushed towards the hyena. The animal did not even looked alarmed looking at Elizabeth, and James could still not believe what he was seeing.


    "The west woods is like your aunt''s second home. Rhehan was saved by these animals and has lived here for several years. Xio Lee too has been brought up amongst them too. We all have been here in tge woods seversl times and these animals are our family! This hyena was also a guest the wedding by the way." Lillian patted the boy''s hand who was looking at Elizabeth in surprise.


    Lillian on the other hand was still a bit hesitant in meeting the animals and always tried to stay at an arm''s length, even though she loved them too.


    James looked at Elizabeth in surprise as the hyena, placed the dead man near Elizabeth''s foot and lowered its head as if telling her to pat it. Elizabeth chuckled and patted its head lovingly and then instantly hugged its neck, kissing it fondly on its head. "How are you my dear. I love you so much and you already know that. Is not it?"


    The hyena instantly sat on the ground and rolled its body revealing its stomach to the lady as if asking for a belly rub. James could not help but chuckle looking at the hyena who was now behaving like a cute little puppy seeking its owner''s attention. "No wonder you both were told by master to follow this track."


    "Yes. None of the animals will let anybody harm us. We have several frinds in this forest, who will always guard us. And do you know, he is the same hyena who saved Rhehan and informed a monk about him. Davis had left him in the forest to die, but the animals saved him." Lillian smiled with teary eyes looking at the animal who was enjoying Elizabeth''s love and attention.


    James looked at the hyena in surprise and hesitantly look a few steps towards it, not knowing how it will react. He was scared but he still walked a few steps closer to the hyena, whose belly Elizabeth was rubbing so fondly. He halted a few steps away from Elizabeth and then looked at her. "Aunty Lizie. Can you introduce me, to Rhehan''s saviour?"

 Chapter 607 - Climax 21

    Elizabeth looked up in surprise and then smiled looking at James. "Come closer sweety. You would not require any introduction to him."


    James came forwards much closer to the Hyena and the animal immediately straightened up standing on its four feet and looking at James. Its big dark eyes looked in James'' eyes as it walked closer to James, smelling him caregully. James shivered a bit, feeling the proximity with such a gigantic animal.


    The hyena for a few seconds studied James and then turned to looka at Lillian and growled a bit lightly. Lillian smiled and nodded her head in a ''yes''. "He has recognised you Jammy. He knows you are my son. He can smell it." Lillian explained the meaning of the growl to James.


    James did not move a single inch and had even held his breath out of extreme fear. The hyena came closer to James'' face and before James could realise it, the hyena''s tongue was all over his face and he was licking him again and again welcoming him to the woods.


    "HEEHEHEHE!"The two women laughed heartily as James had closed his eyes, pursed his lips and had wrinkled his nose feeling the saliva of the hyena all over his face. After a few seconds when the animal was done showing its love, James opened his eyes and raised his hand a bit touching the hyena''s head gently. The hyena lowered its head a bit, giving an access to James to rub his head.


    James smiled getting a positive signal from the animal and lovingly rubbed its head gaining much more confidence now. "I do not know if you will understand me or not. But I want to thank you for saving brother in law. He means the world to me, and now so do you. Thank you." He smiled rubbing the hyena''s neck now.


    The hyena in response licked the man''s hand in happiness, making James laugh a bit.


    "Ok Jammy. You can keep coming to meet them like we do to the west woods. Now let us go ahead. We need to cover the forest as soon as possible." Lillian patted the man''s shoulder reminding him why they were here.


    James nodded his head in a yes and hugged the hyena quickly. ''I shall see you very soon and will let you know if I need your help. Thank you." James smiled and then quickly walked away, with a heavy heart following the two ladies. He was now thinking about the hyena again and again and was wondering just how magical his life was.


    "You do not have to bid him goodbye Jammy!" Elizabeth smiled walking past a dense bush.


    James who was lost in a thought suddenly regained his senses. " Huh? Why is that aunty?"


    "You think they all will let us walk through this jungle, all alone, without guarding us? You have no idea just how many animals including the hyena you met, are currently following you and keeping a check on you. Whoever will even dare to come close to us, will be killed right there. They usually do not come out of the jungle untill and unless it is an inevitable emergency. Like...  once for Rehan they even came to main city and created havoc on the streets as he was injured." Elizabeth smiled looking at Lillian. "When all this over, Lilly, I want to spend most my days in the west woods. I miss them all so much."


    "Ok! I might come too along with you and meet them from a distance ofcourse." Lillian sighed, feeling abit sad and both happy thinking of spending nights in the woods.


    "I am in too!" James spoke up excitedly, this time he was visibly more relaxed knowing the presence of several of his gaurds around them.


    Suddenly their was another piercing sound of several men crying around them and they all turned to their left to see a gigantic light colored shadow of a lion walking away.


    "Oh my! It is the female imperial lion." Elizabeth spoke up in surprise and then turned to look at James. "She is a bit serious types and does not mix up with everybody. She is not coming to meet us as you are new to the jungle.You can say she is an introvert. But, do not worry. Soon they will all love you too!"


    As the lion walked away the three of them noticed the ripped apart blood filled bodies of atleast ten men lying on the ground near not much far away from them. They all gaped at the bodies in surprise sending a shiver down their spines.


    "This means that their are people hidden in the forest too. They have managed to enter this area as well." Lillian spoke with a worried face.


    "Only to face their own death. Nobody dares to enter the woods without the permission of old monk." Elizabeth nodded her head in a disapproval as they walked further ahead through the woods. After every few seconds they heard the piercing sound of men crying only to later see a dead body lying on the ground. Who ever tried to enter the woods was instantly getting killed by the animals.


    Soon they reached the edge of the forest and they immediately hid behind a tree as they carefully looked at the strange view ahead.


    They had reached a long empty road across which a few gigantic cages were situated. The cages were built with heavy metallic rodes and inside the cages were comfortably sitting  lions. They were not as huge as the imperial lion but looked like those tamed lions in the zoo. They were total six in number, inside six seperate iron cages. Outside the cages, several armed men were standing guarding the area looking around them with full caution.


    "What on earth is happening here?" James looked at the cages in surprise not able to figure out anything. He turned to look at Elizabeth and Lillian thinking they might have some answers but they both were equally astonished looking at the view ahead.


    "I think they are meant to guard the premises." Lillian whispered still looking at the lions with fear in her eyes. They dare not take another step towards the road fearing that the lions might smell them and warn the guards. Their minds were now extremely confused, thinking what exactly should be their next step.


    "What if we try to sneek past the cages? Their is no other way to reach the building ahead!" James looked at the two women with a doubtful face.


    "They will smell us!" Elizabeth pursed her lios in confusion. "And worse, if any of the guards let go off the lions our entire family will be their dinner!" She sighed hopelessly.

 Chapter 608 - Climax 21..

    The three of them looked at each other in confusion not knowing what to do further.


    "We will have to take a risk I suppose. Everybody else must have already reached the building. I need to protect them too. So, all we are left with is, to take a chance." James sighed looking at the road at the far end.


    The only way to reach the building was to take that straight road and the only way to take that road was to cross the cages. "If we all go, it will be easier for the lions to smell us. I shall go alone and kill all these guards first."


    The two women looked at James with fear in their eyes.


    "But Jammy.. This is too risky." Elizabeth looked at the boy in doubt.


    "Yes. What if something bad happens?" Lillain looked at him too with worried eyes.


    "These are around thirty men which I can easily defeat. The only problem for me will be the lions. If they roar or are left open by the guards, I will run towards the road in full speed and you both run back towards the forest. Okay?" James looked at both the women. Though he himself was not sure of his plan but he now had to take a risk. He knew their could be several un- forseen problems in their way!


    "OK." They both nodded their heads in a yes and immediately took out their guns pointing towards the gaurds. They both were ready to shoot the men themselves in case, James falls in any sort of trouble.


    James took one step ahead and walked towards the extreme corner of the road, holding a gun in his hand. Their was not even any adequate space for the boy to hide himself, in case they all attack him all-together. He fixed a silencer on the tip of his gun and walked close to the wall, crossing the road quickly. Soon he crossed the road and stood behind a pile of sacks, which was full of raw meat for the lions.


    Suddenly he spotted a large group of men standing just at the beginning of the straight road which was leading to the building. These men were earlier not visible from behind the tree and he gulped in nervousness. "OK! So they are much more than thirty! This kills my plan to run on that road if the lions roar. Basically, I have no place to go now!"


    He waited for a few more seconds thinking of a perfect plan to kill all the men. Just then a few men were talking and coming towards him. They were probably coming to fetch the Lion''s food which meant it was the time to feed them. James slapped his forehead cursing himself of having such a bad timing. He knew he will soon be spotted by those men now. They were total eight men in number coming to pick up the food. James had now bent his body hiding behind the pile of sacks and he quickly stood up aiming his gun at those eight men.


    "Hey! Who are you bo...." Before the man could even complete his scentence he was shot dead by James. Within next few seconds the eight of them were lying down on the ground shot on their heads and James was already dragging their body behind the pile of meat. He then quickly removed the bullet proof suit of one man and wore it on top his formal suit. He then removed the cap of other man and wore it over his head, trying to hide his face.


    He then casually walked towards the pile of the meat and picked up a gigantic round piece holding it with one hand and hiding his gun behind it with the other hand. He then took a left turn going closer to the first cage and saw atleast fifteen men standing close to the first cage. They had not noticed that it was indeed somebody else in the same attire that they had worn. James pretended to walk casually closer to the cage and immediately fired quick shots at those fifteen men, not giving them a time to react and killing them instantly. The men had now fallen on the ground, with blood flowing out from their bodies.


    James heart skipped a beat as he realised more than his body scent the lions will create a havoc due to the scent of the blood. He looked at the lion in the first cage which was sitting lazily near a pond. James knew that it was just a matter of few more seconds that the lions will create a havoc so he needed to hurry up now!


    He quickly ran towards the second cage, where several other men were standing. From a far away distance, while running towards them he shot several men and then hid at the edge of the rectangular second cage. As soon he shot a few more men, the other men near them were alarmed and they qucikly ran towards James, who was visible to them from in between the bars. The men started firing bullets at James who ran around the boundary of the cage still holding the meat in his hand.


    The men were running after him quickly as he was now standing at the dead end of the grassy patch. He quickly climbed the bars of the cage to avert the men and jumped inside the cage silently having found no other way to escape!


    James who was so quick in climbing the cage, was not visible to the men now and they looked around for him standing at the dead end of the patch.


    "Where did he go?"


    Never on earth could they have thought that the boy was inside the cage now. James held up his gun taking out its pointed end out of the cage and rapidly started firing at the men who were looking for him. Soon they all were also dead lying on the ground but now he knew he had a bigger trouble ahead of him. The lion had sniffed his scent and was approaching him from behind rapidly!

 Chapter 609 - Climax 22...

    James took deep breaths as he suddenly heard a loud growl from behind him. ''''Oh Lord. Help me please." He immediately turned around and saw the huge lion approaching him slowly. Before he could even react or retrace his steps the lion pounced on him, his mouth wide open ready to rip James apart.


    "Woahh!!" James shouted out loud, throwing away the meat loaf from his hand and he immediately jumped to the other side, falling on the ground with much force. He quickly got up on his feet as the lion was once again approaching him with much anger. Once again the gigantic angry beast pounced on him, its mouth wide open showing its sharp teeth. James quickly held out his gun in front of him, placing it in between its jaw. He applied all his power, preventing the Lion from closing its mouth.


    "Arghhhhh!" The boy shouted as he applied his entire force and could now feel his body give up as the seconds passed. The lion was way too stronger for him to hold onto for much longer time.


    Suddenly somebody started to throw stones from behind them, hitting the lion''s legs and back.


    "Hey you! Leave my boy!" Elizabeth spoke in anger as she picked up another large stone throwing it at the lion this time with much force. She was about to throw another stone when the lion''s attention got diverted and it turned to look at Elizabeth. The lady had poked her arm inside the cage from in betwen the bars and immediately threw another stone right on the lion''s face making it growl in anger. As soon as the lion turned around itself, James quickly got up and ran towards one corner of the bar heaving a sigh of relief.


    The lion''s loud roar had garnered much attention from the other men who then quickly rushed towards the second cage.


    A soon as the men rushed towards the cage they were instantly shot dead from behind. Lillian who had been hiding at the edge of the cage waiting for some gaurds to come, shot them down from her spot, not giving them a chance to react or to reach Elizabeth. Soon, James was climbing the bar of the cage and he jumped out of it safely, heaving a sigh of relief. Elizabeth quickly retraced her hand out of the cage and took a few steps back, relieved that James was safe. The lion then turned to look at James and growled in anger, seeing that the man had fled. Hearing his growl the other lions too growled in anger, banging their heads and hands on the cage.


    The three of them got startled hearing the loud roars from all six lions and they looked at each other helplessly. Such a loud ruckus was enough to catch attention of all the men present all across the island. A few more men came running towards the three of them firing bullets on them. They quickly hid themselves at the edge of the cage, making the lions even more angry at the loud sound of firing bullets.


    Soon the men reached near the edge of the cage and James quickly rose in the air giving them all a flying kick on their faces. A few of them fell on the ground, while Elizabth quickly took out a knife from her wedding dress, swiping it skillfully across their necks. Lilllian on the other hand shot dead a few more men with her gun. As the army of three walked a little ahead towards the fourth cage, the lions roared in revolt. As soon as more men approached them they were beaten black and blue by James and some were shot dead by the two ladies. Now, within a few more minutes, around fifty men were lying down dead on the ground with blood oozing out from their bodies at a rapid speed.


    A few seconds passed and no man came to attack them and they noticed that the path to the building was no entirely clear now. But soon the sharp smell of the blood was spread all over in the air and the lions roared even more loudly banging the cage violently. Their was a loud ruckus created and the three of them looked at each other in confusion.


    "OH dear! They will make everybody in the building super alert. If more men come here, we are dead." Lillian looked at the roaring lions with worried eyes. The stench of the blood was only increasing in the air and they knew they were soon in major trouble.


    The heavy metallic bars of the cage could now seen be falling weak and three of them looked at the giving up bars in fear.


    "If we run to that empty road leading to the building, do you think the lions will follow us?" James looked at the two ladies who were standing in fear.


    "Not only they will follow us easily and rip us apart but we will also be putting the lives of rest of our family in danger this way." Lillian pursed her lips trying to calm down, as the three of them stood at the farthest possible point away from the six cages. They knew the loud ruckus must already be catching too many people''s attention now!


    But, suddenly to their surprise the six lions fell completely silent and they roamed around round and round in the cage as if tremendousely scared. They were now roaming impatiently and creating sudden low crying noises.


    "Huh?" James blinked several times as if not believing his eyes. "They look so scared all of a sudden. What happened?"


    The two ladies too looked at the lions in surprise who were now getting more and more scared with every passing second. Just then they heard a loud growl from not far away distance which was way more angrier and thunderous than the combined roar of all the tamed lions.


    "Now where the hell is that voice coming from?" James frowned hearing the most dangerous roar he had evered heard fom a lion.


    "Whitey!!" Lillian and Rose shreiked in happiness as a giagntic male white colored imperial lion, the king of the entire west woods was now slowly walking towards them.


    James looked at the gigantic animal, probably the largest lion he had ever heard of or seen even in the movies. He gaped at the huge white lion with an open mouth and turned to look at the two ladies in disapproval. "Seriously, just a majestic animal and you have named him whitey??"

 Chapter 610 - Climax 23...

    "Oh just shut up Jammy and bow before the king of the jungle. He is the mighty imperial lion, the ruler of woods from past so many centuaries. His better half his snowy while he is whitey." Lillian slammed the boy as she lowered her head in reverence as the imperial lion slowly approached them. James too lowered his head still not believing that all the chinese tales he had heard about the imperial lions were indeed true, and in front of him was approching the majestic male imperial.


    All the lions hid themselves at the extreme cornor of their respective cage and their was now pin drop silence as they dared not to growl even a slighest bit. The three of them could now hear the hustle of the leaves clearly, as their was not a single noise coming from anywhere. Elizabeth quickly sprinted towards the lion in excitement and hugged its neck as usual in adoration.


    "Thank you my whitey. You saved us." She kissed the lion fondly rubbing her fingers notoriousely on its long and sharp whiskers. The lion stood still as the girl kissed him again and again, allowing her to play with its whiskers. Lillian and James who had bowed before the lion looked up and walked a little closer to the majestic beast.


    "Thank you whitey." Lillian smiled lovingly looking at the animal.


    "Umm...Thank you wh .. whitey.." James too nodded his head in approval. He too wanted to thank the lion and thus ended up calling the animal as ''whitey'' too. After a few seconds when the lion was sure that the three of them were safe, it turned around its body and slowly walked back towards the woods while the three of them keep starring at the preceeding figure of the beautiful and royal animal as if in a trance. Even after the imperial lion had started to walk away, the lions in the cage dared not to come out from hiding.


    "Let us go. It is getting late." Elizabeth pointed towards now empty road, which had vast sprawling gardens on both the sides. The long road straight away leaded to the building''s porch and a golf ground, through where Rose, Rhehan, Kareem and Raol were suppoed to enter.


    Soon the three of them were already sprinting on the extremely long road, while keeping an eye on the gardens. After walking for a few more minutes, suddenly they spotted a huge pile of dead bodies of several men, some were skillfully shot dead while others looked like they had succ.u.med to some major injury.


    The three of them smiled looking at each other. "They have reached already."


    Meanwhile....


    Rose, Rhehan, Kareem and Raol had quickly swam through the water and had reached the island, surrounded by thick trees. They walked a little ahead crossing the desnse range of trees and suddenly halted looking at the view ahead. Their was a giagntic golf ground, with several golf carts parked in one corner. Just next to the vast ground, their was a gigantic drive through on which several top model cars were being parked and several men were standing at proportionate distance, with guns in their hands. Next to the drive through was the building, where they had to enter.


    "I think we should divide. What say?" Rhehan turned to look at the three of them.


    "Yes. You and Rose take the golf ground, me and Raol shall take the drive through. Together we shall enter the building" Kareem whispered back.


    The three of them nodded in a ''yes'' and walked seperately hiding behind the trees. Rhehan and Rose who were now hiding together behind a giant tree looked at the golf ground carfeully.


    Rose who was standing leaning against Rehan''s back , touching her frontal body entirely, completely stunned the boy for a few seconds as her breats touched his back. "Rose!" The man whispered closing his eyes feeling her body toching him.


    The girl who was unaware of what she was doing to the boy was looking at the golf carts now. "Hmmm?"


    "Are you thinking what I am thinking?" Rhehan spoke in a seductive tone, trying to act romantic and l.u.s.ty.


    "Yes." The girl replied still looking at the golf cart. "We can use these golf carts against them."


    Rhehan''s heart shattered like a glass hearing the girl''s un- romantic reply and he regained his conciouseness. "Ummm... Yes, Exactly." He rolled his eyes feeling sad and then turned to look at the golf carts too. The sprawling golf ground had several men standing at every little distance holding guns. "And how will we go there?" He tried hard to concentrate as his attention was again and again being diverted by his alluring wife.


    "We can crawl or simply try running towards them!" Rose shrugged her shoulders as if stating the obvious. "As if we have any other choice."


    Rhehan who was now hardly listening to the girl nodded his head trying to regain his senses. "Err.. YES. Whatever you say hubby, I am in for it."


    "Alright then." She finally straightned her body and took out two guns from her bullet proof jacket checking the bullets in them and fixing the silencers on them. Rhehan heaved a sigh of relief after the girl finally stood up straight and then he immediately took out a large gun from his jacket planting a silencer on its edge.


    They both gave each other a warm kiss and then held each other''s hand coming out from the hiding. Soon they both were already running towards the parked golf carts, when they spotted a man dressed in an impeccable suit and sun glasses looking at his phone. He then immdediately turned up his head and gaped at surprise at the couple running straight towards them. The man looked like some kind of manager to them and they both halted looking at him.


    "Who are you both?" The man immediately took out his gun pointing it at them. "Put down your guns. Now!" The man then turned to looka at his phone and pressed a button speaking loudly. "We need help near the golf carts. Quick." He then turned to look at the couple and placed his finger on the trigger pointing it straight at Rhehan first, considering Rose to be an easy target. He wanted to finish off the difficult target first.


    The couple had now placed down all their weapons and had raised their hands upto their faces in form of a surrender, with a gun pointing straight to Rhehan''s head. Just then the man pressed the trigger instantly.....

 Chapter 611 - Climax 24.....

    Three seconds later the suited man who had shot bullet towards Rhehan''s forehead was now himself lying down dead, with a bullet still stuck on his bleeding forehead. They both knew that Rhehan''s bracelet will reflect back the bullet aiming at Rhehan and that was the reason that they had lifted their hands up so eadily in front of their faces, without the man even telling them to do so.


    "That was easy." Rose smirked looking at the dead man in front of them while picking up their guns and handing over one to Rhehan with so much love as if she was handing over a rose to him..!


    "Everything is easy my dear. As long as we are together my hubby." The man smiled and planted a passionate kiss on the girl''s lips, enjoying it to the core. They both kissed passionately as  few more men who noticed them, came running towards them pointing their guns at the kissing couple. Rhehan who was still kissing Rose opened his eyes a bit and held out his one arm, shooting the approaching man swiftly.


    In just ten seconds, ten men were lying down dead, each shot accurately on their heads, while the couple continued to kiss each other, as if nothing really happened.


    "Wow! If only I could see you n.a.k.e.d right now." Rhehan smiled as the two of them finally parted their lips. Rose did not reply but she suddenly picked up a gun in Rhehan''s direction pointing it towards his face and shot consecutive five shots. Rhehan did not budge a single inch and was still smiling as the bullets passed the man''s neck just half inch away. Five armed men who were trying to aim at Rhehan''s back had now been shot dead by Rose. She smiled looking at Rhehan and bit her lip feeling a bit kinky. "Maybe we can take a break and see if their is a vacant room in this dull castle. We can have atleast ten minutes to ourselves. What say?"


    "Sounds like a good plan. Then let us get over with these stupid men in the ground quickly. Its about time now. Their net system must have crashed too, so even if they see us, they can not inform ech other." Rhehan nodded his head in approval already dreaming of making out with his lady love in this beautiful island.


    They both once again held each other''s hands and ran upto the golf carts.


    "Whose driving?" Rose looked at the man in confusion.


    "I''ll drive my princess. You sit at the back comfortably and just keep shooting. Back and left your shooting area, front and right my shooting area." Rhehan quickly started the golf cart while Rose seated herself at the back, with her back toward Rhehan. Once again they had each other''s back while the golf cart moved towards the drive through.


    Several men were alarmed looking at the moving cart and they rushed towards it.


    Rhehan who was standing and driving with his one hand, shot down the men appearing in the front and on the right direction. While Rose quickly shot down a large army of men running after the moving cart with the two guns. Suddenly a large army of men appeared in the front while Rhehan tried to shoot all of them, the golf cart could now no longer climb the hilly part of the garden.


    "Well that was fun. But it ends." Rhehan sighed as they both quickly stepped out of the cart. There were now atleast fifty men running towards them, as soon as they were informed by the manager about their presence. They both quickly started to shoot at the men, while they themselves hid behind the cart averting the bullets been dodged at them.


    Suddenly Rhehan took out his sword and then turned to look at Rose. Rose smiled and nodded her head in a yes and quickly bent down on her knees. Rhehan stood up immediately and planted his one foot on Rose''s back and leaped ahead with much force towards the men. In just one go he swiped the sword across the throats of around ten men, making them fall on the ground. The very next second, Rose was already coming running towards Rhehan.


    Rhehan quickly grabbed the girl from her waist and Rose stretchd out both her legs towards the men. As the boy rotated hilself towards right, the girl hit several men with her legs right on their faces, while she shot a few more men with her hands.


    While, Rhehan''s one hand was busy manuevering the girls''s waist like a steering wheel, his other hand was chopping off some other men''s necks. Within few more minutes, all the men who had come to kill them, where now brutally kicked, shot and chopped now filling the golf garden with a pool of blood. Rhehan made the girl stand on her knees as they slowly walked further on the garden, towards the drive through, where they had to meet Raol and Kareem.


    Suddenly Rhehan spotted a man gapping at them from a window of the tall building. He was trying to make a phone call which Rhehan had assumed was propbably to inform about their arrival. The man clearly struggled with his phone and was about to himself go and inform, when Rhehan suddenly pointed his gun at him and shot him dead. The man who was leaning against the balcony fell down fromt the fourth floor after being shot and died on the spot.


    They both walked a little further ahead and soon they heard several screeching noises as they turned around their necks and saw, a gaint sports car was approching them with much speed on the drive through. The black colored rapidly moving car was badly stained with blood all over, straight approaching in their direction.


    The couple turned to look at the car carefully as the screeching noise had now terribly increased and the car was now just a few meters away from them!

 Chapter 612 - Climax 25...

    Meanwhile....


    Kareem and Raol had now bent their bodies and were quickly running forwards trying to cover as much of drive through as possible. Raol who was on the right hand side, suddenly bumped into something and he quickly looked up and saw right in front of his face was some one''s zipper and manhood.


    ''AAOO! Gross!" He quickyl straightend up his body as he had just hit somebody''s manhood with his head. It was a guard who had now clutched Raol''s neck and was trying to choke him, by lifitng him in the air. Before Raol could react he was already choking up in the air. He then saw that he was no ordinary guard but an extremly muscular man, who looked more likea wrestler and was now smiling looking at him wickedly. His one eye was completely damaged as if shot by somebody earlier and he was completely bald with a long scar on his dirty scalp.


    As he smiled Raol could smell a disgusting stench from his mouth and he frowned even more, thinking amongst all he had to hit this dirty guy''s manhood with his face. In another few seconds, Raol was held by him high up in the air and was being choked tremendousely making his face turn red.


    Kareem on the other hand stood on the other direction of the drive through was now surrounded by several armed men, who were earlier guarding the drive through. They now all had pointed their guns towards him, ready to shoot him.


    Raol could now feel immense pressure on his heart and he knew he had to do something immediately. He tried to kick the man with his legs but the bald gigantic man caught hold of Raol''s legs with his other hand. Seeing the man''s both hands were caught up in holding him, Raol immediately took out a sharp knife from his bullet proof jacket thanking Xio Lee for making everybody keep some sharp objects with them. The man was right as you could not always be dependant on modern arms and weapons.


    He slowly took out the knife and mustered all his bodily strength!


    He then aimed for the man''s lower abdomen and stabbed him with the knife with all the power in his body.


    "ARRGHHHHH!!" The gigantic bald man screemed in pain at a thunderous pitch making Raol hold his breath due to excessive smell. He doubted that he might not have died from suffocation but he could surely die from the excessive smell emerging from the man''s mouth. The extreme pain made him lose grip from Raol''s throat and Raol fell on the ground gasping for air desperately. The gigantic man immediately took out the knife from his bleeding lower abdomen and stared at Raol in much anger. Raol who was still gasping for air looked at the angry beast and pushed his body a bit backwards trying to move away from him. The beast quickly pounced on Raol, who in return jumped sideways making the beast fall on the ground with the knife in his hand thrown away. Raol placed his feet on the man''s neck, trying to crush it and he scuffled his pocket taking out a gun immediately. He was about to shoot the giant man, when the man immediately got up pushing away Raol. The man was so powerful that Raol was once again thrown on the ground and his gun was thrown sideways.


    Raol dragged his body to pick up the gun but the giant man kicked his gun far away from him. Once again the giant man bent a little and tried to punch Raol but Raol once gain rolled sideways and quickly got up on his feet.


    He had now applied his brains and he knew that there was only one way to kill such a strong man. Raol quickly walked behind him and stretched out his leg placing it between the man''s two legs. He then with much force folded his knee upwards, hitting his manhood with his strong knee, making the man again shout in pain.


    "Argghhh!! You bastard!!!" The giant man had once again bent his body and had covered his manhood with his hands, screaming in pain. Raol took advantage of the man''s situation and planted a strong punch on his nose. Raol was now actually following the basic pointers which are taught in a self defence class, which was to attack the man at his weakest points. Before the giant man could recover from the pain in his private parts, his nose was already broken making his vision in his only eye a little blurred. The man tried to punch Raol but Raol quickly averted it and in return gave a flying kick once again on his nose. The beast became extremely dizzy and fell on the ground, his nose and lips now bleeding profousely. Raol then quickly rushed to take his gun and as soon as he caught hold of his gun he shot the gaint man, who was once again struggling to get up.


    He shot him thrice, just to ensure the man was dead and panted heavily, feeling extremly relieved. "Just how many more beasts like these are going to meet us?" He spoke in anguish and then his gaze immediatly fell upon Kareem who was hiding behind a car and was constantly shooting the men aiming at him from every direction! The man had already killed atleast thirty men but their seemed to be an endless army of Davis''s men. There were now atleast fifty men who were attacking Kareem from all sides and Raol immediately rushed to help the boy. He ran in his direction skillfully shooting the men who were trying to attack Kareem from behind.


    Just then one of the guards ran inside the castle and informed the castle guard about the presence of Kareem and Raol. "Tell the boss quick, that they are here already. Our network has been hacked. Go and inform him right now."

 Chapter 613 - Climax 26...

    Kareem quickly took out a large bent knife from his pocket and jumped on top of the car, standing on top of it. He then quickly chopped off the hands of some of the men standing in one line and then jumped back downwards, once again hiding behind the car. The man cried in pain as their hands were chopped off and Kareem shot them all instantly and then turned around to shoot several other men too.


    Just then another giant man appeared from behind and kicked Kareem''s back with much force making him fall on the ground and hit his head instantly. kareem''s head was now profousely bleeding but he instantly stood up looking at the man.


    The man was similar looking to the earlier giant man and was laughing devlishly looking at Kareem''s bleeding head. Raol in the meanwhile was shooting other guards who were appearing from the building now after they were informed about the arrival of two men. Their number did not seem to stop and Raol could see that they both were falling scarce of the bullets now. Raol had to think of some idea in order to save their bullets.


    Despite Xio Lee having summoned so many men in the garden and killing them, their were several others in the building who were now coming constantly towards Raol.


    Kareem on the other hand was giving several punches on the giant man''s stomach but the man seemed to have not any major effect on him. Suddenly the man punched Kareem again on his face and kareem''s anger spiked up as his lips started bleeding too. He glared at the giant man angrily and suddenly Kareem''s body started to turn a little dark.


    The giant man frowned a little looking at Kareem''s body color change to a little dark and took a few steps back getting a little scared. Raol too witnessed the scene and was stunned to look at Kareem. "What is happeneing to him?"


    Kareem who was not aware of his changing color was now emitting dark fumes from all around his body and he gave a very hard push to the giant man on his chest. The man winced in pain falling on the ground as his clothes and body near the chest almost burned from the impact of Kareem''s hands.


    Kareem looked at his hands in confusion not knowing how he had done that. He was surprised to see that his hands had changed in color and were errupting gray colored fumes and he once again walked towards the giant man to test his powers. He placed his hands on the man''s face and the man shreiked in pain and his skin burnt rapidly as if on fire. In just a few seconds, the man was dead lying on the ground and Kareem looked at his hands in much surprise.


    He then turned to look at Raol who was now shooting an entire army of men and Kareem too rapidly joined him trying to shoot them all with the remaining bullets. Just then Raol got an idea and he quickly caught hold of the bent knife which Kareem was holding. He quickly ran towards a black colored sports car and sat on his knees near the driver''s door. He did a few of his childhood tricks with the knife, opening the lock of the from the car''s base. Soon the car''s door opened and Raol signalled Kareem to sit on the passenger seat quickly. Kareem quickly sat inside the car amidst the bullets being shot at him and they both shut the door looking at each other.


    "Now what?" Kareem looked at the man in confusion.


    Raol smiled a bit and then quickly started to work on some wires below the steering wheel. He then attached the two wires together, entangling them together and the engine started to thunder loudly. "Mercedez top sports model. Bullet proof, bomb proof with an in built defence mechanism. Please wear your seat belts! We are about to go for a fun ride bro!" Raol smiled looking at Kareem while he too tightened his own seat belt. They both looked at the large army of men who were now constantly shooting at the glass of the car.


    Raol immediately pressed the race button and the car went flying on top the guards, injuring them to death.


    "Woahhhh!!" Kareem gaped at Raol in surprise and turned his neck to see so many men lying on the ground who were crushed by the car.


    Raol then further increased the speed crushing more men who were standing straight along the drive through. Suddenly several men tried to run along the car and tried to beat the glass of the windows with the bullets.


    Raol then instantly pressed the hand breaks of the car, making the car drift at 360 degree angle and crushing the men to death too. Due to the imapct on the car, the large air bags of the car had opened in front of the two men and they both chuckled.


    Some of the men had fallen on the glass of the car, hindering their vision. Raol pressed the glass cleaning wipers of the car but instead of cleaning the glass, the entire screen was smudged with blood and Raol turned to look at Kareem. "Oops. I did not expect this."


    "No worries. Just keep killing who ever comes ahead in our way. The more the merrier." Kareem patted the boy''s shoulder who now once again had pressed the accelerator of the car and was skillfully crushing all the men present on the drive through. The entire atmosphere was filled with loud shreiks of men crying in pain. It was long drive through and thus Raol further increased his speed not able to see much ahead of him.


    Their were now no further men being crushed by the car and they looked at each other happily. Just then they both spotted two more people on the dive through, from the blood stained glass screen and they chuckled looking at each other. "Ah! Two more men I can see. This is so much fun kareem. I feel, I am playing a virtual game, full of action and blood shed."


    "Go for it Raol. You are a genius my brother. Kill them to death!!" Kareem shouted clapping his hands, cheering for Raol.


    Raol increased his speed further aiming straight towards the two men standing at a far away distance.


    Little did they know or could see that the two people were infact Rose and Rhehan. standing and holding each other''s hand on the drive through....!!!!

 Chapter 614 - Climax 27...

    Rose and Rhehan turned to look at the screeching car, which was rapidly approaching them.


    "They are trying to kill us!!" Rose quickly took out her gun, aiming straight at the car''s tyre.


    "No use. It is bullet proof model." Rhehan nodded his head in disapproval and quickly held the girl''s hand. "Run!!!" He shouted as they started sprinting side ways, trying to avert the speeding car. But the car had already covered most of the distance and Rhehan quickly jumped in the air. "Jump Rose!"


    They both jumped in the air away from the car, when the boy''s bracelet was immediately exposed to the sunlight yet again. The sudden bright rays were spread in all directions which immediately pointed towards the left part of the island.


    Kareem and Raol who were speedily following the two people in the car suddenly saw the similar looking rays being emmited from the man''s hand and they looked at each other in surprise. "OHH SHIT!!!!"


    ''''Press the breaks!!!!'''' Kareem shouted and bent a little to glare through the clean part of the screen and was stunned for a second. Rose and Rhehan had jumped high in the air, trying to avert the impact form the car.


    Raol instantly pressed the breaks realising what blunder he was trying to do. He pressed the breaks to the maximum making the car bounce completely. The back part of the car was pushed in the air making the car roll over in the air. "Aghhh!!!" They both shreiked as the car went flying in the air.


    Rhehan and Rose had landed on the ground near the drive through and the car came flying just on top of them. Rhehan quickly stood on his two feet and held the falling car with his two hands, preventing it to fall on top of Rose. The toppled over car was now completely in the air, as Rhehan had held it up from its front part. Below the long frontal part was lying down Rose, who was stunnned to see Rhehan''s strength and quickness.


    Rose quikly shifted herself away from the car and stood on her feet with surprise, looking at Rhehan. His face was now a bit relaxed and his strong muscular arms popping from the suit he wore, tearing apart the fabric.


    "ARGHHH!!'''' As soon as Rose moved aside, Rhehan shouted and was about to throw away the car at a far end distance like a basket ball in much anger. He shouted looking at the wall of the building and this was probably where he was going to throw it. Little did he know that inside the car, his two brothers were sitting and he had not only saved Rose''s life but also the lives of his two brothers. If the car had been hit on the ground without Rhehan catching hold of it, both the boys would have been succ.u.med to several innjuries.


    The two of the boys were shouting from inside the car waving at Rhehan constantly. The windows of the car were now locked as the engine had crashed completely. They screamed at the top of their lungs waving their hands like two manics, dancing clumsily.


    "Brother!!! Nooo!!! Do not throw us away!!!'''' Kareem shouted trying to make himself visible from in between the blood patches on the glass screen.


    "Boss!!!!" Raol too shouted banging his side of the window with his fist.


    Rose who was now looking at Rhehan, suddenly spoke up in confusin. "Rhehan, if they wantd to kill us, why did they apply the breaks putting their own lives in danger? Do not you think it is a bit strange? Before you made the car stop they were already desperately trying to halt too, to avoid colliding with us." She frowned trying to look insdie the car now.


    Rhehan who was now at the verge of throwing the car at the wall suddenly stopped and blinked his eyes several times thinking about Rose''s words. "Hmmm... You are right."


    Rose quickly walked to the backside of the toppled over car to see who was sitting inside and gaped at the two boys in horror. "It Is Kareem and Raol!!! Damn!! Thank God, the car was not thrown away!!" As soon as Rose saw their crying faces, she could not help but chuckle.


    They were still waving their hands at her now, desperately begging not to be killed. They were hanging upside down in the toppled car, looking extremely pittyful.


    Rhehan who was still holding the car in the air, carefully placed it down making sure he does not damaage it any further. He then slapped his forehead looking at the two boys from the back glass screen.


    The two boys were ecstatic as they had realised that they were finally noticed.


    "BROTHER!! They saw us." Kareem hugged Raol in happiness.


    "Thank god! Imagine being killed like this after killing so many villain''s men that two by our own brother in some stupid confusion! How embarrasing it would have been." Raol hugged him back chuckling at their condition.


    "Worse than that. We were trying to kill them too. I hope they do not beat us black and blue for this idea." Kareem pursed his lips as suddenly they heard a loud crashing noise.


    The glass behind them was shattered by Rhehan with the help of his sword and he chuckled looking at his two brothers. Kareem and Raol smiled as they slided themselves outside the car taking a sigh of relief.


    "So all is well, amidst trying too kill each other. How stupid can we be?" Rose pursed her lips feeling extremly silly and all four of them burst into laughter looking at each other and then at the blood stained toppled car.


    In the mean while, they were spotted by James ,Lillian and Elizabeth who had been just out of the trauma of the lions. They quickly walked upto them and saw all four of them in splites of laughter, rolling on the floor looking at each other. They seemed like they were not out to kill a strong villain but to have a gala picnic at the island.


    Elizabeth slapped her forehead loking at the four kids, who had created a loud ruckus outside the castle.


    Lillian sighed nodding her head in disapproval. "For the first time I do not agree with Lee. He should not have appointed four of these together. Look at them!"


    James could not help but smile looking at them too. "Ah! I wish I was appointed with them too. Why the hell, did he appoint me with you two boring ladies."


    They walked upto the four of them and as soon as Raol noticed the three of them he stopped laughing and nudged Kareem with his elbow. They both striaghtened up and pursed their lips feeling the angry stare of the two a.d.u.l.t ladies. In the meanwhile, Rose and Rhehan too had stood up straight trying to control their smiles.


    "Why are you all creating so much noise? Do you realise it is so risky!" Elizabeth spoke angrily folding her hands across her stomach.


    "We four.. were... were almost killed." Rose pursed her lips and then immediately bursted into laughter looking at the toppled car.


    The three boys too could not help but laugh now, looking at each other''s condition.


    "How is this funny?" Lillian sighed in anger and disbelief.

 Chapter 615 - Climax 28...

    Meanwhile....


    Xio Lee and Stefen had already climbed the nearest tree to the building, and were sitting at the edge of the branch looking downwards across the large wall. Several armed men were standing guarding a gigantic open to sky hall, which was beautifully decorated with gigantic pillars. Apart from this hall, they could not see any part of the building but only the tall walls and closed windows.


    "Ok Stef. Tell me what can we find inside." Xio Lee looked at the boy sitting at the edge of another tree, looking at the building. He then closed his eyes and took few deep breaths trying to figure the situation for a few seconds. "Hmm...  I sense a lot of commotion in the centre wing of the building. So we can expect to find more men in the middle. Towards the left I sense something very dark and strange. This is something which I have never felt before. As if...  some really dark forces live there." Stefen frowned a bit closing his eyes again and then immediately opened his eyes in surprise." It is so dark and dangerous. And towards the right I sense, very less commotion and vibrations. In the right I do snese something but just vibration. Maybe the men are already killed by somebody. So basically we have to deal with all the men present in the centre and dark forces present in the left. And I do not think there is any person in the right."


    "Hmmm... could be Steve''S or Davis''s room in right wing. It must not be that easy to get a direct access to their room. Besides even if we get a direct access somehow, it is not our job to kill them. So we should take the middle path and kill more men to make way for Kareem and Rhehan as there are already no alive men in the right." Xio Lee pondered looking at Stefen who in return nodded his head in a yes.


    Soon they both had jumped to stand on the thick tall wall of the building and looked down and saw a few men guarding the building with guns in their hands. The large hall leaded the way to three staircases, towards left, right and middle. They both looked at each other knowing that they would chose the stairs leading to the middle section of the building. The large hall was entirely built of white marble, in contrast to the building''s gray color from outside.


    First Xio Lee jumped, right on top of man slicing his neck with a knife instantly. He caught the attention of several men who now aimed their guns at Xio Lee. Stefen started to shoot those men while still standing on top of the wall, while Xio Lee jumped hiding behind the a marble pillar. He then quickly took out two guns from his pocket and shot down several men who were aiming for them. Soon the entire hall was filled with sharp stench of blood and Stefen quickly jumped down from the wall and they both rushed to the stairs leading to the middle part of the building.


    As soon as the stairs ended, they entered a long corridor covered with a red colored lush carpet. To their surprise, the entire corridor was empty in contrast to what Stefen had perceived. Xio Lee and Stefen frowned looking at each other in confusion.


    "Do you want to try again Stef? Maybe there was some confusion." Xio Lee looked at the long corridor, which was well lit and completely vacant.


    "No. I cannot be wrong master." Stefen frowned as they took a few steps ahead. He closed his eyes again and then suddenly halted holding Xio Lee''s arm with much force. "Do not move! Just stop."


    Stefen shouted in  much shock.


    Xio Lee turned to look at Stefen in confusion and halted his steps immediately. "What is it Stef?"  He then looked around in confusion seeing no sign of any sort of danger. Stefen closed his eyes again, trying to understand what he was perceiving from his atmosphere and then immediately bent down on his knees touching the red colored beautiful carpet spread all over the long corridor. He then instantly pushed the carpet a bit and they both looked at it in shock. Below the carpet was a pool, which was filled with a dark purple colored poisonous liquid. The liquid reminded Lee of the poison that was given to Miso, which made her die within minutes. "This is the poison of a snake. Do you know what this could mean?"


    "Yes." Stefen gulped in fear. "Inside the castle there must be at least a thousand snakes living somewhere." He wiped the sweat from his head looking at Xio Lee with worried eyes. "We really have to be really careful master. The tough part has now just begun."


    Xio Lee nodded his head in a ''yes'' thinking very carefully. "So why do you think you perceived so much commotion in the centre of the building?"


    "I think, there is some other way  to reach the centre part of the building. Maybe we should try taking the earlier stairs we saw leading to the right part of the building. This was probably a trap." He pursed his lips looking once again at the gigantic pool of venom. Xio Lee quickly dragged the carpet above the pool revealing some more of the venom. "If any of our family members, come here we need to make sure they do not fall for this trap. So I have slide this carpet a bit more so that the poison is easily visible."


    They both then turned around to walk back to the large hall and took the other stairs leading to the right part of the castle. This time, they both were taking slower steps looking around them very carefully, making sure that they do not fall for any trap. Soon they climbed the stairs and reached another long corridor, this time with no carpet.

 Chapter 616 - Climax 29...

    They both looked at the long dark corridor which was exactly similar to the previous one. The floor was marbled, shining extremely as if very well maintained, un-used or brand new.


    "Everything looks fine... I guess." Xio Lee turned to look at Stefen who nodded his head in a yes. "Except for some slight vibration, I do not catch anything. I do not think, there is any man or any sort of poison." Stefen who had closed his eyes just to ensure, had now opened his eyes.


    They walked inside the long corridor, which literally had no trace of furniture or any other object which are usually placed in corridors.


    "Don''t you think this is a strange corridor? Not a single object is decorated in here, where as even the outer hall was full of ornamental antiques. As if.... this corridor is used to give free space to somebody. It is not even well lit like the previous one. I cannot even see which way it turns." Xio Lee frowned as they both walked further inside the corridor, his voice producing an echo. Suddenly they noticed that it was a dead end, probably another trap set up for them.


    Stefen thought of Xio Lee''s words carefully and then once again closed his eyes. "The vibration, it is not a vibration! It is coming closer. Oh shit!!! It is the hissing sound of a snake."Stefen opened his eyes and he held Xio Lee''s arm. "It is coming for us. Run!!"


    They both started running back towards the hall and then suddenly a gigantic black snake appeared from a wide hole which was situated in the extreme left corner of the corridor, speedily crawling towards them producing a hissing sound. The snake was much rapid then the two men and had easily caught up to them. The two men had reached the stairs and Xio Lee pushed Stefen down making him fall down the stairs. While, he himself turned around, with a knife in his hand.


    It was probably the most gigantic snake which Xio Lee had ever seen in his life, in spite of living in a jungle for so many years. It had red colored large eyes and a large purprle colored fang, hanging out of his black colored mouth. The snake was extremely huge and was pitch black in color, ot even entirely visible in the dark corridor.


    Stefen quickly stood up on the ground and turned to see Xio Lee trying to hit the snakes'' fang with his knife but the snake was just too rapid. Xio Lee was already running away from snake''s face towards its large body and he quickly pierced the knife through its hard body. "Stef! Shoot its face. Quick."


    As the snake hissed it was dropping a purple colored fluid all over the corridor from its fang. The snake quickly turned to look at Xio Lee who was once again aiming to pierce the knife on its body. The snake quickly brought its face closer to Xio Lee but Xio jumped to the other side of the corridor just nearly touching its fang a bit on his arm, having failed to pierce the knife on its body the second time. He was now running towards Stefen and Stefen quickly shot the snake''s face multiple times. The snake hissed even louder and Xio Lee once again pierced the knife with much force on its tail cutting it into two. Suddenly its body and injured face started to produce a purprle colored fluid on the floor near Xio Lee''s feet and all across the walls, as it wriggled and hissed in pain. Stefen once again shot the snake multiple times and looked at XIO lee. "Master run! This is poison. Save your eyes."


    Xio Lee quikly jumped down the stairs, standing on his feet as the snake wriggled in pain and more and more purple venom was released from its body like blood. In a few more seconds the entire floor was covered with the purple fluid and a dead large snake was lying on the floor.


    They both heaved a sigh of relief and Xio Lee gasped for air.


    "Are you ok master? Did it hurt you anywhere?" Stefen asked looking at Xio Lee''s sweaty face.


    "No. Saved by just one second. He just managed to rip my fabric." Xio Lee nodded his head and they both looked at the venom filled corridor.


    "Dead end it is. This gives us only one option."Stefen pursed his lips feeling a bit scared.


    "Hmmm... the left staircase, leading to the dark forces." Xio Lee too pursed his lips, thinking what they might face next. They walked back towards the hall and then towards the staircase leading to the left wing, and they both sighed looking at each other.


    "So why do you think, you could not perceive the snake''s voice before?" Xio Lee asked looking at Stefen trying to find more answers and to guess what could be their next step.


    "I am not sure master. I think the snake was not active before and had been made to attack us, probably after knowing of our arrival. Also, the snake was not originally this close to us. It probably is too fast and quickly covered the distance. This could quiet mean that they both already know that we are here and there are going to be several obstacles thrown by them." Stefen was thinking hard as they climbed up the stairs.


    "Then wait a second." Xio Lee halted for a bit thinking about something. "If we can avoid the path they have expected us to follow, then maybe we can directly enter the main part of the building. Currently we are going according to their plan as per the traps set up by them so we should change our route, I believe." Xio Lee halted thinking carfully.


    "So what do you suggest? Stefen looked at Xio Lee hearing him out seriously.


    "Maybe we can try going through the hole from where the snake appeared. Surely it is big enough to fit us, if the snake this big can crawl through it. Maybe it leads us directly inside the main building. They  both can never guess that we took a brave stance to enter through the snake''s hole. What do you think?" Xio Lee looked at Stefen thinking very hard.


    "Ok master. As you say. As it is I cannot think of any better option. If we go according to their plan we will soon end up dead." Stefen nodded his head in an approval and they once again took the earlier stairs, leading to the dead snake, lying in a pool of venom.

 Chapter 617 - Climax 30...

    They both climbed up the stairs knowing that what they were going to do next was probably a huge risk. It could probably get them killed or trap them in some sort of snake hole. But they also knew that now they had no other option. They quickly walked inside the corridor and took careful steps on the corridor trying not to slip on their faces on top of the slimy venom. Soon, they passed the crushed face of the snake, which was even now releasing more venom.


    "So much of venom from just one snake?" Stefen whispered looking at the dead snake as they crossed its cut body.


    "So how many snakes do you think, it will take to fill an entire pool with venom. The kind we saw in the middle corridor." Xio Lee questioned Stefen as they walked much closer to the hole in the left corner of the corridor.


    "Hmmm... Alive snakes, too many but for dead snakes, even one is enough. At this rate within minutes the entire corridor can turn into an overflowing pool." Stefen spoke casually and then pondered at his own words. "Shit! It means, that soon the venom will start filling up this hole possibly drowning us!!!?"


    "YES! Which also means that we have chosen the correct path. That is why this hole is built so low on the wall so that it starts to fill up quickly. But this also means that it is an important path hence it is guarded in such a way. Lets us be quick now." Xio Lee entered the hole bending down his neck,walking ahead quickly. Stefen too followed him inside the dark hole, which looked like a gigantic metallic pipe going all the way to the left.


    They both quickly started to walk inside the long straight tube like structure which had a sharp stench of the snake''s venom. Suddenly they came across a long black slimy fabric lying in front of them. "This is the snake''s skin I believe." Xio Lee whispered as they stepped on it walking ahead further. They walked for several more minutes until they reached the end of the path. Xio Lee quickly took out his knife while Stefen took out a gun as they had reached the end of the path and were about to step somewhere quite dark. But they had no idea where they were going to land! Suddenly they felt something sticky on their feet and they looked at each other in shock as they realised that the venom had started to fill up the long tunnel. "Jump!!"


    Meanwhile...


    The other family members had gathered outside the building thinking of a perfect plan to go ahead. "One of us will have to stay here. We need to stay connected to the west woods, if we need help." James spoke up pensively and turned to look at Lillian and Elizabeth. They both were the best people, who were experienced about the woods besides Xio Lee.


    "Ok then, I shall remain here waiting for you all. I have enough bullets too, if somebody attacks me." Lillian spoke up nodding her head and she quickly walked towards the road leading to cages of the lions.


    "Ok then rest of us can divide ourselves the same way as earlier and enter the building."Kareem spoke up looking at the tall dark building.


    Everybody walked up to the building holding their respective weapons in their hands. While Kareem and Raol climbed the sun roof of the building, breaking in inside the building through a balcony whereas, Rose and Rhehan had opted to enter the building through the main gate. Lillian and James entered the building through a glass window, situated at one corner of the building.


    Rose and Rhehan once again turned to touch their backs with each other as they walked further ahead inside the long corridor, pointing their guns in front of them. The corridor was unusually empty and they walked a little further ahead, when suddenly the main gate behind them was slammed shut and they both turned to look at the gate in surprise.


    Several men were standing near the gate and each one them aimed a gun at the couple, which looked more like an arrow and a dart. The couple turned to heir left and saw some more men, standing with the same type of gun. They realised that suddenly they were surrounded from all the directions. They both started shooting the men rapidly, but they were soon hit by the darts all over their body from every direction. Rhehan tried to avert the darts with the help of his bracelet and they both covered each other''s frontal body, while they still kept shooting the men with their other hand.


    Their were now three metallic darts that had pierced Rose''s back and suddenly another dart hit her hand making her to lose grip of the gun. Rhehan who was shooting the men was trying to cover Rose''s back  from his other hand was shot by several darts on his back too. The darts could no longer hit Rose now as every dart deviated back to hit the man who shot it but Rhehan was still getting shot on his back.


    As more and more darts hit him, they both had started to get a little weak. Rose quickly took out another gun from her jacket, trying to hit more men, while Rhehan who was still standing wrapping the girl''s back, was also trying to shoot them with his other hand.


    A tear fell down from Rose''s eye as she looked at Rhehan who was still trying to finish all the men, but not removing his hand from her back. The more men they shot, more men appeared from all directions. The girl was now in tremendous pain as the darts had made her back extremely stiff. She hugged Rhehan and slowly started to pull out the stuck darts from his back, while still shooting the men with her other hand.


    Rhehan understood what he had to do and he too quickly started to remove the darts from her back with one hand preventing them to infect their bodies for a long time. Soon Rose had removed  at least seven darts from her hand, from the man''s neck and back. "Hold your bracelet in the middle, right above our heads." She whispered as Rhehan also had now removed all the darts from her body, making her back move a bit.


    Rhehan with a heavy heart removed his hand from her back and placed his hand above their heads, praying for it to work.

 Chapter 618 - Climax 31...

    As soon as Rhehan raised his hand above their heads, Rose stepped closer to him and hugged him tightly, decreasing the distance between them as if they are not two separate bodies, but one. The men who had aimed their darts at them looked at them and chuckled.


    "Look at these two." Chuckled one man.


    "This is your last hug you both." Laughed off another man.


    "After this you can get a room in hell. Then do whatever you want to do over there." Spoke another man.


    There were around thirty men who had aimed their guns at them. "Let us get over with them guys." A man spoke loudly, signalling everybody to start shooting the darts at them.


    They all shot the darts one after another at them while Rose and Rhehan had hugged each other tightly, praying for the bracelet to work. Suddenly all the darts aiming at the two of  them, automatically diverted and bounced back at such a great speed, hitting each one of them in their hearts. Before the men knew how and when it happened, they all were lying on the ground, with the darts pierced straight in their hearts.


    Rhehan looked at Rose in relief and smiled. "You are a genius hubby."


    "Tell me something, I do not know, my nympho wifey." Rose winked as they both kissed each other''s lips fondly standing in between several dead bodies of Davis''s men. Soon they were walking towards a pair of gigantic staircase and looked them in confusion. There were two stirs running parallel to each other, both leading to the first floor. The only difference was that one was situated closer to them, while other one started quite far from them.


    "This is strange. Two stairs for reaching a same common point." Rhehan frowned a bit looking at the marble laden stairs.


    "Umm...  ancient architecture?" Rose shrugged her shoulders looking at Rhehan in confusion.


    "I doubt." Rhehan nodded his head in disapproval and they both walked a bit closer to the stairs, which was much closer to them as compared to the other one.


    "What happened Rhehan?" Rose looked at the man, who was now not even moving a single step and was holding her arm too, to aboid her from going near the stairs.


    "I really have strong doubts about these stairs Rose. How is it possible that it is so easy to reach the first floor, without anybody guarding it?" The boy frowned thinking hard.


    "Probably because we already killed the guards." She spoke pointing at the dead men all around them.


    "I might be over thinking, but I think we should check."Rhehan quickly walked towards a dead man and picked him up with both his hands. He then again walked towards the shining marbled stairs, and threw the man on top of the stairs.


    As soon the weight fell on the stairs, the steps got converted into a steep ramp and the dead body slipped downwards within seconds. As soon as it reached downwards, suddenly the floor near the stairs immediately opened, revealing a gigantic pool of purple venom. The dead body fell inside the pool and the floor closed automatically.


    They both looked at what just happened to the body in surprise, relieved that it was not them in place of the body.


    "Woahh!! This place is a mystery in itself. Of course most of the men are dead, but I am sure the two bastards must be protecting themselves inside the building. We need to be careful from here onwards. "Rhehan turned to look at the other stair case and nodded his head in approval. "This one is safe. Come."


    They both walked up the stairs, holding hands and Rose turned to look at Rhehan. "How did you know, this one is safe?"


    "The marble of this one is not that shiny and brand new, which means it is in regular use for climbing and descending. The floor of the first stairs looked like it was never used." Rhehan shrugged his shoulders as they stepped on the first floor of the building.


    "You are a genius my nympho wifey."She chuckled patting his shoulder.


    "Tell me something i do not know, hubby." Rhehan mimicked rose and they both chuckled walking on the long gigantic corridor of the first floor.


    Meanwhile....


    Raol and Kareem had directly entered the first floor of the building through a balcony. The balcony opened to a large glass window of what appeared to be a bedroom of somebody. Raol quickly shot the glass down with a few bullets and they entered the bedroom looking around.


    It was a large and extremely royal bedroom which made both the boys to feel that they have been transported to an all together a different era. The white silk curtains were decorated on the victorian windows, which were decorated with green colored lace. The large white colored victorian bed was neatly arranged with several satin cushions.  Next to the bed were huge cupboards and Raol quickly walked up to the cupboard and opened them one by one.


    The cupboards were full of designer men suits. Every cupboard he opened was full of nothing but clothes. Just next to the gigantic cupboard was situated a dark colored fireplace which looked like it had not been used from several days.


    "Do you think this is the room of one of those two idiots?" Raol turned and looked at Kareem.


    Kareem was standing in one corner and was carefully looking at the paintings, which had several dark signs on it. "These signs look so familiar to me. Do you think it has something to do with my lineage or something to do with snakes?"


    ''Could be. You are the master of it, only you could tell." Raol pursed his lips looking at the painting but not understanding even a single thing on it. "To me it looks like my daughter has scratched a canvas with her crayons."


    "Hmm...  These are definitely signs but even I do not know what they mean. Besides we do not even have the time for it now. Besides why will the man hide something substantial in his room? Maybe we are wrong; it is the room of some manager." Kareem pondered for a while.


    Just then Raol''s gaze fell upon the fireplace and the stack of ash that was acc.u.mulated on it. He quickly ran towards it, his anger spiking multi folds once again. He looked at the pieces of ash, and some of them were slightly intact. He picked them up and read the foreign language very easily. "This was my book, which that rascal burnt! This is not a manager''s room but his room itself."

 Chapter 619 - Climax 32...

    Raol looked at the pieces of ash, immediately recognising the book he had written in his previous lifetime. His anger was increasing multi folds as he kept looking at certain words which were left un -burnt and the cover of the book half intact.


    Kareem could notice a change in the man''s face expressions and he walked up to him patting his shoulder. ''Are you sure brother? Could this be confusion?"


    Raol blinked several times as he was now murdering Horus and Augus in his thoughts already. "I am damn sure Kareem, as sure I am of my technology skills and mathematical calculations."


    "Hmm... then it means, this room indeed belongs to one of them." Kareem nodded his head as he knew Raol only spoke of his skills, when he was extremely sure and certain.


    Kareem then turned and looked around this time even more carefully in the room and once again his eyes were stuck on the paintings. "You know, when I got angry as that giant man had punched me on my face, something happened. I got so furious that my body color changed. My hands could burn somebody and I was emitting fumes as if converted into a fire ball." Kareem spoke pensively still looking at the paintings.


    "Yes I saw it. It looked like you had turned into a poisonous monster. You even looked a bit scary to me." Raol pursed his lips. "Why are you staring at this painting again? Does it ring a bell?"


    "I do not know. It seems to be a bit familiar to me. As if...  as if, I have seen them before." Kareem frowned and then sat on the bed still looking at the paintings.


    "If the paintings are in that bastard''s room, it could probably mean something more than its aesthetic value." Raol too tried to look at the paintings carefully. "Try closing your eyes, like Stefen does. It is said that once we close our eyes, our other senses are activated."


    "Ok." Kareem nodded his head in an affirmation and closed his eyes taking deep breath.  He sat straight on the bed and tried thinking what the painting could mean. Suddenly he was remembered of the night when he was sleeping and he had visualised several snakes dropping their venom on his chest. After that night his body complexion had turned a little darker permanently. "Yes, I remember it. I have seen these signs in my dream. The day I saw snakes enter my chest. I was surrounded by snakes everywhere, but it was as if they were trying to tell me something. I had started to see these signs too but I immediately got up." Kareem spoke up his, with his eyes still closed.


    "Very good my brother. Ohk now think carefully what these signs could mean. If you saw these signs once, then maybe you will see it again. Maybe somebody is trying to guide you, even if your father is trying to scare you. Think Kareem. Think. Maybe call out to that force to help you. Tell you lineage to help you in knowing, how to use your power." Raol spoke carefully looking at Kareem who was now taking deep breaths.


    Raol stood silently looking at Kareem and walked away from him sitting on the chair in one corner. He knew that they did not have much time but he also knew that if Kareem learns to use his fire ball power again, he could protect their entire family from very possible strong man.


    Suddenly Kareem''s eyes flickered and his lips shivered. "Please help me. What does it mean? We are in trouble. Only you can help us. How did it start? How to end it?"  Kareem was speaking in a sad tone as if talking to somebody. Suddenly he was transported to an Egyptian era as he explained everything to Raol side by side.


    "I see two boys taking birth at the time of a plague. Soon after their births, their mother''s died and they both were brought up together by their father''s Hola and Lavan who were indeed best friends. This is how it started.


    The father of the boys, were the worshippers of the lord of snakes and when they were just ten years of age they were granted special powers by the lord himself. One was granted the power of unbelievable magic while the other was granted to have control over snakes. No poison could ever harm them. These powers were then transferred to their boys Horus and Augus, also.


    Hola and Lavan had always used their powers to save the mankind. They had always told their boys too that the power is very dark, but it was up to them as to how to channelize it and use it.


    But... But Horus and Augus started to experiment strange tricks with their powers. Suddenly, after several years, there were some strange deaths in their village and one night Hola and Lavan found out that it was indeed their own sons who had been killing people and raping girls. They had been misusing their power to a great extent. When Hola and Lavan tried to talk some sense out of their sons, the two sons killed their own fathers. They had grown extremely strong and powerful, practicing dark magic all these years.


    But, before dying Hola cursed his son Horus, that sooner or later there will be forces born on this planet that could kill him. Whereas Lavan cursed him that his next lineage will always be more strong and powerful than the current. But their powers will only be realised to them, whenever Lavan wanted." Kareem opened his eyes in surprise and turned to look at Raol in surprise.


    Raol who was listening to every word that he spoke stood up in excitement. "Which means you are much stronger than your father Kareem and you have realised your powers, which means you have been granted permission by Lavan himself."


    Kareem sighed bit trying to grasp the fact!

 Chapter 620 - Climax 33...

    "Yes... I saw him. He only showed me this story." Kareem could feel so many emotions at one time, and he did not even know how to tell it to Raol.


    "Then ask him more, brother. Ask him now to use your powers. Ask him, what these paintings mean. He will definitely help us, as he is a nice man." Raol spoke feeling a bit hopeful now. He had his fingers crossed as Kareem once again nodded his head in an affirmation and closed his eyes taking deep breaths. He was now trying hard to talk to Lavan and to seek help from him.


    Suddenly Kareem''s face grew dark and he pointed towards the first painting so accurately as if he could see it even with his closed eyes. A chill ran down Raol''s spine and he curled himself on top of the seat feeling scared of him. Kareem looked like he has been possessed by a ghost or something. "Kareem... is that still you....  Bro?" Raol asked in a meek voice looking at him in nervousness.


    Suddenly Kareem who had pointed towards the first painting spoke in a thunderous voice. "Nobody is born inevitable. He who considers himself supreme, shall die too. Everyone''s end has to come."


    Raol was scared of the boy even more as he sounded extremely different. He was now silently cursing himself for giving such scary ideas to Kareem. The boy''s face was visibly growing even darker, every second as he looked lost in a deep trance.


    He then pointed towards the second painting accurately, with his eyes still closed. "He, who knows how to kill, will have somebody who knows how to revive. Thus is, the fate decided!"


    Raol further curled into a ball, his heart beating fast now, and ready to fall out of his mouth. The third painting was just above him and Kareem immediately pointed his finger towards him. Raol covered his mouth with his hands trying not to scream. The boy''s face had gone gray now and it looked extremely slimy and shiny as if it was a body of a snake.


    "The power of good will always be more than the power of the bad. No matter how old, the younger shall surpass. I myself shall make sure." Kareem spoke in a more thunderous voice and then pointed towards the fourth painting rotating his body a little, so smoothly as if he was literally floating.


    Raol heaved a sigh of relief as the boy was no longer pointing his dark finger at him, but suddenly he saw several fumes erupting from the boy''s hands and he once again covered his mouth with his hands. He now wanted to scream his heart out and run for the woods, that is how scary Kareem looked. But he sat their taking deep breaths looking at the boy turn completely black now, as if somebody had burnt him in the oven.


    "The venom has no cure. It lies in the body of the snake. The moment it touches the blood, there is no cure. Only the snake can drink the venom." He spoke and then pointed towards the last and the final painting. Raol gave out a loud sigh, a bit in relief, as this was now the final painting and soon Kareem will be back in his original form.


    "He who asks for the powers will get it. Anger and bravery is the trigger and fear is the weak point." Kareem spoke again and then placed down his finger sitting calmly. His eyes were still closed and he was taking deep breaths.


    Raol quickly got up from his seat, and wiped off the sweat from his face trying to look normal when Kareem would open his eyes. "Thank you Kareem''s... Umm... umm... lineage.. .Umm.. Mr. Lavan. We shall be going now." He spoke casually expecting Kareem to node once again and get up on his orders.


    Suddenly Kareem opened his eyes and his eyes were dark red in color. As he opened his mouth to speak, his tongue swam out which was transformed in the form of a fang. His face was now pitch black as he looked at Raol. Raol got so terrified, looking at him that he jumped backwards falling on the ground with a loud thud. He dragged his body backwards towards the extreme edge of the wall. Kareem''s face had now turned to look at Raol and he nodded his head in a ''no.''"It is not over yet." He spoke in a thunderous voice making Raol once again cover his face with his hands.


    Raol was now completely drenched in sweat and he nodded his head in a ''yes''. "Of course. Please continue. T....  take as much time as you want Lavan....Kareem.. Snake.. Umm...  whoever you are."Raol once again cursed himself for speaking in between and for trying to act so smart and brave. He now quietly sat down on the floor looking at Kareem who once again closed his eyes. "There is enough venom to kill everybody; they have collected it all their life. The one is already affected!"


    Raol gapped at the man in horror as his statement was much scarier than his appearance. He did not speak in between but waited for Kareem to get back to normal. After a few seconds the boy''s face instantly grew back to normal and he turned to look at Raol in surprise. "Bro, what happened? You look like shit."


    Raol rolled his eyes at the man and he wanted to blast him, for giving him so many heart attacks all together. He controlled his urge to blurt curses at the boy, so he casually shrugged his shoulders. "I fell down."


    "Oh!" Kareem got up from the bed, trying to understand what he had just spoken. "By the way, thanks bro. Your idea was superb. I did not expect Lavan to talk to me."


    "Yeah my idea was so superb that Lavan even talked to me." Raol spoke sarcastically as he remembered his thunderous voice as he spoke ''it''s not over yet''. "But what is bothering me is, why did you say one is affected? What does that mean? Do you mean, one of our family members is affected by venom??"

 Chapter 621 - Climax 34...

    Kareem who was lost in the thoughts turned to look at Raol. "I am not sure. This is all he told me."


    They both looked at each other with worried eyes, and then quickly walked out of the room. They had now entered a large round corridor,. The corridor was not only narrow but also was just too circular with very high walls on both the sides, going upwards. It was impossible to know what was ahead of them, without turning.


    "What a maze this place is." Raol sighed in irritation as they both were still pondering.


    "Hmmmm... Kareem who was walking a bit slow looked up and saw a man holding a vast gun, was standing close to them. He quickly hit the edge of the gun on Raol''s head. Raol who was extremely lost in his thought was taken aback and then looked up to see the man aiming with a gun at him. Raol quickly jumped high up in the air kicking away the man''s gun.


    Kareem then took out the bent knife he had in his jacket and swiped it across the man''s throat. As they both walked on  the circular corridor they killed several men and then suddenly reached a dead end. They both turned to look at each other in confusion. "This is the only way out of the room, but it has ended so abruptly. What is happening?" Raol frowned.


    Kareem looked at the long circular narrow corridor and then gasped in shock. "Do you think, the corridor is created this way for the snake? We will not be able to see the snake till it reaches us very close."


    "Oh damn!" They both rapidly ran back towards the room and then suddenly they halted. Right in front of them was a giant black colored snake with red eyes and a purple fang. They both took a few steps back and hit the wall, falling down on the ground instantly.


    Meanwhile.....


    James and Elizabeth had broken a glass window in one corner of the building and had entered through it, entering a wide vacant hall. The hall looked like an assembly hall of the ancient era. There was also a gigantic stage built in one corner, which had a vast throne on it made of gold. The interior of the hall were extremely ancient with several old statues places in every corner.


    "The man still likes to believe he is a king. Jerk!" Elizabeth whispered as they walked towards a door in the other corner of the auditorium. The auditorium did not have any lighting but it was still well lit, due to several windows after every few meters. They both ran towards the door quickly trying to open it, but the door was locked. They both turned to look for any other way, but could not find any.


    "Get aside." James spoke up to Elizabeth, and he took a few steps back. He was about to run towards the door to kick it, when the door automatically opened.  It was a huge door made of steel with several antique gems engraved on top of it. They both looked at the door in surprise and quickly took out their weapons aiming at the door.


    But suddenly, several men who were hidden behind the throne got up and instantly shot James. James pushed away Elizabeth towards the ground and the gun shot in his arm. James too fell on the ground and he quickly rolled over his body to shoot the men on the stage. Elizabeth too got up on her feet, shooting down the men instantly. Till then more and more men had entered the auditorium from the antique steel door and had surrounded them. James quickly jumped in the air, kicking away the faces of several men, while  shooting others down. While Elizabeth took out a knife from her dress, swiping it through the necks of few more men.


    But soon they were surrounded by several men and they both knew that it was no use to kill them. They would themselves end up being killed or shot by them. They were too many men who had now snatched away James'' gun and Elizabeth''s weapon. The men had held the knife on James'' and Elizabeth''s necks and holding their arms at their backs.


    Suddenly there was a loud thunder in the air, as a man laughed heartily. James frowned and turned to look at the door, from where the voice was coming. But the laugh was enough to send a shiver down her spine as she instantly had recognised this devilish and loud laugh. It was none other than Davis!


    The man was dressed in a large overcoat with a small hat on his head. He had the same dangerous aura as before and some wrinkles could clearly been seen on his face.


    "We meet again my love." He smiled looking at Elizabeth, walking closer to her. "Oh! Look at you, dressed as bride. Still want to marry me?" The man smiled standing just a few inches away.


    Elizabeth rolled her eyes at the man and nodded her head a bit. "Who would marry a man without a d.i.c.k. YOU D.I.C.K HEAD!!!" She spoke in such an angry tone so that everybody present in the hall could hear it. "Does everybody here know that I shot your d.i.c.k and now you are not even a man!!?" She smiled sarcastically feeling a surge of anger in her body. She hated the man so much that she could not control her emotions looking at him. She knew that her comments could land her up in trouble, but she did not want to make him feel that she was scared of him.


    Davis''s smile faded away and he slapped the lady too hard. Elizabeth fell on the ground while James tried to struggle away from the men''s grip.


    "You bitch!! How dare you!!!" Davis shouted at the top of his lungs and kicked her in the stomach with much force.


    Elizabeth quickly took out a gun from her jacket''s pocket and aimed it towards Davis. Her hands struggled as she knew that she could not kill him. It was only through Rhehan''s sword that the man could be killed!

 Chapter 622 - Climax 35....

    "Kill me! Yes sweetie. Kill me so that I follow you in every birth you take. Do you want to do all this again? Don''t worry even in next birth, I Promise to kill our son. The next time I will not fail. I promise." Davis chuckled, signalling the lady to shoot.


    "Aunty. Leave it. He is just trying to make you angry." James spoke up looking disgustingly at Davis.


    Elizabeth quickly lowered down the gun as she looked at the man with anger.


    "Ohh! Such a bummer. Tsk tsk!" The man chuckled and then looked at his men. "Take them to the dungeon and lock them up. Nobody can reach there ever." The man chuckled again as the two of them were now been forcibly taken inside the antique door. Their eyes were then tied by a black colored cloth as they were made to walk for several minutes. There were around forty men who were making sure that the two of them are taken to the dungeon. Davis knew that they both needed a large group of men to be handled, so he did not want to take any chance.


    They both were trying to get free from the men, especially James who kicked away the man that held him.


    "If you try it even once, we will shoot this lady. Think about it." The man spoke holding James with much difficulty. James who could not even see Elizabeth, did not struggle anymore. They both had no idea where they were being taken as they tried to decipher there surrounding from the noises and the smell.


    Suddenly after a few minutes, all the noises ended, it appeared to them that they had entered some sort of suffocating enclosed room. There was a sharp stench of blood and something getting rot somewhere near them and the two of them were made to walk for a few more seconds and then suddenly pushed ahead. The push was so sudden and forceful that they both fell on the ground and they could hear the noise of something metallic, like a door being shut and then locked.


    "Stay here to rot. That is what boss does to all people. Nobody can come here. Also, to find this place is almost impossible so do not even try to break the lock. Getting out of here is even more impossible.'''' The men chuckled and then they could hear the footsteps of some people walking away from them. They heard another metallic sound this time even louder as if, another gate or door was being shut and locked.


    They both quickly opened the black colored cloth tied on their eyes and looked around. There was hardly anything visible to them and they could not see even each other''s faces. "Jammy are you alright my dear?"


    "Yes aunty, I am fine." Came a reply from not far away distance.


    They both tried to look around again, blinking their eyes several times but they could not see a single thing. "No wonder this place smelled so suffocating. There is not a single source of light or air. What place is this?" Elizabeth frowned hard stretching out her hands in front of her, trying to figure out what was around her.


    "Hmm... I am trying to figure out something. Don''t worry." James got up on his feet and walked to his left, with his arms stretched outwards. But suddenly he stumbled upon something and fell on the floor with loud thud. "Ouch. I stumbled across something. Looks like, there is something on the floor."


    He bent down a little touching whatever he stumbled upon.


    "Ok." Elizabeth nodded her head, waiting for James to see if he stumbled across something useful. She was hopeful that they will soon find a way out of this pitch black place.


    James bent down and then shifted his hand a bit feeling the object. "Oh dear," he spoke up loudly retracing his hands away immediately.


    "What happened Jammy? ARE YOU FINE??" Elizabeth spoke up alarmed, as she heard James'' shocked voice.


    "It is blood. It is all over my hand now. I stumbled on a dead body! I can feel its face."James spoke up in anguish hoping that it is not somebody from his family.


    "Oh dear!" Elizabeth covered her hands in fear. "I wonder who that was."


    They both took deep breaths, feeling extremely worried. Not just they were worried of getting stuck in this place but they were also worried about whose dead body it was.


    Meanwhile....


    Xio Lee and Stefen jumped out of the long tunnel without giving any second thought. The venom had already touched Stefen''s feet and they were scared that soon there feet will be immersed in the venom. As they jumped they looked around to see, where exactly they had landed. They had reached a long and dark corridor which had a few fire lamps stuck on both the sides. It was another short heighted long path and they stared at each other in doubt.


    "As it is, we do not have any other option." Stefen shrugged his shoulders and they both nodded their heads walking quickly on the rough cemented path. The height of the long path was just enough to fit them and it was pretty much narrow. So they had to walk one after the other. Xio Lee picked up two fire lamps from the wall and gave one to Stefen. They then walked ahead further amongst several rats and insects. The never ending tunnel was now turning more and more stinky as if the entire building''s waste was collected inside it.


    They both picked up two more fire torches, now holding two each in their hands. They then walked further ahead as the long corridor took a right turn. They expected to reach somewhere finally, but the long corridor continued even to the right and they looked at each other and sighed.


    "This is probably built for the long snake to pass comfortably."Stefen sighed as they quickly walked ahead amidst several rats all over their feet.


    "I just hope this does not lead us to another snake." Xio Lee pondered how difficult it will be to fight a snake, in this congested area.

 Chapter 623 - Climax 36....

    They walked for several more minutes when the corridor finally ended.


    Xio Lee peeked out of the corridor and saw an old stinking room, which had several faeces and rotten skins of the snake. The gigantic room was filled with several trashy stuff, along with old furniture and other garbage items. They both quickly stepped inside the room thankful that they had carried the fire torches with them. The room had only one outlet which was on the ceiling, cut in a perfect round. It was evident that the opening was for the snake to go out from the building.


    "Wow! So this is where we land up? A room full of all types of garbage and discarded stuff." Stefen rolled his eyes cursing his fate a bit.


    "Don''t worry. It should be connected to something or the other. I am sure they do not use a snake hole to reach this room. There has to be definitely a way out." Xio lee walked further walked ahead in between the gigantic spider webs. The snake''s outlet was probably the only source of light in the room but the fire torches were pretty much helpful to them. They walked further ahead and came across a large pile of old worn out books, covered in dust and fungus.


    "Xio Lee halted for a second, placing his one torch in a corner. He then randomly picked up a book out of curiosity. He cleaned the book with his hands and brought the torch in his hand to read the book cover. "Black magic and its uses." He read the title out loud and turned to look at Stefen.


    Stefen too picked up a book form the pile placing his one torch on the ground. "How to kill, with black magic." He read out the title and opened the book randomly reading. "Serve the blood of the body to a snake and dispose off the body. Do not burn or burry it or least it will kill the black magic instantly." He threw back the book and looked at Xio Lee. "As if this was not enough they are also into black magic."


    Xio Lee had now picked up another book from the pile and was reading it carefully. "The power of the magic increases at night or in the dark, where no fresh sunlight can penetrate. Its effect gets multiplied and all the dark forces also activate to kill the enemy." He frowned and placed back the book looking at Stefen. "They know our weakness. We are physically strongest but when it comes to sly tricks we fall weak. This is where we went weak in our last birth too and Miso and Orfea ended up being dead. This time, we have to be very careful. A slight mistake will not only cause us this life but we will have to do all the hard work again in our next life." Xio Lee sighed picking up another book from the pile. "How to use a snake''s venom: tips and tricks."


    The name of the venom immediately raised their eye brows and Lee instantly opened he book to read. "The venom is a purplish sticky fluid, which can be dangerous when it enters the body through nose, ears or mouth. Alternatively the venom is most harmful as it touches the blood of a man. Even a single drop can be fatal. In other words it is also called a slow death of the person. The person will start to feel weak and sick after some time, depending on the area of the blood. His body will get cold and blue slowly turning into black. It slowly sucks away all the life cells, leaving an intense burning sensation in the body. It must be noted that there is no cure to this venom. Not even any black magic can cure it. Thus the venom should be used very carefully. It cannot harm only those people who hail from the family of the snake itself."Stefen heard the words carefully as Xio Lee read them out.


    "This is really tricky. I am glad we did not come in contact with the venom." Stefen sighed in relief but he knew the war was not over yet and there would be several difficult things ahead.


    Xio Lee nodded and they both held their torches again, walking further ahead. They refrained from reading more books as it was only disheartening them, knowing that their enemy not just strong but also too evil. They walked past several old discarded things and reached a tiny door. The door too was covered entirely in dust and filth and was hardly visible. If they would not have carried the torches, the door would never have been visible to them at any cost.


    Xio Lee tried to open the door but the door seemed to have been locked. He then quickly took a few steps further and kicked the door with his feet. The heavy door went flying in the air and fell down instantly, causing a tremendous amount of dust and flies to fall on their faces.


    "Cough! Cough!''


    They both coughed profusely till the dust had settled down a bit. Xio Lee then peeked inside and saw another tunnel similar to the earlier one, only this one did not have any fire torches in it and looked extremely dark and spooky.


    Soon they both were waking inside the tunnel once again and after walking for several minutes, they came across a wide and heavy door. This was probably the end of the tunnel and they both looked at each other in confusion.


    "What do you think is inside Stef? Do you feel any vibrations again?'' Xio Lee wanted to be sure that they were not going to be attacked by another snake on opening the door.


    Stefen closed his eyes trying hard to concentrate. He then quickly opened his eyes and looked at Xio Lee under the light of the torch. "I do not sense a vibration but I do sense something very evil. Probably some kind of dark force." He shivered a bit thinking what next they were about to encounter.

 Chapter 624 - Climax 37...

    Xio Lee looked at Stefen in surprise, thinking what they could encounter next. He nodded his head and gulped trying to hide his fear. This was probably the first time Stefen had seen fear on Xio Lee''s face. The world''s strongest man who is known to run like a speed of lightening was now a little tensed. This was probably because he had to fight not any human but evil forces. And he had no experience in doing that at all! "Stand a bit aside Stef. I am going to break it too." The man tried to open the heavy door, which also seemed to have been locked.


    Stefen nodded his head and took a few steps back. He could now constantly feel the dark forces from behind the door, even with his eyes open. "They are really strong and probably too many."


    Xio also took a few steps back and then gave the door his rapid flying kick. Once again this door too fell weak before Xio Lee''s strength and it fell down instantly. Several rats and flies came rushing towards them going out of the tunnel, due to the loud voice.


    As soon as the door opened, a sharp smell reached their noses, as if the place had never been used or opened in centuries. Xio Lee once again peeked his neck and saw a dirty and stinky tunnel which was once again leading to another door. "Just why this place is so well guarded and secured? Do evil forces also need protection? How weird is that!" Xio Lee frowned looking at another similar door.


    The man had already opened two more such doors and they finally entered a long tunnel no longer ending into another door. The tunnel was leading them downwards, which meant that they were now almost in an underground bas.e.m.e.nt.


    "This is so stinky and suffocating." Stefen took deep breaths as the tunnel ended inside a large dark room. They turned their necks and their eyes popped out in surprise.


    Inside the room, several cages were built in every far corner. The door of the cages were extremely heavy which was impossible for a man with normal body strength to open it.


    "What the hell is all that about?" Stefen frowned looking around. They walked towards one of the cage, and tried to look what was inside through the bars of the cage. "Damn! Is that a...?"


    "Dead body!" Xio Lee frowned a bit looking at the half rotten body. The body was full of maggots and the rats and insects were feeding on it. It seemed to be pretty old asif it had been in this position from several months.


    "Look at the way it has been killed Stef." Xio Lee pointed towards the body''s hands and legs. Thought they could not get close to the locked body but the cage was small enough for them to have a look at it. Stefen looked at the body carefully and his mouth fell open


    "This is so strange. Its hands are cut and there are several cuts on its legs too, which look pretty deep, probably cutting veins a well. The cuts must have caused major blood loss as well. And why are the cuts forming these spooky patterns? And if they wanted to kill the man, why is the body n.a.k.e.d? And why not just stab him once or shoot him. They have preserved the body too. How gross!!" Stefen covered his nose not able to bear the smell any more.


    "Let us go and have a look at the other body." Xio Lee was now thinking carefully and by now he had a certain idea as to what has happened to the man. He turned the torch to the floor and saw that they had been walking on several weird symbols drawn all over the floor. The symbols were drawn with somebody''s blood. They both jumped in fear looking at the scary symbols!


    "Holy shit!" Stefen shouted and then brought his own torch towards the floor too. The patterns were drawn all over the floor and they had no other option but to walk on it. There were many half melted wax candles at several places, which meant that the candles have been used for a while but then had been turned off to create darkness.


    Xio Lee quickly brought the torch near the candles and lit a few of them. The dark place was freaking them out so he thought of burning the candles to have a better look around. The light would also make them feel a bit, less scary. Stefen too mirrored Xio Lee actions and he too started to light the half bunt candles. Soon there were around ten candles which were burning in the vast room and they both looked at each other in satisfaction,


    "This feels more better." Stefen nodded his head in approval and they both turned their necks as they could now see their surroundings in a better way.


    They looked around and gasped in horror!


    "You think ignorance was bliss??" Xio Lee sighed frowning very hard. Even though a man like him was used to seeing so many dead bodies and had himself been into fighting all his life, but this was something which even he could not grasp.


    "Ummm.. Yes master.... Candles were definitely a bad idea." He turned his head and saw several similar dead bodies were lying just next to them and Stefen was standing between the legs of a n.a.k.e.d dead man. The body looked so gross as its legs had been spread apart and its private parts have been cut brutally on which the rats were feeding constantly. The other dead body had its eyes being removed and was also lying n.a.k.e.d with mouth wide open. Inside its mouth several maggots could be seen and they both cringed at the scene.


    Stefen quickly jumped aside holding Xio Lee''s hand with his own shivering hard. "Thank god, I did not take another step. I would have straight away landed on him."

 Chapter 625 - Climax 38...

    There was this gigantic pile of the dead bodies, each one of them brutally murdered. Some had their body parts amputated while some even had their heads shaved.


    "What is the logic of shaving their heads?" Stefen frowned looking the bald and n.a.k.e.d dead bodies piled up.


    Xio Lee who was now looking at another body lying inside the jail turned to look at Stefen, "Black magic!"


    Stefen whose eyes were fixed on the pile suddenly turned and gapped at Xio Lee in horror. He then quickly ran up to him, not wanting to stand much afar.


    "Remember what we read? It is effective in night or in complete darkness, where no sunlight can penetrate. This area has been built for this purpose itself. To perform black magic. Their parts are chopped so that their blood can be fed to the snake, as written in the book. They all must be killed by the two men to solve their respective purposes. I wonder how many men they must have already killed by now." Xio Lee spoke pensively as he was constantly looking at a dead body. It was also laying n.a.k.e.d but it had not yet completely rotten or swollen much. The body''s blue eyes were wide open and its mouth had fallen downwards revealing its two frontal gold teeth. The fingers and the ears of the body was chopped with several signs drawn on it from blood. The man''s golden teeth and striking blue eyes were constantly reminding him of somebody.


    "Oh damn! This is Leonard Jeaffory." Xio Lee spoke up suddenly, looking towards Stefen.


    "Oh, the richest man on the earth and the former Hollywood actor?" Stefen brought his torch closer to the body and gaped at in surprise. "Yes. You are right master. Looks like he has been recently killed. Oh! Now I remember. Just yesterday the tabloids had reported him missing. His family too had no idea where he was. Rumours said that he ran away with his girlfriend. But ... .but why would he be killed?" Stefen frowned looking at the brutally chopped fingers of the body.


    "Why would he not be killed? Davis is the second richest man in the world and Jeaffory was the first. Davis killed him to take his position. He might have tortured him with black magic to make him transfer his entire company in his name." Xio Lee sighed wondering how cruel Davis was.


    "This man is just too ruthless and crazy!" Stefen spoke feeling terrified and disgusted.


    "Let us go ahead now." Xio Lee patted the boy''s shoulder not wanting to stay here anymore. The atmosphere of the room was such that it was automatically draining their spirits making them feel extremely scared and weak.


    They both walked further ahead and crossed several cages, inside which several dead bodies were lying down. Most of them looked very old and had been almost rotten.


    "This is the most disgusting place ever!" Stefen nodded his head in disapproval trying not to glance at the bodies.


    Xi lee nodded his head as they were now barely able to even handle the stink. "I don''t know, how long it will take, before I start throwing up right here." Lee gulped as they walked towards the edge of the room leading to another door.


    "Another door? Where exactly are we headed to?" Stefen looked at Xio Lee feeling a bit dishearten. "Do you think we are making a big blunder?"


    They both looked at each other in confusion.


    "Let us make it this way. This is the last door we enter. And if it does not lead us anywhere substantial, we will go back from where we started. Ok?" Xio Lee sighed looking at the boy. Though he did not want to start from the scratch but it was now getting difficult for them to even breath in this stinking place as the smell had taken over the atmosphere and there was no fresh air or sunlight in the place. The place was designed in a way that before the man''s body fell week, he would fall unconscious due to lack of oxygen.


    "Ok master."Stefen nodded in a yes and they tried to open the door hoping that they have entered somewhere worth going.


    "Locked again." Stefen sighed almost losing his patience now.


    "Hmm...." Xio Lee nodded his head and let out a very powerful kick on the door, venting out all his frustration and anger at the door. But for the first time he felt a little out of breath and could feel the place was already affecting their oxygen level in the body. "We need to hurry up Stef." He looked at the door which had now fallen with a loud thud.


    They both walked in a long slanting corridor and then stepped inside a similar looking room, only that it was even more suffocating than the previous one as it was situated even deeper.


    "Damn it." Stefen looked around as the room was once again filled with same amount of dead bodies, with their heads shaved and their body parts amputated. They walked a little further ahead trying to find any door or way out but there was none that they could find.


    This was a room longer than the previous one and they both covered quiet a distance looking for something substantial. The floor was once again painted with several scary patterns and was full of half melted candles. Stefen lit some candles and then looked around with hopeful eyes. But all he could see was dead bodies and rats around him. The only noise was that of the insects and flies buzzing around the rotten and n.a.k.e.d bodies. They could no longer take it. The smell was making them extremely dizzy and suddenly Stefen threw up on one side as he saw a man''s private parts been eaten by a rat.


    "Ok. That is it." Xio Lee spoke up as he patted the boy''s back as he threw up in one corner. "Let us go back Stef. It is only torturing us to stay here."


    Stefen finally straightened his back, panting heavily. He then nodded his head in a yes and they walked back towards the door, about to get out when suddenly they heard a loud crashing noise behind them....!

 Chapter 626 - Climax 39...

    They halted immediately and then turned around to see where the noise came from. There was once again extreme silence in the room and they both slowly walked towards the extreme end of the room, trying to figure out where the voice came from. The sound was pretty loud as if, something very heavy had fallen on the ground.


    "Do you think rats dropped something?" Stefen looked at Xio Lee while they walked further ahead with torches in their hands. "Or maybe one of the dead bodies has risen up? Or maybe one of them is alive, and will be standing n.a.k.e.d in front of us with his d.i.c.k chopped off?" Stefen gulped as several thoughts engulfed his mind, scaring him to the core.


    "Shut up Stefen. Stop getting scared and stop scaring me too! Keep your thoughts with you."Xio Lee spoke angrily as he could not help himself imagine a n.a.k.e.d man running towards them with his fingers, ears and manhood chopped.


    They walked further ahead when they saw several rats and other tiny insects crawling towards them, as if they were scared of something and were running in the opposite direction.


    "There is definitely something."Stefen took out his gun with his one hand while he held both his torches in his one hand now.


    They both walked further ahead and then suddenly saw a man running towards them. He was holding a large iron bar which he had probably taken out from the cell and ran towards them to attack them. They could not see the man''s face in the dark and Stefen was instantly about to shoot him, as he came closer to them. But suddenly his face lit up a bit as he came closer to the torch and they both gaped at the man in surprise.


    "James!!?" they looked at each other in surprise and then once again turned to look at James.


    James had now halted too and he looked at Xio Lee and Stefen with relief in his eyes. "Ohh! Oh! I cannot believe my fate. You two are actually here. Damn!" James was so overwhelmed, that he hugged them with much force, dropping away the bar. He was shivering in fear and anxiety and was extremely relieved to see them both.


    "Boy! What are you doing here? Are you okk?" Xio Lee patted his head lovingly as James had still hugged him in relief. Suddenly James retraced his arms as he looked around in fear. "What place is this?? Is this where we have been placed from past 30 minutes. Gross!!" James was now on the verge of throwing up as he looked around HIM, amidst the light of the candles. "They are brutally murdered."


    "Bro! Don''t worry. I just puked few seconds back. This area is full of rooms like that. They perform black magic!" Stefen explained everything to James who looked around with fear in his eyes.


    "Why did you say ''we''. Is there anybody else with you here?" Xio Lee turned to look at James.


    James nodded sadly in an affirmation. "Aunty Lizie is here too. We were thrown here by Davis''s men. Go quickly! Though she told me she is fine, but I think she is not. We were in two separate cages, which not far away from each other. But I could not even see her in this dark."


    Lee gaped at the boy in horror and ran towards the fallen door of the cell in full speed. "Lizie! Lizie! Are you all right my dear? I am here." The man shouted in anguish knowing how scared the lady was from dark.


    In the meanwhile James had held one torch from Stefen and they too came running behind Lee. James could not see earlier where exactly he was held captive. He had just felt an iron gate with his hands and kicked it down. He had then taken out a bar from it to use it as a weapon. A soon he had spotted two men holding torches quite far from him, he went to attack them.


    Xio Lee ran towards the cage and was surprised to see, Elizabeth lying down in one corner inside a very tiny cage. Inside her cage there two n.a.k.e.d bodies and Elizabeth had figured it out already and thus she had closed her eyes in fear. There were rats all across her dress, which was now terribly stained with blood. Her hands were also stained with blood too and she was lying down, curled up like a ball.


    "Lizie!" Sweetie! Don''t worry, I am here." Xio Lee literally choked looking at his wife''s condition. Just a few hours ago they both were celebrating their wedding and now they were stuck in this smelly and spooky place.


    In one corner was another cage and its door was broken. Inside that cage too, two n.a.k.e.d dead bodies were placed which did not look very old either. This was the cage where James was being locked. The two boys too came running and James looked at the place in horror. "Shit! This is disgusting."James quickly hid his face on Stefen''s shoulder as he could not believe he was stuck in such a horrifying place. "Thank god it was dark." He spoke in a muffed voice. Stefen patted his back as he too was now in tears looking Elizabeth. They all could not help but remember her smile and how beautiful she looked in her wedding dress.


    "Lizzie.. It''s me Lee. " Xio Lee spoke again as Elizabeth did not move  at the first time.


    This time lady moved and turned to look at her husband. "Oh, my God!! It is really you..!!I thought I am hallucinating." Elizabeth busted into tears looking at the three men standing in front of her. She then turned her neck and spotted two n.a.k.e.d bodies around her with their eyes popped out and hands chopped off. Elizabeth screamed in fear and crawled towards an extreme corner. Though she knew she was lying among dead bodies but this was way more scarier than she had assumed. "Argghhhhhh!!!" The lady screamed and then looked at her blood stained hands in fear.


    "It is ok. It is ok we are here now. Just close your eyes and curl up in one corner. I am going to break open the lock." Xio Lee looked at the girl with a heavy heart. The two boys too were now on the verge of choking looking at Lizie, who loooked really shattered. She immediately curled herself tightl,y covering herself with her arms and then closed her eyes.

 Chapter 627 - Climax 39...

    Xio Lee quickly gave a back kick to the lock with his shoes in much anger. He had made the lady hold herself tight, just in case he makes the door of the cage to fall down. The lock fell open in just a split of second and Lee opened the door rushing towards Elizabeth. He touched her lightly with his hand and could feel that the girl was still shivering. "It is ok sweetie. I will not leave you alone now. I promise."He bent down on his knees looking at her carefully and lovingly.


    Elizabeth looked up at him with teary eyes and hugged him lovingly." Promise? You will never leave me?"


    "I promise." Xio Lee nodded his head in a yes and encircled his arms around her gently and they both hugged each other for a very long time. Xio Lee kissed the lady''s forehead lovingly again and again and the lady now looked visibly calmer.


    "Ahem! Guys? Do not start making out in front of these dead bodies. They might feel jealous. This is not a nice place to romance."Stefen chuckled so as to make the moment a little lighter.


    Xio Lee and Elizabeth chuckled too, while the man was still planting kisses on her head.


    Stefen then turned to look at James who had even now covered his face in Stefen''s shoulders. "Boy, do you also need kisses now? Move away." He jerked the boy away making James laugh instantly.


    "You know our family is really weird. No matter what the situation, we always end up romancing."Stefen once again nodded his head in disapproval chuckling everybody. The atmosphere had now lightened up a bit and Lee held Elizabeth''s hand as they walked out of the cage. The four of them were now holding one torch each in their hands.


    Elizabeth too looked around the room in shock and disgust looking at the bodies all around them. "Just when I thought the man could not get any worse." She took a deep breaths feeling extreme hatred for the man.


    They all started to walk towards the door, but then it was Xio Lee who did not move and was thinking something very carefully.


    "What is it master?" Stefen asked the man in confusion.


    "Stef! You remember reading in that book about black magic. It was written that in the black magic they do not have to bury or burn the bodies or...." Xio Lee spoke pondering carefully.


    "Or... the magic will vanish. Yes I remember. But what happened?" Stefen asked in curiosity.


    "Surely, the dark forces you felt was nothing else but from these bodies. Which means it is the dark effect of the magic done on these bodies. What if we put them on fire and set their soul and body free?" Xio Lee asked looking at the three of them.


    "That is a perfect idea master!" James looked excitedly at the bodies.


    "Yes I am in too. Poor souls, at least their bodies need this much respect." Elizabeth looked at the bodies in remorse, wondering if their families must still be waiting for them to come back. She had understood from the conversation itself that these bodies had to something with black magic.


    "So what do you think will happen when we burn them? And what about us? Where are we headed to?" Stefen asked in confusion.


    "We still need to start from where we started. But this time together!"Xio Lee smiled and they all smiled too nodding their heads in an affirmation.


    Soon they dispersed and walked towards the dead bodies in different directions, setting them on fire one by one. Within seconds, the room was lit up with tremendous fire, as the bodies started to burn. After every few meters they were now putting the bodies on fire and soon a gigantic pile of bodies was also set on fire.


    They all stood together near the door and smiled looking the fire lighting up the room. Thought they could not save the people but at least they get to save their bodies and souls trapped in the black magic. For the first time, this place was lit up so tremendously and they all walked back towards the first room ready to set it on fire too.


    After a few more minutes, they had set the bodies of the other room on fire too and Stefen could no longer feel the dark forces in this area, as he felt before entering the room. He smiled looking at Xio Lee. "You were right master. Those dark forces, I felt was indeed the magic black magic. I am so happy we are doing this."


    Xio Lee smiled back at the boy as they four were once again walking in the long tunnel, crossing every broken door one by one. Soon they reached the gigantic room, were they had found the black magic books earlier.


    "We are here again." Xio Lee sighed feeling a little out of breath again. "Whew! That place really had major effect. I feel s out of breath already." He nodded his head in disapproval. "We need to figure out to go out of that ceiling hole. I do not think, there is any other way out from this place. We cannot go back to the snake tunnel as it must be flooded with venom. This is our last resort." He spoke as all of them looked at the round snake hole right at the top of the ceiling.


    "Wait a second. I am sure there is another way out. I do not remember crawling in any snake hole, even if our eyes were closed. I think we are missing out something." Elizabeth looked around the room trying to study it carefully. She started to walk around in the room, looking for a door or any outlet for them to go out of this room.


    The three men who heard Elizabeth''s words carefully also tried to find something that Lee and Stefen might have missed before.

 Chapter 628 - Climax 40....

    Meanwhile...


    Kareem and Raol had fallen on the ground with a loud thud and soon the gigantic snake''s face was just hovering on top of them with its mouth wide open.


    "ARRGHHH!!" Raol shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "ARRRGHHHHH!!" Kareem too shouted at the top of his lungs and they both looked at each other with fear in their eyes. Kareem pointed in the direction of the snake''s body signalling him to slide downwards.


    They both slid down a bit, going towards the snake''s body.


    Raol who was covered in sweat looked at Kareem and shouted. "Do not be scared brother. Do not be scared!"


    "Shut up! Look at yourself first; you look like a kitten, scared to shit!" He shouted back as they slid down further as rapidly as they could.


    "Why are you even scared? Only I am allowed to be scared." Raol shouted back giving him an angry stare.


    "What do you mean why am I scared? Am I not a human!?" Kareem retorted back.


    "Do you not feel that the snake is your long lost family member? I mean you looked exactly like him in the room." Raol lamented angrily.


    "Is this the time to crack jokes? Whenever I look at a dog like you, I feel I have found a long lost pet!!" Kareem shouted as the snake had now turned its neck and was once again following them.


    "I am serious. Just don''t be scared. Get angry! Yes! Get angry. Anger will increase your power and be brave. Fear will kill your power that is what you said yourself back in the room." Raol shouted.


    Kareem rolled his eyes as they both had now stood up on their feet and were running down the circular slope, which was extremely slippery.


    Raol quickly turned to look at Kareem and gave him a tight slap on his face. "Get angry!!"


    "Are you mad?" Kareem shouted back suddenly halting and touching his face with his hand in shock.


    "Yes I am mad." Raol once again slapped him this time even harder. "You are a useless brother. We all brothers are ashamed to have you in family. Good for nothing, jackass!!" He rebuked and stopped running as well. He then quickly planted another slap on Kareem''s face and the snake was now hovering on top of them once again.


    "Shutttt uppp!!!" Kareem shouted at the top of his lungs getting three consecutive slaps on his face and suddenly he started to emit fumes from his body and his face grew a little dark in anger.


    Raol looked at the boy with happiness and then pointed at the snake, which was about to attack Kareem." I am your brother. You can not kill me.... Go... Go... kill the snake." He smiled awkwardly at Kareem who was still looking at Raol in anger.


    "Bro, we are proud of you. Even though you are a snake, we still love you. Bro... Not me. Kill the snake, look up!" Raol was now getting terribly sweaty as he was now about to be attacked by not one but two snakes. Suddenly the snake opened its mouth wide and launched itself at Kareem.


    "Watch out!!" Raol screamed once again looking at the snake''s long purple fang.


    Kareem who had been constantly looking at Raol, suddenly turned and held the snakes fang with his one hand and held its upper jaw with the other. The man was now emitting rapid fumes from his body turning darker.


    Raol heaved a sigh of relief and wiped away the sweat from his forehead. "Finally! It took three slaps to make him angry. No self respect the boy has."


    The snake struggled to move its head backwards but the more it moved, the more its fang got pulled. Suddenly the snake started to throw the purple colored venom on Kareem and Kareem tilted its head smiling wickedly at him.  "You think you are too smart? Have you not recognised me yet? I am your daddy!"


    "Is that a dialogue of a Hollywood movie?" Raol frowned thinking the name of the movie.


    He quickly jumped high up in the air, still holding the snake''s fang in his hands and he suddenly landed himself above the snakes head. The snake moved its head vigorously trying to jerk away the boy but Kareem''s body was now getting slimy and sticky stuck to the snake''s head. He then turned himself and looked directly in the snake''s red eyes with his own red eyes. He then curled his fingers in a tight fist and punched it straight in the eye. The snake wriggled in pain getting more agitated. Its mouth was now wide open and Raol looked at its sharp teeth with fear in his eyes. "Do Kareem''s teeth also look like that?" He scratched his head trying to think if he noticed his teeth or not. "I will check later." He nodded his head thinking about it.


    The snake was now wriggling in pain and suddenly Kareem turned to look at Raol. "Run!"


    "Huh? Ok, whatever you say." Raol nodded his head and quickly started to run down the circular ramp rapidly. "But why am I running?" He halted for a second feeling extremely confused. "Never mind." He shrugged his shoulders and started to run again as rapidly as he could. Now he could hear the loud hissing sound of the snake, as if it was in tremendous pain.


    Kareem had punched the snake''s other eye too and the snake was now releasing venom from its body spreading all over the walls and floor. The boy then immediately took out the bent knife from his jacket and swiftly sliced it across the snakes face, instantly cutting it into two. He knew that the weakest part of the snake is its face itself. The snake withered in pain and within seconds it died. The venom was now flowing out of its body very rapidly and was flowing down the slop at a great speed. Kareem had foreseen this earlier and that is why he had told Raol to run downwards. As soon as the snake died, Kareem jumped down on the floor looking at the fast flowing venom. He was not sure if Raol would manage to avert the venom on such slanting and slippery floor.


    The ramp itself was created in such a clever way that even if somebody manages to kill the snake or run away from it, he will never be able run as fast as the rapidly flowing venom and will soon be succ.u.mbed to the poisonous and sticky liquid.

 Chapter 629 - Climax 41..

    Kareem quickly jumped on the floor and his still slimy body made him slide downwards rapidly. His speed was now much more rapid than any human could run at and a huge wave of poison was now already following him. He slid with much speed and soon could see Raol who was running downwards rapidly.


    Kareem quickly caught hold of the running boy, lifting him up in the air.


    "Arghhhh!" Raol shouted loudly as he had not expected to be lifted in the air by the man. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack you slimy man?" Raol rebuked feeling as if he as sitting on a rollercoaster, going downwards at the speed of lightening.


    "I am trying to save your life you fool. Look at your back." Kareem shouted, holding the boy tightly. Raol turned his neck and saw the vast pool of purple color travelling down the slope behind them. "Oh!" He looked at the venom thoughtfully. "Umm.. is this  venom yours or that snake''s?" Raol pursed his lips, trying hard not to chuckle.


    Kareem rolled his eyes and did not speak a word.


    "Also, show me your teeth? Are they still like me or they are like that snake''s." he chuckled looking at Kareem''s face, who was sliding his body rapidly. Raol could once again see the fumes erupting from Kareem''s body and he pursed his lips, trying to control his tongue.


    "Shut up or I will throw in the venom." Kareem spoke in a serious tone.


    "Your venom or snake''s venom? Just tell me this tiny bit information and I will try to shut up." Raol chuckled again while he was sitting comfortably on Kareem''s hands, now enjoying the ride.


    "Snake''s venom. Now shut up." Kareem spoke annoyingly.


    "Ok. Also one more question. Do you also charge for such roller coaster rides? I mean how much will you charge per day to give these rides to my both the kids?" he pursed his lips in a falt line, trying hard not to laugh.


    Kareem let out a big sigh trying to control his irritation.  He so much wanted to scare the boy by pretending to throw him in the venom, but he resisted the temptation. Soon they reached the end of the slope ad Kareem threw the boy on the ground like a basketball. Raol fell on the ground now laughing hard looking at Kareem.


    Kareem nodded his head in disapproval folded his arms looking at the boy who was rolling on the floor laughing. They both had reached back to the bedroom that they had entered earlier through balcony and they once again entered it, looking for a way out.


    "Do you think we should go by the main entrance like Boss did?" Raol looked around in the room not finding any way out.


    "I don''t know, if I was him, I would definitely keep secret paths to travel around in this place."Kareem looked around in the room and then walked towards the bookshelf placed in one corner, which had several books of different genres placed neatly on it.


    "Apply your snake mind dude. Quick." Raol chuckled looking at the boy but just then his gaze fell upon the pattern of the books. "All these books are placed with their titles shown upwards, then why this book is placed downwards?" Raol quickly walked up to the book and pulled it out from the shelf. As soon as he pulled out the book suddenly the wall besides them started to move, dragging itself to one side, revealing another room.


    "That is why I tolerate you. You alone have brains equal to all our brains combined." Kaeem chuckled patting the boy''s shoulder.


    ''Awe brother. Just say you love me. Do not give these indirect hints." Raol smiled notoriously.


    Kareem slapped his forehead and signalled him to move forwards toward the wall. It was a gigantic wall, which had just opened the path to another room. They both entered the room, which was extremely strange. A gigantic body of a dead snake was lying in one corner, while several machines were attached to its body. The machines were pouring the venom in different bottles, mixing it with the contents of the bottle.


    "What the hell is that?" Kareem looked at the dead snake in surprise. Several machines were cruelly pierced in its body to drain out the venom. "The idiot had killed the snake to suck its venom. Poor thing."


    Raol who was looking at the bottles carefully turned to look at Kareem. "These bottles are of other medicine companies. They are probably mixed with poison to shut down the companies. The venom once mixed in them changes its entire property, and no lab in this world will be able to detect this kind of fluid."


    Kareem frowned as he felt extremely bad for the dead snake. He walked up to it and then patted its head gently. ''It must have gone through so much of pain in all this. Imagine being faithful to your master and then your master only gives you this pain."


    Raol was a bit surprised to hear Kareem''s words that were too sympathetic for the snake. This time he did not make fun of the boy as he was actually serious. "He is a cruel man bro. They do all sorts of barbaric things to humans, so how will they spare the animals."


    Kareem once again patted the snake''s body when it suddenly opened its eyes a bit and hissed in pain. "Oh my god. It is alive."


    Raol got a little scared of the snake and walked a few steps back. "Ummm.. bro.. If it is alive don''t you think it will kill us?"


    "No, he is too weak and if we help him, he will not harm us. Snakes are very loyal just like other animals. They even protect you over their life." Kareem smiled turning to look at Raol. "His body does not have venom so he is weak. If I give him my venom, he shall be faithful to me and I can save its life too. quick remove these machines from its body while I feed him venom." Kareem turned to look at the snake happily, walking towards its face.

 Chapter 630 - Climax 42...

    Raol looked at Kareem in surprise and wanted to say so many things to him.


    Bro! I am not a snake like you. How casually you told me to remove the machines from the snake''s body as if it doesn''t scare me! What if the snake kills us after having your venom? What if it kills me and spares you? Do you think I even have a heart to take a step closer to this gigantic beast?


    "Sure bro! Whatever you say." Raol pursed his lips and then with shivering legs walked up to the snake. He studied the complex machines one by one attached to its skin and then pulled out a thick pipe from its body, making him wriggle in pain. The pipe was pierced in its body mercilessly. As soon as the snake wriggled a bit, Raol jumped backwards, feeling terrified.


    "Don''t worry. The baby will not do anything." Kareem smiled his eyes once again red in color and his fang hanging out as he smiled at Raol. Kareem''s teeth too had become sharper and this time Raol did not fail to notice it. Suddenly purple colored venom started to fall down from Kareem''s fang and he quickly collected it in his sticky dark hands.


    "Baby? You are calling this gigantic thing a baby?" Raol raised his eyebrows looking at the boy feeling much annoyed.


    Raol sighed a bit thinking what bad Karma he gathered to be in company of this scary man. He then again walked towards the snake, removing another machine too from its body. The snake wriggled again and a large wound could now be seen on its body making even Raol feel sorry for the poor being. "Just why do people torture animals for their selfish purposes. Leather, fur, their teeth! Why??"  He frowned hard, looking at the poor creature in tremendous pain and he then quickly removed the third pipe too.


    Kareem had now held out his dark colored hands towards the snake''s mouth and as soon as the weak snake saw the venom, it hissed a bit. Its fang hung out and it started to drink the purplish fluid from Kareem''s hands.


    "Oh! There is one pipe inside his mouth also." Raol gulped looking at Kareem who was happily feeding it the venom, dropping it from his mouth.


    "Then come and remove it. He already likes you a lot. I can sense it." Kareem smiled once again his sharp teeth showing, scaring Raol a bit.


    ''Urrmm... ok." Raol gulped in fear as he now had to go near two snakes. He walked up to the snake and the snake automatically opened its mouth wide as if knowing what Raol was about to do. Raol looked at the snake''s teeth and shuddered in fear. He then inserted his hand inside the snake''s mouth, his heart beating rapidly and then quickly started to pull out a long transparent tube from the snake''s mouth which was inserted pretty deep. "Oh this is so deep. It must be really hurting him terribly." Raol sighed feeling disgusted looking at the torture inflicted on it.


    The snake hissed a bit as if replying to Raol.


    "Hmm.. yes dude. But don''t worry. After this you will have no pain and my brother is also feeding you venom. In a few days you will forget this pain and maybe you can live with our other friends in the west woods." Raol smiled as if inviting the snake happily, to live in his own house.


    The snake''s eyes opened wide and it hissed again.


    "He says, I would love to. Thank you." Kareem smiled feeding it more venom.


    Just then the tube was removed and the venom was already showing its magic. The wounds automatically started to heal themselves and the snake moved a bit.


    "There buddy. You are all done." Raol smiled as the snake had now started crawling.


    Kareem smiled and patted the snake''s face." I shall call you Serpy. And if I need help I shall call you. You should get out to the woods now. If you meet any of my friends, be nice to them and they too shall love you. Welcome to our gigantic family!" Kareem smiled his face turning back to normal again.


    "Yes, welcome to our crazy family. You will find all types of species in it. We now have two snakes with us." Raol chuckled and the snake hissed again looking at Raol.


    The snake now crawled away rapidly and happily, while Raol and Kareem looked at it feeling extreme happiness. They had managed to save one soul and had showed it the right path too.


    Meanwhile....


    Elizabeth, James, Lee and Steffen had been desperately looking for a way out to go out of the room. They had already searched every wall and every article to see, if there could be any path leading out of the room.


    "Oh! This is so ridiculous. This place is built so mysteriously." Elizabeth frowned a bit feeling dejected.


    "It will take us years to just reach those two bastards with this speed." James too frowned as he dragged a book shelf to check the wall behind it.


    "Oh lord. Please send us a help. At least appreciate our efforts in destroying the black magic and give a nice reward for it." Stefen looked at the sky above visible from the snake''s hole, in anguish.


    Xio lee was now constantly removing the old dust covered furniture, trying to find any sort of clue.


    After a few more minutes, the four of them were looking at each other feeling dejected.


    "Oh lord, why are you not hearing me? Please send us a help." Stefen kicked away an old chair, in anger and suddenly halted in shock. He closed his eyes and his legs trembled in fear. Everybody turned to look at Stefen in surprise.


    "Stef! What happened? What do you sense?"


    "The vibration. The hissing sound. It is a snake and it is not very far." He spoke terrified and pointed towards the door from where they all had entered this room.

 Chapter 631 - Climax 43...

    "It is coming for us! Run!" Stefen looked at the door pointing at it with his finger.


    Everybody got startled and started to run away from the door, amidst the old furniture and books. Suddenly there was a loud ''hiss''and a gigantic black colored snake sprung out from the door rapidly crawling towards them.


    "Holy shit! This is so huge! How can snakes be this huge." James freaked out turning to look at the snake while running away from it.


    Xio Lee had held Elizabeth''s hand and they were running away, eventually hiding behind an old pile of rotten bedroom furniture.


    The snake looked like it was about to use the opening situated at the ceiling but then immediately stopped looking at the running away individuals. The snake halted for a moment and hissed looking at all of them with its big red eyes.


    It then started moving rapidly straight towards where Xio Lee and Elizabeth were hidden.


    "Master! Aunty! Run! It is coming in your direction." James shouted loudly who as now hiding behind the huge pile of old and rotten books.


    Xio lee and Elizabeth were about to run away, when the snake suddenly crawled rapidly and launched itself in front of the couple who were now standing right next  to its face, still holding hands. Xio Lee was fulfilling his promise, and was determined to not leave Lizie''s hand ever. He had promised that he will not leave her alone now!


    Xi lee quickly took out a knife and then attacked its face with the knife but the snake easily averted the attack and then remained still in front of them. Xio Lee once again tried to swipe the knife across its face but the snake again averted it skilfully, again staying very still after that.


    "We are going to shoot it down. Don''t worry!" James shouted as the two boys pointed their guns at the snake.


    Xio Lee was going to attack the snake once again but there was something in the snake''s mannerisms, which was confusing him. The snake was only averting danger but was not actually attacking them. Also, this snake was much more skilful and quick then the previous one, as if having made of different and properties.


    "Wait boys. Do not shoot. It is not here to harm us.'' Xio Lee signalled the boys to put down their guns and looked at the snake in curiosity. The snake had now turned to look at Elizabeth and was directly looking in her green eyes and it let out a slight ''hiss.''


    Elizabeth too was surprised and she looked back at the snake in confusion. "Is he trying to talk to me?"


    "I think it recognises you somehow." Xio Lee frowned and then suddenly something occurred to him. "Oh. It has seen that you look so much like Kareem. The snake is probably Kareem''s friend or something." Xio Lee smiled a bit as he was proud of his son, for befriending a snake. He always felt happy when any of his family members, befriended or took care of anything that was related to mother earth.


    The two boys in hiding looked at each other stunned and slowly cam towards the snake. It was now dancing a bit and producing hissing sound, as if expressing its happiness looking at Lizie. Elizabeth chuckled and then came closer to the snake, putting her hand on the snake and gently rubbing it. The snake did not react but stayed still, at Elizabeth''s action. They all were stunned and had never seen a snake this big and this friendly.


    Xio Lee then turned to look at Stefen and Stefen nodded his head immediately knowing what master wanted him to do. Stefen walked close to the snake and placed his hand on its body, feeling the vibrations. He then closed his eyes and took deep breaths. "Wow! You are right master. This has something to do with Kareem. I can smell it, Kareem has just been with this snake and the snake entirely smells like Kareem. Like they both have the same bloods in them. When I touched him, I felt that I am touching Kareem." He frowned in confusion.


    "Hmm! The same venom not blood of course. Kareem must have fed him venom to help him. No wonder it is more skilful and quick than the previous snake we had encountered." Xio Lee smiled looking at the snake. "Can you help us get out of here? Since you have been living here, please tell us how do we get out? Is that hole is the only way to get out?" He asked not sure if the snake understood him or not.


    Suddenly the snake stopped dancing and let out a loud ''hiss'' scaring everybody a bit. He turned to look at Lee for a few seconds and grew much agitated. It came much closer to him and started hovering on top of him, as if it was trying to smell something. After a few seconds it turned to look at Elizabeth and calmed down.


    "What is it about me?" Xio Lee looked at himself and frowned not able to understand anything.


    The snake then again got a little agitated and then crawled towards a direction rapidly.


    "I think it is telling us something about you. Something which is making him angry." Elizabeth frowned walking behind the snake.


    The sn.a.k.e.d then stopped in one extreme corner and then started to roll its body in a circular manner, rolling up entirely and then its face pointed towards the ground. They all walked towards the snake and then looked at the ground in surprise. There was a tiny handle covered in dust and fungus, which was hardly visible to them earlier.


    James quickly pulled the handle and it was in fact a door, which was leading to several stairs downwards.


    The snake once again hissed a bit in anger.


    "I think it is warning us of a danger."Elizabeth spoke again looking with worried eyes at the snake and then patted its head. "Do not worry. We will take care of ourselves. Thank you for your help."


    The four of them too patted the snake''s head and the snake once again hovered on top of Xio Lee, hissing again this time even more loudly.


    "It is trying to tell me something. But I do not understand what it is." Xio Lee sighed in helplessness and then patted its head gently, "Do not worry. I will figure it out, whatever it is. Thank you." He smiled a bit, now feeling a bit strange as to what the snake could be warning him about?


    It immediately crawled upwards, going out of the snake''s hole in the fresh air above, heading straight towards the west woods.


    They all looked at each other and picked up their respective fire torches turn by turn, going inside the underground door towards the stairs. The stairs were pretty much lit, and looked like they were regularly used.


    "I think we have finally entered where we wanted to," Xio Lee who was leading them all, peeked to his right and turned towards his family members. He looked at the three of them with determination in his eyes and they all immediately pulled out their weapons and guns throwing away their torches.

 Chapter 632 - Climax 44...

    Meanwhile...


    Rhehan and Rose walked across the long corridor, looking around them. They had entered some sort of a vast garden, which was beautifully created. There was a small pond in one corner while a tiny water fall was created in the other corner. The high walls of the garden were covered with dense palm trees and creepers. The entire area was covered in green grass and they both looked around in surprise as if they have entered all together a different place.


    "I cannot believe this place could have something so beautiful like this." Rose raised her eyebrows looking around her in surprise and bafflement.


    "Hmm.. this place is similar to Horus'' earlier bathing area where he used to bath with several girls. I am sure this area too is used for the same purpose. He would later kill those girls in his previous birth or hold them captive and I don''t know what he did to them in this birth." Rhehan frowned looking around him.


    They both walked further towards the pond and could see something floating deep inside the water. Rhehan bent his body a bit and his eyes popped open in shock. Several n.a.k.e.d girls were being tied with chains and were thrown in the pond. Rose too looked down and covered her mouth in shock, avoiding not to scream. "This is barbaric!!" She whispered in anguish and covered her eyes with her hands.


    Rhehan hugged the girl tightly and kissed her forehead. "Let us go back inside." Even the man did not have a heart to look at the swollen bodies. As soon as they were about to walk inside, suddenly the door of the garden shut and they looked at in surprise. Three choppers were now flying high in the sky and they immediately dropped tiny bombs on them.


    "BAAAMMM!!" A loud thunderous voice echoed in the garden at the impact of the bomb and the entire air was covered with fumes and dust. Rose and Rhehan had held each other with their arms, and jumped to one safe corner, when another bomb landed on them and they quickly rolled in the other direction. Rose''s head hit a nearby rock, and was now bleeding profusely.


    "Are you ok?" Rhehan touched her head when suddenly he held her tightly and jumped under a tree as another bomb landed, on them creating a huge noise. They both roughly hit the ground once again on top of their noses, making them bleed. They were hardly getting any time to react!


    They both stood up, hunching their back under the tree as the choppers quickly flew in the air dropping several more bombs.


    "Cough cough!" Rose coughed profusely as once a beautiful garden was now full of dust and fumes. They could not even see anything around them. Their eyes watered and they both could not even breathe any longer.


    Suddenly one of the choppers came downwards and a huge ladder was attached to it, descended a bit. From the ladder a sharp shooter aimed his gun straight at Rhehan. Rhehan looked up and he knew that this was in fact a laser gun, which will not be bounced back by the bracelet.


    He quickly pushed Rose away and he himself ran sideways but the shooter was quick enough and the shot landed right on Rhehan''s shoulder making him fall down instantly. His shoulder was now bleeding profusely and Rose ran up to him with worried eyes. "Rhehan! Are you ok?" She bent down looking at the boy who picked up his head nodding his head in a ''yes.''


    A tear dropped down from the girl''s eye looking at Rhehan''s extremely injured shoulder. Just then the man shot once again, this time hitting Rhehan''s leg. Rose was now quickly dragging the man behind the rocks to hide him. But then a sharp shooter pointed his gun at Rose and hit her thigh too. The girl instantly fell down, as her leg was now severely injured. Rhehan turned to look at Rose and instantly took out his gun. Rose too took out her gun and they aimed for the sharp shooter sitting on the iron ladder. They shot down both the shooter, making them fall straight in the pond. Aloud splash could be heard as they fell in the water, splashing water all over. In the meanwhile the couple quickly hid behind a dense tree, aiming for more sharp shooters coming out from the chopper.


    They both shot down two more shooters, when suddenly a sharp shooter from the third chopper hit Rhehan''s hand visible from the corner of the tree. The gun fell down from Rhehan''s hand as the lethal rays of the laser gun hit his index finger.


    "Rhehan!" Rose quickly patted his shoulder and shot down the shooter that had shot Rhehan, making him fall on the rocks of the garden. Suddenly the choppers went high up in the air and once again bombarded them with bombs. They both rushed under the trees constantly changing their places. Suddenly a huge bomb exploded right in front of them, making them hit their heads on the wall of the garden. Their already bleeding nose and heads were now bleeding even more.


    They both fell down on the grounds, now their bodies severely bleeding. They were not even getting any time to react or even think of doing something. They both were still trying to aim at the shooter and successfully managed to shoot two more. But the more the shooters, they killed; the more came out from inside the chopper.


    Rose looked at Rhehan''s bleeding shoulder and immediately cut a piece of her dress, tying it up tightly on the man''s wounds to avoid much blood loss. She then tied another cloth on his finger and then tied one on her thigh to avoid too much bleeding.


    "Are you ok?" Rose asked looking at Rhehan, who once again stood on his feet.


    He smiled and nodded his head in a yes.


    A tear dropped down from Rose''s eye and fell on the ground as she looked at Rhehan''s blood covered face. Rhehan was not trying to show, but he was equally sad looking at Rose''s blood stained face and leg.

 Chapter 633 - Climax 45...

    As soon as Rose''s tear fell on the ground, suddenly the entire ground turned gray in color. Several cracks appeared on it, as if it was the most barren land in all the worlds. She was constantly looking at Rhehan as several tear drops fell down from her eyes, falling all over the ground, making it lose its color.


    They gray color spread all over rapidly like a dangerous plague. She was now taking deep breaths looking at the injured love of her life and anger and disappointment hit her heart in full extreme. Suddenly the rough sand that was settled on the stones started rising up in the air and turned into tiny hurricanes.


    Rehahn who was about to shoot the sharp shooters suddenly halted and turned to look at Rose in surprise. She was constantly looking at Rhehan as tears kept falling from her eyes, as she sat on the ground.


    Rhehan''s mouth fell open and he looked at Rose'' face with tears in his eyes. "MISO!"


    He took deep breaths, feeling extreme love for the girl. "You never fail to fulfil your promise. Whenever I need you, you come to me."


    The tiny dust hurricanes forming in every direction then eventually combined and they turned into one big hurricane rising high in the air. More and more dust particles combined the hurricane making it look extremely gigantic and dangerous. Rose was sitting still on the ground, her heart now filled with anger.


    Suddenly the dark colored clouds hovered up the sky and it started thundering rapidly.


    Rhehan was constantly looking at Rose, who had now a different expression on her face. He had never in his entire life seen the girl like this. She now had a murderous look on her face, as if she would kill everybody instantly. "Rose, are you fine?" He instantly forgot about all the dangers surrounding them and rushed towards Rose, touching her shoulders.


    The girl looked like she was in a trance and she did not give a reply. She quickly got up on her feet, her hands clenched in a tight fist. Once again the girl had managed to instantly bring drastic change in the entire elements of the earth, according to her feelings. The girl was now looking up in the sky, making the hurricane rise even higher. The gigantic hurricane rapidly engulfed the choppers inside it one by one, killing all the shooters inside it rapidly. The choppers were now swirling at a rapid speed high up in the air and suddenly Rose closed her eyes and the hurricane threw off the choppers on a far away garden making them blast one by one.


    KABOOM!! KABOOM!! KABOOM!


    The blast was so loud that it caused the entire building to rumble a bit. Suddenly the dark clouds were now emitting thunders and lightening as the girls'' anger did not seem to cease.


    Suddenly the door of the garden opened and several men with the same laser guns pointed it at them. Rose''s anger was now crossing all limits and she suddenly looked at the pond. A gigantic whirlpool rose from the pond rapidly travelling towards the shooters. The shooters dressed in  black attire looked at the largest whirlpool they had ever seen which was moving extremely rapidly towards them. Suddenly they all were caught in that whirlpool, which killed them instantly throwing off their bodies in several directions.


    Rhehan could not help but smile looking at his girl. Her expression and her mannerisms were now exactly like Miso, making him remember the time they first kissed and several snowflakes had covered the entire area in the west woods.


    Rhehan did not speak a word further and let the girl do her work. Suddenly several shooters appeared from the windows of the building, which was overlooking the garden. The loud thunder had made all the men to run towards the garden. They started to shoot bullets at the two of them, when suddenly Rose glared at them feeling extremely irritated. Suddenly a huge gush of wind started to blow in the air, which was so rapid that the men could not even maintain their balance. Only Rose and Rhehan were standing comfortably while all the other men, standing in the balcony fell down straight away hitting their heads on the rocks of the garden.


    As soon as the wind halted more men appeared from the gate, while five more choppers appeared in the sky. While Rose was busy attacking the choppers with thunder and lightning causing some major blasts in the air, Rhehan had now taken out his sword killing all the men who were constantly coming from the gate to attack them.


    Five choppers were now crashing downwards as they were set on fire and busted like firecracker. In the meanwhile Rhehan had created a pool of blood in the garden chopping the bodies of so many men. As soon as the wind stopped few more men peeked from the balconies, aiming their guns straight at Rose.


    Rose once again clenched her hands and looked at the sun. Suddenly several fire balls were emitted from the sun rays and travelled up to all the hidden men in the balconies. Instantly several men were now set on fire and their shrieks could now be heard all over the building.


    Suddenly there was a pin drop silence as no more men appeared from any direction. The sky looked clear and once the beautiful garden was now covered with dead men. Rose was still looking at the balcony with much anger and Rhehan walked up to her in confusion.


    "They are all dead Rose, what are you looking at?" Rhehan frowned looking at the balcony which had several fumes emitting from it, as the men were still burning.


    Rose frowned as she had just seen somebody''s shadow in the sunlight but she could not see who it was. "Who is it over there??!!" the girl shouted in much anger, clenching her fists.


    Suddenly a smiling man, dressed in a designer suit walked calmly looking at the two of them. His hands were in his pocket and he kneeled against the balcony as if sun bathing. "So we finally get to meet!" The man with gray hairs, smirked at the couple.

 Chapter 634 - Climax 46..

    Rhehan and Rose looked at the man in surprise. He was standing very casually, his old wrinkled face shining in the sunlight. He was completely unarmed and did not look even a bit scared of the couple. He looked like he was about to go on a business meeting, wearing crisp new suit and leather shoes. "How are you all? It has been so long I have not seen you kids. You are like my family. When was the last time I saw you both? Oh! Lorraine international fashion week, when Rose'' dress had almost lipped. Ahh!! Bummer, we could not get to see the beautiful girl n.a.k.e.d; it would have been so good for our company''s popularity."The man chuckled winking towards Rose, while he stood in the balcony.


    "Steve!" Rose spoke, her anger spiking up multi folds just looking at the man.


    "Shut up you bastard." Rhehan shouted at him, looking up at him in anger. "Don''t you dare speak a word about my wife!"


    "Hehe! You should be thankful to me, if I was not there, then you both would have never met. Then you both would also not have married." He smiled looking at Rhehan.


    Rhehan took deep breaths looking at Augus and immediately took out a gun, pointing it him.


    "Awwwe! You little boy! Are you trying to insult me, by showing that gun to me? Or are you not aware of my powers?" suddenly the man''s smile faded away and he glared at Rhehan with much anger and hatred.


    Rhehan aimed the man and shot a bullet straight towards his forehead. But suddenly the man''s face turned darker and the bullet hit his face, slipping away towards the wall. Rhehan looked at the man in surprise as his face had now turned dark and his eyes turned red. "Are you scared my boy?" the man spoke and chuckled in a thunderous tone.


    As soon as the man chuckled, his extremely long fang came out of his mouth and his sharp teeth could now be seen clearly. Rose and Rhehan turned to look at each other in surprise.


    Rhehan dodged another bullet towards him, but once again the bullet slipped away going in other direction. Rhehan then took out a sharp knife from his pocket, throwing it rapidly towards Steve. The man quickly let out his big fang and held the knife with it, rolling its fang around it. The fang then turned towards the left and threw the knife at Rhehan with a great speed. Rhehan quickly jumped to one side, averting the knife being thrown at him.


    Steve let out loud another chuckle and closed his mouth looking at the two of them. He knew that only Kareem could match his power that is why, they had planned that even if the family somehow manage to kill all men, then Augus will kill Rose and Rhehan, while Horus will kill Kareem and Raol. While for Lee, Stefen, Elizabeth and James they had another plan.


    Suddenly the man standing in the balcony started to erupt fumes from his body and Rose quickly looked at the sunlight once again with much anger. Several fire balls erupted from the sun rays, travelling at a great speed towards Steve.


    But Steve was standing calmly while his body grew more and more dark, erupting terrible fumes as if he was on fire. As soon as the fire balls from the run rays hit him, it merged in his body making his fumes much stronger. He let out his long fang swing in the air, which started to throw purple colored venom at the two of them.


    Rhehan quickly held Rose''s waist, pushing her backwards instantly. The both fell on the ground as several purple droplets were now falling on the ground, like rain. They quickly hid themselves behind the trees, while the entire sky once again roared in thunder, covered in black clouds. The girl looked angrily at Steve and a sudden abrupt lightening fell on the balcony. The balcony instantly developed some cracks and the entire floor fell down on the ground. Steve too fell on the ground, but he was once again standing on his two feet totally unharmed. Rose once again looked at the lightening, throwing it at the man.


    But this time, Steve suddenly emerged vast gray colour fumes from his body and palms, throwing it at the lightening falling straight on him. The sudden explosion, created a loud noise, once again making the entire building to rumble. Rose constantly dropped the lightening on the man, which he all skilfully averted with the fumes.


    Suddenly Steve with great speed pounced right on top of the tree under which they were hiding and once again started to drop the venom on them. The two of them were badly injured with bleeding scares all over their body. They just had to come in contact with one single drop of venom on their bleeding bodies and they shall be affected by the poison.


    "Run Rose!!" they both held each other''s hands and ran aside, towards another tree while the venom had now already fallen on Rose''s long hair. They both looked at Rose''s hair and Rhehan quickly took out his sword and swiped it across her long hair throwing away her venom covered hair. The girl was now left with shoulder length hair as all the others were already affected. They both rapidly ran far way while Rose quickly looked at the water body near them.


    A gigantic whirlpool arose from the pond at a very high speed, towards Steve who was now running after them jumping from one tree to other. Suddenly he halted as the whirlpool straight away aimed at him and the couple looked at it in hope.


    But suddenly Steve turned its red eyes towards the couple and spoke in a hissing voice. "Thank you Rose."


    The man had now released too much of venom from his tongue while he stood in the centre of the whirlpool. As the whirlpool moved in circular motion around him, the venom was thrown all over in the garden like tiny lethal bombs.

 Chapter 635 - Climax 47...

    "Oh shit!" they both shouted and then looked at the pond in front of them. They both jumped inside the pond going downwards as quickly as possible. Suddenly the two of them stumbled across the n.a.k.e.d dead body of a dead girl and they both got startled and swam in the other direction. As soon as they swam in the other direction, they saw another n.a.k.e.d body of a girl, completely swollen and they both swam in the other direction and they swam for few more seconds trying to find a spot far away from the dead bodies. Soon they settled down in one extreme corner, keeping a little distance from the scary looking bodies.


    Suddenly they noticed the water above them was changing its color and they both looked at each other in shock.


    "He is dropping the venom at a great speed. We need to get out." Rhehan spoke in a sign language and the two quickly swam forewords looking up again and again to see, where the water was not infected. But suddenly right in front of them, Steve was rapidly approaching them. He was swimming with his arms stuck close to his body and his body moving left and right rapidly like a reptile. He let out its long fang towards them and the couple looked at each other, as Rose pointed her finger upwards.


    Suddenly a vast hurricane appeared from below them and they both were lifted by it high up in the air coming out of the pond. They quickly jumped on the gray colored ground and turned to look as Steve too had peeked out its dark face form the water and was crawling out of it like a reptile.


    They both held each other''s hands and ran towards the door, entering the building. They ran further inside the long corridor while they could hear Steve''s loud chuckle. "Run, my dear kids, run. Let us see how far can you run."


    They both turned and saw the red eyed man was already standing behind them. Rhehan quickly took out his sword and attacked the man with it. Suddenly the man''s long fang came out from his mouth and it wrapped itself around the handle of the sword and with much force he jerked away the sword form Rhehan''s hand throwing it extremely far away. Rhehan then suddenly gave a tight kick to the man, who instantly fell down on the ground due the forceful kick. As soon as he fell down on the ground, Rhehan bent a little and kicked the man''s stomach with his elbow.


    But as soon the man kicked him, gaint lava of purple poison spat out of his mouth and Rhehan quickly dodged backwards saving himself from the venom. Rhehan''s forehead was still bleeding and Steve had tried to aim the venom towards it. Rhehan took a deep breath as he had just nearly averted himself from the venom, hitting his head on a nearby wall.


    In the mean while Rose had quickly picked up the sword thrown by the man and tried to attack Steve. But Steve quickly leaped in her direction, running so rapidly in the middle of her feet that the girl lost her balance and fell down straight on her back. Steve then quickly stood up on his feet and hovered his head on top of fallen down Rose. The man had taken out his fang, but the girl quickly held the man''s legs and jerked them away, making him fall on the ground too.


    Rhehan once again pointed his gun towards Steve and fired a shot right on his fang. But the bullet again slipped in the other direction hitting the wall. He then threw away his gun and once again picked up his sword running towards Augus. He ran rapidly and jumped high up in the air aiming his face with the sword. As soon as Steve averted Rhehan''s attack, Rose gave him a tight punch on his right cheek, making the venom spit out on one side.


    As soon as Rose punched him, Rhehan kicked the back of his knees with so much force that the man instantly fell down the floor. Instantly upon falling, Rose kicked his mouth with her feet and jumped away as a huge lava of venom spat out from his mouth.


    Seeing Rose had jumped aside from the man''s mouth, Rhehan now kicked his stomach with extreme force and another huge lava of purple color erupted from his mouth.


    The couple looked at each other in satisfaction looking at a lifeless Steve, lying on the floor and they both turn by turn beat him black and blue. The man lay there for a few seconds and seemed like he no longer had the energy to even move his body. Rhehan had by then picked up his sword and then immediately aimed it towards the lifeless man.


    He mustered all his strength and raised his arms and then swiftly jerked it towards the man''s stomach. But just then sudden rapid fumes started to erupt from the man''s body which were so hot that Rose and Rhehan had to take a step back from him. The fumes looked like it was erupting from explosive lava. As soon as the two of them took a step away, Rhehan once again aimed his sword towards Augus''s stomach.


    Suddenly Augus let out a loud chuckle and looked at Rhehan." Is this all you have got? This stupid sword made of the five elements of enchantress and this weak girl who can only make the elements do a happy dance with her emotions. Is that what you call a power? You stupid fools, I am the strongest man and nobody, just nobody can kill me. The venom in me only makes me stronger. I have all the support of all the dark forces and nobody can defeat me." He suddenly jumped high in the air and stood up on his two feet as if nothing really happened to him.

 Chapter 636 - Climax 48...

    Meanwhile...


    Kareem and Raol after having set the snake free walked out of the room from another door looking around them. They had entered a vast hall, which looked like a king''s meeting room of some ancient era. Several gigantic and metallic thrones were being placed on both the sides, while the biggest throne was situated in the centre corner of all the thrones. The room was decorated with several other unique items, making it look very royal.


    "Don''t tell me, they still have meetings sitting like that? How weird it that!" Raol chuckled looking at the thrones placed in a neat line, facing each other.


    "I know right! How weird! Why would anybody decorate the assembly hall in such an old fashioned way?" Kareem too frowned and then walked up to the main throne. The throne had several carvings imprinted on it, with several signs and symbols drawn on them, making it look really different form the other thrones. Kareem looked at the signs carefully and then touched his finger at the throne. But as soon as his finger touched it, he could feel his skin burn and he immediately retraced his hands. "Ouch! That hurts!"


    "What happened bro?" Raol came rushing towards Kareem and Kareem showed him his darkened finger tips which looked like they have been burnt.


    Raol frowned in confusion and looked at the throne carefully, trying to analyse their metals. "I don''t know bro! I find them all pretty normal looking and this one too, except the engraving." He looked at Kareem''s hands once again and then he himself tried to touch the throne with his index finger. To his surprise, his finger did not get any sort of burning sensation. "It is absolutely fine bro!" The man then touched the throne with his entire hand and felt completely fine.


    "That is strange!!" Kareem frowned and then with his tiniest finger once again tried touches the throne. He once again retraced his finger in pain. "Aaou! This so damn painful." Kareem saw his finger and it had a light black burn mark on it.


    "This is so strange. Why are you not able to touch this throne?" Raol frowned looking at the throne carefully.


    "That is because it has been cursed by me to not be touched by any snake." A sudden loud voice came from behind them and they both shuddered hearing the heavy voice. The voice itself had such a sarcastic and devil''s touch to it that even before seeing behind them, they had figured out who it was.


    They both turned and saw an old man wearing long overcoat was now standing in front of them, who had just entered from another door. He was smiling at the two boys, while following him was a huge troop of armed men, standing in one straight line, pointing their guns at the two boys.


    "We got the wrong man bro."Raol whispered feeling a bit nervous as they had to kill Augus not Horus.


    "Looks more like they got us. Remember only big bro can kill him." Kareem whispered back and then suddenly his face turned darker and he started to erupt fumes from his body.


    Meanwhile Raol had jumped and hid behind the thrones and had started to shoot the armed men one by one, while averting the bullets being launched on him. Kareem instantly turned into completely black color and ran rapidly towards Horus. He had planned to burn him a little with his hands, so that he gets weak and not killed.


    He rapidly ran towards Horus and stretched out his hands. As soon as he touched Horus, suddenly the aged man held Kareem''s hands with both his hands and twisted them sideways making Kareem shout in pain. "ARGHHH!!" The man erupted more fumes in pain and anger but it seemed to have no effect on Horus at all. Kareem was again and again trying to burn the man but the man chuckled happily. "Poor boy! Have you not done your homework?" The man once again twisted his hands sideways, making him cry in pain.


    Raol who was now fighting an entire army of men all by himself grew extremely worried looking at Kareem. The boy seemed to be in too much pain and looked like he was powerless in front of Horus.


    "You are a snake my boy. And I am the king of snakes. You are bound to feel weak before me and you can never ever harm me." The man spoke happily and then kicked his chest with his feet with so much force that Kareem fell on the ground right on his head. He then took out a gun from his jacket aiming it towards Horus, but somehow his hands shivered as if his body was getting lifeless in front of the man. He then shot down a few men that were trying to attack Raol from behind and stood up on his feet killing a few more men.


    Horus was standing calmly looking at the two boys, when suddenly Raol pointed his gun towards Horus. He was about to shoot him, when suddenly the boy was shot on his leg from behind by the armed man and Raol lost his balance dropping the gun.


    Horus chuckled again and then nodded his head in disapproval as Kareem was still shooting some more men from Davis''s army. He now knew that he could not kill Horus somehow so he was now doing his best to help Raol.


    "Catch hold of the boy! That is enough!" Davis pointed towards Raol who was now sitting behind a throne, still shooting some men. Suddenly around ten men came from behind and caught hold of Raol''s arms, dragging him towards a throne. Raol tried his best to struggle out of their grip but they constantly kicked him on his back and stomach making it too painful for him.


    "And as far as this boy is concerned he is a mighty boy. I will myself make him sit on my throne and give him the honour he deserves!" Horus smirked his devilish smile and walked towards Kareem.

 Chapter 637 - Climax 49..

    Horus walked towards Kareem who was constantly shooting the men that were trying to catch hold of Raol. He shot down a few men but soon his hands shivered as he could feel Horus standing next to him. He tried to shoot but the gun automatically dropped from his hands and he gulped in fear. His body was now extremely pale and sweaty and he dared not to look at Horus.


    Horus quickly bent down a bit looking at the boy directly in his green eyes and he quickly held the boy''s shoulders tightly gripping them with his hands. Kareem tried to free himself from the man''s grip but the man was too strong and Kareem''s fear was making him too weak. Besides Horus had full control over Kareem and could instantly make him feel terrified and helpless. His normal body strength was also getting lost as if Horus had casted a spell on the boy. He dragged the boy with his hands, holding him from his shoulders towards the direction where the main throne was placed.


    Kareem screamed in fear and once again tried to jerk away from the man''s grip. He looked at the throne in fear and then turned to look at Raol begging for help. Raol quickly kicked away few men, making them fall on the ground and then took out a sharp knife from his jacket killing a few more men. He then rapidly ran towards Kareem to save him but then suddenly he was hit with an iron rod on his head from behind and he fell on the ground instantly. He once again tried to get up on his feet and then started to run towards Horus with desperation. But then he was once again hit with the iron rod and he fell on the ground as his vision grew extremely blurred and he looked at Kareem from the corner of his eyes.


    Raol was then picked up by several men from his shoulders and was made to drag on his feet towards another throne. Rapidly several chains were brought by the men who tied up Raol''s hand, feet and then tied his body with the throne. Raol''s nose was now rapidly bleeding and he once again tried to free himself from the chains. His vision was extremely blurred and he looked at Kareem once again form the corner of his eyes, constantly trying to break the chains from is hands.


    Horus dragged the boy towards the throne and Kareem was trying hard to fight the man. Suddenly Horus grabbed the boy''s throat and pulled him up in the air, choking him instantly. Raol once tried to get free from the chains but was instantly punched on his already bleeding nose and his face hung low instantly as he felt extremely dizzy.


    He once again he looked at Kareem from the corner of his eyes and a tear dropped down from his eye. Horus had held the boy in the air and then immediately dropped him on the throne. Kareem shrieked in pain as his skin started to burn and Horus chuckled picking up the boy once again from his throat.


    He then again threw the boy on the throne and Kareem shrieked again in pain. "ARRRGHHHHHHH!!!" He shrieked uncontrollably and another tear dropped down from Raol''s eye looking at his brother.


    "Bring the chains." Horus signalled his men smiling looking at Raol. "Any last words you want to say to your dear brother?" he winked looking at Raol and Raol once again struggled to break the chains.


    "No! No!" Kareem was now trying hard to run away, but Horus was holding him tightly from his throat. He then instantly planted the boy on the throne and the boy''s shriek echoed in the entire hall. The men started tying him up from the throne as Kareem tried to struggle away. But soon he was tightly tied to the throne and his painful shrieks continued to echo in every direction.


    "Arghhhhhh!!!! NOOO! NOOO!!!" He screamed at the top of his lungs and closed his eyes. His skin was rapidly getting burnt and he turned to look at Raol one last time.


    Raol was now crying uncontrollably as he could now see Kareem''s skin burning up rapidly. "Brother! I love you!!" he whispered as his eyes grew more blurred.


    Kareem shouted even more as his back was now entirely burnt and dark fumes could now be seen erupting from his skin. Raol closed his eyes sobbing as he was now thinking of all the last few minutes he had spent teasing Kareem. Little did he know that this was their fate and he would witness the boy''s death with his own eyes.


    After a few more seconds, Kareem''s back and all his lower body was entirely burnt and he let out a deep breath and his head hung low as he breathed his last.


    "No!! No!" Raol screamed as he could now even see the dead boy''s skull.


    "May you rest in peace Kareem." Horus chuckled and ordered his men to open up the boy.


    Horus walked up to Raol and bent a little looking at his face and screaming in happiness. "Do you know why I am not killing you? I wanted you to see your brother''s death and now I will show you what exactly happened to him."


    The men opened up the dead boy and brought his body close to Raol and tilted it.


    Raol closed his eyes as tears dropped down from his eyes. He had a severe pain in his stomach and he felt as if somebody had pierced a knife in his heart. He howled loudly looking at Kareem. The boy''s bones were clearly visible from all the parts of his body which were in contact with the throne directly.


    And they threw him in front of Raol and laughed looking at Raol as he howled looking at his dead brother. He could now only remember the sweet times he had spent with him, which he knew, now would never return...

 Chapter 638 - Climax 50...

    Meanwhile...


    Lee, Elizabeth, Stefen and James had now entered a gigantic marbled hall, which was full of armed men, standing just several inches apart from each other.


    "Just how many men are there? They do not seem to finish at all." Stefen spoke up nodding his head in disapproval.


    "Weak men need more men to guard them, while stronger man is himself one man army." James winked and they both gave each other a high five smiling at each other in determination in their eyes.


    Immediately all four of them started to attack the men, killing them one by one with their respective weapons.


    While Xio Lee, was once again holding a piece of small knife, skilfully swiping it across the throats of men with his one hand, while with the other hand he was still holding Lizie''s hand, keeping his promise. Lizie was also now shooting the men rapidly one by one, as they both worked as a team, holding each other''s hands.


    Stefen who was hiding behind a pillar and shooting down the men turned to look at Lee and Lizie laughing at them. "Oh my! Look at these two now. Not leaving each other''s hands. I tell you, they are too eager to romance." He shouted loudly and James who was hiding behind another pillar, turned to look at Stefen and laughed loudly. "They are the most angry ones Stef. Just before they could spend their wedding night the villain attacked us. Why would they not be angry?" James chuckled while side by side shooting down the men rapidly as if it was a cup of tea for them.


    It was actually a piece of cake for them and they had already killed half of the men and were already attacking the other half. In another few seconds some more men were killed, when suddenly a man standing in a corner blew out a large trumpet.


    The noise of the trumpet was so loud that it echoed all across the entire island and all four of them turned to look at the man.


    "What is that for?" James frowned in confusion.


    "This voice has ultra sonic vibrations. I can sense it." Stefen halted for a few seconds closing his eyes.


    "What is the use of that?" Elizabeth too turned towards the man after shooting a man and looking at Stefen in confusion.


    Xio Lee had already aimed a knife at the man blowing the trumpet killing him, but by that time the sound was already echoing in the entire building.


    "The ultrasonic sounds are usually used to order or warn the animals. It is said that they hear the high intensity noises, which are not even audible to us." Stefen frowned looking at the fallen down trumpet.


    "Which means, they are ordering some animals to come here?" Xio lee frowned looking around him as no trace of any animal could be seen." But I have yet not seen any animal in this place."


    Elizabeth and James turned to look at each other in surprise and fear. "We have seen! The man has summoned not one but six lions for us." Elizabeth gulped in fear as all the men present in the hall were already dead. Stefen quickly closed the door of the room to prevent the lions from coming inside the room.


    "Do not worry. I shall be able to handle them." Xio Lee nodded his head in determination, who was pretty confident of handling the animals, having several years of experience in it. "Stef and James, quickly go and pick the fire torches we dropped in the tunnel. Quick." he ordered the boys who in return quickly ran towards the tunnel nodding their heads.


    Meanwhile...


    Lillian who had been standing outside the palace had successfully shot down all the men that came to attack her. The more the time passed the more anxious she got, about what was happening inside. Suddenly she heard a loud thunder behind her as if somebody is running too rapidly. She quickly hid behind a car on the drive through pointing a gun towards the road, when her eyes popped out and her jaw dropped open. A few men were coming running towards the main door of the building and suddenly they were crossed by six rapidly running lions that look extremely angry and furious. The lions growled and then immediately tuned to enter the building.


    "Oh damn! This is not good. They must have kept the lions as their last resort, which means the fight has grown really serious. I need to do something, even if Xio Lee is their inside." Lillian quickly stood up as soon as the lions rapidly entered the building and she ran towards the road, where the cages of the lions were situated, which directly led to the west woods. She was running like a maniac, not even once bothering about her years of fear from animals. She screamed at the top of her lungs, crossing the cages one by one. "Whiteyyy!!! Snowyyy!!! Whiteyy!! Snowyyy!! Quick! We need help. It think they are in trouble!!'' she screamed running towards the west woods now.....


    In the meanwhile...


    The closed door of the large hall was suddenly thrown open and one by one the gigantic lions pounced inside the room, towards all four of them. They all were now holding the fire torches in their hands, trying to scare away the lions, while guns and weapon in their other hand. Xio Lee tried to attack the Lion with a knife but he failed, falling on the ground.


    "Are you ok?" Elizabeth asked as she was now surrounded by two lions, while she tried to scare them off. Suddenly Xio Lee jumped high up in the air landing on the neck of one of the lions. He then took out his knife and then swiped it along the neck''s main nerve of the lion. The lion fell down immediately bleeding profusely.


    James was now trying to scare another lion and he immediately brought the torch towards its face, as soon the lion growled in fear he turned to look at Stefen, who immediately shot down the scared lion with three consecutive shots. Xio Lee was now tackling three lions with the help of Elizabeth, and was about to swipe the knife on the neck of the other one, when suddenly the knife feel from his hand and he shouted in pain. "ARGHHHH!!!!


    Suddenly all three of others halted as they had never seen Xio Lee shout in pain. Xio Lee opened the button of his coat and slid it upwards only to see his entire arm had turned dark and felt like it was on fire. "The snake''s venom!" he whispered looking at his arm in surprise.

 Chapter 639 - Climax 51...

    Elizabeth came rushing towards Lee and gasped in horror looking at his right arm. She then immediately opened his shirt''s collar removing the bow tie and saw blue colored patches on his neck. "This! How did this happen?"


    Suddenly a lion pounced on them and Xio Lee quickly pushed Elizabeth away with his left hand, scaring the lion with his fire torch. Stefen and James too came rushing towards Lee and gasped in shock looking at the venom travelling in his arm.


    "But... How can this be? We never came in contact with the venom?" Stef asked in surprise, his throat choking in sadness.


    "I thought the snake had only ripped my fabric and not my skin. It must have given me a slight cut and the venom must have mixed with my blood which I did not realise earlier." Xio Lee spoke taking deep breaths, once again feeling suffocated and out of breath.


    Elizabeth covered her face with her hands and then immediately held up her torch trying to scare the lion away. The four lions were now getting closer to them, while Xio Lee was now lying on the floor. James and Stefen had now dragged Xio Lee to one corner near a door and quickly opening it to get out of the room.


    As soon as they opened the door to look inside trying to escape from the lions, they gasped in shock! As if Xio Lee being infected was not enough of a shock already the four of them looked inside the room and Elizabeth shrieked in shock!


    James was still trying to keep the lions away as he too gaped inside the room in extreme surprise. They all walked inside the room slowly not able to believe what they were seeing with their eyes. They did not care anymore about the lions, and their minds were now filled with extreme shock. Stefen dragged Xio Lee too inside the room, who was now on the verge of tears upon entering.


    "Welcome my dear friends. Happy to see the dead boy? He was killed brutally and died in extreme pain. The kind of pain that you can never imagine" Horus, who was sitting on his throne chuckled hard and everybody turned to look at him in anger.


    Elizabeth walked up to the other thrones, in the direction where Raol was still in tears, crying over Kareem''s dead body. Suddenly the lady''s legs felt weak and she fell down on her knees instantly."Kareem!!" She shrieked loudly and immediately started howling out loud.


    "Oh you poor lady. First your son dies and now your husband is also going to die. Tsk! Tsk!" Horus laughed out so loudly looking at the lady crying as it was giving him an intense relief as if he had finally taken revenge from her. It was his dream to see her cry terribly, like he had cried in pain when the lady had shot his manhood. " I shall order the lions to not eat you up for a few more minutes, first I want to see you all cry."


    Stefen and James to dropped their guns and torches looking at the body in shock. They could not even bear to see how badly Kareem had been killed and their anger rose more and more towards Horus.


    "Wait for it. A better news is yet to come. Your two kids are with Augus now. I have told them to come here as well and witness this beautiful scene." The old man chuckled looking at Xio Lee, who had tears all over his face as he lay on the ground looking at Kareem. He was now slowly getting more and more blue while his arm had already turned gray.


    "Master?" Stefen ran towards Xio Lee, crying uncontrollably. "Don''t worry! Nothing will happen to you. We will find a cure." He spoke in much anguish.


    "It is ok Stef. We already know.. there.. is .. is no cure to it. Go take care of Lizie now. She will need you guys more than anything now. Don... don''t worry about me."Lee pointed with his left hand towards Elizabeth who was now crying uncontrollably looking at Xio Lee and Kareem.


    Suddenly several voices came from another door and suddenly Augus entered the room, looking at Horus happily. He had turned into completely black colour with red eyes and his long fang was holding too badly injured people, Rose and Rhehan, very tightly. Their heads were now bleeding terribly, while their bodies had several cuts.


    "You called me my dear king? I was about to kill these two." Augus spoke while releasing the two of them from his grip and the two of them immediately fell on the ground besides Kareem. Rhehan and Rose opened their eyes a bit and turned to look at their family. Kareem was already killed while Lee seemed to have been poisoned.


    They both closed their eyes as tears dropped down from their eyes as well, looking at their family''s agony. As the family looked at Rose and Rhehan they knew that everything was now over. They all cried for each other amidst the laugher of Horus, Augus and their army of men.


    Xio Lee''s face had now started to get blue and he let out a loud choke as if in terrible pain. His left leg had also started to get a little weak and now the venom was rapidly travelling to his other leg also. He wanted to cry out in pain but he knew that it will only make everybody weaker, if he falls weak. He closed his eyes and was gulping down the severe pain which felt like each cell of his body was on fire, rapidly spreading all over.


    Just like he had read in the book.... Slowly the body starts to turn black and it feels like the entire body is on fire. He also remembered reading that no herb or no medicine could ever cure this poisonous venom.....

 Chapter 640 - Climax 52...

    Horus then turned to look at Xio Lee and yawned. "Ok, I shall reduce you pain. I will tell my lion to eat you up and we can also get the pleasure to see your entire body ripped apart. Another live show!" he chuckled again looking at Xio Lee''s blue face.


    "No!!" James and Stefen shouted and turned to look at Horus and then immediately rushed towards the lions. Hearing this Rehhan and Rose too got up on their feet with great difficulty and walked towards the lions, tying to protect Xio Lee. Elizabeth quickly took out her gun, shooting away the men present on the scene. They all knew that they had to prevent losing more family members now. It was a fight for survival for their family, no matter how injured they were or how painful their wounds were.


    Rose, who did not have any weapon with her started to kill men along with Elizabeth by kicking them one by one, while Augus who was sitting on the throne now smiled and then emitted some more fumes from his body, hitting Rose and Elizabeth with it. Both the ladies went flying and landed near Xio Lee, where the lions were ready to attack.


    Rhehan who was now walking towards one lion looked at Horus with much anger.


    "Oh my dear son. How glad I am you are alive. It is more of a pleasure to kill you now than to kill you earlier. What happened did you lose your sword? Did Augus uncle take away your sword hiding it somewhere? Tsk Tsk! Do not worry your father will give you a new one."


    Rhehan who was walking towards Xio Lee halted and started walking towards Horus. He then instantly ran towards him and jumped high up in the air. He was about to give him a tight punch right on his face, when once again the black fumes travelled towards him from Augus''s direction and hit Rhehan''s back very hard. Rhehan fell on the ground hitting his head with much force.


    Horus chuckled and then turned his neck to look at James and Stefen who were struggling to keep Xio Lee safe from the four lions. Rose and Elizabeth quickly got up from the ground and picked up their guns, once again trying to shoot some more men. While Elizabeth then ran towards Raol and shot the bullets on the chains, which had tied him up so badly. Raol quickly got up from the throne looking at Xio Lee with tears in his eyes as he knew they were going to lose another member of their family.


    Augus now got up from his seat and was first about to kill Raol with his venom when suddenly they heard a loud ruckus from outside.


    Instantly a gigantic looking white colored imperial lion entered from the door, on top of which Lillian was sitting and the lion immediately halted upon entering the room, signalling Lillian to step down. Just then another white colored female imperial lion too entered from the door, with her cub on her back as usual, and it had already started attacking the entire army of men present their in the room. The female lion within seconds had already torn apart several men, while Augus and Horus looked at the two lions in surprise.


    "Kill this lion Augus." Horus ordered loudly and just then several black colour fumes appeared from the man''s body and he was about to throw it on the female lion when suddenly Lillian shouted in a thunderous voice.


    "Don''t you dare hurt her!!"


    Lillian glared at the man and suddenly several winds started to blow inside the room. The senior enchantress Orphea had now risen up and she immediately turned to look at Rose. Rose nodded her head in a yes and she too looked at Augus in anger and then at the female lion. Several rapid hurricanes now surrounded the female imperial lion as it ran rapidly all over the men, crushing them down with its feet.


    Lillian was now attacking Augus''s eyes, making the dusty winds to enter straight in his eyes. "Arghhh!!" the man immediately started to rub his eyes as he could not see anything. More and more rapid winds blew in his eyes while Rose was making sure that the hurricane keeps surrounding the female lion, to keep her protected from the bullets of the men. As the men fired bullets on the lion, it was caught in the hurricane not reaching the lion or her cub.


    The male lion looked at weak Xio Lee and growled in anger. It was the most thunderous voice that was ever hard by them scaring away all the lions to one corner. Xio Lee lifted his one hand smiling at the lion. "I am glad I could meet you one last time. I love you, tell this to everybody. I will miss you all."


    The imperial Lion''s anger surged rapidly hearing Lee'' words and within seconds it was leaping towards the lions and had already ripped them apart one by one in anger in just a few seconds. The lion now had gone absolutely berserk as he then looked at Kareem and it growled looking at Horus in anger. The lion was ready to attack Horus and rip him apart as his entire army was already dead when suddenly Lizie shouted from behind. "Wait, Whitey! We need the sword."


    Horus had immediately jumped and hid behind the throne, scared of the gigantic lion as Augus was still not able to see properly due to Lillian''s and Rose''s constant attack on his eyes.


    The imperial lion immediately stopped hearing Lizie''s words and then turned to look at Kareem''s body. He then walked slowly towards it and licked the visible bones and then turned to look at Raol and growled immediately. Raol frowned a bit and then looked at the lion in curiosity. The lion again growled and then turned to look at Kareem again liking his visible bones.


    "I think he is trying to tell you something related to Kareem." Elizabeth spoke in surprise. "Something which only you know Raol!"


    Raol thought for a moment applying his quick brains once again looking at Kareem and the imperial lion. Was he missing something about Kareem? What is it that the imperial lion know and he also knows, but nobody else knows?? He thought for a while, thinking about the west woods.


    Suddenly something occurred to him, his eyes now shining bright in hope and he shouted at the top of his lungs. He had figured out what the lion was trying to tell him. "SERPYYYYYY!!!!!"

 Chapter 641 - Climax 53...

    Everybody turned around to look at Raol, who once again shouted feeling a bit energetic now. "SERPPPYYYY!! WE NEED HELP!!!"


    The imperial lion too growled loudly as if calling the snake.


    Suddenly a loud hissing sound came from somewhere in the corner of the room and a gigantic snake came crawling rapidly towards Raol, encircling itself around his body.


    "Serpy! Kareem is dead. Do you think you can feed him venom and bring him back to life just like he did to you?" Raol spoke as a tear dropped down from his eye looking at his only hope. The snake hissed looking at Raol and it immediately crawled up to Kareem.


    While the female lion had killed all the men with the cub resting on its top, Rose and Lillian were now together constantly throwing dust on Augus stopping him from attacking anybody. The male imperial lion which had killed all the lions too was, now standing close to Xio Lee as it was getting difficult for him to breath. They all were now looking hopefully at the giant snake which was now positioned still near Kareem. Raol immediately held the bones of Kareem''s shoulders and placed him upside down, revealing his fully intact face.


    Everybody once again started crying looking at the dead boy, and started praying to the lord to somehow heal him.


    "No!!" Horus who was hiding behind the throne quickly got up and pointed his finger at the snake. The snake immediately hissed and wriggled as if falling weak from Horus''s impact.


    "Boss! The snakes fall weak before Horus. That is how he killed Kareem." Raol spoke looking at Rhehan.


    Rhehan immediately ran towards Horus once again giving him a tight punch. Horus quickly held the boy''s hand stopping his punch but Rhehan instantly punched him with his other hand right on his face, making Horus fall on the ground. He then once again kicked the man in his stomach in much anger.


    As soon as Horus''s concentration averted from the snake, the snake quickly started to drop the venom on Kareem''s face. Raol opened Kareem''s mouth with his hands as venom went inside it slowly. Soon the intensity of venom was increased by the snake, dropping lots of sticky fluid inside his mouth. The more it dropped the venom, the more the body needed it, as soon it all vanished away going deep in his body. Everybody was silently hoping for it to work, while Lillian and Rose were still using their powers to avoid Augus to do any harm to them. Rhehan had already punched the man several times making him bleed form his nose and lips.


    Rhehan then quickly shouted looking at Stefen as he had now held Horus''s both hands applying all his power. "Find my sword stef!!"


    Stefen looked at him in confusion thinking of ways to find the sword and Horus laughed again, while Rhehan was holding him tightly. "How will you find the sword? Do you think you will smell it, you dog?"


    Suddenly Horus''s words rang a bell in Lillian''s mind and she quickly cut off a few of her hair strands with a knife. She then smiled and looked at the little white colored cub on top of the female imperial lion and called it. "Tiny. Can you please come here?"


    The white cub quickly jumped from its mother''s back and waged its tail coming towards Lillian. "Sweetie I am a little busy handling this bad man. Take my hair. Whatever smells like my hair and have same properties, please bring it to me. Quick." The cub waged its tail again as if given a game to play. It then smelled the hair and then sprinted out of the room rapidly and happily all alone.


    Just then James looked at his ring and remembered that a female enchantress''s hair could be used as a bracelet, ring or a sword too. They had all the natural elements required!


    Suddenly, everybody was stunned in surprise and a happy wave crossed their bodies as they heard a loud gasp from Kareem''s mouth. Everybody looked at the boy in surprise as his skin was healing and he was moving his fingers a bit. Raol immediately removed the pants of one of the dead men, sliding it up on Kareem''s legs on top of his newly formed skin. He could see the venom flowing in his arteries and veins, as a thin transparent layer of skin had already formed on top of it. A tear fell down from Raol''s eye as he saw the boy''s finger moving again.


    Raol quickly hugged the imperial lion for reminding him of the snake. He kissed its face lovingly hugging its neck. "Thank you. Thank you!! It would have never occurred to me, if you would not have told me."


    The lion roared a bit looking at Kareem as the snake constantly fed its venom to him. It sounded more like a happy and gentle roar now.


    "It''s working lee. It is working.'' Elizabeth smiled a bit, looking at Lee who nodded his head and smiling a bit too.


    "I can now die in peace. My family is safe." Lee smiled a bit moving his blue colored lips, struggling to speak.


    "No. Nothing will happen to you." James, Stefen and Lizie turned to look at Lee.


    Elizabeth then turned to look at the male imperial lion. "Whitey. We have to take him to the old monk now. Let''s go." She quickly got up on her feet, seeing that Kareem was now moving his body. She knew that they all were noW together and could handle the situation.


    "I shall follow them quickly to see if they reach safely. You stay here." James spoke as he quickly ran behind the imperial lion, while Stefen nodded his head walking towards Rhehan to help him. He quickly took out his gun and shot Horus on his feet and the old man cried in pain shouting loudly. "Arghhhh!!!"


    Stefen then shot the man on his other foot as well and smiled cunningly. "If something happens to my master, I will shoot each and every cell of your leg, giving you extreme pain before my brother kills you with the sword."


    The imperial lion roared in anger hearing Elizabeth''s words and clutched Xio Lee between its teeth, lifting him in the air. Xio Lee''s body had now turned extremely blue and he was now taking deep and rapid breaths, as if having extreme difficulty in breathing. Elizabeth quickly jumped on top of the male imperial lion and they immediately rushed out of the room.

 Chapter 642 - Climax 54...

    The imperial lion sprinted rapidly out of the building clutching Lee in between its teeth. Lee''s body was now hanging loose downwards as if he was not even breathing. James too quickly followed them, running as rapidly as he could, out of the building. Now their only hope was the old monk, who might have some herb to cure the venom. Though the herb did not work during the time of Miso''s poisoning, but they were hopeful that it might work this time on Xio Lee.


    In the meanwhile, Kareem had now started jerking his body rapidly and suddenly opened his eyes straight away looking at the snake. He then smiled a bit and quickly started to drink the venom faster. "I did not know, I would need you this early Serpy!" he drank the venom and lifted his body a bit, looking around him drinking more and more venom.


    "I know, what you are looking at bro. Everyone is fine bro, except master Lee. He got scratched by the snake''s fang and his entire body has now turned blue. Lizie aunty has taken him to the old monk. Hopefully everything will be alright." Raol sighed looking at Kareem telling him everything that happened and how imperial lions killed the other lions and how he summoned Serpry after being told by Whitey.


    As soon as Kareem heard the boy''s words, his anger spiked up again. He was now drinking the venom quickly and was already emitting the fumes from his body rapidly. His red eyes turned to look at Rose and Lillian who were together desperately trying to stop Augus''s power, by constantly throwing heaps of dust at him.


    Kareem quickly sat upright and with one quick jump stood on his feet in anger. The mere thought of Xio Lee getting infected had made him extremely angry. This was the angriest he has ever been in his life and he looked at Augus in anger. He signalled Rose and Lillian to stop throwing dust at him and they both stopped getting a signal from the boy who now looked absolutely healthy and strong.


    The female imperial lion was now constantly starring at everybody making sure nobody gets hurt from its family. Suddenly from the door, white cub of the imperial lion came running waging its tail, while happily clutching something in its mouth. It came running towards Lillian and placed down the object in its mouth and waged its tail once again proudly.


    Lillian smiled patting the cub''s head but was stunned to see long hair strands on the ground. " Huh? These are hairs?! They look like mine." She then turned to look at Rose and noticed her hair had been chopped off.


    "These are my hair mom. Had to chop them off as they got infected. I think tiny got confused and picked up my hair instead as it has same properties." Rose shrugged and then suddenly she noticed something shining underneath the hair strands and she quickly jerked away her hair and saw the shining metallic sword on the ground. "Oh tiny! You found it." The cub waged its tail and Rose and Lillian patted its head smiling. "You solved our problem sweetie."


    Rose spoke happily and she then quickly got hold of the sword and ran towards Rhehan throwing the sword in his direction. Rhehan''s face lit up looking at his sword and he quickly caught hold of it jumping in the air.


    Horus quickly took a chance and kicked away Stefen and pulled out his own sword form his throne standing up on his feet, with his shaking legs. Rhehan signalled Stefen to move aside as he knew that the sword fight was now going to be extremely dangerous for anybody to intervene. It was only Rhehan who could kill Horus and it was only Kareem who could match the power of Augus!


    "Thank you Serpy, please go back to the woods. It is risky for you to stay here now."Kareem spoke softly and then soon turned to look at Augus, who was now blinking his eyes trying to see clearly. Kareem''s skin was now turning dark and he looked at his father, who looked very different to him for the first time. Steve''s skin was darker and his eyes were red. His long fang and teeth were hanging from his mouth and Kareem for a second wondered if Raol was right and he himself too looked this scary in anger?


    "My son, how are you?" Augus smiled warmly looking at Kareem. All this while Augus had always begged Horus to save Rose''s life only because he knew how much Kareem had loved her.


    "Do not call me your son." Kareem spoke in disgust looking at Steve.


    Steve''s face had now grown lighter and he now looked almost normal as soon as Kareem stood in front of him. "You know I love you right. Just because I did not love your mother does not mean I do not love you. We have had such good moments together my son and I know; you also love me a lot." Steve smiled warmly walking a bit close to Kareem.


    "Cut this crap dad. All of this does not matter now. You and I are in enemy teams and all I know is that have to defeat you." Kareem spoke in an angry tone looking at the old man.


    "And who told you this? Your mother? That Xio Lee? Did you ever have a word with me about it? Besides did they ever believe you? All this while they were so scared of you. They did not even consider telling you any of the family secrets." Augus spoke in an angry tone walking closer to Kareem and patting his shoulders. "We are not different teams. We have a common lineage and we will always be in the same team my son. No matter who ever says anything we will always be together." He hugged the boy happily, patting his back.


    A tear dropped down from Kareem''s eye and he hugged back his father tightly. More and more tears dropped down from his eyes and he took deep breaths, trying to control his emotions.

 Chapter 643 - Climax 55...

    Augus smiled a bit and patted his son''s back. "My dear son. We have a lineage and we have to hold each other''s hand to keep our lineage alive. It is you responsibility. How can you forget?" Steve smiled still hugging him.


    Rose and Lillian who were looking at Kareem were left stunned for a few seconds. Kareem looked like he was totally brain washed by Augus and he was no longer going to kill him. Lillian stepped ahead and later when Kareem signalled her to stay back with his hand, which was still on Steve''s back, Lillian instantly took back a few steps knowing that Kareem must be doing all this for a reason.


    "I am sorry dad." Kareem spoke in much anguish.


    "It is ok my son. All is fine now as together, we will fight them all." Steve smiled once again patting the boy''s back.


    "I am sorry dad that I will have to kill you. I know it is tough for me but I will have to do it." Kareem suddenly spoke in much anger, clutching Augus so hard with his arms that Augus shouted in pain, spitting out venom from his mouth. "ARRGGGHH!! KAREEM!!!"


    He then immediately pushed Augus away looking at him with murderous eyes. "Don''t you dare talk about lineage. Had you cared about your family then why did you kill your own father Lavan? Why did you go against him? Yes, we have dark forces but they can also be used for good purposes. But you always tried to use it in a negative way. When your father caught you red handed you killed him. Am I right dad?" Kareem spoke in a thunderous voice smirking a bit.


    Augus was stunned for a second and he frowned a bit. "How do you know all this?"


    "Ha-ha! Dad! Lineage you see.... We have the same lineage. And if you loved me so much why did you let that Horus curse the throne? Why did you let me die and why did you not save me? You purposely let Horus attack me and instead you attacked big brother! Where was your love at that time father." He spoke in such anger that his entire body turned automatically black and he emitted such powerful fumes from his body and palms. He quickly pulled Augus with his hands, holding his collar and then jerked him away with so much force that he banged straight on the wall, hitting his head hard. "All this while, I could not sleep as you scared the shit out of me every bloody night. And when I refused to kill my own brother, you scared me with an accident?!!" he shouted again.


    "Kareem! This is not right. I had no idea that Horus would kill you." Augus spoke in anguish getting up on his feet.


    "Really? Ok agreed. Then why was it Serpy to feed me venom and not you? Do you have any better answer for this? My entire family was worried about me but you... you were busy killing my elder brother, instead of feeding me venom!" he once again held Augus this time from his throat and lifted him up high in the air as his wrath was only increasing and increasing every second.


    Augus suddenly closed his eyes and suddenly his body started to get dark too. He quickly caught hold of Kareem''s hand and twisted it rapidly, freeing himself from his clutch and standing back on the ground. "I did not want to do this Kareem but looks like you have to die from my hands itself. You give me no other option." Suddenly the man emitted several fumes from his hands, attacking the boy with it.


    Instantly Kareem too emitted fumes from his body and counter attacked the man''s fumes. As soon as the dark fumes collided with each other, a vast explosion echoed all across the building as if there was a high intensity earthquake, shaking the earth.


    "BAAAMM!!!" Both the fumes were constantly colliding as both the men applied their entire force aiming towards each other. But suddenly Augus''s fumes came much closer to Kareem and Kareem had to jump sideways, to avoid the fumes from touching him.


    "I am asking you for one last time son. I am you father. You can join hands with me."Augus smirked standing calmly as Kareem panted heavily having applied to much force.


    "NEVER!! Only Xio Lee is my father." Kareem quickly ran towards him and instantly bent downwards on his knees, as his body slid on the floor and he hit Augus hard on his knees with his hands, making him fall on the ground.


    Augus looked upwards from the ground and smiled. "In that case you should know your father is dead by now. Nobody has a cure for snake''s venom."


    "Shut up!!" Kareem screamed in anger and once gain kicked Augus with much force, like a football making him roll on the ground.


    Suddenly Augus let out his long fang from his mouth and wrapped it around Kareem''s legs. He then swung his fang rapidly towards the wall, making Kareem hit the wall with much force and he instantly fell on the ground.


    "You think you can defeat me? Boy you have just learnt how to use your powers a few hours back and you think you can defeat a person like me who has been practicing it from so many years?" Augus once again let out the fumes from his hands, once again aiming it at Kareem.


    Rose and Lillian got extremely worried and stepped ahead a little to intervene but Kareem signalled them to stay back with his hand. He then quickly got up on his feet taking deep breaths. He knew he could never defeat Augus like this, so he had to think of something very clever. He turned to look at Raol who quickly whispered ''Lavan'' to him, lip syncing his mouth for the boy to understand.


    Kareem nodded his head and closed his eyes. ''I need your help Lavan. How do I defeat him? I thought you said I am much stronger than him? Then why cannot I compete his strength?''


    The boy spoke a silent prayer to his lineage and then once again looked at Augus. The old man once again attacked him with the fumes, making him hit the wall once again and then falling on the ground near Raol.


    As soon as he hit the ground, suddenly he heard several hushed voices near him and he turned to look to his side but nobody was besides him. It was a man''s voice calling his name slowly in a hissing voice.


    "Can you hear it too?" Kareem asked looking at Raol.


    Raol nodded his head in a no, looking at him in curiosity.

 Chapter 644 - Climax 56...

    Kareem frowned in confusion and the once again turned to look at his left and he did not see anything or anybody standing. But he could still hear the voices, as if a snake was hissing much close to him. He tried hard to concentrate what the hissing voice was telling him and now he could clearly hear a man''s spooky voice.


    "The power of a snake lies in its venom and the source of the venom is its fang. Kareem! Cut the fang and you can defeat your father. You are strong; you just need to stop getting scared. Do not be scared or it reduces the power. Believe that you are stronger than him and only then you will be able to fight it."


    Kareem closed his eyes as he had now recognised the voice. It was none other than Lavan who was now guiding him as to how to defeat Augus. Kareem then opened his eyes in surprise, "well that was pretty quick service Lavan. Thanks." Once again he held out his hands, emitting dark fumes from his hands, aiming it straight towards Augus.


    Meanwhile...


    Horus had stood up on his feet once again as soon as Rhehan walked closer to him with a sword in his hand. In one swift move Rhehan swung his sword across the man''s neck but Horus quickly held out his sword stopping the man''s attack. Both the men applied all their force, while Rhehan tried to swing the sword across his neck, but the old man used all his force to stop him. Suddenly Horus punched the boy in his stomach and Rhehan jerked back a little, as Horus once again jerked him away with his sword now.


    "Boy, I am way skilful and smarter than you, in all this." Horus chuckled proudly.


    The old man suddenly rotated his body in a 360 degree angle and with much force jumped up in the air, swiping the sword across the boy''s body. Rhehan quickly also jumped sideways, stopping the sword with his own sword pushing the man''ssword in the opposite direction.


    "Now do you think, I am stronger?" Horus chuckled again, once again aiming the sword at him.


    Rhehan in return did not reply but immediately kicked the man on his legs, throwing him backwards on the ground. But the old man did not leave a grip of his sword and quickly held it towards Rhehan. Rhehan once again hit the man''s sword with his own sword creating a loud thunderous and sharp sound. Rhehan then applied all his body weight on his hands, as the old man lay on the ground holding back Rhehan''s sword with his sword.


    Horus''s own sword had now almost touched his own throat, due to Rhehan''s force and a few blood drops, fell down from his throat as the sword pierced his skin a bit. "Ah! A bit more of cut and I will die with my own sword and then I shall reincarnate into a new and fresh body making your lives hell again.'''' The man chuckled loudly in happiness.


    Rhehan immediately retraced his hands away from the man''s sword as too much of blood had already started dripping from his throat now. The boy actually got scared that if he manages to cut any wrong vein the man will actually die with his own sword, thus not letting the cycle of the curse to stop.


    Horus smirked looking at Rhehan and then chuckled loudly. "Hahaha! Look at the dilemma you have to face poor boy. You want to see me killed but you also do not want me to kill myself. Such is the irony of the fate." Horus chuckled and then once held his own sword closer to his throat, letting more and more blood fall from hit.


    Rhehan gaped at the man in horror and rapidly ran towards him pulling away the man''s sword away from his throat. As more a,nd more blood dripped down Horus laughed uncontrollably. "Did you think I would rather let you kill me than I would kill myself? You think I am a fool and it never crossed my mind that I could kill myself?'' the man immediately kicked the boy with his feet, making Rhehan fall on the ground with a loud ''thud'' right on his back.


    Rhehan made sure he also does not loose the grip of his sword. Suddenly he pounced in the air, this time attacking the man''s back of the head. He leaped high up in the air, swinging his sword towards the left, aiming straight to his head.


    Looking at him Horus too stood up on his feet and once again raised his own sword.


    "CLASSHHHHH!!!" The screeching noise of the metal once again roared in the room.


    But the impact was so huge that Horus''s sword fell on the ground and Rhehan looked at him with much anger and determination. He was once again going to leap up in the air, this time swiping the sword straight across his throat when suddenly Horus jumped up in the air and tilted his body a bit, kicking Rhehan right on his face.


    "BAMMM!!" Echoed a voice as the strong kick hit the boy with much impact


    Rhehan immediately spat out blood from his mouth as the man''s foot hit him so hard and he immediately swung his arm at the speed of lightening and swiped the sword across Horus''s stretched out leg, chopping it into two parts.


    "Arggghhhhhhhh!!! The man screamed in pain as his leg was now Chopped right below his knees and the blood was oozing out uncontrollably. He fell down on the ground, while holding his thigh with his hands in extreme pain.


    Rhehan once again held out his sword this time aiming for his stomach. He quickly jumped in the air lifting his entire body, aiming straight towards his stomach. But Horus immediately rolled over his body averting the aim and instead picked up his own sword. He hit Rhehan''s sword with so much anger and pain that Rhehan''s sword went flying in the air and landed with a loud thud on the ground, far away. Rhehan was stunned for a few seconds looking at the man''s rage and was about to go and pick up his sword, when he noticed a faint smile on Horus''s face.


    The injured man on the ground had now pointed his sword towards his own stomach and was about to stab himself to death. "See you in the next birth my dear son."


    "Noooo!!" Rhehan shouted at the top of his lungs, and jumped forwards towards the man.

 Chapter 645 - Climax 57...

    In the meanwhile...


    The imperial lion was now quickly leaping amidst the trees and bushes, reaching the monastery at the speed of the lightening. In the meanwhile, several animals had spotted what was happening and there was a loud ruckus in the entire forest. The animals were howling in anger, while the birds were chirping in distress. From where ever the imperial lion crossed, the animals followed it creating a loud noise looking at Xio Lee''s now absolutely dark body.


    James was now quickly running in the west wood and had already lost sight of the imperial lions. He rapidly ran amidst the bushes when suddenly he heard a loud roar behind him. He suddenly halted and turned, and saw the same gigantic hyena standing behind him, looking at him in curiosity.


    James was this time not scared and he immediately ran towards the hyena. "I have to reach the old monk. Master Lee had been poisoned. Take me there immediately." James spoke in much anguish and a tear dropped from his eye.


    The hyena let out another growl this time much softer and polite as if agreeing to him.


    "Thank you so much." He spoke up hurriedly and jumped to sit on the hyena''s back. The hyena was now sprinted rapidly towards the monastery, angry over hearing the news about Xio Lee.


    The old monk, who had been sitting in his room and meditating near the small water pond in his room, could hear a loud ruckus in the forest now. He knew his children were now fighting and he thus was constantly praying to the lord for their safety.


    He had never in his all lifetimes, ever heard such an anguished call from the animals. He quickly opened his eyes in worry and rushed towards the main room of the monastery. All the other monks too were now rushing out of the monastery hearing the animals cry and shriek so loudly.


    "Something is not correct." The old monk stood on his spot stupefied as he could now hear the Imperial lion growling in extreme anger. He then heard a lady howling and crying loudly. He quickly rushed outside the monastery and his heart was now beating rapidly in extreme tension and his feet shivered in shock. "Lee!!" he shouted in extreme shock.


    The imperial lion had placed Lee''s body on the entry of the monastery and it was now completely dark in color. The man was not moving and breathing and the imperial lion roared and roared in anger. Elizabeth fell down on the ground and cried looking at him and her eyes then spotted the old monk who was rapidly rushing to see Xio Lee.


    "Old monk! Please, please do something. He is not breathing now." She howled in despair looking at the monk and folded her hands begging for her husband''s life.


    "This... This is the same venom." The old monk spoke in a trembling voice and then immediately looked at the other monks. "Please bring him in. Quick"


    All the animals had now gathered around the monastery in restlessness, still howling in anger and sadness. The entire monastery''s garden was now filled with several hyenas, monkeys and apes and other animals looking at Xio Lee.


    The monks picked up Xio Lee''s body and brought him inside the monastery, making him lie down on a bamboo table, situated right in front of the beautiful lord Buddha statue. Several herbs were being placed before the lord''s feet and the old monk quickly picked up an old transparent bottle with white colored contents in it. He then quickly walked towards Xio Lee and opened his jaw. He then poured the entire contents of the bottle in his mouth.


    All the monks and Elizabeth were now praying before the lord''s statue to make the herb work. Just then the hyena carrying James on his back halted near the door of the monastery. James quickly patted the head of the hyena, rushing inside from in between all the animals that had gathered around the monastery. The animals were now standing silently in contrast to their earlier anger and howling, as if they were also silently praying to the lord in unison.


    James rushed inside the monastery and stood inside the room quietly as he too now prayed to the Lord, to wake up Xio Lee back to life.


    As soon as the old monk transferred the contents of the bottle in Xio Lee''s mouth, suddenly his mouth spat out the entire contents in dark gray color. As if, the herb did not work upon the venom and the body spat it all out.


    The old monk this time took another bottle, which had some red colored  liquid contents in it. He immediately poured the entire bottle in his mouth and waited for a few seconds. But no sooner the red color also converted into gray and it was again thrown out of the mouth instantly, falling it all over his dark face.


    Everybody present around them knew what this meant. The herb was not working in front of the snake''s venom in his body.


    The old monk''s hands were now shivering as a tear dropped down from his eye. Everybody was stunned to see him cry and they all too busted in tears. They knew that if the calm man like the old monk was crying it was definitely a bad news.


    With his shivering hands the old monk picked up another transparent bottle from the shelf, pouring it inside Xio Lee''s mouth. But as if he already knew the result, the contents of the herb were also spat out of his mouth spreading all over his face. The old monk dropped down on his knees and rested his head on Xio Lee''s chest and busted into tears. "Our Lee Lee is dead. He killed our Lee Lee."


    Everyone started howling and crying in pain and sorrow looking at the dead man''s body on the table. Suddenly a loud ruckus was created outside the monastery as all the animals went berserk in anger screaming and producing angry noises.


    Suddenly all the birds started to screech in sorrow and suddenly the entire sky turned dark as if it was night time. It was a dark day for the entire universe as the most loving man of the mother earth and other creatures was no more!


    Elizabeth came rushing towards Lee''s body on the table, looking at him with her teary eyes. "How can you do that Lee? Did you not promise me to never leave my hand? How can you just go away like this? How?"

 Chapter 646 - Climax 58...

    All the ruckus and howling of the animals grew stronger as everyone was now surrounded near dead Xio Lee. The old monk wiped away Xio Lee''s face with the end of his robe, which was completely smudged with the gray colored liquid and kissed his forehead.  "You were too brave my child. We all are so proud of you. All you life you have protected you family without asking anything in return i am glad at least your last wish of marrying Lizie got true." He spoke amidst falling tears in his eyes.


    The old monk then immediately picked up his body and went outside the monastery towards the garden. "They all need to see him one last time." The old monk spoke and he placed the body on the bamboo table in the garden, which Xio Lee had himself built when he was 14 years old.


    The animals once again shrieked in anger now producing scary noises, while the birds flocked on top of the monastery creating a loud ruckus. Elizabeth and James hugged each other, crying at the top of their voices as they looked at the man''s dark and lifeless body. "It cannot be Jammy! It cannot be. Look at his wedding suit. He is still wearing it." She spoke with a choked throat.....


    The ruckus in the forest was enough to catch the attention of the female imperial lion. As soon as she got the message from the voices of the other animals that Xio Lee was no more, its anger rose up tremendously. It growled in so much anger and pounced straight away on top of Horus, who was now about to stab himself with his own sword. The lion pounced rapidly making the man shudder in fear and drop his sword. It then held the man in between her teeth abut to kill him to death.


    "Wait snowy. Remember we cannot kill him. What happened? Why are you angry?" Lillian spoke looking at the lion in confusion. The lion jerked away the man throwing him on Rhehan''s feet and growled in anger again. Even the tiny cub too growled in much anger looking at Lillian. The lion then started to sprint in every direction, running wildly in anger all around the room. Everybody turned around to look at the lion in surprise.


    "Snowy?" Lillian gasped at the lion in horror, finally getting the message from the lion and immediately her legs fell weak and she fell down on the ground in shock.


    "What happened mother? Why is snowy angry??'''' Rose turned to look at Lillian in confusion. Even Kareem was now looking at the lady in surprise trying to understand her sudden shocked reaction.


    "Lee... Lee could not make it. He is no more." the lady spoke and tears dropped down from her eyes. As soon as the tears touched the ground the entire room turned into dark gray color. Rose too gasped in shock not able to believe the news and a sudden thunder occurred in the sky as the girl looked at Augus and Horus in much anger and hatred.


    Rhehan clenched his fist as he heard of his father''s demise and he immediately picked up his sword shouting in anger. "Arrghhhhhhhhh!!!!" Tears dropped down from his eyes and he pounced on Horus punching his face several times consecutively in much anger. Horus was now chuckling as he heard of Lee''s Death and he felt as if his revenge has been fulfilled.


    Horus quickly tried to aim his sword at the boy, but the boy was so angry that he held the man''s sword right from the sharp end of it, making his own hand bleed terribly. He then held Horus''s sword''s handle from his other hand and instantly broke it into two pieces throwing it away. He was now glaring at the man in extreme anger and his face had now turned extremely red. Horus looked at his broken sword in surprise and he dragged himself a few steps away from the boy feeling scared of him. Rhehan quickly picked up his sword and walked closer to him as the tears did not cease to stop from his eyes now.....


    Stefen had hugged Rose and Lillian while they all busted in tears. The imperial lion was again and again running in abrupt directions not able to control its anger.


    On the other hand as soon as Kareem heard Lillian''s words he was standing silently and his entire body as now shaking vigorously. Suddenly giant lava erupted from his body and he looked at Augus in much anger who was also now laughing looking at Lillian''s crying face. The fumes were so strong and abrupt that Augus could not avert it and he immediately hit the fumes, flying high in the air, smashing on a glass window. As soon as he smashed on the window his body developed cuts which leaked a few drops of the purplish fluid from them.


    "You killed my father!!!" Kareem shouted at the top of his lungs and then ran up to Augus immediately clutching his throat. Augus immediately held the boy''s wrist trying to pull them away but the boy''s anger had reached no limits and so was his power. He was now sitting on top of Augus choking him constantly in anger. His body was erupting extreme hot fumes now spreading all over the room. He then turned to look at Raol who was also in tears and shouted. "Cut his fang when I say!!"


    Raol immediately picked up a knife from the floor and quickly walked up to the two of them. Suddenly Augus jerked him away and Kareem fell on the ground. "It is not so easy boy."


    Augus too emitted numerous fumes from his body and to counter attack him, Kareem too emitted fumes. "BAAAMMM!!"


    Once again both the fumes collided with each other creating another loud explosion. They both had now applied all their power but Kareem was now extremely angry and determined to finish Augus. Suddenly Kareem''s fumes increased in size, while Augus looked at him in surprise. "How can this be?"


    Soon Kareem''s fumes reached Augus burning his body a little. "ARGHHH!"


    Kareem rushed towards Augus and once again held his throat with his one hand. He then picked up the man high up in the air with his hand, choking him extremely. The man''s fang was yet not coming out of his mouth so Kareem punched him hard on his stomach with his other hand, making him spit out venom on top of Kareem. Just then his fang came out a little and Kareem held the fang tightly with his hand, while still choking him with his other hand.

 Chapter 647 - Climax 59...

    The man wriggled his legs rapidly trying to free himself from the man''s grip but Kareem''s anger was now only increasing thinking about Lee and his grip was only getting stronger. He quickly held out the man''s fang with his hand and stretched it out with extreme force making the man shriek in pain. Augus once again tried to free himself but his own fear was now making him very weak.


    "Cut it Raol." The boy shouted looking at Raol and Raol came running towards them and swiped the knife with extreme force across the man''s fang instantly cutting it into two pieces. As soon as the fang of the man was cut he wriggled in pain and his entire body started to get pale instantly. Kareem threw away the man far away from everybody as he was now releasing the venom at a great speed.


    He nodded his head looking at Raol, as if telling him the work has been done. He constantly wanted to punch Augus, but he knew the man was now already on the verge of death. Everybody turned to look at Augus with satisfaction in their eyes. The man was constantly wriggling in pain and had now grown as pale as a ghost. In just a few more seconds he stopped moving and lied down lifeless. Kareem looked at his father''s dead body and to his own surprise the hatred for the man had increased so much that all the love for him he felt earlier had vanished. He had felt a sense of satisfaction killing his own biological father.


    Meanwhile....


    Horus who was lying down on Rhehan''s feet was now getting punched and kicked by him several times. "You think, I will kill you just like that? First you should feel the pain that my father suffered." He raised his arm, holding the sword in his hand and chopped off the man''s other leg too. "How does it feel dad?" he spoke in an angry tone, tilted his had bit as more tears fell down from his eyes, thinking about Lee.


    "ARGHHHHH!!!'' the man shouted as both his legs had now been chopped.


    Everybody who had just witnessed Augus'' death was now witnessing Horus being killed mercilessly by an angry Rhehan. He then aimed for the man''s arms and swiped the sword across it, making his arms cut into pieces.


    "Arggghhhh!!" The man shouted again in extreme pain, looking with extreme fear in his eyes towards Rhehan.


    "Let''s get over with him brother." Kareem spoke in disgust looking at Horus.


    Rhehan nodded his head in a ''yes'' and then suddenly jumped upwards in the air, pointing his sword downwards. He then quickly jumped right on top of Horus, making the sword pierce his stomach too deep. He then twisted the sword several times inside the man''s stomach and pulled it out instantly. Blood gushed out from his body and he let out a loud gasp and breathing his last breaths. Horus wriggled in pain and then instantly his head fell downwards and he finally died.


    Suddenly several colourful rays emitted from the sword and flew up in the sky and busted into a beautiful firecracker in the dark sky, as if something evil has just vanished away and the spell has been broken.


    "We need to get to the west woods." Lillian sniffed in sadness getting up on her feet. They were no longer happy about killing the two people they had dreaded all their lives, as Lee was no longer with them.


    In the very next minute, Lillian was now riding on top of the imperial, lions rushing towards the woods, while everybody else followed them quickly with a disheartened and remorse mind. They all were now sobbing and crying and the entire atmosphere had now turned gloomy.


    While Kareem was now quickly crawling his slimy body in the woods, Rhehan and Rose were running rapidly behind him. In the last were Stefen and Raol who were catching up to them as fast as possible. The more the distance they covered, the closer the shrieks and howling of the animals could be heard by them.


    As soon as the female imperial lion halted at the entrance of the monastery, Lillian shrieked in despair, looking at Xio Lee''s dead body lying on the table. With her shivering legs she walked up to the table and instantly fell on the ground, crying uncontrollably. She then immediately hugged Elizabeth and they both sobbed hugging each other.


    Kareem, Rose and Rhehan too reached the monastery quickly and they immediately busted into tears looking at their master lying lifelessly on the table. Everyone was now constantly crying, including the old monk.


    They all were remembering the beautiful days, when Lee was young and has stepped in the woods for the first time. He had instantly befriended all the animals and the animals too had a special connection with him. He had won the hearts of all the monks and was very determined to work hard and learn new things from the old monk.


    "Lee Lee" Rhehan whispered wiping away his tears, kissing his master''s forehead. "You are not dead. You will always be in our hearts thank you for always protecting us." Rhehan spoke in an anguish tone. Never in his mind would he have thought that he would be kissing Lee good bye at the same spot, where he had spent his most beautiful times with him. He looked at the cradle which was still placed at the corner of  the garden which Lee had build with his own hands, for tiny Rhehan out of bamboo sticks


    Rose had now hugged Elizabeth as they all stared at Xio Lee''s body with teary eyes.


    Kareem was still standing in one corner, with tears dropping down from his eyes. He did not even have the heart to come close to any of his family members. He stood on just one corner and stared blankly at Xio Lee''s body. In just a few seconds Stefen and Raol too reached the spot and slowly walked up to the garden, crying their heart out.


    Raol''s eyes then fell on Kareem, who was standing aloof not even coming close to master''s body. He walked up to Kareem quickly and patted his shoulder. As soon as Raol patted him, Kareem busted into tears and hugged him tightly. They both cried hugging each other for a very long time.


    For once, there was a pin drop silence in the entire region, as everybody sat on the ground looking blankly the strongest yet the gentlest man they had ever known ''XIO LEE.''


    He was the man who himself was very strong but also made sure that all his loved ones too remain strong and always trained and guided them according to that. The man was truly a noble legend...

 Chapter 648 - CLIMAX 60...

    Everybody sat down in silence, when suddenly they heard a loud hissing noise from somewhere in the woods. Everybody turned to look behind them and then noticed a black colored gigantic snake approaching them rapidly.


    "Serpy." Kareem turned and looked at the snake directly approaching him and Raol.


    The snake was constantly hissing loudly looking at the two of them and then immediately wrapped itself around Raol''s body, its face directly in front of his face.


    "Our master is dead Serpy." Raol sighed and then patted the snake''s head, with teary eyes. The snake in return hissed loudly looking at Kareem as if it was tremendously agitated and angry. Everybody turned to look at the snake and suddenly the snake let out its big teeth and inserted one of them on Raol''s hand. Before anybody could even ract, the venom had already touched Raol''s blood.


    Raol''s hand was immediately infected with the venom and he shrieked in fear. "Oh shit!! What did you do??? Shit!! I am dead too!" the man shouted in despair.


    Kareem gaped at Raol''s hand in horror, while everybody else too rose up from the ground looking at Raol''s bleeding hand.


    Kareem was about to hold the snake from its neck when suddenly the snake tilted its face towards Raol''s hand and started to create a sort of sucking sound from it. Kareem frowned a bit and halted looking at the snake.


    In just a few seconds the bleeding hand was now venom free and the snake had sucked inside it, all the venom.


    Raol and Kareem turned to look at each other in surprise. Raol looked at his hand; while everybody else too looked at Raol''s perfectly fine hand in shock. His hand was though bleeding, but it did not look infected at all now.


    "There is a cure for the venom?" Old monk rapidly walked towards the snake looking at it hopefully.


    The snake hissed looking at the old monk showing its teeth to him.


    "Oh yes! Yes! Now I remember." Raol spoke up excitedly almost kissing the snake''s neck now. "Thank you Serpy! Thank you!" he spoke ecstatically while everybody looked at him in surprise.


    Raol then turned to look at Kareem and slapped his shoulder with his hand. "You are an idiot. I always knew it. You yourself told me that there is no cure for venom." Raol spoke, now punching the boy''s stomach with much force.


    "Ouch! Yes I did! So?" Kareem shrugged his shoulders rubbing his stomach angrily, turning a bit dark now.


    "You fool then you also told me that only snake can drink the venom. This is what Serpy exactly did. He sucked the venom out of my body. And I am finally happy that you are a scary looking idiotic snake." Raol spoke up in happiness, jumping in the garden like a child.


    "You mean, if he drinks the venom from master''s body, master can be saved?" Rhehan spoke up in excitement and everybody gasped in shock.


    Raol was about to speak up when the snake suddenly walked away from Raol towards Xio Lee''s body. It bit his dark body on his foot and sucked a bit of venom from it. To everyone''s surprise that area of the foot had now turned light gray from black.


    Everybody gasped in shock as tears flowed down from their eyes now. As the snake sucked some more venom from his thumb, suddenly the thumb moved a little. Elizabeth fell down on the ground crying hysterically not able to control her emotions.


    Kareem quickly ran towards Xio Lee''s body now having the guts to go near him. He quickly took the body''s hand and started sucking the venom, revealing his two big teeth.


    The man was now drinking the venom at a great speed and soon the man''s color started to change. His face had gone gray from black and his arm and feet were now back to normal, moving a bit.


    Just when everybody had lost all hope, the snake had guided them correctly. Kareem''s kindness not only saved his own life but also Xio Lee''s life.


    Soon the color of the body grew back to normal as Kareem and Serpy kept drinking the venom, making sure not a single drop of venom could be smelled by them from inside the body.


    After a few more minutes, finally the entire venom had been sucked out and Kareem retraced his teeth away from Xio Lee. The snake too crawled away from Xio Lee towards Raol and then wrapped itself around his body once again. Somehow Raol had become his favourite person and it loved to wrap itself lazily around him. The snake hissed a bit looking at Raol''s hand as if asking for forgiveness.


    "It is o.k. Serpy! You have saved the master. I do not know how I can ever thank you for this." He smiled looking at the snake''s face directly.


    Xio Lee''s entire body color had changed and the man looked like he was absolutely fine and was just sleeping. The old monk quickly walked up to Xio Lee studying his veins on the neck. He turned and smiled looking at everybody in much relief and excitement. "I can feel a heartbeat. He is alive."


    "Oh my god!!"


    "Aaaghhhhh"


    "Yessss"


    "ROAR"


    "PURRRRR"


    Several excited voices echoed all over the garden and suddenly the dark sky was once again covered with a beautiful sun. The birds chirped happily and the animals roared in happiness. Everybody even now had tears in their eyes, but this time they were out of happiness. Raol was doing a happy dance with Serpy and everybody chuckled looking at him.


    After a few more minutes of waiting the man lying on the bamboo table moved his fingers a bit and then his arm. His face frowned very hard as he has several aches in his body as if he was down with  a severe flue when suddenly he remembered he was bit by a snake. He gasped in shock and then suddenly opened his eyes, looking at the clear blue sky above him..... "Heaven?"


    Everybody chuckled looking at the man and hearing his words. Xio Lee frowned and then turned his head to look at all his teary eyed family members. He rolled his eyes at them and slapped his forehead. "Do not tell me you all are dead too and we all are in heaven! Damn you guys! You did not kill those two??" he turned to look at Rhehan and Kareem.


    Nobody answered his question and were simply laughing hearing his beautiful voice again.


    Xio Lee then turned to look at the old monk and gaped at him in horror. "What are you doing her old master? They killed you too?"


    "Shhh!" Elizabeth walked up to him and placed her finger on his lips, looking at him sweetly with love filled eyes. "You are not dead. Kareem and his friend Serpy sucked the venom out of you and you are alive. Horus and Augus are dead! We are free!" She spoke softly and a tear fell down from her eyes right on top of Xio Lee''s cheeks.


    "I am alive and those two are dead?" he looked at his wife in happiness and then raised his hand a bit touching her tear stained cheeks. "Then where are we going for the honeymoon sweetheart....?"

 Chapter 649 - The beginning....

    10 days later.....


    All the press and media reporters had gathered outside the office of the Excel corporations. The big claim by Rhehan Jobs had just been passed on to the media by his right hand man, Raol. Soon Rhehan was supposed to come out of the building to make a formal statement.


    Suddenly two well suited men appeared from the building''s door, which unlike other business tycoons were not surrounded by the guards. They both looked extremely dapper in their suits as they walked towards the flashing cameras.


    "Mr. Rhehan Jobs, you have claimed to be Davis''s son and the DNA testing has also proved it correct. Is it true?" A female reporter looking at the handsome green eyed boy asked. The boy had a casket in his left hand and a bandage on his forehead. "Yes, it is true. My mother Miss Elizabeth Xio Lee had told this to me several days back and then I even went to see my father. But as you all know, we met with a helicopter crash after spending good time with each other and I survived but my father did not. He had already planned to retire after knowing he has a son and had transferred his company in my name. But to be assure everybody, I even got a DNA test done." The man spoke with a poker face and then turned to look at Raol, who tying to control his laughter.


    "but sir, instead of overtaking the company, you rather sold it away and all the money has gone to orphan ages, old age homes, cancer patients and even for the protection of wild life and forests. What made you take this big decision sir?" another lady totally smitten by Rhehan asked him blushing a bit. The lady was wearing a deep cleavage formal dress in the hope that the green eyed man will take notice of her.


    But, Rhehan did not even pay attention to the lady and simply answered the question with a poker face. "Well, I have always been passionate about our mother earth, and my father Mr. Xio Lee has always told us to help the wild animals and their natural habitat. As far as orphan kids and old age homes are concerned, you already know about Excel corporations'' history. Our aim is to give home to every single child and let nobody die of hunger or sleep on an empty stomach." The man spoke and choked a little thinking about his past. In contrast to that day, today he had a wife, father, mother, aunt and several brothers and friends!! Now he actually considered himself the luckiest and richest man to have them all.


    "Mr. Jobs your company is now the number one company owing to death of your father and also the death of the prior richest man Mr. Jeaffory. But you gifted the entire Jeaffory Company to his kids and wife. Do you have any special relation with them, as you gave away trillions of dollars in a split of second?'' a man, smiling at the green eyed boy asked admiringly


    "No, I do not know them personally, but whatever reason the man went missing, my condolences are with the family. My father''s company had taken over his company but I felt it is not correct."


    "Thank you Mr. Jobs, for this kindness." The reporter smiled and soon the two men walked away smiling looking at each other.


    Whereas the reporters were now busy praising the man for his humble and kind attitude.


    "So this was Mr. Rhehan Jobs, himself and as you can see the man himself came to meet us. We have never seen a more humble man in our lives and according to him he has been taught this way by his parents. In spite of coming from a rich family he is a self- made man as he had to live in an orphanage, due to unforeseen circ.u.mstances he got separated from his mother. And the man has now donated trillions of dollars for charity helping the millions of poor people all over the world. He is truly the most benevolent soul we have ever come across."


    *******


    One month later...


    The reporters were once again gathered inside an Excel Corporation property, this time it was in the the same island where Elizabeth and Lee got married several days ago. "As you can see we all have been invited to the biggest party of the decade. These are most lavish and royal wedding arrangements I have ever seen in my life. Today the entire top celebs, politicians and business tycoons are residing in this island, as Mrs and Mr. Rhehan Jobs are formally getting married today, in the company of all the family, friends and relatives. Though we know that legally they are already husband and wife, but today they will be getting married as per the rituals!"


    Several planes of the Excel Corporation were landing one after one, on the long runway of the island, from inside which several VVIPs were coming out. They all were ushered to their rooms, while the waiters welcomed them with royal drinks and snacks.


    While one entire wing of the resort was booked only for the family members of the couple, who were now running haphazardly, making arrangements and preparing for the day.


    Sheryl, Cheryl, Vicky, Natalia and Mia were dressed in similar peach colored beautiful outfits, apiring with matching high heels and same hairdo and makeup. The satin long gowns had a beautiful lacy neck, while its gigantic flare from below the waist, of the gown made them look like beautiful princesses. The theme of the wedding  had been unanimously decided by them to be royal and ancient, owing their recent experiences!


    As usual Lillian and Raol were busy taking care of the arrangements, talking to each other over phone and making sure everything was perfect and everybody was settled in their rooms. The entire wedding was planned by the entire family, each one giving his or her own suggestions and the outcome was exceptionally royal and elegant.


    The entire resort''s ceiling was covered in hanging crystals, which made them look like falling rain. The edges of the walls were covered in red colored flowers, while the freshly painted walls were made to look antique and golden. The entire resort had been converted into an ancient palace, with golden metallic color which looked like a king''s royal palace.


    The wedding was to be held in the same garden where Lizie and Lee had wedded, because of the obvious reason that it was connected to the west woods.

 Chapter 650 - The fairy tale....

    Soon everybody in the guest list was dressed up and had started to gather in the garden near the pond. The garden was converted to look like, a royal courtroom, where several royal chairs were place around the brass tables. The chairs had fine engravings on them, which were embedded with colored stones. They looked something similar to Rhehan''s bracelet and sword.


    The ceiling was created to look like a dome, which was supported with the help of several royal finely engraved pillars. The dome was created so that it did not require walls, thus not hindering the view of everybody attending the wedding from the west woods. The stage too was made in metallic color, where several gigantic and rare looking red colored roses were decorated in large antique vases. The nearby pond was once again covered with rose petals, with several white swans, happily floating on the surface of the water.


    Everybody had settled on their respective seats and were chit chatting with each other happily. From the extreme corner of the garden, sudden trumpets and drums started to beat in a royal and magnificent manner and everybody turned to look in extreme surprise.


    The men dressed in royal red colored outfits, were standing in one corner playing the drums, while a group of elegantly dressed men had now just made an entry in the garden. Leading them was the groom himself, Rhehan.


    The man was dressed in a royal suit, which looked extremely poised and had been designed to look like a king''s attire as per the theme of the wedding. Its wine colored, dark velvet fabric and rich gold buttons, made him look like a royal king of some ancient era. His hairs were slicked backwards parted neatly. Walking alongside him was his father Xio Lee, who was also dressed in a royal suit in blue color. Behind the both of them were the groom''s brothers who were dressed in similar royal outfits they had planned together.


    They all walked towards the aisle happily, while Rhehan stood on the stage getting extremely emotional. He had never imagined his life could ever be so rich and happy!


    Lillian and Elizabeth too had arrived, looking extremely pretty, who had coordinated their outfits as well. They both were dressed in green colored, richly embroidered gowns, which also had extreme flare from the bottom, making it look very ancient and classy. They both shrieked in excitement as they had yet no seen Rehan dressed as a groom and suddenly Elizabeth busted into tears hugging Lillian tightly. "I could never imagine this day would come in my life Lilly! After we have gone through so much, this day feels too surreal."


    Lillian patted her best friend''s back smiling happily. "Sweetie the cameras are capturing you. Miss Elizabeth Xio Lee cannot afford to look unhappy. Don''t spoil your makeup." She chuckled patting the lady''s back.


    Elizabeth immediately straightened herself, carefully wiping her eyes. Lilly chuckled looking at the lady and she knew that this trick always worked on her. They all stood at one corner while Rhehan was standing on the aisle, alongside a priest.


    Suddenly several musicians entered the garden and they were now playing a beautiful melody of a song. Rhehan smiled, as he had already recognised what song it was. This was the song, on which they both had danced for the first time. Rose had specially requested the musicians to play the tune as soon as she was about to enter the garden.


    Suddenly from the other corner, several girls standing in one corner, started to sing the beautiful lyrics of the song and everybody fell silent.


    "I found a love for me....


    Darling just dive right in


    And follow my lead


    Well I found a girl beautiful and sweet...


    I never knew you were the someone waiting for me


    Cause we were just kids when we fell in love


    Not knowing what it was


    I will not give you up this time....


    But darling, just kiss me slow, your heart is all I own


    And in your eyes you are holding mine....."


    As soon as Rhehan heard the lyrics remembering their entire journey, he busted into tears. They both had known each other for just few months, but it was a relation travelling back to time, beyond life and death. He was desperately trying to hold back his tears, but the more he tried the more they fell down from his eyes. But it was not just Rhehan, the entire family was now in tears.


    Just then a cute little girl, Mia, dressed in a peach outfit, entered the garden and walked on the beautiful glass path created for the bride. She was holding a beautiful bunch of matching peach colored lilies and suddenly everybody gasped in awe when the bride in white entered the garden.


    She was being escorted by her two brothers Stefen and James, as they all walked slowly on the path. The girl''s face was covered with a transparent veil, which had a very long end at the back and was held by the bridesmaids dressed in peach gowns, walking behind her.


    The girl was dressed in the most unique dress anybody had ever seen. It was designed to give extraordinary flare like that of a Cinderella, while it was fully embedded with flower cut outs of real crystals in white color. The upper part of the dress was made to look like a corset, fitting her slender waist tightly, with the help of thick knots at the back and ending just above her b.r.e.a.s.ts. The balloon sleeves of the top, were simply too cute and were covered in crystals. She had worn a matching diamond pendant and a tiny tiara on her head. Her hairs were partially left loose on one side of her shoulder and were styled to give them a curly look. Her lips were painted light pink, while her as usual minimal makeup, made her look like gorgeous queen of all times...


    She had lowered her eyes and as soon as she walked on the straight path directly facing the alter she looked up straight looking in Rhehan''s teary sea green eyes. Their eyes met while the lyrics of their favourite song were being played in the background...

 Chapter 651 - The happy beginning...

    "Well I found a woman, stronger than anyone I know


    She shares my dreams, I hope that someday I''ll share her home...


    I found a love, to carry more than just my secrets


    To carry love, to carry children of our own


    We are still kids, but we''re so in love


    Fighting against all odds.....


    I know we''ll be alright this time


    Darling, just hold my hand


    Be my girl, I''ll be your man


    I see my future in your eyes...


    Baby, I''m dancing in the dark, with you between my arms


    Barefoot on the grass, listening to our favourite song


    When I saw you in that dress, looking so beautiful


    I don''t deserve this, darling, you look perfect tonight....."


    They both smiled looking at each other and the song was everything what they were currently feeling. Meeting Rose had pulled him out of darkness and her strength and love for him had made him happy and strong too. From an alcoholic man and suffering from satyriasis, he was today a happy man with family. They were now going to spend their entire lives together under one roof.


    Another tear dropped down from Rhehan''s eye looking at his beautiful bride and Rose smiled wanting to pull her cry-baby''s cheeks. They looked in each other''s eyes for a very long time and wondered how they ended up here...


    From their first terrible fight, to their second fight, they both wanted to destroy each other. But soon they were already together at Rhehan''s place and there was no looking back. They fell in love and even got married, while they were drunk! Knowing their past lives had only made their bond stronger and even if they separated for a few days, their love never ceased for each other. Together they fought all the obstacles and past life curses and now their dream was coming true! Amidst their family and all the loved ones they were once again getting married, while none of their family members were harmed or killed.....


    Rhehan stepped down from the alter and walked up to Rose, smiling at her happily. He quickly bowed before her as trained by Xio Lee and held out his hand towards her. "I shall take her from here boys! Thank you."


    Rose hugged her two brothers feeling overwhelmed and quickly placed her hand on Rhehan''s hand and they both walked hand in hand, towards the alter where the priest was standing. They constantly turned their necks to look at each other and blushed happily. Their families and friends were clapping and hooting for them, as they both stood at the gigantic stage, looking at each other in adoration.


    "You both may now speak your vows." The priest spoke smiling looking at them.


    Rhehan cleared his choked throat and held the girl''s soft hands in his own hands lovingly, looking at her beautiful face.


    "Rose... I love you with my whole heart with a passion that can''t be expressed in words, only in kisses, glances, and years of adventure by your side. You loved me in my darkest times, when I was not at all lovable. You saw in me the light, which I did not see in myself. You gave me a family, I never knew I had. Today I say, "I do" but to me that means, "I will". I will take your hand and stand by your side in the good and the bad. I dedicate myself to your happiness, success, and smile. I will love you forever.


    You are my every dream come true, and I can''t wait for the reality we get to build together. You love me in love and complete me in ways I never knew possible. From this day forth, I promise to listen to you and learn from you, to support you and accept your support. I will celebrate your successes and mourn your losses as though they were my own. I will love you, my wifey, and rejoice in your love for me for all of the years of our lives." He spoke with teary eyes kissing her hand fondly, laying his cheeks on her soft hands.


    Rose smiled happily and cleared her throat too. "Rhehan... My cry baby, Today, I promise to be your navigator and sidekick in all of life''s adventures. I promise to be your best friend, bodyguard and your wifey . I promise you myself completely. Your love gives me hope. Your smile gives me joy. You make me a better woman. When I am with you everything else fades to the background. You flood my senses with joy. You are my life, my greatest gift. I''m so lucky to call you my loving hubby. My life is forever entangled with yours from this day on or maybe it always was. My dreams are your dreams, and I''ll build it all around you.


    I give my everything to you including my burnt food, which you happily accept. You have truly respected my every health condition and fought all your thoughts, to stay loyal to me, when you had all option to leave me. You have taught me that two people joined together with respect, trust, and open communication can be far stronger and happier than each could ever be alone. Thank you for never hiding anything from me, right from the beginning no matter how difficult it was for you, you always confessed it. You are the strength, I didn''t know I needed, and the joy that I didn''t know I lacked. Today, I choose to spend the rest of my life with you."


    They both smiled looking at each other and everybody stood up from their seats clapping for the cute couple, while they looked in each other''s eyes constantly not able to take away their eyes anywhere else.


    The priest coughed a little and looked at the engrossed couple. "Do you, Rhehan Jobs, accept Rose Wilson as your legally wedded wife?"


    "Yes, I do!"The man spoke still holding her hands.


    "Do you Rose Wilson; accept Rhehan Jobs as your legally wedded husband?"


    "I do." the girl spoke ecstatically looking at him.


    "I now pronounce you both husband and wife, you may now kiss the bride." The old man spoke happily looking at the two of them.

 Chapter 652 - Scan reports...

    The couple kissed each other happily for a very long time, while their family and friends hooted and clapped for them. Suddenly a gigantic shower of red rose petals erupted from the ceiling above them falling on them softly while they continued to kiss each other happily.....


    8 months later.....


    "Aahhh!!" The girl shrieked in anguish, holding her husband''s hand in extreme pain.


    "Just two more minutes dear, we have reached the hospital." The nervous boy drove quickly to the hospital taking a right turn. Immediately his phone rang and he picked it up, while the car entered in the hospital. "Yes Rosy, we have reached the hospital. Chery developed sudden labour pains. Ok I will see you." He rushed out of the car, opening the car door for his wife. He quickly held her hand, making her stand on her feet.


    The blonde girl with heavily pregnant belly was now crying in pain. The hospital staff rushed brining the wheel chair and ushered the girl towards the labour room while James rushed behind them nervously.


    They both married each other five months back, and were now happily living with each other in the sme house with Lillian. Suddenly Xio Lee and Elizabeth too came rushing towards James looking at him in nervousness. "Where is she?''


    "Inside." James pointed towards the door and soon Lillian too came rushing from a far end door and they all waited for the doctors to come out of the labour room. Suddenly a nurse came out and James was called inside the room and he quickly rushed inside to see the situation.


    In the meanwhile, Kareem and Sheryl holding several pink colored balloons were also rushing towards where the three a.d.u.l.ts were standing.


    "Any news mom?" Sheryl asked looking at her mother in law.


    Elizabeth nodded her head in a ''no'' and folded her hands praying to God.


    Kareem quickly embraced his arm around Sheryl''s waist, kissing her forehead. He was wearing a simple wedding ring on his hand and he smiled looking at her. "it is going to be ok dear."


    Sheryl smiled back looking at her husband, whom she had married just a week after Rose and Rhehan got married. They now lived in a house adjoining Elizabeth and Xio Lee''s home.


    The very next second Rose and Rhehan too reached the hospital, walking towards their family, while the man was holding a gigantic cake box in his hand.


    They all walked about in the room and suddenly they heard a child''s sweet cry and they all shrieked in joy. In just a few minutes, James came out with a tiny baby girl in his hands, wrapped in a pink blanket. He was smiling looking at her as he looked at his family with teary eyes. "Guys, Shaiza is here. Welcome to the family Shaiza!"


    Everybody had embraced Cheryl and her child with love and respect. Thought they all knew that Shaiza was not James'' child, but nobody never really questioned about it ever and they all celebrated the birth of the child like their own.


    Cheryl who was absolutely healthy was now shifted to a private room. Soon they all had entered the room screaming and clapping looking at Cheryl. They all hugged Cheryl one by one, while the tiny new born was now in Kareem''s arms. They all were already fighting with each other to hold the baby first, while James looked at Cheryl with teary eyes. "This is the best gift ever! Thank you."


    The entire room was now decorated with balloons and flowers, while everybody clicked pictures of the parents and little Shaiza cutting the cake.


    Soon the celebration was over while everybody left the hospital and Cheryl and little Shaiza slept peacefully in the hospital room, while James was sitting on the couch near them reading a film magazine. Suddenly he heard a slight hissing sound and he turned around looking at the door and frowned. He blinked several times and then lied flat on the couch, thinking he was probably tired. After a few seconds, he dozed off to sleep and he could no longer hear the hissing sound constantly echoing in the room.....


    Meanwhile....


    Rose and Rhehan walked out of the private room in which Cheryl was now sleeping, bidding farewell to all other family members. They walked pass a gynaecologist''s room when Rose suddenly halted looking at Rhehan. "Rhehan, it is time, I think we should get up a check up done."


    Rhehan turned to look towards the doctor''s room and sighed. "Listen sweetie, you do not have to do this. Stop thinking about it, every now and then. I am very happy with you as it is." He smiled touching his wife''s cheeks.


    "I know that, but at least we need to see, if I am fit to have a child. Looking at Chery and James, I was wondering when we can have our own kids. I am eager to have kids with green eyes" she kissed the man''s cheek and smiled.


    "Ok fine. You will need a scan done. We can get it at our house''s medical centre.'' He smiled and they both walked towards a black color porche car, parked in the parking lot.


    Soon the car entered the gigantic drive through and parked right in front of the medical centre of the house. Rhehan quickly got out of the car opening the door for his wife and they both once held each other''s hands walking inside the centre.


    "Yes, we will get your scans done lady boss. Please come with us." The doctor smiled, as they both left the cubicle walking towards another room. Rhehan now seated himself in the waiting lounge as his wife was now undergoing the scans.


    After about thirty minutes the two ladies walked towards the waiting lounge looking at Rehahn.


    "Please come to my cubicle boss." The doctor spoke politely, while holding the test results and Rhehan instantly followed them both. The doctor seated herself, on the chair, while the couple sat opposite to her.


    "Congratulations sir and madam! Your scans are now completely normal and lady boss has no physical issue in having kids." She spoke happily looking at the black scan file in front of her. Rhehan and Rose looked at each other in happiness. While Rhehan winked looking at her notoriously, Rose blushed a bit looking back at the doctor. "Thank you doctor."


    They both got up from the seat and walked out of the cubicle once again holding each other''s hands and smiling looking at each other.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You are making me blush." The girl nugded him with her elbow feeling shy.

 Chapter 653 - The surprise...

    Rhehan chuckled looking at the blushing girl and then quickly picked her up in his arms, swinging her in the air. "So, this will be officially our first night?" he winked kissing her cheeks.


    "Hehe. Yes officially and biologically too." The girl smirked looking at him. "What are you thinking?"


    "Hmm... then let us wait for one more night. Tomorrow will be our official first night together in Paris." The man smiled, taking out his phone instantly.


    The girl shrieked in joy and hugged the man lovingly, while still in his arms.


    The man immediately held the phone close to his ear dialling a number. "Raol, please book a ticket for me and Rose. We are going for the second honeymoon tomorrow itself to Paris. Please arrange the villa." The man spoke excitedly and then turned to look at the girl, giving her a long and passionate kiss. They both kissed each other for a very long time and immediately went back to the house to start packing.....


    Next evening...


    A chartered plane belonging to the Excel corporations landed on the runway of the Paris airport, while several men dressed in formal suits were already standing in one corner to greet the couple. As soon the couple descended down the stairs of the plane, they were warmly welcomed by the men. "Welcome sir and madam. This is you first visit to the Excel corporations villa in Paris. I am sure you will not be disappointed by our arrangements. The man bowed a bit and smiled.


    "Thank you so much." Rhehan smiled politely.


    "Thank you, I am sure we would love it." Rose spoke smiling at the man.


    Soon they both sat inside a black colored limousine and the car drove towards the heart of the city.


    "Sir, the villa is located very close to the Eiffel tower. You can see the light show in the evening, even from the villa''s balcony." The chauffeur spoke excitedly, looking at the couple from the mirror.


    "Great!"Rose spoke up as she was snuggled in the man''s arms lazily and looking out of the window.


    Soon the car halted outside a gigantic black colour modern gate and the gates flew open automatically, as the chauffer pressed a green colour button from a remote controller in his hand. Soon they entered the gigantic drive through, which was surrounded by two beautiful, lush green gardens. The gardens were being planted with all sorts of colourful flowers and suddenly the car halted outside a glass made house, which had a perfect combination of glass and white colored walls. The house was extremely modern and classic, which was built to look like a modern age villa.


    "I love it." The girl smiled turning to look at Rhehan and got down from the car.


    "This place is all ours. We can do whatever we want to and nobody can disturb us for days." The man whispered in his wife''s ears.


    "Amazing." The girl blushed a bit.


    "Please let me know, whenever you need my or the butler''s services." Soon the chauffeur handed them the car keys and left the villa. Rhehan locked the villa''s gate and immediately picked up the girl in his arms.


    "Following the tradition again?'' she smirked, touching his face lovingly with her hands.


    "Yes my princess." He smiled, taking the girl inside a living room. The glass made living room had a gigantic white couch placed in one corner, near a beautifully built fire place. In the other corner was an open kitchen, for the couple to cook food. While in the opposite corner a gigantic piano and a book shelf was situated, near the stairs which lead to the bedroom and balcony.


    "Wow! This place is amazing." Rose looked at the gigantic room, its glass wall over looking an open air gym and pool.


    "I have something for you. I bought this yesterday night and got it delivered there and then." He quickly made the girl stand on her feet placing her down and then opened up his suitcase and handed over a long packet, which was covered with a wrapping cloth. "Wear this and wait for me by the pool. I will call you when I am done." The man smiled kissing the girl on her cheeks. "There is one bedroom to the right. Get dressed and go to the pool. Just do not come back to the living room please! I shall call you when I am done." The man spoke like an excited child, making it very obvious that he had a surprise planned for her.


    "Ok sweetie. Whatever you say." She gave him a quick kiss and walked inside the gigantic room, where her luggage was already placed by the staff. She closed the door behind her and opened the packet excitedly; looking at the dress that Rhehan had bought for her.


    It was a black colored short dress, with sequins all over it. The dress had a one sided shoulder and a large cut out, on one side of the waist. "Wow! This is so hot." She smiled and then quickly rushed towards the dressing room to take a shower and change into the dress. In just a few minutes the girl had already stepped out of the shower and she could hear a soothing music being played in the living room. The girl blushed a bit and looked at her red cheeks in the mirror. "I wonder how this is going to be."


    She then quickly picked up a blow drier and started to dry her hair. In just few more minutes, the girl had already changed into the black dress and was looking at her reflection in the mirror. The dress was fitting her perfectly and she tied her hair in a sleek bun. The dress was too short ending it just a few inches below her underwear. The cut out at the side, revealed her beautiful and slender waist from one side, while from the top it revealed her alluring collar bones. She twirled a bit in front of the mirror and then started to apply makeup. She wanted to look just perfect for this special night and she applied a bright red lip shade with her dress and did a smoky eye makeup on her eyes. She then applied thick mascara on her eyes and applied a bit of blush on her already red cheeks. She paired her dress with metallic high heels and looked at her final outcome in satisfaction. "hmmm.. i think, now I look perefect to go out to the pool." She nodded in a ''yes.''

 Chapter 654 - Heaven on earth...

    The girl as per told by Rhehan did not go to the living room, but instead walked out from the glass door, towards the pool. It was a beautiful back yard, with tiled floors and a beautiful garden besides it. Besides the garden was the pool, which was beautifully lit with golden lights from under the water. Just next to the pool was placed a coffee table with several chairs around it. Rose walked up to the table and noticed a green colour, red wine bottle and a long glass besides it.


    There was a small handwritten note placed under the bottle. Rose smiled and lifted the bottle to read the green colored note.


    ''Hubby,


    Please sit by the pool and enjoy the wine and music. I shall not take very long, I promise. Thank you for your patience.''


    Rose smiled looking at Rhehan''s handwriting and she opened the bottle of her favourite red wine, pouring a bit of it in the glass. She then sat down on the chair, looking towards the beautiful garden. There was a hint of faint smile and tranquillity on her face.  She happily sipped the wine, enjoying the view ahead of her, while the beautiful music could be heard from the living room. A few minutes later she could hear the boy''s footsteps running rapidly in her direction. She turned but nobody was behind her. "Strange! I thought I heard somebody." She frowned.


    "Come inside Rose. You have to come upstairs, to the living room." The man''s voice appeared from above her but Rose could not see him. The man was probably in the balcony.


    "Coming." The girl quickly took the last sip of the wine glass and stood up excitedly, looking forwards to what was awaiting her.


    She stepped inside the living room, which was completely dark. The girl could not see a single thing and as soon as she placed her one foot on the floor of the room, suddenly a spotlight was focused on her. She blinked several times smiling a bit when suddenly several beautiful and fragrant red colored petals started to rain on her. She looked up and giggled, inhaling the mesmerising fragrance of the fresh and bright rose petals. "Ohh! This is so beautiful." She lifted up her head as the petals were now falling on her face, while she giggled.


    As soon as the petals stopped falling on her suddenly a voice from the first floor echoed in the entire room. "The red is for my deep and sensual love for you. In love you Rose." Rhehan was standing on the first floor looking at the girl under spotlight though he was not visible to the girl.


    "I love you too." The girl grinned happily and then further stepped on the floor. As she moved the spotlight was moving on top of her as if detecting her presence. Just after taking another step, there was another rain of rose petals, this time in white color. Rose was stunned to see the beautiful and pure white petals. "They look lovely." She once again looked upwards and the petals started falling on her face again. "They smell so good. How did you do all this Rhehan?"


    Rhehan did not reply and the petals too stopped falling after a few seconds. Then suddenly his voice echoed from somewhere above. "White is to tell you how pure and honest my love is. I promise to choose you every morning, I get up. I promise to be always truthful and fair to you."


    This time Rose did not giggle and she took deep breaths feeling goose bumps on her body. Though the man was not standing close to her, but she could feel the intensity of his love and honesty and the love in his words. "Thank you Rhehan. I promise to do the same." She sniffed a little fighting the tears and took another step as the spotlight followed her.


    This time, yellow colored petals fell on her and she once again looked at them in awe. "Wow! This feels like heaven Rhehan. Now I know what you were doing last night over the phone calls." The girl looked at the beautiful petals and raised her hands a bit, collecting a few on top of her palms. She then inhaled its fragrance and it immediately soothed her nerves.


    "The yellow colour is for our friendship. Before I consider you anything, I first consider you my best friend Rose. You have always accepted my dark past with open arms and helped me overcome it like a true friend." Rhehan spoke in a choked voice and Rose smiled hearing his words.


    "That is so cute my cry baby. Now stop crying." She giggled while she could now hear the man giggling too at her comment.


    She then further walked a step and had just reached close to the stairs. She looked around but nothing happened so she quickly placed her foot on the step of the stairs, and the step below her foot started to shine bright. Suddenly all the steps above too lit up one by one and Rose could now see the alphabets written on each stair, forming some words.


    "H-A-P-P-Y  F-I-R-S-T   N-I-G-H-T  H-U-B-B-Y"


    She giggled again looking at the beautifully lit stairs and then started climbing them rapidly, going to the first floor. "Happy first night to you too my nympho wifey," she stepped in the living room of the first floor, which was extremely dark. She could now see Rhehan standing outside in the balcony of the living room, amidst several lights and decorations. She quickly walked towards him, when suddenly the spotlight fell on her once again. She halted and smiled looking at the man''s back.


    As soon as she halted the man turned to look at her and then looked at his watch. He then held out his arms towards her and the girl smiled and came rushing towards him, crossing the glass door. No sooner did she hug him she gasped in shock. In front of her eyes not very far was the Eiffel tower. It was now illuminated with several blinking lights.....

 Chapter 655 - Rose for Rose....

    She looked at the beautiful scene as the lights brightened up her eyes beautifully. Rhehan hugged the girl tightly and then immediately planted a passionate kiss on her lips. They both kissed each other amidst the beautiful lights falling on their faces.


    Suddenly there was loud blast in the air and Rose once again looked up at the sky. The noise appeared to have come from a fire cracker and she spotted an air plane moving on top of Eiffel tower and vanishing in the thin air. As soon as the plane moved away, suddenly several alphabets started to show in the air just above the shining tower. They looked like they were written with fire and Rose once again gasped in shock.


    "I LOVE YOU ROSE" was written in the sky with the beautiful fire lights, just above the twinkling Eiffel tower. The girl immediately busted into tears looking at the beautiful view, while she was still standing in Rhehan''s embrace.


    Rhehan hugged his wife tightly kissing away her tears, and she too hugged him back tightly. "Thank you Rhehan. I do not know, what did I do to deserve this much love from you. But I know, I am the luckiest girl in the entire world, to have a loving and caring husband like you." She spoke amidst the tears, while Rhehan smiled patting her back.


    "If you think I am loving and caring it is all because of your efforts and patience in me. A few months ago, I could never imagine I had this side in me. Your love brought this change in me." The man smiled and they both hugged each other while the Eiffel tower sparkled beautifully, as if singing a happy song for the couple.


    They both once again kissed for a very long time, sucking each other lips'' amidst the fresh air of the balcony. When the Eiffel tower stopped blinking and the firecracker faded, the girl could now clearly see the man''s face. He was dressed in a formal blue shirt with matching black pants, looking extremely handsome.


    "You look s.e.xy." the man whispered in the girl''s ear, his hands now touching her n.a.k.e.d waist. His other hand went straight to her h.i.p.s, feeling her alluring curves.


    "And you look hot." The girl smiled as her hands travelled all over his strong back muscles.


    Suddenly the boy held her waist from both her hands and turned her a bit, to make her look in the opposite direction. Suddenly the decoration in front of her illuminated itself and the girl could now clearly see the beautiful arrangement on the floor of the balcony.


    In all the corners of the room, scented lavender candles were burning, producing a wonderful and sensual aroma. There were red colour rose petals on the floor, starting just near her feet, leading the path to a small hut shaped created bed. The mattresses on the floor were covered with black sheets and had rose petals on top of it. The walls of the hut were actually mad of tiny glittery hearts, hanging like a curtain, supported from the rod from all three sides. There were dim lights on the rods which highlighted the bed a little.


    "Ohh this is so cute!" Rose looked at the open air bed created by the man.


    "After you my princess." Rhehan bowed a little while the girl blushed a bit. She then started walking on the path created with rooses, which led straight to the bed and then halted and then turned to look a Rhehan blushing again a bit.


    He quickly lifted the girl in the air, wrapping her legs around his waist. He had supported her body with his one hand, whiles his other hand, went straight to her back. He rapidly unzipped her dress, making it fall on her waist. The girl was now stark n.a.k.e.d from waist above and Rhehan could not help but gape how beautiful she looked under the dim lights, which were radiating her already beautiful body and skin. He then quickly opened her hair, to make them fall loose on her back and he swiped away her hair from her face gently. The man then walked inside the tiny hut and gently placed the girl on top of the petal covered bed. He then slowly slid the dress down from her legs throwing it on the floor and then removed her heels throwing them aside on the floor too.


    He was now standing still, looking at the amazing view in front of him. The girl was lying n.a.k.e.d on the bed, while the red and golden reflection of the lights mixed with glittery hearts fell on her body. "Who cares about the Eiffel tower and lights, when the person has somebody so gorgeous like you to see?" He gaped at the girl who was now dressed only in her black colored stringed panty.


    Rose blushed a bit hearing the man''s words as he was constantly staring at her. "Please stop staring at me like that. You are making me blush." The girl whispered covering her face with her hands, trying to cool down her cheeks.


    Rhehhan smirked a bit and then also removed her panty in one swift yet gentle move throwing it aside on the floor. He once again gaped at her beautiful pubic region, shining under the lights. The wind was making her hair fall on her face a bit as she was also now looking at Rhehan with extreme passion and longing.


    The man smiled a bit and then immediately look out a red colour rose flower from his back pocket which he had all the time with him and he smiled notoriously at the girl. He walked a little further ahead towards her and bent down on his knees on the floor, still holding the flower from its long green stick.


    "Are you going to propose me? We have already married twice." Rose spoke in confusion looking at the boy, sitting on his knees, holding a flower in his hand.


    The man smirked a bit and then gently brushed the flower on the girl''s thigh, making the girl close her hands in a tight fist. The flower then gently travelled up to her inner thigh and then straight towards her pubic region. As soon as the boy brushed the soft petals with her sensitive spot, the girl gasped in shock!


    He once again brushed the soft flower on her inner thighs and then very slowly, again brushed it with her pubic region, making the girl once again gasp in shock and hold the sheets of the mattress very tight.

 Chapter 656 - The first night...

    Rhehan smiled a bit looking at the girls'' reaction and then he gently brushed the flower towards her navel. He was now caressing her navel with the soft gentle petals of the flower, making her entire lower abdomen to tickle sweetly. "Ohh! Ohh!" the girl m.o.a.ned as she was now feeling a sweet ticklish agony in her entire body.


    He then brushed the flower on her n.i.p.p.l.es, making them instantly get hard. The girl had constantly clutched the sheets of the mattress, and was now m.o.a.ning in pleasure. As the soft and fragrant petals touched her b.r.e.a.s.ts, the girl curled up her back and looked at Rhehan with longing eyes. Soon the flower was once again touching her entire lower body making her go absolutely berserk. After a few more minutes did Rhehan placed aside the flower finishing her sweet agony and opened her legs wide, lying down in between them.


    His face hovered over the girl''s face and he gave her another tight and passionate kiss. Her face was now flushed and she finally removed her hands from the mattress and started touching the man''s back. She was now craving badly to feel his hot and n.a.k.e.d skin as she quickly ripped apart the buttons of his shirt not having the patience of opening the buttons. She quickly tugged the shirt to the man''s arms and he instantly removed it throwing it away, while he did not cease to suck her lips.


    The girl''s hands were now clutching his muscular back tightly as she kissed the boy''s lips passionately. Soon his kisses travelled to her neck and then his collar bones, while the girl''s hands were already unbuttoning his pants. She instantly lowered his pants and his underwear to his knees, revealing his manhood, which was already ready to get back in action after so many months.


    The man started sucking the girl''s n.i.p.p.l.es gently, licking them with his tongue. "ohhh! You are so beautiful Rose. Your b.r.e.a.s.ts are so lovely." He spoke gently kissing and sucking them


    The girl once again m.o.a.ned in pleasure as the sensations in her body were now only increasing making her extremely wet, waiting for the boy to enter her. She m.o.a.ned again and again and clutched boy''s h.i.p.s pressing them hard in the sweet agony. She then encircled her legs around his back touching his manhood with her pubic region.


    "Ohhh!! This feels so good." Rhehan closed his eyes for a few seconds as his manhood was just next to her hot pubic region. He then opened his eyes looking at the girl with extreme passion and hunger. He curled his body further downwards kissing the girl''s navel with his tongue. His lips then slowly travelled to her pubic region and the girl clutched the mattress once again and closed her eyes in pleasure. The man was now kissing her sensitive areas with his tongue making the girl to m.o.a.n in pleasure again and again.


    "Oh, Rhehan! I need you inside me baby! I cannot take it anymore." she m.o.a.ned looking at the n.a.k.e.d boy.


    Rhehan quickly jerked away his pants and underwear from his legs and threw them aside. Rose was looking at his alluring and extremely perfect n.a.k.e.d body. As he had bent down kissing her pubic region the girl was hungrily eyeing his raised h.i.p.s, wanting to rub them with her body very hard and clutch them with her hands wildly. "You are extremely tempting Rhehan. I just cannot keep my hands away from you." Rose whispered looking at the boy''s n.a.k.e.d bent body, in front of her.


    The man did not respond but looked straight in her eyes and then immediately lifted her legs, placing them on his shoulders. The girl took deep breaths as she knew what was coming ahead. They both were now going to try it again and she was a little nervous that everything should go fine this time. Rhehan knew that the girl would be extremely nervous so he wanted to make her totally drunk in the pleasure before he tries to enter her, to make her feel very less pain. He then softly brushed the girl''s opening with his index finger, teasing her a bit with his touch.


    He smiled looking at her flushed face, as the girl was frowning very hard m.o.a.ning in desire. He then inserted the finger inside the girl a bit, making her m.o.a.n once again. "I want you Rhehan! Just stop teasing me." she closed her eyes and was now clutching his shoulders tightly with her fingers.


    Rhehan knew this was now the perfect moment to enter the girl. He took out a small wrapper from under the bed peeling it off and taking out a chocolate flavoured condom from it.


    He quickly slid the condom on his manhood and brought it close to the girl''s opening and slowly slid inside it. As soon as his manhood entered inside her, the girl gasped in shock and then once again m.o.a.ned in pleasure. This feeling is so... so.. different yet so good."


    Rhehan heaved a sigh of relief as he was now fully inside the girl and the girl did not seem to be in any kind of discomfort. "Sweetie is it hurting you?" he asked just to be sure.


    The girl nodded her he in a no. "Just a tiny bit sting. But I want it. It is a lovely pain. Ohhh!" she once again m.o.a.ned in pleasure.


    Rhehan heaved a sigh of relief as he himself was a bit nervous about the girl''s health. He did not show it to the girl, but he was very scared of having hurt the girl once again. As soon as he noticed that the girl had no evident discomfort he now started to move very slowly in, to and fro direction and he closed his eyes, feeling the intense pleasure of being inside her. Though he had trained his mind to control his urge very well, but this was something he had really missed and he realised it once he entered the girl, feeling the extreme sensation surging in his lower abdomen.

 Chapter 657 - The end...

    For a few seconds he took it very gentle and slow and then gradually started to increase his speed, looking at the girl''s partly open mouth and flushed face. "ahhhh!" the boy m.o.a.ned in pleasure as he could feel several beautiful sensations in his lower abdomen which was relaxing his senses.


    The girl''s pain had too now vanished and she also started m.o.a.ning in pleasure as a large hurricane of hormones were erupting from her v.a.g.i.n.a, travelling straight in her head. " this is amazing Rhehan. Do it more and faster."


    Rhehan smiled and nodded his head slowly increasing his speed getting a green signal from the girl. As the man moved to and fro rapidly, the girl sunk her fingers in his back, clutching him tightly. Rhehan too had bent a little moving rapidly while kissing the girl all over her face. Soon they both climaxed taking deep breaths and kissing each other fondly. They both were heavily panting and sweaty but could not keep their lips apart from each other, side by side m.o.a.ning in pleasure.


    "Mmmmmm!" there muffed m.o.a.ned echoed everywhere.


    The man removed his manhood from inside her throwing away the condom. He then lied down on top of her hugging her tightly, taking deep breaths.


    The girl kissed the man''s cheeks, happy that everything went well for them. She could not help but feel emotional as how the man had controlled his urge for so many months and even yesterday he did not seem to be any hurry. The man wanted her first time be really beautiful and he made sure to do it. She kissed the man again brining her lips close to his ear.  "Thank you Rhehan, this was really special. Thank you for your love and patience." She spoke and a tear fell down from her eyes. "I think I have caught your disease of being a cry baby.'' She rolled her eyes and smiled a bit.


    The boy chuckled and was about to speak something when something soft touched him on his back. He looked up and saw that tiny snowflakes were falling all around the area, slowly covering the entire floor. Rhehan could not help but remember the day he had kissed Miso the first time but after that she had died. He could feel that their story had just begun from that very point and his wish has come true. "You are too precious for me Miso. I will never ever let anybody harm you again." The man spoke hugging her tightly, while all around them the tiny snowflakes were falling creating a magical atmosphere.


    Though the man has had made out several times, but he too felt that this was his first time. He was now making out in love and it felt extra special. He had now understood the meaning of pure love and honesty. Love had nothing to do just with physical love but only with emotions. He had understood that s.e.x was just a way to express love but not love! He was now not doing it out of addiction or frustration. It was love and purity for the man who WAS a NYMPHOMANIAC....


    5 years later....


    A man was sitting in the garden with a book in his hand. His green eyes were constantly glued on the book, while he was about to reach the climax of the famous murder mystery of the novel. The garden around him was full of beautiful flowers and several fruits and vegetables, which his wife had been taking care of personally. The man was wearing an eye glasses and his face looked at peace. He was one of those men, who had a contended and happy life with his two children and a ,loving wife. His beautiful house had been recently renovated to convert into a gigantic palace as per his daughter''s demands while the outhouse had been created to look like a gigantic ghost house, as per his son''s demands.


    Suddenly his phone rang and he picked up the call instantly not wanting to stop reading. "Yes Raol."


    "Boss, the deal is final. We have been sanctioned a land for our dream project." Raol spoke excitedly over the call.


    "Wow! That is great Raol. Finally!!" the grren eyed man smiled. ''''Finally we will build an orphanage and old age home in one common building. The parents will get kids, while the kids will get parents. This will be the biggest orphanage ever, with all the facilities!" the man spoke up excitedly placing his book aside for a few minutes. He was now happily discussing the building and other construction plans with the man over the call. After a few minutes he put down the phone and once again picked up his book and resumed to read.


    Suddenly he looked towards the entrance of the door and saw his twin kids running towards him from a far end. His daughter Ezra, while his son Evlin, were born in a gap of just two minutes. Rhehan smiled thinking of that beautiful moment when his wife gave birth to two beautiful children, almost four years back. His daughter had obtained all the features of Rose, looking exactly like her with beautiful long hair and pale skin...while his son had obtained his green eyes and golden hair. Though they both were twins but they did not look even a single bit identical to each other and even their personalities were poles apart.


    Evlin was dressed in a white shirt and gray shorts, while the girl Ezra was dressed in a cute pink colored frock with her long hair tied in two ponytails. The both were rapidly sprinting towards him and Rhehan smiled looking at them. They waved their hands at their father and Rhehan once again smiled waving his hand too.


    But after a few seconds Rhehan realised that the two kids looked terrified and were actually not waving at him but were calling him to come rapidly. Rhehan got up from his seat immediately removing his glasses. He then sprinted towards them feeling nervousness in his mind and heart. In just a few seconds the man had reached his kids and he bent a little to look at their terrified faces as if they had seen a ghost. "What happened sweeties? You look so scared."


    Ezra was totally out of breath while Evlin struggled to speak while gasping for air. "Dad.. Its mom... you have to come quickly.. Stop her... she is in the kitchen trying to cook again...help!!"


    "Oh shit!!" Rhehan shrieked in shock and the three of them rapidly ran towards the kitchen to stop the lady....


    THE END!

 Chapter 658 - She is the CEO...

    The next volume....


    (He is a Nymphomaniac-2)


    This volume is in extention to the previous volume but only this will shorter and a bit light hearted! Enjoy!


    20 years later.....


    A black colored Ferrari stopped outside a gigantic glass building and a girl dressed in formal attire quickly stepped out of the car. She was dressed in a full sleeves green colored turtle neck top and black fitted formal skirt. The girl''s long hairs were tied in a formal and classy bun, while she quickly sprinted towards the door of the building, in her black high heels. Her minimal up to the mark makeup and matching accessories itself showed her classy and elegant taste.


    She passed by the guard and handed one of them the keys to her car, to be parked in the parking area.


    "Good morning Ms. Jobs." The guards spoke warmly looking at the beautiful girl.


    The girl smiled and halted looking at one of the guards. Her light brown hair and eyes, with a radiant skin was enough to make everyone gasp at her beauty. Her fitted clothes were showing off her alluring curves and her toned pale legs could make out that the girl was not only beautiful but was also fit. She looked like somebody who appears to be a gym freak person. Ezra had received more than perfect genes from her mother Rose and her maternal grandmother Lillian.


    "Good morning Mr. George." The girl halted and gave a beautiful bright smile to the guard of the building. "How is your daughter now?"


    "Oh she is good. Thanks to you Miss. Jobs, you have really helped my family a lot during this crises. Otherwise cancer is not an easy thing to deal with." The man spoke feeling extremely thankful. His 21 year old daughter was suffering from cancer and one morning Ezra while handing over her car keys to George spotted the man crying. She could not help herself to ask the man the reason of his anguish. He then told her that his 21 year old daughter Miley was suffering from leukaemia. From that day Ezra had not only granted George a paid leave of 4 months but also sponsored all of Miley''s treatment and her other expenses. Today it had been four months and the girl was now recovering absolutely fine.


    "No problem Mr. George" the girl smiled taking out a card from her hand bag. "This is a therapy centre of Excel Corporations for all cancer patients and survivors. They provide free therapies and activities for them. Take your daughter here, she will love it." Ezra smiled again and the middle aged guard looked at the young girl with much gratefulness. He had nothing but best wishes and blessings for the girl.


    Ezra, after a few minutes walked inside the one of the largest buildings in Paris. A white architecturally fabulous building which had a European touch to it, owing to the skills of its fine architect, Sawyer Lodge, Ezra''s cousin brother and Kareem and Sheryl''s only child. The building belonged to one of the famous cosmetic brands of Europe ''Cherry Blossoms'' which was the brain child of Ezra herself, when she was completing her graduation in fashion and cosmetics in Paris. She wanted to start her own line of cosmetics, which would stand out from the rest and she also wanted to start a trend of using vegan products!


    The girl came from a family which had several wild animals as part of the family, and she would often visit the west woods, whenever she was back in her native home place. All she was told is that her grandfather Xio Lee was an orphan and had lived in jungle for many years due to which the animals had been a part of their lives form so many generations. Apart from that she was never told about the circ.u.mstances in which her father was about to be killed and why...


    Since all of it was over everybody had decided to keep the past burred from the future generation and to not bring it up and disturb the children with the facts. They wanted the kids to have a normal and happy life without thinking much about their ancestors or their lineage. Everybody knew that the more one thinks about his or her lineage the more it starts to influence you!


    Ezra walked inside the building and soon two well suited men, came rushing towards her, who were holding their I-pads in their hands.


    "Good morning Miss Jobs." They spoke in unison.


    "Good morning. Could you please tell me today''s work chart." The girl nodded pleasantly as the three of them walked inside a gigantic marbled room of the huge glass building, built in the shape of a dome. Several people were now looking at their lady boss, wishing her a ''good morning'' one by one. While in one corner there was a large reception area, on which a beautiful blonde was sitting talking over to the phone.


    Ezra stopped in front of the reception table and the blonde girl stood up immediately placing down the phone. "g.. good morning boss." The lady spoke in a bit hesitant tone, placing the phone with her shivering hands.


    "Hmm...Miss Livia. What time is it?" the girl asked giving a smile on her face to the receptionist.


    "Well madam it is ten minutes past ten." The blonde girl looked at her watch and smiled giving an answer.


    And what are your work timings?'' Ezra asked again, now widely grinning.


    "Madam, it is 10 am to 4 pm." She spoke smiling back at her.


    "Then why are you taking personal calls at this time, when you know this is the most crucial hour. Most of the clients and companies try calling us in the morning.'''' The girl snapped back, her smile faded away and her nose flared up in anger.


    The blonde lady was stunned for a few seconds and adjusted he collar in nervousness. "But madam, I was not on a personal call. It was an office call." The girl gulped in nervousness.


    "Oh really?" Ezra picked up the receiver of the phone and pressed the redial number of the phone, putting the speaker in her ear. Before she could speak anything a man''s voice echoed in her ears very loudly. "Aww baby! Why did you put down the phone? I was about to open my pants. Come now let us continue with what we were doing. So where were we??"


    Ezra gaped at the blonde girl in surprise and then at the phone''s receiver. "Evlin! Brother is that you??" the girl spoke in surprise, still not able to believe her ears. But of course how could she fail to recognise her own twin brother''s voice?

 Chapter 659 - Ethics....

    "Huh? Ezi?? Why are you on the call?''" a man''s stunned voice echoed over the phone''s speaker.


    "Because this is my office''s phone and I am allowed to use it whatever way I want." The girl whispered in anger as the three staff members looked at their lady boss, turning red in anger.


    ''Don''t be angry sis. It is all ok.'' The man chuckled hearing her elder sister''s voice. The girl was elder to her by two minutes.


    "Let me talk to you, once I reach my office." The angry girl put down the phone receiver with a loud thud and glared at the receptionist. The receptionist lowered her head in guilt and Ezra left the place walking towards the elevator. She did not what to say to her, when her own brother was doing such things. The two suited secretaries of the girl ran behind her quickly catching up to her.


    Soon the three of them entered the girl''s private elevator, while discussing business side by side.


    "Miss Jobs, the famous brand, ''bonjour'' has been trying to strike a deal with us. I must say their products are actually good and we can work with them in partnership as well." One of the suited men spoke excitedly, holding the details of the company in a file.


    Ezra looked at the details carefully and started studying them side by side as they stepped out of the elevator. She was now looking at their past records and manufacturing, while walking in the long carpeted corridor of the 6th floor, which led the way, straight to her office. She suddenly halted reading something in the file and turned to look at the suited men. "This can not happen."


    The two men looked at each other in surprise. "b... but why madam? They are willing to accept all our conditions as well. This is the perfect deal for our company right now and they are also a highly reputed brand. Two major bands joining each other will create a thunder in society." The other suited man spoke in surprise.


    "How is this perfect deal? These are not vegan products. They are using animal skin to make their product kits and have been using other animal products in manufacturing their makeup products too. My whole purpose of starting this brand is that people get to know that it is not essential to kill animals to get quality product. We can have good and quality vegan products too and you want me to sign a deal with them??" the girl looked at the two men in surprise. She then walked up to her office and immediately tore off the papers in her hands throwing them in the dustbin.


    Her office was beautifully designed by her cousin as per her personal taste. He always told her that the office should always be according to a person''s choice after all that the place where a person spent half of his lifetime, was his office. The walls of the office were painted in several colors, while in one corner, several artificially created huge color pallets of blusher were hanging in the other wall.  While in front of her several family pictures were framed and hung on the wall. Whenever the girl was under stress or in bad mood she would quietly sip coffee and look at these photos and an automatic smile would appear on her lips. She was indeed blessed with a large and loving family. The other corner of the room, opened to a large balcony, on which several hanging plants were decorated.


    She sat on her boss chair, while the two secretaries stood next to her looking at the torn papers. ''''But madam, this can be really profitable for us. We have worked really hard to strike this deal. They have even agreed to give us 70 percent of the profit from e- commerce business and 60 percent from the retail market. So I think we can....." the man kept speaking, but suddenly Ezra intervened in between.


    "I will never compromise my ethics for profits. This is the basis of the company that no animal product will be use and that is final. You should have first studied their manufacturing details and the ingredients they use, before even trying to strike a deal with them. This is really disappointing. You both have been repeating this mistake for the fifth time now. Just yesterday Ms. Charla told me how you have been going about flirting in the office premises. Did you forget the rules? I do not want any sort of complication in my office. Do whatever you have to do outside the premises, but not in here. I think that is enough, you both are fired." The girl pressed her head not wanting to do it. But she had been tolerating their utter nonsense from past several months now and it was now getting on her nerves. "You may collect your cheque from Miss Charla and your services are not needed anymore." She spoke pressing the tip of her thumb while the two men looked at her in surprise.


    They knew that once the girl makes up her mind she will not let anybody interfere in her decisions. They quietly left the office; their faces hung low in sadness.


    Ezra quickly picked up the phone, placed besides her and dialled a key. "Hello Miss Charla, please give Rony and Adam their salaries. They are fired and inform the security about it too. Also, we need to find me a new secretary but his time I need some very good and highly qualified people, who have the basic understanding towards this company. Yes... Yes... Right. Thank you." She placed down the phone and let out a big sigh.


    The girl was very particular about maintaining a sober and peaceful atmosphere in her company. She herself restrained from flirting or dating any of her juniors and even told her employees to follow the same rule. She believed that work and romance could never work together as it made things really complicated and thus ultimately leading to work loss!

 Chapter 660 - Jerk...

    This all started when an ex- employee of her company fell in love with the manager of the rival company. He not only revealed all the company secretes to her over a fancy and romantic date, but also got a major heartbreak as the girl later ditched him, after sleeping with him a few times. The man was terribly in love with her and was depressed after she left him, thus he committed suicide, bringing shock to everybody in the company. From that day Ezra realised that love and work should be two separate things, within the company or even in the same profession.


    She let out a big sigh and started reading some doc.u.ments in front of her when suddenly she remembered she had to scold her younger brother for what he just did. She quickly dialled his number, her face flaring in anger gain.


    "My dear, dear sister. How are you?" the man spoke in a notorious tone and yet could not hide his adoration for her.


    "Currently I am very mad at you. I hope you are wearing your pants." The girl spoke in disgust.


    "Oh come on sis. The lady was so lonely, so, I was just helping her out to release her boredom. She recently got divorced and wanted some sort of adventure in life. And let us not forget, she is hot! I believe n social service, you see. Cannot see any beautiful woman cry!'' the man chuckled.


    Ezra let out a loud sigh and rolled her eyes at her brother. "Listen do not bring this shit in my office ever again, my kind brother. You should be lucky that, I do not let mom and dad know about your stupid one night stands. But now this is getting too much. You have started this shit in my office too! You do it again and then you will have to do all the explaining to father or even worse grandfather Lee." The girl spoke in an angry tone, using the best name in the family to threaten him.


    The boy gulped in fear." fine! I am sorry! Now don''t be angry my sweetheart. Besides it is our birthday tomorrow. We are tuning 25!! Woohooo!!!" The man shouted in happiness.


    Ezra smiled a bit hearing the boy''s shout. "What are you gifting me this time? I have already bought a gift for you. You are going to love it.''''


    "Even I have bought one for you. So i''ll see you at 8:00 pm, at the lounge bar and I shall inform the rest of the others too." The man smiled fondly.


    Soon the call was disconnected and Ezra continued her work, still thinking about her brother Evlin.


    Evlin was already a super star in Hollywood who was now taking ahead the legacy of their family which started with their grandmother Elizabeth and then their uncles and Aunt James, Kareem and Cheryl. The three of them had also been superstars of their times, and had now retired a few years back. Evlin always had interest in acting, unlike Ezra and then he joined the New York film academy, from where he was acclaimed as the most promising student. His short film on saving the wild life, was also featured in several film festivals, garnering him several awards.


    The boy was a natural in acting and also looked like a Greek God just like his father and uncle Kareem. But, the problem was he was exactly his father''s copy. While he acquired all his good traits, he even acquired those traits, which Rhehan had long overcome. The famous Hollywood star Evlin Jobs, has become the playboy from past few years and used to often sleep around with women. His sister Ezra tried to talk sense into him many times, but he never bothered to listen to her. Ezra knew that sooner or later their family would know about his playboy image as the boy was now going out of control. But the man was also very caring for his entire family and friends. He had a jovial and kind nature that too he inherited from his father.


    Ezra and Evlin never knew that fact bout Rhehan and all they had seen was the side of him as the best father, husband, son and brother. A perfect man, who was also still the richest man in the world and also the most benevolent.


    Ezra pressed her temples with her finger tips thinking about her brother. "This guy has crossed all his limits. Don''t know why he is not able to control himself. It is like he is with a new girl every week, dumping her and then getting a new one. I am surprised even the girls do not have a problem. They are ready to sleep with him for fame and money." The girl sighed when her office phone rang. She quickly picked it up holding it near her ear. "Yes Miss Charla?"


    "Miss Jobs, we have posted the vacancy for the post of your secretary and the requests are pouring in. Till now we have selected three candidates as per your requirements. When would you like to meet them?" the lady spoke in an elegant and professional manner.


    Ezra looked t the time tapping her finger on the table. ''Ummm... tell them to meet me today at 5 pm sharp." The girl spoke and then placed down the phone, continuing her work.


    5:00 pm...


    Ezra had been discussing the balance sheets with her accountants, when her phone rang once again. "Yes Miss Charla."


    "Madam it is 5pm, two of the candidates have reached. There is one boy, who has not showed up yet or maybe he is on the way." The lady spoke over the call.


    "Hmm... not on time for a job interview? His interview is cancelled. Send the other two candidates in my office one by one. This time I will select them personally." Ezra spoke in a surprised tone thinking what a jerk the boy could be, as he was late for his job interview. Usually people reach before time, to get an early interview with the boss.

 Chapter 661 - The sales person..

    As soon as the accountant team left her office, there was a knock on the door and Ezra looked at the door, holding a pen in her hand. "Please come in."


    Immediately a door opened and a girl dressed in a formal black suit entered the room and smiled looking at Ezra. The girl had blonde hair and her makeup was too excessive in an attempt to impress Ezra.


    "Good evening Miss. Jobs, it is an honour to meet you." The girl spoke pleasantly.


    "Pleasure is all mine. Please be seated." Ezra smiled back.


    The girl handed over her curriculum vitae and Ezra took it in her hands reading it quickly. The girl was indeed highly qualified and even had an experience of working for a rival company for two years. "So why do you want to leave your current job Samantha and join us?" Ezra asked looking at her current job status in the doc.u.ment.


    "Well madam, who would not want to work under you? Besides the Cheryl blossoms" is my favourite too. It is the number one company and it would be a big opportunity for me, which I believe I can totally handle." The girl smiled  pleasantly looking confidently in her eyes.


    "Great. Then one quick question. The company Bonjour, has been trying to strike a deal with us. What do you have to say about that? Should we go ahead with it or not?'' Ezra asked hoping the girl answers it correctly.


    "Oh, of course ma''m. Not that it stands anywhere near Cheryl Blossoms, but still it is a famous brand another of my favourites too. I have been studying a lot about that company and they somehow follow the same procedure and rules that your company follows. So this merger could be amazing." The girl smiled, confidently answering the question.


    Ezra sighed hearing the girl''s answer. "Alright Samantha, I have to interview few more people. In case you are selected, we will let you know. Thank you." Ezra smiled politely handing back her curriculum to her.


    "Thank you. "the girl smiled and then got up from her seat walking out of the room.


    Ezra sighed and then picked up her phone dialling a number. "Please send the next girl."


    In just a few seconds, there was a knock on the door and Ezra looked up and smiled hopefully. "Yes, please come in."


    "Good evening mam." This time a brunette girl stepped inside the room. She had a petite frame and was dressed elegantly in a formal dress.


    "Good evening. Please have a seat." Ezra smiled looking at her perfect dress and makeup. But just then her gaze fell upon the lady''s bad, which was loudly smelling crocodile skin from it. Ezra sighed, wondering the girl''s common sense. The company was known for its vegan products, but the lady did not have a common sense to opt for a vegan bag.


    She quickly went through the girl''s curriculum vitae which was no doubt extremely incredible. Ezra then turned to look at the lady and smiled at her. "so since you are here to apply for the company, you must have gone through our details. So what do you think is my motto to start this company?" Ezra smiled, closing the girl''s doc.u.ment file after going through it.


    "Well madam, as we all know you hail from one of the best families of the world and of course, business is in your blood. Cosmetics are something, which are used by almost everybody on regular basis. It is currently one of the most promising fields to enter and also it helps a woman look more attractive and feel more confident." The girl smiled, feeling a bit nervous.


    "Right... anything else? That makes our products stand out from the rest?" Ezra asked giving the girl a hint.


    "Umm.. yes, the.. The quality of the products is really good. Also they are long lasting and beautifully fragrant." The girl spoke in a quick tone and then heaved a sigh of relief as she had managed to answer the question.


    "Right." Ezra smiled looking at her and then handed her back her file. "Thank you Amanda. We will give you a call, in case we select you. Thank you."


    "Thank you madam." The lady smiled and then walked out of the room.


    As soon as the lady walked out Ezra pressed the bridge of her nose feeling a bit dishearten. ''''Does nobody has any empathy for animals? Nobody thinks it is important that the products we produce are not just best in quality but also vegan!!"


    She quickly dialled the same key on her phone. ''Miss Charla, please find some more candidates for tomorrow. These two are rejected."


    "Right madam. And the third candidate is standing on the gate requesting the guards to let him in. What should I tell the guards?" the lady asked.


    "Tell him that he is late by 35 minutes and he is rejected. That is my order." The girl frowned looking at the watch.


    "Yes madam." Charla spoke and placed down the phone to inform the guards.


    Ezra heaved a long sigh and then walked outside towards the balcony for a breather. She would often stand in the balcony in fresh air, for a short break from work. Just then she spotted a man standing on the gate of the building arguing with the guards.


    Ezra frowned looking at the man. "This must be third candidate.'''' She nodded her head in disapproval.


    The boy was wearing thick glasses and baggy clothes. He looked like he did not even get time to dress up formally for the interview. Ezra could not clearly see the boy''s face, but only his dark brown messy hair.


    Soon the man gave up convincing the guards and let out a big sigh. He then walked away from the gate, lazily towards the road moving his file left and right that he was holding in his hand. He was wearing a back pack on his back, which looked pretty heavy and filled with lot of stuff. The boy looked more like a sales person, who was loaded with stuff to sell it to people.

 Chapter 662 - Want him badly....

    Ezra was about to turn around and walked back inside, when suddenly she heard a loud screeching noise from the road. The noise startled her a bit and then suddenly there was another piercing sound. She turned to look at the road and saw a tiny white colored puppy was running in the middle of the road, running in nervousness trying to avert the speeding cars and was now howling in fear. Some of the cars had applied sudden breaks, while the dog ran around in nervousness.


    "Oh damn!! PLEASAE HELP THAT DOG!!!" She shouted from the balcony looking at the dog signalling her guards with her hands, who could not hear her.


    Suddenly a gigantic passenger bus speeded up towards the tiny puppy and Ezra shrieked in fear shouting again. "SOMEONE PLEASE HELP THAT POOR THING!!!" She once again waved her hands at the guards frantically while a tear dropped down from her eyes. The bus was speeding towards the dog, while the dog ran direct towards the bus in fear, looking at the speeding cars.


    The dog was about to be crushed by the bus, but, suddenly the boy in glasses suddenly jumped in the air, dropping his all doc.u.ments on the road. He quickly ran towards the puppy holding it in his arms and he then jumped away on the foot path at the speed of the lightening, merely averting himself from getting hit by the bus. He fell down on the path, hitting his head. But the boy''s arms were raised upwards; making sure the puppy remains unhurt.


    Ezra gaped at the boy in surprise and heaved a sigh of relief patting her chest. "Oh! Thank God! Thank God!" she closed her eyes as a few tears dropped down from her eyes in relief. The man seemed to be ok and he quickly got up from the path, while all the passerby had stopped too, helping him out. The man signalled them that he was fine, picking up his fallen glasses, wearing them back again. He then patted the scared dog''s head lovingly, trying to make it to relax.


    The man then quickly opened the zip of his bag''s pocket and placed the puppy inside it. He immediately zipped the pocket partially and the puppy''s face hung out cutely, while it snuggled calmly in the man''s bag''s pocket feeling relaxed.


    Ezra chuckled looking at the puppy''s cute face popping out from the bag and then suddenly something occurred to her. She smiled and then pointed her finger towards him. "You are the one."


    She then quickly ran towards the phone, dialling the same key again. "Miss Charla, tell the guards to stop that man. I want to take his interview right now. Send him to my office."


    "Yes madam." The lady spoke in surprise as she had never before seen her boss, change her decisions. Everybody knew in the office that whatever Ezra spoke was once and all final. She never changed any of her verdicts!


    Ezra than ran back towards the balcony with the phone still in her hand and frowned hard. The man was nowhere to be seen now. ''Huh? Where is he gone suddenly?"


    She could now see her company''s guards too looking for the boy, but even they could no longer see him anywhere.


    "Oh! Do not tell me, he just vanished in thin air." Ezra spoke in disappointment, still trying to find the man. She went to the other side of the balcony and tried to spot the man on the road. She could no longer find the man and she sighed deeply in sadness. "You are stupid Ezra! The man literally saved the dog at his own life risk and you did not even interview him, for being late. You lost a gem of a person and a perfect secretary for your company." She whispered to herself and was about walk back to her room, when suddenly she spotted the same dark brown messy hair, in the public garden overlooking her office building. She moved a little trying to see the man and this was it! The man was sitting on a bench in the park and was playing with the tiny puppy, which was now in his hands.


    He was raising the puppy in the air, while the tiny cute thing wagged its tail happily. He then brought the dog close to his mouth kissing its head and then again raising it up in the air. The dog seemed to be enjoying the game and was frantically wagging its tail in happiness.


    Ezra chuckled again and then quickly dialled the same number. "Miss Charla, he is in the regent park on the bench. Tell the guards quickly and tell them he is allowed to bring the dog along with him to    the interview." She smiled still looking at the man. She could not see his face clearly, but could easily recognize him with his thick spectacles, dark brown hair and baggy clothes. She was now keeping a good eye on him, so that she does not lose the sight of him again.


    Soon, Ezra could now see her company guards enter the regent park, looking for the man, when the man once again got up from his seat, placing the dog in the bag yet again.


    Ezra slapped her forehead and looked at the guards in nervousness. "Do not tell me, they are going to lose him again! Don''t go mister! Don''t go!" she whispered when suddenly she heaved a sigh of relief. The guards had spotted him and were now running towards him.


    The man turned to look at the armed guards and took back a few steps, not able to understand what was happening. He took a few more steps backwards, until he started running away from them, assuming that they were following him to beat him up.


    Ezra slapped her forehead again looking at the man in helplessness. He was now sprinting across the garden frantically scared of the guards. "What the hell is happening here? The more I want to interview this man, the more impossible it is getting to catch hold of him."

 Chapter 663 - Innocent thief...

    "Why is he running away like a thief??" the girl frowned trying to look from in between the trees of the park, which were blocking her view.


    The guards were running rapidly after him, while every passer by looked at them, thinking that they are probably catching a thief.


    "And why did they take their guns with them. The man is so scared." She clenched her fist on the bar of the glass railing in front of her, bending her neck to look what was happening. The man with spectacles had now exited from the garden and was once again running on the foot path, while the guards were running after him, waving their hands at him. She could now her them shout out to the man. "Our madam is calling you for interview. She will not harm you. Why are you running??!!"


    Ezra pressed her forehead with her hand, nodding her head in a ''no.'' They do not even know that he is not scared of me but scared of their guns. The guards were now looking clearly frustrated, when one of them took out a gun from his holster and pointed it at him.


    "Stop!! Or I will shoot you!!" the man shouted looking at the rapidly running away man, with the tiny puppy secured in his bag.


    "NOO!!" Ezra shrieked looking at the man''s gun. "He is not a thief. Why are you pointing your gun at him?" she shouted in helplessness.


    The man sprinted even more rapidly looking at the gun, when suddenly there was loud noise of the bullet being shot, right there at the road.


    Ezra gaped at the guard in horror. The man had shot a bullet in the middle of busy road in the air. Instantly, several police sirens could be heard and from a distance Ezra could see the police vehicles approaching the man with spectacles. The car halted right in front of the man stopping him from running away and before Ezra could do anything, the police were already running out of their cars, pointing their guns at the innocent man. "So much for taking his interview."


    She quickly dialled a number on her phone. "Hello, Steve! The police have caught an innocent man. The guards were just running towards him, because I wanted to take his interview. Go and save the poor boy and call him here." He girl spoke rapidly.


    "Yes madam. I am on my way!" a male''s voice echoed over the speaker and he could be heard running outside rapidly before cutting the call.


    Ezra looked at the man carrying the dog, who had now raised his hands in confusion looking at so many cars blocking is way and guns pointing at him. The tiny puppy had now hid its face inside the bag and only its nose was visible a bit. "Oh dear. This is not good. Where are the guards?" She turned her neck and saw the guards were now rapidly running towards the police men, still waving their hands at them. They still appeared to have been running after a thief.


    The policemen looked at the boy and immediately locked his hands with the handcuffs, above his head, still pointing their guns at him. The police now seemed to be waiting for the guards to come, so that they could now know, what crime the boy had committed.


    Just then Ezra saw a suited man; run rapidly towards the police men and she heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank god Steve has reached. He will handle the situation." Ezra felt a bit relaxed looking at her manager who was now about to reach them.


    "But... sir, I just saved the dog. Why are you all after me? Of course it was just an interview, why would I commit suicide if that''s what you think I was doing." The man with spectacles spoke in nervousness, with his hands up in the air looking at the policemen.


    "Shut up and keep your hands up. Let the guards come and we will know what you have done." The police man threatened him with a gun and the boy instantly raised his hands, standing quietly waiting for the guards. He was now wondering what wrong he could have committed? "Is begging for interview a crime? Is saving the dog a crime? No! Then what could I have done, that these people are after me? My doc.u.ments are real...  I payed the taxi fare... I just brushed my teeth and ate cereals. Hmm... Nothing.... I did not do any crime. I AM INNOCENT OFFICER! OPEN MY HANDCUFFS." The man who was earlier validating his statement by remembering what he did the entire day, was now sure that he was innocent thus he shouted looking at the officer.


    "Shut up! We will soon know about that." The officer glared at him, bringing gun close to his forehead.


    ''''He is right officer." A voice came from behind them and they turned to look at a middle aged man, totally out of breath. He had bent his body a bit, gasping for air.


    "What do you mean? There was a gun shot in the middle of the road. The guards were running after him." The policeman looked at Steve, still pointing his gun at the boy.


    "I am Steve Mathew, the manager of Cheryl blossoms. Those are our company guards and there is a slight confusion. Our boss had called him for an interview and thus the guards were chasing him to give him the message. It is our fault. The guard should not have shot the bullet in air." Steve spoke in a professional manner convincing the copes.


    Till then the guards too reached the sight and looked at the man with spectacles.


    "Why were.. you running away? We.. we.. were just calling you for interview. The guard spoke, who was by now totally out of breaths.


    "Is this a way to call for interview? With so many guns?? Come for the interview or we will shoot you?? Is this how you guys work?" the boy''s anger had now spiked up, hearing the guard''s words.

 Chapter 664 - The blue eyed puppy....

    "Look we are very sorry man. We did not want it to happen this way." Steve patted the man''s shoulder trying to calm him down. He then turned to look at the officers with an apologetic face. "We are very sorry officers, for wasting your time. Please free the boy, he is innocent."


    The police officer sighed feeling extremely silly and then immediately opened the man''s handcuffs, patting the boy''s shoulders. "Sorry boy."


    The boy heaved a sigh of relief as finally his hands were open, and the police left in their vehicles. He then turned to look at the guards who still had the guns in their hands. "But why were you trying to shoot me?"


    "Come boy. Let''s talk in the building." Steve patted the boy''s shoulder and they all started walking towards the building. Steve was walking ahead while; the boy was walking with the guards.


    "You do not know our boss. If we do not fulfil our duty the boss gets angry at us." The guard whispered in the boy''s ear.


    The boy halted for a few seconds and gulped. The boy had no idea who was going to take his interview and how it was going to be.


    Steve turned to look at the nervous man in confusion. ''''Why did you stop? Come?''


    "Right." The boy pursed his lips thinking what kind of strictness he will have to face. If the work has to be done any how even at the cost of firing a bullet, then the authorities must be really strict. "Oh lord save me." He whispered looking at the sky.


    They all walked inside the building and Steve turned around to look at the man. ''Please sit and have some water. I will inform the boss, and you can bring you dog along. We do not have any issues."


    The boy nodded and then quietly sat down, holding his bag in his hand. The dog had now popped out its head and was looking at the boy with nervous eyes. "It is ok fluffy. It was just a misunderstanding. Here, have some water." The boy instead of having the water himself, made the puppy drink water from the bottle, patting its back lovingly. "I will then take you home, and feed you. Ok."


    Meanwhile...


    Ezra had spotted the men coming back towards the building and the police cars leaving the spot. "Finally!" she placed her hand on the forehead heaving a sigh of relief. She walked inside the office and turned on the cameras, to look at the man. She could now see the man''s back sitting on a bench. He was happily feeding the dog some water, lovingly patting its back. "Hmm... interesting.''


    Just then the phone rang besides the girl and she picked it up instantly.


    "Madam, It is all fine now. The candidate is sitting in the lounge. When shall I send him to the office?" Steve spoke in a polite and formal tone.


    "Thank you Steve. Send him now to my office... Oh and...Please arrange for some dog food." She smiled looking at the camera. "Actually food for puppy. Almost a month old."


    "Huh? Ok madam." Steve put down the phone in surprise. He had not noticed the dog in the man''s bag and was stunned that his boss was demanding dog food.


    Ezra was constantly smiling at the camera, and the man suddenly got up from the seat talking to somebody. She then quickly switched off the camera knowing the man was now on his way to her office. She sat quietly on her boss''s chair, waiting for the door to be knocked. She had never been this excited to hold the interview of somebody. There were several things about the man that had really impressed her, despite his improper attire and hair.


    Meanwhile...


    The boy had started walking towards the office after he was told the way to it. Though


    He had seen Ezra in interviews and magazines, he had never before seen her in person and neither did he know that she herself will be taking the interview. He was now walking in the long corridor, which directly opened to Ezra''s office. He could see the door of her office slightly open.


    Just then he heard the tiny puppy in his bag let out a slow cry and he halted taking out the puppy from his bag. He placed the puppy on the floor, looking at him carefully. "what happened? Are you feeling suffocated?"


    The puppy tilted its head a bit at the man''s words and looked in his eyes with its blue colored tiny round eyes. He then let out a loud bark and instantly ran towards the office ahead, wagging its tail playfully.


    "Nooo! Fluffy come back. You will get me fired, even before I get hired." The man whispered loudly but the puppy had now already entered the partially open door, running inside, on its carpeted floor.


    Ezra who was looking at her phone looked at the door in surprise. She felt that somebody had just entered but to her surprise nobody was there. Suddenly she heard a slight bark and she quickly got up on her feet and walked across the table. A tiny white colored puppy was sitting on the carpet, with its blue eyes looking intently at the dog food that had just been ordered by Ezra.


    "Ohh!! You tiny thing... you are so cute." Ezra spoke in much adoration and quickly transferred the contents of the food in a bowl, mixing it with milk. She then placed the bowl in front of the puppy that pounced on it hungrily. He was now rapidly eating the food and was wagging its tail side by side in excitement. Ezra could not help but chuckle looking at its tiny tail and its tiny h.i.p.s, moving left and right in sheer joy. She sat down on her knees, near the dog and started patting its back lovingly. "You poor thing, how hungry you are. Eat your heart out."


    Suddenly there was a knock at the door and Ezra looked up a bit, still chuckling. "come in please."

 Chapter 665 - Worst interview...

    Ezra looked up a bit, with a wide smile on her face. Just then a tall muscular man entered the room and smiled a bit looking at Ezra. Ezra looked at the boy with thick spectacles and baggy clothes. He was pretty much good looking, in spite of his messy hair and wrinkled clothes.


    He was looking at Ezra for the first time and he could not help but feel surprised. The girl was even more beautiful than what she looked in the newspapers and magazines. Her beautiful natural skin was flawless and glowing. He could not help but look at her in amazement, how lovingly she was patting the puppy and with so much adoration she was feeding it food. He had not expected that his interview will be taken by the CEO, herself and he would not meet any strict boss but a beautiful and kind girl.


    "Good evening madam." He nodded his head and smiled. "Thank you for giving this opportunity to me."


    "Good evening. You deserve it as I saw, how you saved this puppy''s life. Please be seated." Ezra smiled and then stood up on her feet, walking towards her chair.


    The two of them seated themselves on their respected chairs, while he handed over his now dirty doc.u.ments to her. "Sorry, but they are a little dirty. They fell down on the road."


    "No problem." The girl started to study the boy''s doc.u.ments and looked at him in surprise. "You have been a topper in your entire academic year and have also, set several world records in mathematics and algebra. Interesting." She spoke with much admiration and then looked at him. "Then why do you want to join me as a secretary? Why not go in a company that suits your field, Leo." She asked looking at the handsome boy. She could not help but notice how well defined square shaped jaw the man had, with a sharp nose and mysterious grey eyes. He had subtle beard on his face, as if he did not get time to even shave his face from a few days.


    "Well madam, I did work for a few multinational companies but then I did not get much opportunity to expand my skills. I am looking for a job, which not just enhances my skills but also helps me achieve my goals." The man spoke up in a pensive mode.


    Ezra frowned a bit, looking at the boy. "And if I may ask, what exactly are your goals that you think, working under us can help you in achieving?"


    "Well madam, from past several years, I have been researching on how natural substances can substitute animal products. Currently your company is only dealing in cosmetics, but I believe with your vegan concept, we can take this company ahead with manufacturing of several products like bags, shoes, wigs, clothes and even jewellery. I have been researching on this topic for several past years and have come with several positive test results in my lab. From the time, I saw the advertis.e.m.e.nt to work under you, I have been completing the data to show you that how I can use my research analysis for your company." Leo quickly opened his laptop and opened a file and then turned it for Ezra to see.


    Ezra looked at the screen and was instantly impressed at the man''s research. Not only had he written the accurate substance required to make cosmetic products, which they were already using but he head also written it fro several other products too. "Hmm... this can surely be helpful for us. And if I may ask, what is the reason behind so much hard work? With your skills you could have been earning millions by now by setting up your own company or something."


    "I am a simple man, madam. I have been brought up with a set of ethics and values. My father died when I was too young and since then my mother brought me up single handily, teaching me how to be compassionate towards others specially animals." He smiled thinking of his mother.


    Ezra looked at the boy with sad eyes and then once again turned to look at the laptop screen. "So this was the reason you were late for the interview. I see."


    "Yes madam." Leo nodded his head, once again admiring her beautiful face as the bright light from the laptop fell on her face, illuminating her light brown eyes.


    In the meanwhile, the white colored puppy had now finished eating its tasty meal and ran towards Leo in much happiness. It barked a little nudging Leo''s pants with its mouth. Leo looked at Ezra with hesitation as the puppy was constantly trying to tear off his pants with its mouth.


    "It is ok. Look at it first." Ezra smiled looking at the man''s hesitant face.


    Leo smile and nodded and then bent a little, picking up the puppy in his arms. ''''What is it?"


    As soon as Leo placed him up in his arms, he was suddenly aimed right on his stomach with a trail of dog pee. The man looked at the puppy in horror as it had just peed on his entire sweat shirt. "What did you do?" he whispered to the dog.


    The puppy in retuned wagged its tail happily, taking out its tongue and looking at him with its playful blue eyes.


    Ezra could not help but giggle looking at his stained sweat shirt and the dog''s dancing h.i.p.s.


    She as now constantly giggling while Leo pursed his lips in embarrassment, and after a few seconds he could not help but himself laugh at his own self. "This is my worst interview ever. This is so embarrassing." He had still pursed his lips and was nodding his head in disapproval putting down the puppy on the carpeted floor, which as now rolling on the soft carpet happily.


    "It is ok. Even if you feel this is your worst interview. You are hired Leo. From tomorrow you will not only be working as my secretary but also as the head of the research and development branch." She smiled, giving him back the doc.u.ments and the laptop.

 Chapter 666 - Boy in shabby clothes..

    The man in spectacles looked up in surprise as he was so sure that he would be rejected, for the entire ruckus that had been happening in past one hour. "Really? Are you sure?... Umm.. I mean, thank you.. Thank you so much boss." He smiled, taking back the doc.u.ments in his hand.


    "You can join from tomorrow itself at 10:00 am; and you will have to report to nobody but direct to me. And please remember to be on time. I am very particular about it." She nodded her head. "Your salary and other work will be explained to you by Miss. Charla tomorrow. Welcome to the company." Ezra smiled, holding out her hand, for a handshake.


    Leo smiled, touching her hand as they both shook each other''s hand formally. Leo could not help but notice how soft and beautiful the girl''s hands were and Ezra could not help but notice how strong his hands were, with his veins popping out from several areas of hand.


    "Thank you boss." The boy got up on his feet, picking the puppy in his arms.


    "And Leo.. You can bring the dog along with you if nobody is there to take care of it. Many of our staff members bring their pets. We have an entire section for them, where you can also go and keep meeting you pet while at work." She smiled looking at the tiny puppy.


    "Oh! That would be awesome. Thank you." he nodded his head and then walked out of the door, looking at his wet sweat shirt.


    Ezra smiled as she had finally found exactly the kind of secretary she had wanted. The boy was just not extremely brainy but was also humanitarian towards animals. She was sure that he will prove to be an asset for the company. She then looked at the time and quickly got up from her seat. It was already too much time and she was now getting late for her own birthday party.


    She quickly rushed out of the office, sprinting towards the elevator where Leo had already pressed the elevator button and was waiting for the door to open. Ezra too walked up to him, waiting for the door, standing besides him. Leo was constantly playing with fluffy and was startled looking at Ezra.


    ''Oh! Boss! I did not know you were standing here. Please, carry on, I shall enter the next time" He moved aside to let Ezra enter the elevator.


    "It is ok, Leo. There is enough space for three of us." Ezra smiled as she walked inside the elevator.


    Leo nodded his head and then walked inside too, with fluffy in his hands. He was a bit conscious standing in the elevator with Ezra as he must be stinking of dog''s pee now, but Ezra it was only reminding of his brave act on the road. As soon as the elevator closed, Fluffy struggled to jump away from Leo''s hands. "What? you want to go down, Fluffy?"


    He quickly placed the puppy down and suddenly it ran towards Ezra''s feet. Of course it remembered she was the same girl who had fed it, with delicious food. Ezra smiled and then picked up the dog in her hands, brining it close to her face. The dog was once again wagging its tail frantically, while Ezra giggled. "Awww! How cute you are Fluffy. I can just eat you up." She kissed the dog on its head, gently patting its back. The puppy snuggled close to her neck, while Ezra smiled, patting its back.


    They both walked out of the elevator, when everybody turned around to look at the shabbily dressed up an, whose shirt was all drenched with pee.


    "Look at the way he is dressed up." A well suited man, whispered in his college''s ears looking at Leo.


    "He has not even combed his hair. Gross!" Another man spoke mockingly.


    This was the first time; they all had seen a man not just in informal clothes, but also in extremely shabby and dirty clothes. This was the place where people dressed their best, to look apt for the company.


    "How did he even get selected??" a lady whispered in the ear of another blonde lady, standing behind the reception.


    "Have my word. He will be shunted out in just one day. He looks like some dumb boy from college." the blonde lady reverted back.


    Everybody was now gossiping about the new boy in the office. They were already betting on how short lived, his job was going to be. The maximum days were assumed to be ten while someone was sure that he might be chucked out of the company tomorrow itself, if he keeps dressing up like that.


    Ezra was still holding the puppy close to her neck and nobody was really surprised at their boss'' actions. They had often spotted her going to the animal centre made for the pets of the employees and play with them. Everybody knew just how much she loved animals.


    "Oh so the man brought a puppy to impress boss." A lady spoke looking at the puppy.


    "Don''t worry. This will not last a day. The puppy will stay here but this dog with thick eye glasses will be out in a few days." Giggled another lady.


    Ezra had now handed over the puppy to the boy, as they stood near the main gate of the building. "See you tomorrow, right on time Leo." She smiled and then turned towards her car.


    "Thank you, boss." The man nodded, holding the puppy in his arms and was also about to leave when he saw Steve running rapidly towards Ezra.


    "Boss! Boss! We have a problem. Boss!" the suited man ran up to Ezra and he looked extremely nervous and out of breath. He seemed to be running straight from his office towards Ezra. The man caught Leo''s attention too, who was just about to leave to catch a bus. He frowned and looked at Steve, trying to understand what exactly was going on.


    Ezra who was walking away towards her already parked car, heard the man calling her frantically and she halted immediately turning to look at Steve in surprise.

 Chapter 667 - hacker..

    Ezra turned to look at Steve in surprise. "What happened, Steve? You look mighty disturbed."


    "Boss, we have a major issue with our network. It is like someone is trying to get into our system constantly. Our whole technical team is trying to know who it is, but we are unable to do it. They have broken the fire wall of the system and look....." he quickly opened a folder of his laptop and Ezra gasped in shock.


    "Oh! They have leaked all the information online?? They have even written shitty things on the website." Ezra gaped at the screen in shock. "What will our customers say? We will get a bad name instantly and can also be blacklisted. They have even written on our behalf that we use animal products!!" She spoke in much anguish looking at Steve.


    "Exactly madam. This has happened suddenly and before our IT department could do anything they hacked our systems. In fact they have even meddled with our balance sheets and other records, claiming that we have several loans and we are in fact bank corrupt." Steve spoke in much anguish, showing his boss their current balance sheets, which were actually false. All this looked like someone had been planning from a very long time it was planned to be blasted immediately after working hours.


    Ezra gaped looking at it in shock and then turned to look at Steve. "Let me talk to the IT department. There has to be a solution to it, I am sure."


    They both rushed back inside the office building, where the fuss about everybody''s computer being hacked was already created. There was a panic all around as several computers and laptops were showing no data and the staff was talking to each other, in panic. Their laptops were showing the fake balance sheets and loan details of the company, shocking everybody to the core.


    "Is our company actually bankcorrupt?"


    "How are they paying us salaries then?"


    Ezra halted looking at her employees. "Relax everybody. We have a meeting in the auditorium in two minutes. Everybody gathered there. Quick!" She spoke loudly and then quickly sprinted towards the IT department, feeling extremely anguished.


    Leo had also now sprinted inside the building and was looking all around him. Everybody had their mobile phone and laptops in their hands, and was looking at it in confusion. He walked up to a lady and tried to look into her laptop. "Can I see what the problem is?"


    "No! Stay away." The lady slammed back, looking at the man from head to toe in disgust.


    He walked towards a man, who was frantically pressing keys of his laptop. "I think I can solve this. Can I take a look?"


    "You think you can solve this? You cannot even wear proper clothes! Did you even know how to tie you shoe laces? Bugger off man!" the man slammed at Leo in anger already frustrated due to crashing system.


    Leo looked around him and then spotted Ezra, who was rushing towards the elevator with Steve. She had just entered the elevator and Leo quickly ran after her. Before he could even reach, the elevator door closed. "Oh damn!"


    He looked at the elevator screen ahead of him, seeing on which floor the girl had halted. "She is on 8th floor."


    He nodded his head and then pressed the button of the elevator once again. He was now restlessly waiting for the door to open, while he had now placed the puppy once again in the pocket of the bag securely.


    Meanwhile...


    Ezra had reached the IT department, which was currently in a state of chaos. The gigantic screens were now showing nothing but random figures that looked like balance sheets. All the people in the department were looking at their respective devices in confusion.


    "What the hell is happening?"


    "We have tried everything."


    "How is this even possible? How did they get through the codes?"


    "Did you crack the password?" the head of the IT department spoke to a short man in spectacles.


    "No sir. The password is just no crack able.'''' The sort heighted man spoke in anguish.


    Ezra looked around her and there were only confused faces and blurry screens. She let out a sigh and then walked up to the head of the IT department.


    "Boss, this is really strange. We are not able to get through the codes. They have even changed the system password.'''' A bald man, dressed in a black suit spoke looking at Ezra, in dejection.


    "How long will we take to make a new system?" Ezra sighed touching the bridge of her nose with her hands.


    "We need at least ten days boss. Till them these miscreants will give us a very bad name. Before building a system we need to stop them. We have to somehow crack the password and get the cods.'''' The bald man spoke, showing his computer screen to Ezra.


    "Ok please come with me to the auditorium. We have to explain this to the entire staff. There is a situation of panic thus I have called them all for a meeting." Era sighed as she realised even her phone network had crashed.


    She walked out of the IT department, feeling extremely worried. But first she needed her staff to calm down. She was now walking rapidly towards the auditorium which was just next to the department. While, several suited men including Steve and other IT department heads followed her.


    The girl walked inside a gigantic hall, which was huge enough to fit at least 5000 people in it. There was a huge ruckus in the hall, as everyone was talking to each other in panic and confusion. As soon as they spotted Ezra ad other staff members coming inside the auditorium they all fell silent, and were now looking at their boss with hopeful eyes.


    "Do you think this is the end of the company?" A man whispered.


    "Don''t say like that. We all will be jobless. All our hard work gone!"


    "I really hope the IT department has something good to share with us. I just made a 203 page long presentation, one which I was working from past two month. It is all gone." A lady in the crowd whispered


    Everybody was now praying looking at Ezra, while the lights of the auditorium were reduced and a projector was turned on which was connected to the laptop of the head of IT Department.


    "Good evening everyone." Ezra spoke trying to sound relaxed. "Our IT department here is capable enough to solve any sort of hacking attempts. We just need to be a little patient and there should not be any need to panic."

 Chapter 668 - Solution..

    Ezra could hear the murmurs in the crowd, as she spoke the sentences. "And I assure you all that the balance sheets shown in your laptops and other devices are absolutely false. We have been providing you all timely salaries and will continue to do so. This is just a hacking attempt from some rival company and we need some time to solve it and I assure you everything will be back to normal." The girl''s heart was beating rapidly looking at the poker faces in front of her.


    Her employees did not seem to be much convinced but at least there were no panic noises now. "So I will give the mike to the IT department head Mr. Robin, who will further explain you the entire scenario."


    The bald man got up from his seat and had already connected his laptop to the projector which was showing the fake messages, loan doc.u.ments of bank and balance sheets of the company. "Good evening everyone. As you can see we have a slight problem over here, and the IT department is trying its best to combat this problem as soon as possible. We just need minimum of 10 days to build a new system and we can resume our works like before." The man smiled a bit but was himself not sure of his words.


    Suddenly a middle aged lady got up from her seat, holding the mike. "I have to pay for the education of my three children. What is the guarantee that this company will recover back?"


    Robin looked at the lady in surprise not knowing what to tell her."Miss, I assure you, this is not so bad how it looks. Give us some time, we will get it all sorted."


    Suddenly another lady too got up from the ground holding a mike in her hand. "also, can you show us some proof that all these balance sheets are indeed false. And the company is not under any sort of debt."


    Robin turned to look at Ezra, who once again got up from her seat. "The actual balance sheets will be distributed to everybody. The official bank statement will also be printed down for everybody and distributed. I think that will be enough proof for you all that these images are all false." Ezra felt a little disheartened seeing how some of the employees of the company are already doubting her. She has never failed to pay any employee their salary and neither had she ever let any employee go underpaid, even then they all doubted her at the time of crises.


    Just then Steve got up from his seat, holding the mike in his hand. ''I am sorry, but I know the exact situation and I have been in touch with the IT department from last one hour but I do not think it is a small issue nor do I think that the company will be able to recover from this black mark. Soon the data on the website will start to get viral and once the company gets declared as bank corrupt, it will take years to recover from this." The man turned to look at Robin and Ezra.


    Ezra was looking at Steve with much surprise in her eyes she had never expected Steve out of all people to behave like this. He was not just her right hand man but also very trustworthy and intelligent. "I do not think there is any need to create this type of panic Steve." Era spoke amidst all the loud whispers she could hear after Steve''s words.


    "Let us be practical madam. How can anybody get through such a strong fire wall? Surely this is not the plan of any small hacker. They are big time players for sure and know their game better than us. If they can change our passwords and get through our code, it means we will take a long time to get through their codes and till then the company will have a bad name in the entire world. It is just a matter of another one hour that the media will also get this news. All our twitter, instagram are also hacked. Our official website is hacked and God knows what all they are posting on it. They have already written that we have been using animal products and Cheryl blossom is in fact a fraudulent company. To counter attack this, we need to act quick and I am sorry boss as far as I know, our IT Department is clueless about it. Is it right Mr. Robin?" Steve spoke in much anger, his frustration now rising up.


    There were now loud gasps all over the hall and everybody was stunned to hear the words the man spoke. Everybody turned to look at Robin but the man did not speak anything. It was now confirmed that the IT Department had no clue and everybody''s faces were in shock.


    Suddenly a man got up from his seat, who was dressed in an impeccable suit. "We need at least 4 months of salary. This is company''s fault and we have families to feed. How can the company be bank corrupt and not let us know? We need the company to sponsor us, till we do not find another job." The man spoke in much ager looking at Ezra.


    "But nobody is going anywhere. When did I say, that I am firing you all? We might take some time, but the company is still persistent. We have wonderful profits and are leading in our field."Ezra tried to explain the situation once again but her voice was now falling weak in front of the entire ruckus that had been created after Steve''s words.


    "How will you solve this?"


    "The IT Department head is quiet, and then who else will give an assurance?"


    "How will you get back your password and your codes?"


    ''''we want assurance, otherwise we will take you to the court for being a fraudulent company."


    "Tell us some way to solve this write now."


    Amidst a loud ruckus, suddenly a man''s loud and heavy voice echoed in the hall. "I have a solution to this!!!"

 Chapter 669 - Faith in each other..

    The man''s voice was so loud and confident that everybody felt silent for a few seconds. They all tuned around looking at the source of the voice. A tall and muscular man wearing dark and thick spectacles was standing close to the door very casually. His clothes were full of dust and he had a big dirty patch on his sweatshirt. He was carrying a large back pack on his shoulders; which had a tiny dog hanging out its face from it.


    He was looking at the people who had just crated a ruckus in a matter of seconds, with disgusted eyes. "You all call yourself employees? Is this how an employee should behave with its boss? It is not even one hour and you have already lost faith in the company you have been working under for so many years. I have been hired just a few minutes before, and I still want to be here in this place and work under such a wonderful boss. What is wrong with you all? Disgusting and highly unimpressive on your parts!" he made a sad face looking at the people; as if they were the most disgusting people he had ever seen in his life.


    Ezra was stunned for a few seconds. She did not know if Leo could do this work or not, but he was currently the only one who was supporting the company and had faith in her. Even the IT Department people were in doubt and he was the only one rooting for the company.


    "Listen boy; give this lecture to somebody else. Just because you have been hired by the boss, does not mean you have become the boss of all of us.'''' Steve pointed his finger at Leo in much anger.


    "Hah! This boy claims he can solve he problem. Even the entire IT department has not been able to solve it and he is standing alone with so much confidence, telling us in our faces that he knows it all." The suited man in the audience spoke up in disgust.


    "This is not a joke boy this is matter of our livelihoods. Go back to your college." an elderly lady from the crowd spoke in much anger.


    "The boy does not even know how to wear clothes and is saying he will solve this big issue. Impossible." Another lady spoke up looking at Leo in disgust.


    Once again another huge ruckus was created as everybody was shouting in anger this time looking at Leo. Leo yawned out loud as if he is bored of hearing all the nonsense from the people. He quickly pulled down his bag from his shoulders and first pulled out fluffy from the bag''s pocket and walked up to Ezra. ''Boss, could you please hold him for a few minutes. You are the only one he would let himself hold."


    "sure." Ezra spoke in much surprise and held fluffy in her arms, which immediately snuggled to her neck once again, licking her skin lovingly. "But Leo, everyone is really angry right now. This is not the time to act like a hero or make false claims." she whispered to the boy scared that he might later have to face the wrath of the people.


    Leo smiled assuringly looking in her pretty eyes. Somehow the boy''s smile felt like a ray of sunshine in the cold weather, which provides soothing effect to the body. "Don''t worry boss. Have faith in me, I promise I will not disappoint you. I have solved worse cases during my college time itself, this is nothing." He nodded his head reassuringly.


    Ezra smiled back at him and nodded her head in an approval. Somehow the boy was already bringing back the courage in her heart and felt extremely positive that the boy can actually solve he problem.


    After getting an approval from the boss, Leo confidently turned to look at the people sitting ahead of him. "Hello everyone, I am Leo. You might not know me yet and it is fine because I have just been hired a few moments back."


    There were loud murmurs from the people once again who were disapproving their heads looking at the boy.


    Leo raised his hand, signalling everybody to be silent and then he quickly pulled out his laptop from his bag once again looking Ezra. Ezra looked like a parent who was eagerly praying for her child''s exam to go well. Leo could not help but chuckle looking at the nervous girl, holding the dog with her hands.


    He then pressed a few buttons of his laptop looking at it carefully, while the crowd once again shouted in disgust.


    "Is this a joke?''


    "Boss, do you really think this kid can help us?"


    "If the IT Department failed, do you think he alone can do something?"


    Even Robin who was now looking at Leo with hopelessness got up from his seat a little. "It is not so easy boy, have faith in us. We will settle this, but thank you for your help.


    Ezra in return spoke looking at Robin. "Let him try it once. We need to show some patience.'' After hearing Ezra''s words, everybody felt silent, still cursing the boy in their hearts.


    Leo for a few seconds was frowning looking at his laptop and then turned to look at Steve. I need one of the company''s laptop, which is infected by the virus. I need to connect it with my laptop." He looked at Steve in a pensive mode.


    Hearing his words, Robin once again got up from his seat looking at Leo. ''''boy, if you connect your laptop with Steve''s laptop your device which catch the virus too."


    They all looked hopelessly at Leo who seemed to be just wasting their time. It was only Ezra, who had some faith in the boy, even though she was also scared.


    Leo looked up at Robin and then chuckled hearing his statement. "And this is where people get scared and commit technical blunders." He pointed his finger at Robin and smiled.

 Chapter 670 - Capability...

    Robin frowned a bit not able to understand what the boy meant. Steve who was smirking at the boy thinking that the boy was trying to act very smart, himself came forwards with his laptop and placed it on the table  in front of him. ''Here, have my laptop is at your disposal. As it is, it is of no use to me now. Do whatever you have to with it."


    Leo looked at Steve and smiled a bit. "A technology even if it is dead is never useless. Remember that." He pointed his finger towards Steve now. Leo seated himself on a chair placed near the table and was now working on his laptop. Robin and Steve sighed lightly looking at boy and had almost lost their patience. Leo was now skilfully typing something with his one hand on his laptop and his other hand was operating Steve''s laptop as his neck turned left and right again and again.


    ''What a fool this man is.''


    "He doesn''t even know how to use a laptop."


    "That is it, we have lost our patience. This company is no longer serious about its employees. Look at the kind so employees the boss is hiring." The elderly lady pointed her finger at Leo.


    Leo rolled his eyes at the lady and chuckled again typing something on the computer. He was looking so relaxed as if he was playing some sort of game on both the laptops. He then chuckled looking at his laptop''s screen again and then rubbed both his hands together, as if creating magic. He was now constantly looking at his screen and after afew seconds he closed his hands in a tight fist happily. ''YES." The boy exclaimed happily


    Everybody was now silently looking at the boy who was simply concentrating on his work, rather than hearing all the assumptions about him. He looked like he was immune to everything what people said about him and all he cared for was his work and his goal.


    After a few more seconds Leo looked up from his laptop towards Steve. "Could you please connect your laptop to the projector? I want to show you all several things. You will love it for sure.'' He chuckled once again as if some private joke was going on in his mind.


    Steve rolled his eyes at the boy again but did what the boy told him to do, as he had Ezra''s support and confidence. He was now waiting for Leo to make a fool out of himself at any time.


    Soon Steve''s laptop was connected to the projector and the projector displayed the company''s balance sheets once again showing that the company was in fact a bank corrupt and a fraud.


    "This is showing the same thing. What a time wastage.'''' Steve rolled his eyes and slapped his forehead.


    Ezra looked at the boy nervously who was smiling looking at his laptop. He then quickly connected his laptop with Steve''s laptop and immediately the screen on the wall grew blurred. Everybody looked at the screen in surprise which had now gone blank. Leo stood up from his seat smiling at everybody.


    "Ok everybody, this is a very famous technique of hacking which the miscreant had used against our company. We often used to do it in our college days, especially before exams." he winked notoriously and everybody looked at the boy in surprise. Suddenly there was an excel sheet displayed on the projector, which showed the date and time under it. The excel sheet had all the false data of the balance sheet that was displayed on their laptops. The projector was showing exactly what Steve''s laptop was showing.


    "You guys wanted proof? This is the proof. This excel sheet doc.u.ment which has been created to look like a balance sheet had been made just ten days from now." he walked up to the screen on the wall pointing the date and time with his index finger.


    "So basically, instead of hacking his main system, I have first hacked his excel sheets and other doc.u.ments which he might have never suspected." He chuckled heartily, looking at the screen.


    He then walked up to his laptop, pressing a key. Soon the projector showed a Microsoft office file, which was created to look like a bank doc.u.ment. "Now this is the false loan statement of the company which had been created on a simple word art, which we all use for our presentations and the date of creation is just two days from now, whereas the date of loan has been written as five months from now. Strange isn''t it?" the boy smiled looking at everybody''s surprised faces.


    There were once again hushed murmurs in the room, this time it was full of shock and surprise looking at the screen in front of them.


    "So basically I have used the easier methods and hacked our hacker''s doc.u.ments through his email id. Now let us see, what else we find in his account, which will help us in getting deeper to the root problem." The man bent a little towards his laptop and turned to look at Ezra, giving her a wide smile. Ezra smiled back as the girl was already looking extremely relaxed and happy. The man in spectacles was also now relaxed to see his boss, feeling much more positive and elated.


    "Ahh! So here we have the man''s some more doc.u.ments, in which he has saved all the details of the company. They include the codes, data, passwords and everything including the original manufacturing method and it clearly states that we do not use any animal product and our products are 100 percent vegan and safe to use. I wonder how he got all that detail. Probably somebody from the company helped him or he was himself part of the company." Leo frowned a bit thinking hard and turned to look at Ezra again who was looking at the passwords in horror.


    Everybody was also surprised looking at the projector screen in front of them.


    "So now we will first try and crack the codes and securely get back to our network, which you all pointed out is most important." Lao smiled turning to look at his laptop.


    "Can you do that?" Robin looked at the boy in spectacles, with surprise in his eyes.


    Leo looked up at Robin and smirked. ''''You still doubt my capability? Shucks!" he nodded his head in disapproval and then once again started to concentrate on his laptop.


    The boy''s savage attitude had the girl in splits and she was trying to control her laughter looking at Robin''s pale face.

 Chapter 671 - Awkward...

    Robin did not speak any thing further and let the boy do his work. His earlier doubts about the boy had now dissipated and he was pretty sure that the boy who could get through the doc.u.ments of the hacker can surely crack the codes and password.


    "So, I have connected my laptop with Mr. Steve''s laptop. My computer is guarded enough that no virus can enter my laptop as pointed out by Mr. Robin. So, I will use the codes being displayed on Mr. Steve''s laptop to detect the kind of virus it is and how to crack it." The boy pulled up his spectacles, which were falling on his nose and pressed a key on his laptop, looking at it carefully.


    Suddenly the screen of the projector became blurred again and the earlier word doc.u.ments had now vanished, showing several random figures on it. After a few more seconds, did the screen start displaying several codes on it with a random password being written in one corner. "So this is the password and these are the codes. Not bad Leo." The boy smiled looking at the cracked code.


    There was a loud gasp in the auditorium as everybody was now looking at the boy with much admiration and surprise.


    Ezra too smiled looking at the boy and then turned to look at Steve and Robin. They were looking at Leo with shock in their eyes. The boy had made it look like a piece of cake to crack such a difficult and technical code. Everybody hooted and clapped for the boy and Leo chuckled looking at them, signalling them to stop. "Wait for it. We have several more things to look into."


    He then once again looked at his laptop and then pressed the reboot button on Steve''s laptop. "Alright, in next two minutes all your devices and mobile phones should start working back to normal. The device will automatically resume what you all have been doing before the virus in your devices." He pressed the knuckles of his hand, looking at his computer which was now constantly transferring data to Steve''s laptop. Suddenly there was a loud ruckus all over the hall, and everybody''s devices started to turn on automatically.


    Everybody hooted and screamed in excitement, standing up from their seats.


    Ezra too looked at her phone and smiled. She quickly placed Fluffy on the seat that she was sitting upon and stood up on her feet clapping for the boy happily, with tear filled eyes. She was thanking her stars for having met the boy at just the perfect time. Had she not seem him saving fluffy, she would have never called him back for the interview. This was one of the biggest lessons of life for her.


    It does not matter how a person dresses up. It is not accurate to judge the person superficially just because the person was late for 30 minutes. He had been working to show her the best presentation she had ever seen in her life and now when all her company was against her, he was the only one who supported her, despite just being selected in the company. He could have easily quit the job as a man of his calibre must already be having several and better paying job offers.


    She wiped away her tears and Leo saw the girl crying. He gave her a wide smile and felt a sharp pain in his heart looking at the girl''s tears coming out form her big and beautiful eyes. He had this strong urge to step ahead and wipe away the tears from her eyes but he had then realised the girl was her boss, and he needed to behave like a secretary not any boyfriend.


    He walked up to her and bent a little trying to make her laugh, when suddenly Steve''s laptop rebooted itself and his ongoing task reopened itself, showing it directly on the projector screen.


    Suddenly there were loud and sensual screams of a lady that echoed in the hall and everybody gasped in shock looking at Steve. An entirely n.a.k.e.d lady was rubbing her pubic region vigorously, showing it in the camera, with her one hand while she was pressing her giant b.o.o.b.s with the other hand. She was m.o.a.ning in pleasure again and again and suddenly she inserted her finger inside her v.a.g.i.n.a screaming in pleasure.


    "Ahhh.. ahhh.... Ahh... come to me baby. F.u.c.k me hard! Just f.u.c.k me." The voice echoed in the entire hall and everybody turned to look at Steve. Right on top of the playing video was written the doc.u.ment name as ''Steve''s hot collection.''


    There were loud muffed giggles all over the hall while some elderly members of the staff gaped at Steve in shock. Lao gaped at Ezra in shock and then ran towards his laptop to stop the video from playing any further as the girl in video was screaming much louder, wriggling her n.a.k.e.d body again and again.


    Before the boy could stop the video, Steve closed the video on his laptop and immediately disconnected his laptop from the projector. His face was flushed and he did not have the courage to face anybody in the hall. Everybody had now known that the man had a collection of p.o.r.n in his office laptop and was even watching it while in office timings. Ezra too had pursed her lips looking in the other direction, not knowing how to react. She heaved a sigh of relief as Steve left the hall, disconnecting his laptop with the projector. "That was really awkward." She whispered to herself looking at Leo who looked at Ezra apologetically.


    Ezra nodded her head politely telling him that it was not his fault at all.


    "Ahem! So coming back to the topic.., umm... while we have now successfully cracked the codes and password I will now try to enter their system so that we can re-set our settings of our website and other social media accounts and they start to look just the same as before, before it catches more people''s attention.'''' The boy spoke a little hesitantly, still feeling awkward about what just happened.

 Chapter 672 - Party...

    Robin once again looked at the boy in surprise but this time he did not question him at all. The boy had already cracked the most difficult part of getting back the codes and password, so he was pretty much sure that he will soon be able to enter the system of the hacker. "So what kind of fire wall do you use? As far as I know, we have used the strongest and the best protection for our system but still someone managed to hack it. How did the virus not enter your system, despite connecting to Steve''s laptop?'' The man asked admiring the boy''s brain. He was really impressed with his skills and also his quickness in solving the matter.


    "Well I created this fire wall when I was in college. It is an old system and I have still not updated it. I am planning to make it patent and sell it off very soon. "Leo smiled a bit, still typing something on his laptop.


    Ezra looked at the boy and then spoke up immediately. ''''Why to sell it to some other company? Why don''t you upgrade it and sell it to us? We will give you as many millions as you want for it. You will get the best deal form it, I promise." Ezra smiled looking at the boy.


    Leo looked at the girl in surprise and then smiled happily. "That will be awesome. Nothing better than using the system for my own company.'''' He nodded his head and then started working again pressing the knuckles of his hands once again.


    In just a few more minutes, the boy once again closed his hands in a fist and spoke up enthusiastically. "Yes.'''' He then turned to look at Ezra. ''Our system has been secured back by my fire wall now. I have protected it with my system now and nobody will be ever be able to crack it except me. You all can now search for the company website; it will look like nothing ever happened on it."


    Ezra looked at the boy in surprise and then typed the company URL in her phone. She was ecstatic to see everything had returned back to normal as if nothing really happened. Everybody too looked at their devices in surprise and clapped happily for the boy. In their hearts they were now extremely guilty that they had demeaned the boy so badly and in the end it was him who saved the company and their jobs.


    The boy stood up closing down his laptop, placing it down in his bag. He then walked up to Ezra and Ezra smiled looking at him, placing the cute puppy back in his hands. "Thank you Leo you are a genius, I must say and an asset for the company." she spoke the words and joined others in clapping for the boy. Even Robin stood up from his seat and all around the hall there were happy claps and cheers for the boy. The boy smiled politely and bowed a little. His cheeks were now blushing cutely and he pursed his lips feeling a bit shy.


    Everybody chuckled looking at the cute boy, clapping for him nonstop.


    "Ohk thank you guys. You are making me blush now." He pursed his lips looking at his hands.


    Everybody chuckled again and the boy was now more than welcome in the company and their hearts, irrespective how he dressed up or even if he did not shave his face for another few more days.


    "I need to apologize for being rude to him. He even offered to help me, but I refused to even look at him." The blonde lady spoke with much guilt.


    "I told him to bugger off and even asked him if he could even tie his shoe lace. Now, I feel, if god gifts me even half of his brain capability I would call myself blessed." The suited man spoke looking at the shabby boy with much admiration.


    "We all need to apologize to him. Let us throw an office party tomorrow night in his honour. We can even invite boss to it. We need to celebrate this day. It has really opened our eyes." Another man spoke to some of his colleagues and everybody looked at him nodding his head.


    Just then Ezra looked at the staff and signalled everybody to get silent a bit. "Everybody... me and my brother are throwing a party at the lounge cafe today evening so you all are please invited to it. Now we have two special occasions. First it is me and my twin brother''s birthday and secondly we need to honour Leo for what he has just done for the company. Leo we welcome you to the company with open arms and thank you for saving this company. Please honour us with your presence at the lounge club and cafe, tonight at 8:00 pm." Ezra smiled looking at the boy happily.


    The staff looked at their boss excitedly. What they had in their minds, Ezra had already announced and they were happy that they will not only get to apologize to the boy but also get to interact with him and know him better.


    "Yes you have to come to the party Leo." The suited man shouted loudly at the blushing boy.


    "Yes Leo." Spoke n elderly lady.


    "Leo... Leo.. Leo.. ..Leo." Everybody clapped and cheered for the boy making him blush a little more.


    He quickly nodded his head in a yes and looked at Ezra. "thank you for the honour boss and I would love to come to the party. But it is my duty to save the company for which I work, and I shall always keep doing it. It was not any favour but just part of my job.'' He shrugged his shoulders as if stating the obvious.


    Everybody was stunned to hear the boy''s words and they had nothing but much more admiration for him now. While they all had doubted their company and spoke such things to their boss, he being new to the company was the only one to stand by Ezra.

 Chapter 673 - Attraction..

    Everybody had now turn by turn started to move out of the auditorium, while some of the employees were now talking to Ezra apologising for their earlier behaviour, while several others were already talking to Leo, wanting to know him better.


    Leo had become the new popular guy of the company, who was now the centre of attraction from every direction.


    "If only he wore better clothes." A young blonde girl dressed in formal black dress whispered in the ear of her colleague.


    "Sigh! I still don''t mind it. With his brains, I am already imagining how my kids will be. My good looks and his brain power." The girl replied eyeing Leo from afar.


    "Shush! Girls, you know how much boss hates all this in the office after that incident. I think we should stop dreaming about Leo, since he is now our colleague." The third girl sighed looking at the genius boy.


    They all nodded sadly and left the auditorium.


    Ezra was now constantly talking to the employees and kept looking in the direction where Leo was standing. He was now busy talking to Robin. Robin was already discussing some technical maters with him and was taking the tips from the young boy very carefully.


    Ezra wanted to speak to Leo, so she waited for him to get free. After a few more minutes, almost everybody had left and Leo turned to look at Ezra. "I shall take your leave boss. I will see you at the party tonight."


    "No just wait Leo. I need to discuss something very important with you." Ezra nodded her head as if in a deep thought. "Please come to my office, we will discuss it there." She looked around her as a few employees were still standing talking to each other in the hall.


    Leo nodded his head and the two of them walked towards the elevator silently. Leo was smiling patting fluffy in his arms while Ezra was thinking about something very important. Soon they both entered Ezra''s office and Leo let fluffy walk about a bit on the carpeted floor. Fluffy immediately wagged its tail looking at the dog food and Ezra smiled preparing some food for the puppy again.


    "You look tense boss. Is something wrong? I thought everything is solved now." Leo looked at the girl who was now sitting on her knees on the floor while she prepared the dog''s food.


    "Hmm... I have been thinking who could be mean enough to harm the company like this. Someone must be really intelligent and dangerous at the same time, to take such advance measures. Usually rival companies in our fields do not perform such demeaning things, so I really doubt that it is not any rival company''s work." Ezra smiled placing the food in a bowl, while fluffy wagged its tail happily jumping towards the bowl.


    "You mean to say someone is taking personal revenge on you? Leo once again pulled up his sliding down glasses, thinking of Ezra''s words carefully.


    "Yes. I have strong doubts." Ezra got up on her feet sitting on her chair and Leo too sat down on the chair across the table. "Do you think there is any way to track the system of the hacker and know his identity? I am really scared that if it is somebody from within the company or somebody who was previously working in the company that it might find some other way to harm the system or its employee." Ezra looked in Leo''s eyes with much worry and concern.


    "Hmm... you are right boss." Leo thought about it carefully. He then instantly took out his laptop once again from his bag and switched it on, thinking very carefully. He was looking at the blank screen in front of him thinking very hard and then immediately started clicking a few buttons. "I think I have a plan. I can try to hack his personal doc.u.ments, just like I hacked his other word and excel doc.u.ments; we might come across his identity or any of his personal letters or something luckily, which might tell us who he is." Leo pursed his lips looking at Ezra.


    "You can also do that?" Ezra looked at the boy in surprise thinking how genius the boy was. Till now he has not said ''no'' to anything that he cannot do. He was also extremely confident of his capability probably owing to years of hard work and research.


    "Of course that is a simple job. But we should be lucky if he has saved any of his personal pictures or any doc.u.ment which gives us an idea of who he is. His email id was new and I could not find any trace of his identity. At least he had this much sense to not use his original id while hacking." Leo chuckled looking at his computer screen as if he was dealing with an inexperienced child.


    "ok." Ezra nodded her head in a yes not knowing what else to say to the boy. His calculations and his words were far more complex to be comprehended by her or for that anybody in the entire company. The boy was indeed a different level of genius and Ezra could only once again thank her stars for coming across this boy.


    The boy was now constantly typing something on his laptop, fully immersed in his work.  This was the thing about Leo, when he is working he tends to forget everything around him. Not only was he blessed with a genius brain but also an extraordinary concentration. After a few more seconds, Leo quietly got up on his feet and turned his laptop to show it to Ezra. He himself too came much closer to her, and had bent down a bit, while operating the laptop. The boy was now just a few inches away from her, and for some reason Ezra''s heart was now beating rapidly due to the close proximity with the boy.


    She had often been in contact with several young employees before but this was the first time she was finding someone so attractive. Her heart was beating rapidly and she immediately held her breath, trying hard to concentrate on the screen which he was showing to her.

 Chapter 674 - Investigation...

    "So basically we have connected to the hacker''s system once again since his fire wall is weaker than my hacking system. And these are his doc.u.ments which he has saved in his laptop." Leo pointed his finger towards a folder, looking at Ezra.


    Ezra did not reply but she was taking deep breaths, trying to calm her senses. The boy was really close to her and she had not even listened to what he was saying but was rather concentrating on his physical presence so close to her.


    "Are you with me madam? Is there a problem?" Leo asked looking at the girl who looked like she was in a trance. She was taking deep breaths and was not even paying attention to what the boy was saying. "Boss?" Leo spoke again, tapping her shoulder a bit with his finger.


    "Huh? Oh yeah. Sorry I am a bit tensed. So what were you showing me?" Ezra blinked several times and pursed her lips feeling extremely guilty and stupid. She was exactly doing the same thing which she had always told her employees to refrain from doing. She was getting attracted to somebody at her work, which for her it meant that it will soon be a hindrance for her in her work


    "Don''t worry boss, we will find a solution for sure. I promise." He spoke nodding his head and smiled a bit thinking that the girl was actually extremely tense. Little did he know that she was actually finding it hard to concentrate due to his closeness with her.


    "Yes. Thank you." Ezra looked up at the boy, who was standing just next to her chair now.


    "So these are the doc.u.ments which the man has stored in his laptop and we shall open them one by one to see if we find any clue of his identity." Leo repeated his explanation and quickly opened the doc.u.ments.


    The first doc.u.ment had Cheryl blossom''s manufacturing details and some parts of it were highlighted, which were later edited and displayed falsely on every one''s screen.


    "He sure has a lot of details of our company. See I am telling you, he has been working in our company for sure. Nobody else can get this much detail."Ezra spoke in surprise looking at all the details.


    Leo then opened the second doc.u.ment which had all the balance sheets of the company, right from the time the company had started to this year. "The man has every detail. This is a little scary. How did he get so many details." Leo frowned as he looked at the balance sheets in surprise.


    "No idea. Nobody except me has these doc.u.ments. The balance sheets are with the accountants and the manufacturing details with the manufacturing department. How can the person get both the details from different departments?" Ezra frowned in confusion, not able to think who the person could be who has access to both the departments.


    "Any person, who handles both the departments?" Leo looked at Ezra, making her think hard.


    "Nobody." Ezra nodded her head in a ''no.''


    Leo frowned hard and then opened another doc.u.ment studying it.  The doc.u.ment was filled with all kinds of passwords and codes, related to the company. "He has access to all the passwords and security locks too. Right from the main gate, to your office lock code. Strange!"


    Ezra looked at the doc.u.ment in surprise. "This is impossible. Nobody can have all this. He has access to my office too?? He can literally come to my office any time."


    They both looked at each other in shock. The doc.u.ment was filled with all the details, passwords, and even the combination to her locker, where she placed her credit cards and debit cards. He had access to manufacturing department as well as the style department.


    "I am not able to figure it out. Nobody has so much information." Ezra spoke again looking at the figures in front of her.


    "Ok, let us try and see the other doc.u.ments." Leo nodded his head and opened the other folder in the hope that he will find Some clue about the person.


    As soon as he opened the doc.u.ment he saw several family pictures of four members. They were dressed in beautiful and classy clothes and looked very similar to each other. A very good looking couple along with their two kids, looking of about same age were in all the pictures. "This must be the family pictures of the culprit. I think we have found clue boss. Do you recognise them?" Leo spoke excitedly looking at the pictures.


    Ezra was now gaping at the pictures in horror. "This... this... how??"


    "What happened boss?" Leo frowned looking at her. The girl looked as pale as a ghost now.


    "These are my family pictures. Me, my brother and my parents." she pointed her finger at each one.


    "What???" Leo blinked several times and then he realised the girl was right. How could he not recognise Rhehan Jobs, the wealthiest man on this earth and his wife Rose Jobs. He could not help but notice how similar Ezra looked to Rose Jobs, equally beautiful and elegant.


    "He has access to my pictures too? How is that possible??" Ezra frowned hard, feeling extremely nervous. "Is he planning to harm my family?"


    Leo did not speak for a moment and was thinking carefully. He looked at the pictures and how well synchronised it was placed, as if somebody had created a collection and placed it in his laptop for memories. Why would a hacker place such a neat collection of Ezra''s pictures in his laptop, that too with exact date and time? "Oh damn! Why did I not think about this earlier?" Leo slapped his forehead looking at the pictures. "All this while, he has been using the data from your laptop!!"


    "What my laptop??" Ezra gasped in shock and the immediately got up from her seat walking towards the shelves on which several doc.u.ments were neatly arrange. In one corner was her white colored thin apple laptop that was being put on charging. She turned to look at Leo in confusion. "But my laptop is right here Leo."

 Chapter 675 - Scheme..

    Leo looked at the girl''s laptop and thought for a while. "Which means, your laptop is not hacked or anything. Just the data has been stolen from his physically by connecting to some other device." Leo quickly walked up to Ezra and picked up the laptop from the shelf. "We need to check it now."


    Ezra nodded her head and soon they we already looking in the girl''s laptop, looking for any sort of evidence.


    "What are you trying to find Leo?'''' the girl asked standing besides Leo, who was now once again seated on his chair, clicking random keys.


    "I have a strong feeling that data has been transferred from your laptop physically by somebody who has access to your office very easily and on routine basis. So, I am checking the history of your laptop to see what all devices your laptop had been connected to. Even if it is deleted I can recover the history in few seconds." Leo explained everything to the girl. "The hacker would have never thought that we could guess this part. If I find the address of the device through which your laptop was connected it can trace him easily." The man once again pressed his knuckles while Ezra looked at the boy in surprise. The boy never really failed to surprise her with his quickness and sharpness.


    "Aha!! Found it.'''' Leo slammed his fist on the table happily and looked into the records. "See this device boss." Leo immediately stood up, standing close to Ezra, almost touching her in the excitement of having found the clue.


    Ezra was once again taking deep breaths, this time the boy was even closer and she could feel a tingling sensation in her body as his arm touched her arm slightly. She took deep breaths and once again tried hard to concentrate on what the boy was showing her on the screen.


    "This device has been again and again connected to your laptop over a period of last one month. Do you transfer any data via Bluetooth from your device?'' he asked looking at the device''s IP address.


    "No, never." she frowned looking at the high number of times the device was connected to her laptop. ''''That is like the data has been stolen for at least 15 days, in past one month." She gaped at the history in surprise.


    "So now, I will fill this ip address in my laptop and I will get all the details of this device in a few seconds." Leo quickly shifted his gaze towards his own laptop, typing something on it very quickly.


    "Is it possible?" Ezra looked at the boy in surprise yet again.


    "Of course with technology everything is possible." Leo shrugged his shoulders as if it was a piece of cake for him.


    Ezra sighed feeling stupid. Why did he even ask this question to the boy? As if the boy will ever say no to any work that he cannot do!!


    For a few seconds the boy was engrossed in his laptop and then he pressed the enter key and once again slammed his fist on the table. "Got him! Hahaha!" he looked like a little boy who was playing some sort of computer game, killing all the viruses with a gun. "This is the man''s device. It is also a laptop and now we have access to all the doc.u.ments and everything in his laptop.


    Leo opened the first doc.u.ment and it looked similar to the password doc.u.ment in Ezra''s laptop. "These are the passwords."


    He then opened the second doc.u.ment and suddenly a similar girl''s sound echoed all over in the room. They both were now looking at a completely n.a.k.e.d woman, who had focused the camera on her pubic region and had inserted an artificial p.e.n.i.s like toy in her v.a.g.i.n.a and was screaming in excitement. "Ahhh! Ahhh!! F.u.c.k me!!" the voice echoed and they both looked at each other in surprise. Right on top of the screen was written. ''Steve''s hot collection.''


    But soon the realisation hit them and Leo quickly closed the video feeling extremely awkward. Ezra too blushed a bit and cleared her throat, looking in the other direction. "So... ahem... so what does this mean Leo?"


    "Boss, Steve is the culprit. He has been doing all this and has been probably planning it from past one month.'''' Leo looked at the girl much seriously and with full confidence.


    By this time Ezra too had no single doubt on Leo. She knew if the boy was so confident then Steve must definitely be the culprit. She quickly picked up her phone and immediately dialled Steve''s number. She was about to call the man in her office to get a clarification, but she found it a bit surprising, as the man''s number was now switched off. "That is strange! His phone is switched off. This has never happened before."


    "That is because back in the auditorium he must have realised that we might catch him, as I had already managed to get through the system. So he must have switched off his phone and must have probably run away to somewhere safe." Leo looked at the girl and sighed sadly. "I was a little late in figuring out the culprit"


    "No it is not our fault of course. You were quick. Let the police handle it and I can go to his place too. It is just a two minuets drive from here." Ezra looked at her phone and then immediately reported to the police, explaining them everything and giving them Steve''s address.


    "I do not think it is safe for you to go to his place boss. He is a clever man, and he has access to your every information even now. He might use it to harm you." Leo nodded his head in disapproval and they both looked at each other in a pensive mode.


    By now all the people from the office had left as it was already way past the office hours and only the two of them were now all alone in the building, inside Ezra''s office. Everybody from office had left, except for Ezra''s security men, who were standing near her car.

 Chapter 676 - Steel body...

    They both looked at each other in a pensive mode and suddenly Ezra spoke up. "Steve will not be that stupid to runaway without carrying his laptop with him. Of course that would be leaving behind the major evidence against him. Which means, wherever he is, his laptop is also with him.'''' She looked at the boy in much seriousness.


    Leo looked at the girl in surprise. "Oh yes! You are absolutely right. Which means, if I track the location of his laptop, I can track him. You are a genius boss.'''' The boy spoke happily then once again shifted his gaze to his laptop, trying to track the location of the laptop.


    Ezra blushed a little, after getting a complement from the boy. Somehow the boy''s every action was affecting her a lot, which was extremely new for her. Even her ex- boyfriend had not been able to mark this effect on her, which is why he was probably an ex and no longer part of her life.


    "There.  He is getting tracked now." Leo pointed at his computer screen, on which a red dot was randomly moving on top of a map.


    They both looked at the red dot, which was now slowly moving to the man''s location and the map zoomed pointing towards their current city. Soon the map zoomed a little more and the red dot moved randomly again and then it immediately started to blink.


    Ezra looked at the location and frowned. "This is our office building''s address, which means he is still in the building? Shit!!''''


    Leo too frowned and looked above from the screen and gapped at the door in surprise. Right in front of them the door had just opened and Steve was standing pointing a gun at Ezra.


    "BAAAAAMMMMM!!!" Just then Steve shot a bullet looking at Ezra in much anger


    "Watch out!!" Leo shouted pushing Ezra towards the floor and himself jumping on the floor too, falling right on top of her.


    They both looked at each other panting heavily, while their lips were just a few inches apart now. Leo could inhale the girl''s amazing body wash, while Ezra had held her breath completely as the boy''s chest was right on top of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She shuffled a bit uncomfortably and Leo quickly rolled to one side, realising what was wrong about the situation. He had put the entire body weight on the girl, touching her body with his body.


    Steve was now slowly walking across the table, behind which both of them were lying on the floor getting up on their feet. Leo quickly picked up fluffy in his hands, which was now hiding behind a plant and was shivering. He hid it inside the office dustbin, made of metal.


    He then looked up and saw Steve had pointed his gun straight towards Ezra''s face and was looking at her smiling. "Hello boss. You do not look surprised. Looks like you have already found that it was me who was doing it all the time."


    "Why Steve? I just want to know why? Bedsides a good pay, I treated you properly. Then why did you do this to your three year old company?" Ezra frowned looking at Steve as she was genuinely disturbed looking at such an able employee of the company holding the gun at her.


    "Of course I was payed good, but I wanted more money. In just a few hours, I would have announced that the hacker is demanding one million dollars to fix back everything and you would have happily given it. I would have then fixed everything and would have happily continued the job too. But this man spoiled everything for me." He turned to look at Leo in much anger and frustration.


    Leo was slowly walking towards Steve and had planned to trip him down with his legs, but he needed to be really careful as the man could easily shoot Ezra.


    "Tsk! Task! You should not have done that Steve. I hate dishonest people the most." Ezra spoke giving the boy a mischievous smirk.


    Leo could not help but notice how the girl was unaffected by the presence of gun right on her forehead. She was now smirking at him and was now emitting a dangerous and murderous aura. "If you needed money, you could have simply asked me. You should not have betrayed me behind my back. It makes me really angry and makes me want to beat you black and blue." Ezra spoke in a stern tone, looking at Steve straight in the eye.


    Steve''s finger was right on top of the trigger now and he was just about to press it. Leo instantly ran towards Ezra, but before he could do anything, Ezra had held the man''s wrist and with one swift move she had twisted it very badly making the gun fall down instantly.


    "Arghhhhh!!"Steve screamed in pain looking at Ezra in surprise.


    ''You should have also done a proper family check, before aiming this stupid gun at me you moron. At least search about my grandfather.'''' the girl chuckled nodding her head in disapproval and then immediately she let out a swift kick, aiming it straight towards the man''s p.e.n.i.s.


    "Crackkk!!!!"


    A loud cracking sound echoed in the room and the girl''s pointed heels had hit the man right where it hurts the most. Leo frowned his face, looking at Steve''s red face. He was now feeling sorry for the man and was imagining how painful it must have been for him


    "Arghhh!!! Arghhhh!!!" Steve was now lying on the ground crying in much pain like a small kid and had bent his body covering his manhood with his hands. Ezra quickly picked up the gun from the ground and looked at it carefully. "You should have brought a better gun, to make the bullet penetrate my steel body!!'' She smirked looking at Steve and then immediately fired a shot, straight towards the man''s legs.


    "ARGHHHHHHH!!!" Steve cried in pain again, holding his injured leg with his one had and still covering his p.e.n.i.s with his other hand. He was surprised as to how agile and skilled the girl was, as compared to how polite and well mannered she came across in public. He was now secretly praying that the girl does not shoot his p.e.n.i.s, and he again covered his manhood with both his hands, leaving his leg.


    Leo too looked at the girl in surprise, as she looked pretty much skilful in fighting and shooting.


    The girl then turned to look at Leo and smiled. ''''do this man a favour and call the police. Save him from more torture.''''

 Chapter 677 - Miss boring Sarah..

    "Yes... please call the cops! Hurry up! Help me! Get me arrested." Steve cried in pain, covering his manhood with his hands and looking at Ezra with fear in his eyes. Ezra looked mighty scary in anger and was already in a mood to kick him once again.


    Leo looked at Steve and frowned again feeling sorry for the boy now. He quickly pulled out his phone from his pocket and informed the police about Steve''s presence and then also used Ezra''s office phone to call her guards. In just a few second guards came rushing towards Ezra''s office and they were not really surprised to see the man crying in pain and shouting to be saved.


    The girl''s guards often felt they were being payed for free, just to roam around with the girl on the orders of her father. Otherwise they never got the opportunity to protect the girl and before they could know it, whoever even tried to take advantage of the girl was beaten black and blue. The guards always ended up saving the man from Ezra!


    "Quick save the man." the guards came running towards Steve. They dragged the man away from Ezra and looked at the girl in helplessness. "He is alive. Thank God."


    Leo was stunned to hear the guards'' reaction. Not once did they even check to see if Ezra was fine or not, they were more bothered that the girl might have killed Steve in ager.


    "Don''t worry, I just kicked him once and shot him once. He is fine." Ezra yawned sitting down on her chair, playing with the gun like it was a toy.


    Leo gulped looking at the girl and then quickly took out fluffy from the dustbin, knowing that everything as safe as long as Ezra was in the room. He patted the dog''s back lovingly kissing him again and again. "Were you sacred? It is ok. It is all ok fluffy."


    Ezra smiled looking at Leo and wondered if it wasn''t for fluffy, she would have never come across Leo.


    In just another few second the police came rushing inside the office and was stunned to see the man, crying for help. "Please take me away from this girl. Please quickly!"


    This was the first time they had seen someone requesting to be arrested.


    "Will you confess all your crimes?" Ezra asked in a stern voice looking at Steve from a distance, still rotating he gun in her hand.


    "Yes, yes, I will. But just take me away. Arrest me." Steve begged folding his hands looking at Ezra in much fear. Leo could not help but chuckle looking at Steve.


    Soon the cops were moving out of the office holding Steve carefully. The man was limping badly and still crying in pain. The guards turned to look at Ezra and smiled. "You at least left him alive, had it been your brother, he would have buried him alive."


    Meanwhile.....


    The man had dozed off again after talking to his sister over a call, when suddenly someone knocked on his door frantically. The man''s room truly looked like the room of a Hollywood celebrity, with silk curtains, satin beddings on round bed, large French windows overlooking the gigantic balcony and beautiful paintings decorated all across the walls. The man frowned a bit and then finally opened his green eyes, looking at the sun beaming inside the room through the window. "Aghh! I overslept again."


    He turned his body and looked at the time. "Holy shit!" He eyes popped open and he straightened his back instantly. The man had only worn his lower and was completely n.a.k.e.d above it. His olive skin and chiselled body showed that the boy was actually very regular in his workout routine.


    The door was knocked frantically by somebody when a girl''s voice echoed from outside. "Boss, it is me Sarah. Your new assistant, hired by your mother. Your mother must have informed you about my arrival. Boss! Boss! I am coming inside."


    Evlin frowned at the noise and then immediately held a cushion in his hand and threw it at the door. "Oh, stop it."


    Just then the door opened and the cushion went straight up to the girl''s face, hitting her very hard. "Aouuuch!"


    The girl''s thick spectacles went flying in the air and she bent in one corner rubbing her nose. The girl''s hairs were now covering her face and Evlin could not see it.


    "Oh damn! I am sorry. I wanted to hit the door. I did not know you will actually about to open it. I am really sorry." Evlin jumped out of the bed running towards the girl. He quickly placed his hands on her head and swept aside her hair, to check her nose. Just then he let out a loud gasp looking at her pretty face.


    He girl had beautiful and mysterious grey eyes and a delicate nose which was currently red in colour. Her long dark hairs were now all messy, while her beautiful face skin was radiating and glowing. Her delicate pouted lips were now pursed as she looked at the man in surprise. "It is fine. As long as my glasses are not broken." She quickly shrugged away the boy''s hand and walked up to her fallen glasses. She heaved a sigh of relief looking at the intact glasses and quickly wore them, pushing them backwards on the bridge of her nose.


    Evlin could not help but notice how beautiful the girl was except for her dark glasses and her simple and formal clothes. It looked like the girl never made an effort to dress up smartly or even go to a salon to look a little fashionable and so basic things like waxing and threading. She was wearing a loose fitted black colour shirt, with a simple blue knee length skirt with flat sports shoes. Evlin could not even figure out the girl''s physique from underneath her loose clothes and he sighed a bit sadly.


    "She is my new assistant? Is this what mom has chosen for me? The not so classy Miss. Sarah." He rolled his eyes, as the girl was now tying her hair in a messy and boring bun once again.

 Chapter 678 - Shameless man...

    "What is wrong with mom? Even if she is pretty but looked at her clothes. Look at those thick glasses! No way can I be caught roaming around with this girl. Look at my standard and the kind of chicks I get, is this how I will end up in cameras??


    The boy nodded his head in much disapproval. "This is not happening!"


    "What is not happening boss?" The girl turned and looked at Evlin in confusion.


    "You? Why did mom select you out of all the people?'' Evlin spoke in much anger pointing his finger at the nerd looking girl.


    "Oh, that is because I have completed my education through scholarship and I have also great management skills." The girl spoke proudly, placing her hands on her waist, feeling a bit offended.


    "This is not a multinational company. I am a Hollywood superstar and I have to roam around only with glamorous people. I cannot hire you. I am sorry but I will talk to mom." Evlin rolled his eyes again at the girl. He quickly walked inside the room and picked up his phone. He was now about to call up his mother Rose Jobs, to talk about finding a new assistant.


    Sarah looked at the boy in surprise. She had just been hit by the man on her face and now has also been fired even before she could begin the work. Her anger rose up instantly and she glared at him in anger. "It is too late."


    Evlin frowned looking at the girl. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean I have already signed the contract and your mother has already payed in advance two months of salary. I have already used that money to pay for my rent and buy these new clothes. So I can not return my money and you cannot cancel the contract." The girl smirked shrugging her shoulders.


    "Look, take the money. I can pay you entire year''s salary just do not come to the job. We will tell mom that you work for me, I will pay you as well, but just do not show up at my place." Evlin literally begged the girl with his folded hands.


    "No! I have my ethics and I have to report everything to Rose madam. She feels that you are not really working hard and have caught up some bad habits. So, if I do not report her about you she will get to know that I am not doing my duty." Sarah spoke in a formal and stern tone, once again pushing her glasses towards her forehead.


    Evlin sighed looking at the girl. "Damn!!!" he knew his parents'' contacts were very high and soon they would get the news of his link ups and his other habits. But he did not know that they will do something like this to him, to keep a check on him.


    "Fine. You can stay. And I will pay you double than mom, but just stay quiet and don''t tell mom anything about my habits. Can you do that?" Evlin sighed trying to strike a deal with the girl.


    "Triple. And I will also praise you." The girl smirked back.


    "Hmm... Clever girl. I can see why mom hired you. Done deal." Evlin smiled back at the nerd looking girl, though he was still not happy about her presence but at least the girl would now cover up all his deeds and would not let his mother know about his bad habits.


    The girl smirked a bit and then took out a small register from her shirt''s pocket. "So firstly you have to go to the office and you have a meeting with that new director. Then you have to go finish your shoot for that action movie. Today you have a romantic scene lined up. After that your producer wanted to meet you in the evening and then you have a birthday party hosted by you itself and....." the girl spoke rapidly like an obedient robot and Evlin walked up to the girl chuckling very hard.


    He quickly snatched the register out of her hands and threw it away. "None of that is happening for now. At least not when you look like this my dear." He grinned pushing behind the girl''s glasses to her forehead with his finger, looking in her beautiful gray eyes.


    "Huh? What do you mean?'' she looked at the man, straight in his green eyes. She could not help but notice how handsome the man was. His golden locks and green eyes were too enchanting and had the power to allure anybody. No wonder the man was the number one playboy around. With those look, girls must be falling on his lap.


    "What happened? Can''t resist looking in my eyes?" Evlin smiled, noticing how the girl was starring in his ocean deep eyes.


    "Nothing like that." The girl was immediately startled and she pushed back the boy a bit. "And please at least wear some clothes in front of me."


    "Really? Why? You do not like my n.a.k.e.d body?'''' the man rubbed his hands on his abs grinning looking at the shy girl.


    "Ughhh!! Stop that. I shall wait for you outside." The girl was about to go out of the room when suddenly the boy held her waist and pulled her closer to him.


    "We are not going to office today." He replied smiling at her face.


    "Then?" the girl tilted he head a bit in confusion.


    ''''We are going shopping first. You need a look change." He smiled releasing the girl from his grip.


    "Huh? No way! I do not want it." she shouted at the boy, who had now turned away from her and was walking towards the bathroom,


    "You do not, but I want it. If you want this job, you have to get a makeover." The boy smiled and then immediately pulled down his pants, while his back was towards her.


    The girl gasped in shock as the boy was not even wearing any underwear and was now standing stark n.a.k.e.d in front her, with his back towards her. "What is wrong with you!" she screamed at the top of her lungs and ran out of the room.

 Chapter 679 - First day at job....

    Evlin chuckled hard and turned to look at the girl. "What... have you not ever slept with a boy before?? Hahaha! Miss v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah! Come back."He chuckled hard looking at the girl running down the stairs as if she had seen a ghost. "Hmm... not bad. It is going to be fun teasing you. You are after all the first girl who has not been affected by my charm." The boy smirked and then walked inside his bathroom for a shower.


    After about half an hour the boy dressed in a white shirt and blue jeans, climbed down the stairs, whistling happily. He was holding his GUUCI sunglasses in his hand, and was folding the sleeves of his shirt with his other hand. "Miss v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah. Let''s go." The boy chuckled looking at the girl who was sitting on the couch, reading a book after selecting it from the book shelf.


    Sarah was so engrossed in the book that she did not realise that Evlin had climbed down the stairs. She immediately placed the book back on book shelf and stood up alert looking at Evlin. "But boss, I really do not need new clothes. I am happy with what I am wearing."


    "Yes. But I am not happy." he quickly wrapped his arm around the girl''s delicate shoulder and pulled her towards the door.


    The girl immediately frowned, jerking away from the boy''s grip, making Evlin laugh once again. "This is going to be so much fun v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah! Let us go."


    They both walked out of the door of the gigantic yet cosy living room, towards the porch where the boy''s blue colored Ferrari was already parked and a driver was already waiting for him, with the keys in his hand.


    "Wills, how are you doing today?" Evlin smiled looking at the driver.


    "Good morning Mr. Jobs, I am doing great. How about you?" he smiled pleasantly looking at the handsome man in sunglasses. The staff was mighty fond of Evlin owing to his down to earth nature and helping gestures every now and then.


    "Very well. This young lady over here has made my morning even more interesting." Evlin chuckled looking at Sarah, who was standing behind him at a distance in confusion. She still could not believe that instead of going to the work she was going shopping with her boss, right on the first day. She was happy that at least he did not call her v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah in front of the driver!


    Sarah smiled a bit nodding her head looking at the middle aged driver and the driver smiled back pleasantly.


    "Today I will drive. I have to show around the place to Miss Sarah." Evlin smiled taking the key from Wills'' hand.


    "Right boss." He nodded his head with a smiling face.


    Soon the two of them were sitting in the car and Evlin switched on the ignition, looking at girl. ''''Ready to go Miss V.i.r.g.i.n Sarah?"


    Sarah pursed her lips and nodded her head in a ''yes.'' Her first day at job was turning out to be exactly opposite of what she had assumed. She had already seen her boss n.a.k.e.d and besides taking her for shopping her boss was calling her a v.i.r.g.i.n all the time. She had already received a nickname for herself and she knew that this was going to carry on for a long time now.


    "Why don''t you stop me from calling you v.i.r.g.i.n?'' Evlin pursed his lips, trying not to chuckle.


    Sarah frowned not knowing what to say. "Umm... Maybe, because it is true. I am a v.i.r.g.i.n." She blushed a little, now feeling stupid for saying that.


    Evlin chuckled very hard looking at the girl. "Thanks for the information."


    This was hoe Evlin was. He had always loved to tease people around him be it his co-actors, staff, family and friends. Nobody really felt bad about his jokes as they all knew that the man was just joking and indeed do not mean to hurt anybody. "So Sarah, tell me more about yourself till we reach the mall."


    "Ahem! Well boss I am a graduate in literature and currently pursuing my online masters in management. Then... I have an experience of...."the girl was now about to speak up her entire academic record when Evlin interrupted her.


    "No! All this mom had already sent me. Tell me about your personal life. Your family, boyfriend, hobbies and stuff like that. So that, I get to know you better." Evlin spoke politely taking a sharp left turn towards the market of the Paris city.


    "Well, I am the only child of my parents and my father died when I was in m teens. My mother is a bank manager for the city bank and lives with me. I do not have a boyfriend and my hobbies mainly include reading, cooking and writing." The girl spoke in a professional tone, as if giving a job interview.


    "Nice! Then why did you choose this job? Why not try working for a publishing house or anything?" Evlin frowned a bit looking at the girl.


    "Well, boss the pay is good and I need to take care of the finances now and help my mother. I do plan to write a book and probably get it printed but I need money right now." The girl pursed her lips sadly, looking out of the window.


    "Well then here is the deal. You can side by side, start writing the book and then if it is really good and you work really hard for it, I will recommend you to a publishing house. And of course nobody can refuse me. Ok?" He smiled halting the car outside a gigantic gate.


    "What? Really? Wow! Thank you boss. This really means a lot!" The girl finally smiled and looked at Evlin happily.


    Evlin could not help but notice how beautiful the girl''s smile was, her radiating skin glowing even more as she laughed.


    "You''re welcome. Just don''t forget to work really hard." The man smiled and they both got out of the car, handing over the key to the valet.

 Chapter 680 - The hairy girl...

    As soon as they walked on the gigantic porch of the mall, several people turned to look at them in surprise and shock. Sarah frowned a bit in surprise, as to this was probably the first time she was receiving so many glances from random people. Otherwise, she was always treated like a stick of the ice cream, which had no value and was often rejected without giving any second thought. Even in the college the girl had always been aloof and lonely, getting not attention from any of the boys.


    But suddenly everybody was looking at her and that is when she realised it was not her but the man walking close to her whom people were looking at in surprise and awe. Several girls came rushing towards them, in much excitement screaming looking at the handsome green eyed boy.


    Evlin smiled politely, looking extremely relaxed as this was just a normal occurrence for him. Where ever the boy went, girls used to follow him and request for selfies with him and his autographs. He smiled looking at the shrieking girls and soon started shaking hands with them and posing for the selfies.


    Sarah rolled her eyes at the silly girls crying and shouting looking at the man. She failed to understand why the girls were so crazy for this perverted boy. She yawned loudly getting bored looking at the crowd and was irritated looking at the girls and she sat down in one corner near a lamp post, looking at her phone blankly.


    In the meanwhile Evlin was busy enjoying his popularity and was happy that he was not clicked along with the nerd looking girl, sitting in one corner. After a few more minutes did the boy turned to look at Sarah and smiled. "Let us go."


    Sarah finally looked up from her phone and walked towards Evlin lazily, not in a mood to go inside the shop. "Do we really need to go inside? Cant I just stick to this look?" she spoke in a sad tone looking at Evlin.


    "Yes. It is very important my dear assistant. Don''t you want thrice the amount of your salary? Besides this is the first time I have seen a girl who does not want a free salon visit and free clothes." He chuckled looking at the girl in disbelief.


    "That is because, I am not like these girls who roam around you, screaming for your autograph and selfies." She shrugged her shoulders stating the obvious.


    "Hmm... no wonder mom chose you. You are rare. The only one who remains true and unaffected by my charm." The boy nodded his head in approval. "So first we will go to a salon and get rid of all the extra hair on your body." The man looked at the girl who had not even waxed her arms. She even had hair on her legs visible from underneath her skirt. "Or we both can compare who has a better moustache. Since I have shaved, you will definitely win." The boy smirked looking at all the facial hair on the girl''s face.


    "What? No way. We just had a word about clothes. Now way I am wasting my time to go to the salon. It is going to hurt me." The girl instantly halted her steps and turned to look at Evlin as if he was telling her to gulp down a poison.


    "Oh shut up. You cannot wear the dresses, if you have hair on your body. Just come." He pushed the girl from her shoulders, and pulling her quickly inside a salon. Soon they entered a gigantic and beautiful looking salon, inside which several men dressed in black outfits were doing their respective jobs. Some people were getting their hair cut, while others were getting it colored. In one corner were several people getting themselves massaged.


    The man chuckled looking at Sarah''s face. "So this place is called salon and evidently you have not ever visited to one. This place transforms people from bears to humans."


    Sarah nodded her head in disapproval feeling extremely out of the place amongst all the beautiful and stylish people. Just then a beautiful blonde girl with extremely beautiful and shining hair came rushing towards Evlin. "oh my god! It is an honour to have you here sir."


    "pleasure." Evlin smiled looking at the gorgeous looking girl.


    The blonde girl''s smile faded when she turned to look at Sarah. The girl was dressed in loose fitted shit and a boring and out of style skirt. Her hair looked like she had never really got them cut and she had hairs all over her body including her face. Her thick spectacles were hiding her thick and bushy eyebrows.


    "This young lady is with me. We need a makeover for her as you can clearly see." Elvin pursed his lips, feeling a little embarrassed at the revelation.


    "Yes I can see that. Please come with me." The lady signalled Sarah to follow her towards a chair, while Evlin sat on a far end couch, looking at the magazines placed near it. He was once again crowded by several people when a beautiful girl from the staff walked up to him, serving him some lemonade. Would you like a free shoulder and head massage sir?" she bent a little, showing off her cleavage while placing the glass on the table and then spoke in a sultry voice.


    "Sure my dear. But only if you give it to me." he winked notoriously and the excited girl immediately walked towards his back and started pressing his shoulders happily. The girl considered herself lucky, just for getting a chance to touch such a big celebrity.


    "You have such strong shoulders. I would love to see how they feel under this shirt." The girl bent a little, speaking in the boy''s ear.


    "And you have nice b.o.o.b.s. I would love to see how they feel under that shirt." The man winked notoriously looking at the girl''s b.o.o.b.s that were just above his head.

 Chapter 681 - Her hairy legs...

    The girl smiled excitedly touching her b.o.o.b.s a bit with the man''s head. "So your place or my place tonight? You can feel them, as many times as you want." She winked notoriously looking at the boy who was constantly enjoying the touch of her b.o.o.b.s.


    "Hmm... I would love to touch those spongy things again and again. My place would be better, we can have an after birthday party." The man winked back and then turned to look at Sarah. The girl was surrounded by several men, who were constantly looking at her hair, thinking of a look for the girl. The girl was constantly nodding her head in a no, and was now at the verge of crying looking at those men.


    Elvin let out a big sigh and excused himself smiling at the pretty girl. He then walked up to the girl feeling extremely helpless. "What happened guys?"


    Everybody was stunned to look at the celebrity standing next to them and they all smiled immediately. "Sir, madam is not able to decide which look she wants for herself. These are three looks we think will suit her face cut with this hash brown ombre hair color." A man showed him a picture of a girl, with beautiful hair cut.


    "Perfect. Just do this one. Even if the girl starts crying just do it. And give this girl all the beauty treatment you can give her, please. Make her look more human." Elvin chuckled sarcastically looking at the nerdy girl and then walked away towards his couch, towards the girl who was massaging her.


    He smiled looking at the pretty girl and once again sat down on the couch, and the girl started massaging his neck now. "so where were we my dear? Ah yes. Since you are invited to my house, we can start by knowing your name first."


    "I am Jennifer." the girl smiled.


    Suddenly there was a loud shriek of a girl and Evlin once again got up with a jolt from the couch walking towards Sarah. Just then he noticed the girl was getting her eyebrows plucked by a thread and she was in severe pain.


    "Oh lord. What did I do to deserve this? Thanks mom." He rolled his eyes looking at overdramatic girl and then did not go back to the couch. He rather sat right next to the girl staring at her in anger.


    The girl finally had stopped shouting and complaining look at Evlin''s angry face and was now getting everything done like an obedient child.


    Soon the girl''s moustaches were plucked and her eyebrows were made to look round and subtle. Her face was now full of wax strips and were pulled out one by one, making her bushy face look extremely clear and beautiful. The girl was sitting wiping away her tears as if she had been subjected to the worst torture ever.


    "Stop being so dramatic Sarah." Evlin frowned a bit looking at the girl in frustration.


    "It is painful." the girl spoke in a sad tone.


    Evlin sighed nodding his head in disapproval and then turned to look at a man standing next to him. "Can you please get a burger and coke for the girl?"


    The girl''s face instantly brightened up and she smiled looking at Evlin. He could not help but chuckle looking at the girl. He felt as if he had brought his four year old daughter for a haircut and is coaxing her with burger and fries.


    The girl after getting the eatables was now comparatively less cranky and was making the work of the stylist less difficult.


    After another thirty minutes the girl''s face was washed and her hair blow dried. After another few minutes the final look of her face was shown and the boy could not help but feel extremely surprised.


    Her dark hair were beautifully colored in light highlights and were slightly trimmed and styled with extreme grace to make them fall lose on her shoulders. Her already fair complexion looked even brighter with her hair removed. Her well arched eyebrows now highlighted her gray eyes even more and the girl''s feature looked extremely delicate and beautiful.


    "Madam. Please change into this. We will then take you for a body wax and pedicure." A girl handed over a thin gown to the girl and Sarah looked at the gown in shock.


    "How will I wear this? This is too thin and short." Sarah looked at the girl in surprise.


    "It is ok. Look everybody who is getting a manicure and pedicure is wearing this. You will not be the only one. Now go." Evlin pushed the girl up from her seat and the forced her to enter the changing room quickly.


    After another few seconds the changing room opened and Evlin turned to look at the girl. She was now wearing the thin gown and had covered her b.o.o.b.s with her hands, hesitating a bit to come out. Evlin could not help but frown looking at her hairy legs and he immediately walked away. "I am getting a massage done. Let me now when you are done from everything." The boy sighed and then walked away towards the couch not wanting to look at the girl again.


    Sarah was constantly feeling bad about how embarrassed Evlin was due to her looks and looked really frustrated with her presence around him. The more she looked at Evlin the more fickle she found him. She had never really wanted to get this job, had her mother not fallen ill. Her mother had not been keeping well and there was now a huge expenditure on her health, which the lady could not afford. So Sarah had opted for an online master''s course, so that she gets a job too. "Relax Sarah! Relax. He is willing to pay you thrice the amount. Just remember you are doing this for your mother." She nodded her head in disapproval and looked at the boy who was now sitting at the far end corner of the large room, flirting with a busty girl who was all over the man and was massaging his neck happily.

 Chapter 682 - Insane money...

    Finally after another two hours, did the girl change back to her original clothes and put on her glasses, stepping out from the changing room. As soon as she stepped out everybody turned to look at her funny clothes and chuckled making fun of her. In a posh mall like this one, it was rare to see somebody dressed up like this!


    "Who is this girl anyways?" the receptionist whispered in her colleague''s ear.


    "No idea. And how did she even get to walk around with Evlin Jobs?" the other lady spoke in surprise, looking at the girl from head to toe in disgust.


    Sarah could feel the prying eyes on her and people gossiping about her, but she quickly ignored them all and walked towards the reception, having not able to spot Evlin anywhere.


    "Hello, could you please tell me where Mr. Jobs is?" Sarah spoke in formal tone acting like she did not even notice the receptionist''s mean smirk at her.


    "Oh, he is getting a spa done. He wanted you to meet him in the spa room itself. The spa centre is towards the left. He is in VIP room no 1." The receptionist spoke up still looking at the girl''s loose fitted clothes. Though the girl looked much better with her hair nicely styled and her body fully waxed but her thick spectacles and lose clothes were funny to steal the thunder away.


    "Thank you." The girl nodded her head slightly and then walked towards the spa centre quickly, trying to avert the prying eyes at her.


    She walked inside a beautifully marbled and well decorated corridor and took a left turn, leading to the rooms of the spa centre. She read the room numbers and then soon knocked on the door number one, which was supposed to be Evlin''s room. "boss, I am done with everything. I shall wait for you outside in the lounge."


    The girl was about to walk away when suddenly she heard the door open a bit. "Come inside Sarah. We need to discuss where to go next." Evlin''s voice came from inside as the door was opened slightly, by a girl.


    Sarah nodded her head and opened the door a bit more, not thinking much about it. She closed back the door and entered a dimly lit room, which had a gigantic silk curtain right in the middle. "I am here boss."


    "Yes, come around the curtain and sit on the chair next to me. We can talk side by side, while I get my spa done." The man''s voice came once again from behind the curtain.


    Sarah nodded her head and then walked around the curtain slowly, not expecting to see anything shocking! But as soon as she saw the man, her mouth fell open and she screamed in panic rushing out of the room.


    The man was lying down fully n.a.k.e.d on his stomach while two girls dressed in the thin gowns were massaging his body with shiny oil. She had once again seen the man completely butt n.a.k.e.d which had shocked her once again.


    Evlin chuckled hearing the girl''s screaming voice. He knew the girl would freak out and that is why he had called her inside. Of course there was nothing to discuss bout the further shopping, he just wanted to tease the girl.


    After another half an hour, the boy stepped out of the changing room, after taking a hot shower and putting back his clothes. He walked inside the gigantic room, towards where Sarah was sitting. "Let us go, v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah." The man whispered coming close to her ear, startling the girl once again.


    The girl was as usual busy reading an e-book on her phone and did not realise the boy was coming this close to her. She immediately stood up with much shock, taking a few steps back from him.


    "Why do you always run away from me? Do you not find me handsome, especially when I am n.a.k.e.d?" the man winked as they both walked towards the reception area.


    "Don''t you have enough girls falling on your lap already? How does it matter if one girl prefers to stay away from you? Not that it matters to you." The girl rolled her eyes in disgust.


    The boy chuckled again and then handed over a black colord card to the blonde lady, without even asking for the bill amount. The lady blushed a little looking at Evlin and then touched his fingers a bit, in the process of holding the card. "That will be 1979 dollars."


    "What?? Whooping 2000 dollars? Are you kidding me? You charge this much money for inflicting so much pain on me?" The girls with thick glasses spoke up extremely loudly, looking at the receptionist in horror.


    Evlin pursed his lips and slapped his forehead in helplessness. "Please stay quite. This is the best salon of the city. This is how they usually charge." He whispered in the girl''s ear and then turned to look at the receptionist. "Thank you so much."


    He took back the card in his hand and they both walked out of the salon. "Listen! I am a famous superstar and I come from the wealthiest family on this planet. You have to stop behaving like this and digest the fact that people spend an insane amount of money on their lifestyle. And stop embarrassing me like that in the public." Evlin looked at the girl angrily.


    Sarah pursed her lips and nodded her head in a ''yes.'' She had realised that she should have kept her mouth shut and not shatter the boy''s image in public. "Sorry boss. I am just not used to all this. So I was a little startled.''


    "Hmm... don''t worry you will get accustomed it in a day or two." He smiled looking at the girl''s sad face and felt a little guilty for scolding her. He walked a bit closer to her ear and smirked. "You will also get accustomed to see me n.a.k.e.d."


    "What!? No way!'''' the girl shouted again coming back to her original form.


    Evlin chuckled hard as the girl was now no longer sad. "Ok come, we need to buy some clothes and shoes for you now."

 Chapter 683 - Her shoes...

    They both walked further inside the gigantic mall and the girl could not help but look at the show rooms in awe. This was one of the city''s most expensive malls and only the cream crowd of the city dared to enter this place. Sarah felt like she had entered some sort of alien world, as she gaped in surprise at the shining extravagant showrooms.


    Each showroom had beautiful and rich interiors with the most extravagant variety of clothes, shoes and bags.


    "Let''s buy shoes first." Evlin pulled the girl''s hand, in a direction and the girl gasped in horror reading the name of the showroom. "but this is too much. I have heard the ''Christian Louboutin'' is a very expensive brand. We can maybe buy from some more reasonable shop." The girl tried to jerk away her hand, feeling extremely shy of going inside the showroom.


    "If you have to be my secretary then you have to look like my secretary." Evlin looked at the girl from head to toe and nodded his head in disapproval.


    Sarah sighed and nodded her head in a yes, walking inside the showroom. Once again her jaw dropped open looking at the amazing shoe collection, neatly decorated on the glass shelves. Each shoe was placed under its own golden spotlight, showing its intrinsic work and design.


    "Go choose for yourself." The man sat on a couch, looking at the girl.


    "But... But.. I have no idea. I have never worn such kind of shoes efore." The girl whispered in much embarrassment.


    Elvin let out a loud sigh getting up from his seat. He then walked towards the beautiful sales girl, who was already walking towards Evlin. "Mr. Jobs, how nice to see you again."


    "Hello, we are here to buy the best shoes for the lady. Could you please help her with her size first then I can select the shoes." The man smiled politely looking at the sales lady.


    "sure." The lady turned to look at Sarah, and was a little surprised looking at her overall appearance. "Please come with me mam."


    Sarah nodded her head and then walked behind the lady. Soon Sarah was already made to wear a beautiful pair of black colored very high heels, with red bottom. The girl tried to step forwards in the foot wears, when suddenly she fell down flat on the ground.


    "Baaaammmmmmm!!!"


    The loud sound echoed in the room and everybody turned to look at Sarah. Evlin and the sales lady rushed to help the girl to stand up on her feet.


    "Are you fine? Did you hurt yourself anywhere?" Evlin held the girl''s waist, making her stand firmly on her feet and he swept aside the girl''s hair, looking in her beautiful gray eyes.


    She nodded her head, frowning a bit. ''''I am fine. Thank god for this thick carpet." She pointed towards the floor, which was covered with lush white carpet.


    "Now walk very slowly, focus on your feet." Evlin held the girl''s hand, trying to make her walk in the beautiful foot wears.


    "Woahh! Woahhh! Woahhh!" the girl''s legs shivered and she held the boy??s hand tightly trying to balance herself.


    "Carful." He encircled his arm around the girl''s waist, pulling her closer to his body. The girl was instantly pulled closer to him, and her face was now just next to the boy''s handsome face. They both looked in each other''s eyes for a very long time, forgetting to even blink.


    "What happened not able to take your eyes away? Yet again?'' the man winked suddenly and chuckled looking at the girl.


    The girl blinked several times and then pushed herself away from the man instantly, releasing herself from the grip.


    "BAAAAMMMMMMM!!!!" Once again the voice echoed and the girl had fallen down on the floor as soon as she released herself from the man''s grip.


    "Hahaha!" Evlin chuckled once again helping the girl to stand up on her feet. "Now you realise, your body is getting demanded to be held in my strong arms." He once again encircled his arms around her laughing, looking at the girl teasingly.


    The girl rolled her eyes and then sighed trying to take a few more steps. After another fifteen minutes of practicing the girl had finally learnt to balance herself independently and Evlin then turned to look at the manager of the store. "Give me that one... umm... this... this... that also.... and those three also for now." He pointed towards several foot wears, selecting the ones he liked the most.


    "What?? So many?? Why do you have to be so extravagant. I am fine with just one." The girl once again shouted startling everybody in the shop.


    Evlin pursed his lips, coming closer to the girl. "You cannot be seen repeating the same shoes. You need to have at least ten for now. Later we can come again when the new collection arrives. Now stop shouting and keep wearing these shoes. I want you to practice it before tonight''s party." The boy reprimanded and then quickly waked towards the reception area taking out his wallet. He immediately took out his black colord card, handing it over to the lady smiling at her.


    "His black card is like bottom less pit. It never ends." Sarah sighed, feeling extremely weird of getting so much of free stuff. "This is getting too much. I want to know the price of the shoes. Maybe I can tell him to cut it from my salary."


    She walked towards Evlin balancing herself carefully. By this time the girl had learnt to walk a bit, without tripping on top of her head.


    The girl was about to know the total bill when the lady at the reception smiled handing a very gigantic white colored printed paper. "thank you so much sir. The total is 1,67,800 dollars." The lady smiled handing back the card to the boy.


    The girl who was about to tell the boy to cut the money for her salary gulped her words and her face grew pale hearing the amount. How could she tell him to cut the amount from her month''s salary when it was already way higher even than her month''s salary!

 Chapter 684 - Triple the salary deal...

    "Thank you so much." Evlin smiled politely at the lady in the reception and they both walked out of the showroom, while several men followed them holding the bags behind them.


    "I think we can now skip the other things. I have already exhausted your card." The girl pursed her lips, not having the strength to enter any other shop now.


    "Haha! You are a first I have met. Normally all my ex- girlfriends would give me anything in return for this day." The man winked once again teasing the girl.


    Sarah gaped at the boy in horror. "How can you compare me to your stupid flings and one night stands? I am not just any girl." The girl frowned walking slowly in her new shoes.


    The man looked at Sarah from head to toe and then nodded his head in disapproval yet again. "First let us get rid of your glasses and then we will buy you clothes.''''


    Soon they both were already stepping out of the eye wear shop and the girl''s glasses were removed. She was wearing a fresh pair of transparent lenses and for the first time her face was now entirely visible having removed her gigantic and thick glasses.


    "See much better. You are not so bad without your glasses." The man winked and they both walked inside another gigantic showroom, looking around for perfect clothes. ''''We will just buy the clothes and you can later try them all at my place and wear something formal for the party.'''' The man looked at the time, realising they had already spent too much time at the mall. He had to go early for the party to see the arrangements.


    "But, what if something does not fit me? Will I get to return it?" the girl looked at the exquisite range of clothes all around her.


    "Yes, you can. But you are a medium size, I have already checked." The man winked looking her at her waist.


    The girl once again gasped in shock blushing a little. She nodded her head in disapproval and soon turned to look at the clothes around her. This was one place shop for all kinds of clothes of the best brands.


    Evlin had already started to fill a gigantic glass cart, with as many clothes as possible. He was randomly looking at the designs and colour of the dress in the medium section of every brand and was filling them up in the gigantic cart. Soon the cart was already full with a huge pile of cloths, when the guy placed the cart aside, walking up to another cart. Sarah looked at the gigantic cart in shock, which had everything from her undergarments to shorts. He had even selected for her skirts, tops, shots and pants.


    "Oh god! This is way too much!'' the girl rushed towards the boy, trying not to trip once again. But this time he boy had already started loading the other cart with one piece, formal and informal dresses.


    "But boss, this is too much. I do not even have half of these many cloths right now. And I have like just two pair of shoes and two bags, but I am happy." The girl walked behind the rapidly moving man, who was dragging the cart with it hands.


    "But now you cannot afford to look like that. At least for 8 months, till the time you are working for me. After 8 months, I do not think any of us will be willing to renew the contract. I would have pissed you of many times, and you would have made me angry several times and we both will be waiting for eight months to get over. Till then, you have to come with me for parties, meetings and shoots. You have to look presentable." He then placed aside the second cart too and then picked up the third cart, walking toward the other section of the room that was full of jewellery and bags.


    The glass shelves were neatly decorated with all kinds of high profile designer bags and in the other corner were placed several stands, on which several high quality accessories were placed. The man was now in an extreme hurry so he started to pile up the stock in the cart, without even looking at them. Soon another gigantic glass cart was full of all sorts of designer bags and jewellery and he looked at the girl in satisfaction. "Anything else we are left with?"


    "No. There is no more scope of shopping" The girl nodded her head, looking at the boy with her wide eyes, like a robot.


    "Oohhh makeup. Do not forget to put on some makeup every day." The man quickly walked up to the makeup counter and filled up a large amount of stock of all types of makeup in the cart.


    "There we are done. I guess" He sighed loudly looking at the four filled up carts.


    The girl was now standing numb looking at the carts, still not able to believe that all this stuff was now hers and that too for free.


    "We have a better option. I will call the driver and he will drop you to your house with all the stuff. You get ready for the party and I shall pick you from your house. I read your address, it is on the way. This way we can save some time too." The boy walked up to the reception talking to the girl, while casually taking out his same black card handing it over to the receptionist.


    The middle aged receptionist was now looking at Evlin like a star struck teenager and she quickly swiped the card in her machine, with her trembling hands, still not able to avert her gaze away from the boy.


    "Do you always have this kind of effect on women? She looks so much older than you. Even then she is totally smitten." The girl whispered nodding her head in disapproval.


    "The older the better and more experienced." The boy winked checking the busty lady from head to toe, giving her a notorious smile. Soon they were being ushered to the parking area, while three men were holding all their shopping bags behind them walking happily. ''''That reminds me. I have an after party. You remember that massage girl in the parlour. She is invited to the party as well, and she will come to the house. You make sure to keep your mouth shut in front of mom and just remember triple the salary and getting all these clothes over and over again, every month." The boy spoke in authoritative tone looking towards the girl.

 Chapter 685 - Entire mall...

    "Don''t worry boss. I am now too much under an obligation after so much of shopping. Even if you murder me, I would still write a suicide note before dying, as I will be dying wearing designer shoes and clothes. This is how much I owe you now." The girl sighed looking at the gigantic shopping bags while walking out of the mall, now perfectly balancing herself in the high heeled shoes.


    Evlin chuckled hearing the girl''s words. "do not worry; I will not kill at least not for a few days till we do not start pissing each other tremendously."


    Elvin had already called another car and driver and so they parted their ways for some time, so that they both could get ready for the party at their respective homes.


    Soon Sarah departed in a separate car, speeding towards her house, while Evlin drove to his house, side by side talking to Ezra.


    "Really? Steve? How can he do that? Do you want me to come over sis and give him a nice beating?" the boy was now in much anger as his sister told him everything about what happened in the office.


    ''No it is fine bro, I have already done a bit of it but the man started shouting and screaming with just one gunshot and cracked p.e.n.i.s so I had to stop. The police have taken him away and I am also on my way back to home after dropping my new secretary." The girl smiled happily while talking to him, thinking about Leo.


    "Aha! I can hear some amount of happiness in your voice. That is a first! Besides being a genius the boy is sure stirring up your rigid emotions." Evlin chuckled as her sister''s happy voice echoed from the car''s speaker.


    "Shut up you idiot. Nothing like that is ever going to happen. I can never fall for my employee and I simply hate it, if somebody does that too. But he is sure very brainy and I am actually happy to hire him." The girl spoke happily telling him so many things about Leo, and how he saved the company and the dog. She kept praising him again and again as the boy smirked hearing the girl''s excited voice.


    "Hmm... Interesting man! I am glad; I will get to meet him today. You are lucky to get such an amazing secretary. Look at me, I do not get chose my type of secretary and on top of that, mom has chosen such a nerd for me." The man sighed sadly thinking about Sarah. "The girl wears such big glasses and I have spent an entire day to get her waxed and to buy her new clothes. Can you imagine a girl wearing a skirt without getting her legs waxed? Bloody she even had moustaches and dense eyebrows!!" the man spoke in much frustration.


    "Haha! What? You bought clothes for the secretary? That is also a first! Nice! How come you are making so much efforts for the girl?" the girl chuckled heartily. "I am glad you did not get to choose your secretary. Everybody knows how she will turn out to be eventually and you must be in your bed with her right now." The girl laughed heartily making fun of her twin brother.


    "Haha! Whatever sister. I just want her to look a bit presentable, though I still doubt if she can do that!! Ok now, I have reached. I will see you at the party with my nerdy assistant." The man sighed and then turned towards left, halting the car outside the gate of his house.


    Meanwhile....


    A gigantic Mercedes just stopped inside a tiny lane of a colony, just next to a small and old house. The gate looked extremely old but yet nicely decorated with several potted plants. Sarah quickly got out of the car opening the gate, while the driver started placing the gigantic shopping bags one by one, on the porch of the tiny yet beautiful house.


    Suddenly a lady dressed in plain black simple attire walked out of a small door of the house, looking at all the packages in shock. Sarah looked at her mother in embarrassment and thanked the driver politely, who then left the girl''s home after placing all the packages inside.


    "What is this Sarah? Where are you coming from?" Her mother asked in an angry tone looking at the girl''s changed appearance and her costly shoes. Her hairs were beautifully colored and she was not even wearing her glasses.


    Sarah sighed expecting such a reaction from her mother. Her mother had always been one of the most honest employees of the city bank and she had never ever gone against her ethics or her values.


    "Mother, What do I do? This new job, under that actor is so complicated. I wore these new clothes to the job but he instantly refuse to hire me. He said I could only work, if I dress up in costly clothes and shoes. Now he had brought me all this so that I can accompany hi to his shoots and parties." The girl sighed looking at the packages which had covered most of their garden and porch.


    "But dear how can we accept all this? This is too costly. Look at those brands. We cannot even buy a single item of these brands. And you look like you have picked up an entire mall and brought it here.'''' The girl''s mother nodded her head in sheer disapproval.


    "I know momma and tried my best to explain him. But he said that it is a part of my job and he can only take me along if I dress up nicely.'' She shrugged her shoulders looking at the packages.


    "Sigh. Ok. Bring them inside in that case. Just make sure you do not get involved in anything stupid or unethical." The lady nodded her head in helplessness, picking some of the bags from the garden and taking them to the girl''s room.

 Chapter 686 - Her mother....

    The girl heaved a sigh of relief and soon began to pick up the bags from the porch and then started walking inside her home. The girl''s home was a 25 years old building, built by her father soon after he got married to Sarah''s mother. Though the house was not huge and it looked a bit old, but still it was beautifully managed by Sarah''s mother ''Laila''. This house was the best memory Laila had of her husband and she would spend much time looking after it, maintaining the garden and keeping it well cleaned and decorated.


    Soon they both stepped inside the cosy looking living room, which was decorated with wooden furniture and several hand painted, artistic statues. It was very easy to figure out looking at the painted walls and textures on it, that the house had been thoughtfully designed by somebody very creative. Laila''s room was just next to the living room, while the kitchen was in the far end corner of the living room, overlooking the striking flower laden, front garden.


    The back garden of the house had a tiny vegetable garden in it, from where the fresh vegetables were plucked and cooked by the two of them. Sarah''s room was upstairs across the living room and soon she was already climbing the stairs, carrying along the heavy bags with her hands.


    "Mom you leave the bags right there. Do not exert yourself." Sarah signalled her mother to keep the bags at the edge of the stairs owing to her high blood pressure and irregular pulse rate she was experiencing from quite a few months. The doctor had advised her to soon leave her job and lead a retired and relaxed life. But Laila was still continuing her job as she wanted to earn more for her daughter.


    Since her mother''s health condition deteriorated, this had made Sarah to apply for random jobs, which leaded her to start working for Evlin.


    The girl ran stairs towards another beautifully decorated, small living room and then straight away entered her room keeping down the bags. The girl''s room was small yet very cutely decorated. There was a large book shelf in one corner, which had several books on it that she had been collecting since childhood. Her study table was situated just next to the shelf, on which she preferred studying late at nights.


    Just opposite to the study table was her single mattress wooden bed, besides which was a tiny table having several family photos, mainly with her father. The room was decorated with several colorful textures and paintings which were drawn by her mother herself. Her mother was extremely artistic, fashionable and creative in contrast to her daughter. Sarah was never into fashion or creativity but was always a nerdy, bookworm and silent child, just like her father.


    After another fifteen minutes did the girl finally succeed to bring all the bags in her room and she instantly lied down flat on the bed, taking deep breaths. "This is so tiring." She looked up at the ceiling blankly, not wanting to get up at all and dress for the party. "Oh god! I do not want to go to the party. Do I look like somebody who likes to dress up and go for parties?? Just where have I gotten myself into!" the girl spoke sadly and suddenly got up hearing a knock on her door.


    Her mother was standing at the edge of the room holding a glass of fresh orange juice in her hand. She had just plucked the oranges from her backyard and had prepared the juice knowing that the girl must be really tired and thirsty after her first day of work. "Tired, my sweetie??" she smiled walking inside the room, looking at her daughter with sad eyes.


    "No mother not at all." The girl quickly straightened up her back holding the juice glass in her hand. In just a few seconds the girl had gulped down the entire glass in just one sip!


    Her mother smiled patting her daughter''s head. "Leave the job if it does not make you joyful or if you feel burdened."


    "No mom. I am contented. But I will take time to adjust to the new atmosphere. You know I am not into clothes and makeup, but my boss wants me to look nice." She rolled her eyes thinking of Evlin. Of course she did not tell her mother, how she will be hiding her boss''s bad habits from his mother and she will be paid triple the amount for it. She also refrained from telling how she had already seen her boss n.a.k.e.d, twice in just one day.


    If Sarah''s mother gets to know that Evlin is this type of man, she will immediately tell her to leave the job.


    "But that is really sweet of your boss to help you buy new clothes. Even though it is uncanny, but nobody makes these many efforts. Maybe he knows how much you require this job or he is genuinely a nice man. Otherwise why would he do all the efforts to make you look better? He could have easily chosen somebody else." The lady smiled admiring Evlin already.


    Sarah listened to her mother''s words carefully. She had not thought about it before. Why did the man make so many efforts for her? He could have sent any employee to mall with her to shop or he could have easily paid an entire year''s amount to her and tell her to get lost. "Hmm... you are right mother. He is indeed sweet. He even told me to work hard on my book side by side and if I wrote a really nice book he will recommend my name to the publication houses. And owing to his standard, nobody would refuse him."


    "Oh wow! What a nice man. Sweetie, you really should work hard for this man. He is a really lovely man and is doing so many efforts for you." The lady smiled contentedly that the girl was working under such a kind man.

 Chapter 687 - Tiny clothes..

    "Yes mother, I will. Don''t you worry at all; I have got this handled already." She smiled hesitantly thinking, what all she will have to change about herself for this man. Of course the money deal the man gave her was very tempting. Thrice the amount and book launch was perfect for her to even get a plastic surgery or a s.e.x change operation. "So which means, I will have to select a dress out of these bags and wear it for tonight''s party." The girl sighed looking sadly at the bags placed on the floor.


    "Tonight?" Sarah''s mother frowned in confusion. Never ever had she heard from her daughter''s mouth that she had a late night party to attend. She would always hear her saying that she would be in her room studying!


    "It is his and his twin sister''s birthday and there is a party. I will have to along with him to help him in arrangements and help him look after the guests." The girl sighed. "But I am so not in a mood to dress up. I have never done this." She spoke sadly, kicking away her high heeled shoes and looking at her red feet in misery.


    "Oh sweetie. This is just a little issue; soon you will get used to all this and I am also happy that my son will finally turn into my daughter." The woman chuckled patting her daughter''s head cheerfully. She then quickly got off from the bed taking out the new articles from the bags, and putting them all neatly in the girls'' wardrobe one by one.


    Sarah''s mother was not just a very tasteful and creative lady, but she also had a very incredible choice. She would often design her own clothes and stitch them, till the time her husband was alive. But after her husband''s death the lady lost interest in everything and she had opted to wear plain clothes. Though she had wanted her daughter to be a little trendier but the girl never really paid head to her mother and she was one of those typical bookworms, who never ever looked up from her books.


    Laila took out another dress from the bag and looked at in surprise. "Oh my! This is beautiful. This is surely not your choice." The lady giggled once again looking at her sulking daughter. "This is the one! You have to wear this for the party."


    "The girl looked at her mother in surprise. "What? No way! This is too revealing." The girl nodded her head in a no and lied down flat on the bed looking at the ceiling again.


    "Don''t tell me the boy has even bought you, your new undergarments. How does he even now your size??" the lady gasped in horror, looking inside a bag full of stylish and branded lingerie.


    "I do not know mother." The girl gulped a bit in fear. She did not want to tell her mother that the man had so many times held her in his arms. "He is an actor so maybe they know all these things."


    "Hmm.. maybe." The lady sighed arranging the under garments in her cupboard too. "This one is full already. I will place the rest of the clothes in the living room''s cupboard. You go and take a shower. Quick girl! Don''t be late for you first day." The girl''s mother spoke in a stern voice.


    Sarah sighed and then quickly got up on her feet, entering her tiny dressing room, and closing it from inside. She stood lazily in front of the mirror and instantly gaped at her own reflection in shock. It occurred to her as if she was looking at somebody else''s reflection. The girl had now clear and shining white skin, with beautiful eyebrows. Her long hair were still long but trimmed to make them look more smooth and were colored a little to give her a stylish look. She looked at her pearl white clear legs and blushed a little. "I do look better, no doubt."


    The girl then quickly tied her hair in a bun so as not to spoil her freshly styled hair and she wore a shower cap on top of it, quickly removing her clothes. She once again could not help but look at herself in the mirror, at her newly waxed n.a.k.e.d body. "I look so much cleaner." She blushed for the first time feeling that the man was correct. It was not harmful to get yourself waxed or styled.


    She then quickly stepped inside the shower still thinking about her mother''s words. The man was surely not so bad as much as she had thought. He did not even chuck her out of the job and neither did he get angry at her behaviour. She smiled a bit, rubbing the soap on her body.


    After a few minutes the girl stepped out of the bathroom in her bathing robe stepping up in her room. Her mother had left the room placing the dress on her bed. She looked at the dress and blushed a bit. The dress was actually too revealing for her and she had never ever worn such dresses in her life.


    She quickly closed the door of her room and removed her bathrobe looking at the dress once again, the girl gulped in fear. The dress had to be clearly worn without a bra and she walked up to her cupboard, taking a look at her new undergarments. She searched for a very long time and filly came up with the largest panty that she could find.


    It was a black colour transparent panty, which was just attached with its ends through several straps. She looked at the panty in surprise and then sighed. "Just do it Sarah. Anyways who is going to see your panty."


    She quickly slid the panty on her legs, adjusting the thin straps on her h.i.p.s and her waist.


    She walked up to the dressing room to take a look at herself and gasped at in horror. "This is so tiny." She covered her face with her hands and then walked up to the dress on the bed. She then quickly slid the dress on her body and then once again glanced at her reflection in surprise.

 Chapter 688 - Transformation....

    She was constantly staring in the mirror looking at her reflection in surprise, not able to believe that she was the same person, that she was this morning. Suddenly there was a knock on the door and the girl rushed to open the door, wanting to see her mother''s reaction. As soon as she opened the door her mother''s mouth fell open and she looked at the girl from head to toe. "Oh, my god. Who is this girl? Do I know you??"


    Sarah blushed a little and turned away her face, hiding her blush and she once again started walking towards her shoe closet pretending to feel absolutely normal. She quickly took out the matching shoes, and started wearing them skilfully in just a few seconds. Her mother looked at Sarah once again in surprise. "You sure know how to carry them well. Where did you learn it?"


    "Long story mom." She sighed and then walked up to the mirror setting her hair with her hands. "I am all ready to go, I suppose."


    Laila rolled her eyes at her daughter and then walked up to the girl''s closet opening up a drawer that she had just loaded with cosmetics. "Why did you buy tons of makeup, when you are not even going to touch them, girl?? Sit, I will do the makeup for you."


    Sarah frowned a bit looking at the large makeup kit that her mother was bringing to the dressing room and she quickly sat on a chair in front of the mirror, leaving everything else to her mother.


    Laila skilfully had started to choose the perfect shades for the girl, making sure to match them with her dress.


    Meanwhile...


    Evlin had quickly stepped out of the shower inside his room and had switched on the music loudly as he went inside his gigantic dressing room. As compared to the girl''s wardrobe, the boy had all the best brands hanging in his closet which was probably the largest closet any man could possess. He quickly slid the glass doors of the wardrobe, taking out his new Burberry shirt in white color. He then paired the shirt with his matching new well fitted Louis Vuiton pants and matching shoes.


    He looked at his reflection in the mirror and whistled. "You are are dressed to kill today."


    He then walked up to his dressing,, where at least 100 perfumes were lines up in glass shelves. He quickly selected one applying it to his neck and wrists. After setting back his hair with a hair gel the man quickly opened up a drawer in one corner of the dressing. He smirked looking at several foil wrappers placed inside it and he took out one, keeping it in his pocket. "You should always be protected, in case you want to do it right there in the washroom."


    Her then wore his matching new watch and then immediately walked out of the room, smiling happily. His happy mood suddenly sulked as he was once again reminded of Sarah. "Can I just tell her to not come to the party? Should I tell her that the party is cancelled? But what about mom?" he sighed and then walked out of the room, feeling a bit dejected. He then quickly picked up a tiny packet he had gift wrapped for his sister and then walked out of the house.


    He once again took the keys from the driver and had planned to drive himself to Sarah''s home. He was about to switch on the ignition, when suddenly a message sprung up in his notifications, on his mobile phone. He swiped the screen of his phone and sighed. The message was from none other than Sarah.


    ''Boss I am ready. What time do we leave?''


    ''I will be there in half an hour to pick you up.'' The man replied instantly.


    ''Alright boss.''


    Meanwhile...


    Sarah had just texted her boss, when her mother was giving final touches to her face. She then quickly set up the girl''s hair and looked at her with much concentration as if she was painting something very serious.


    "Oh, that face of an artist. It is back!" Sarah chuckled looking at her mother''s face and the way she frowned when she was trying to concentrate.


    "There all done. My master piece is created, after so many years." The lady smiled proudly looking at her daughter''s face. ''"Now stand up and show me the final look."


    Sarah smirked and then stood up immediately twirling a bit for her mother. "Are you satisfied?"


    "Amazing! You look simply out of the world. Nobody can beat your mother''s skills even now." The lady smiled giving the girl a flying kiss.


    "Great." The girl smiled finally getting a green signal from her. She then quickly walked to her closet and took out a matching tiny bag to with her attire. "I will go now momma. Don''t wait for me. I am taking the door keys too. Take care of your health and do not overexert."


    "Yes my darling. Don''t worry. Bye" Her mother smiled back feeling happy that the girl was finally, looking like a girl.


    Sarah climbed down the stairs slowly, trying to act a bit girly and sophisticated. Her usual jumping and sliding on the railing of the stairs instantly transformed into carful descending. She walked out of the house checking the time. "It is already half an hour. Boss must be about to reach. I shall stand outside the door and wait for him."


    She spoke and walked out of the door and towards the porch when she received a message from the man.


    ''I am outside the lane of your house. I am having issues making the car adjust on the road; could you please walk a bit?''


    The girl frowned reading the message and realised her lane was pretty much narrow and the guy must be having trouble to make the car enter. She quickly typed the message while walking towards the main gate. ''no problem boss. I am almost at the gate.''


    Evlin read the message and looked at the gate at the far end of the now dark road. He quickly switched on the head lights of the car, aiming them straight at the gate so that the girl could spot the car easily.


    ''''Where are you v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah? I hope you did not trip on your way to the gate.''" The man sighed bit feeling bit disheartened, once again.


    Just then he saw somebody walking out of the gate and he blinked his eyes several times, trying to look carefully. As soon as the girl turned to look at the car from a far away distance, his mouth fell open and he gaped at the girl in extreme surprise. "Sarah???"

 Chapter 689 - The beauty...

    The girl was yet pretty much far away and he was now gaping at her like an idiot. Her beautiful pearl white skin was shining due to the head lights of the car falling on her body. Her hairs were now styled in a neat centre partition, while the tips was curled to make them fall on the shoulder freely.


    The girl was wearing a short silver dress, which had a slit, leading all the way to her waist from one side, showing her thighs and the decorated string of her panty. Her plunging neckline, revealed her alluring and perfectly shaped cleavage. Her waist was too thin which was well highlighted from under the fitted dress. The boy had failed to see how tall the girl was, and she looked even taller in her high heels, revealing her long legs from under the short dress.


    "Holy shit. The girl is so damn hot!!" Evlin looked at the girl who was slowly approaching her and as soon as her face got highlighted into the car lights the man once again gasped in shock.


    The girl had just the right amount of sultry makeup on her face. She had added a hint of grey and black in her eye shadows, while her lips were painted striking bright red. Rest of her face was covered with minimal foundation and blusher, making her look extremely beautiful. Her matching red and silver heels, did not look like they were making her uncomfortable. She was walking comfortably and elegantly in them, like a super model.


    "Look at the face. Is she really v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah? What a drastic change. I have never ever seen a girl prettier than her." He looked in the girl''s shining grey eyes, while she was blinking rapidly due to the strong light. Evlin immediately lowered the high beam of the car, as the girl walked towards the car''s window. She knocked at the window and had bent a little looking inside.


    Evlin could not help but look at her b.o.o.b.s now, as the girl had bent, her white and round b.o.o.b.s were even more visible to him. "Wow!" the boy could feel a surge of hormones rising in his body and quickly slid down the window of the car, revealing his face from inside the black tinted glass. "Hello, v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah. You look lovely. Hop in." He smiled a bit looking at the girl''s face, which looked even more beautiful form a closer distance.


    "Thank you boss." The girl smiled a bit and then walked around the car towards the passenger seat.


    Evlin was still gaping at the girl with surprise in his eyes. As soon as the girl opened the door the man took a few breaths trying to calm himself down. The girl had turned around her body to plant her h.i.p.s on the seat first and as soon as she sat on the seat, sliding her legs inside the car, the boy looked at her deep hole at the back of her dress, which ended just above her h.i.p.s, revealing her pearl white skin. The girl''s curves were simply perfect which Evlin could have never ever imagined from her earlier clothes.


    As soon as the girl closed the door of the car sitting straight on the seat, the man instantly turned away his face, looking ahead towards the road. ''''let us go!" he spoke excitedly, finally happy to have her as his assistant.


    The girl looked so pretty that he was already thinking how nice it would have been if she was not his assistant but this girlfriend. "So Miss v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah. How are you feeling looking like a girl?"


    "Well, I do not know about myself boss, but my mother is sure happy. She always wanted a daughter and now after 23 years, God has filly transformed me into a girl." Sarah chuckled looking at Evlin. And even the girl could not help but notice how handsome the boy looked in his white shirt and beige colored pants. "Well you look nice too, boss." She smiled a bit looking at him.


    "Thank you. If a beautiful girl like you is saying it, then I might be actually looking good." The man winked notoriously, and smiled his usual happy and teasing smile.


    Sarah smiled back and the man could not help but notice that she was no longer angry or frowning with his attitude.


    "Oh, miss v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah knows how to smile? That is a change of attitude." The man raised his eye brows looking at the girl for a bit and then once again turning his head to look at the road.


    "Yes, I was not happy about everything, but then my mom said that you look like a very nice person. Otherwise nobody would do so many efforts for just any random person. You could have easily chucked me from the job. But you did not do it boss. Why?" the girl looked at the handsome man, with questioning eyes.


    "Well that is because, I understand this job is important for you. You are not the person made for this entire Hollywood world, so if you have taken up this job, you must be in dire need of money. I will do my best to understand this and will also support you in your writing quest. But at the same time you also have to understand my world and that I have a certain lifestyle which I follow. So maybe things can work peacefully between us." The man smiled looking at the road.


    Sarah could not believe the man''s words. It was like his kiddish and jovial nature was just a covering and he was indeed a very sensitive and understanding man. She had never expected to hear such kind of words from him. "Wow! Thank you boss. I am really lucky to be working under you. My mom was right; you are indeed a very good person."


    "Well if your mom says that. Then maybe I am a good person." the boy chuckled again. "But yes, my lifestyle is very different from yours. You might get shocks every day. But this how I have turned out to be and I cannot help it." The man sighed feeling a bit sad.

 Chapter 690 - Steal his thunder...

    The girl looked at the man and frowned. "What do you mean boss? I did not understand."


    "Well, since you are my secretary you should obviously know the truth about me. From past few years, I have developed certain issues with myself and I have turned weak towards women and alcohol. It is not that I would just make out with any woman who is in front of me, but still I need to be with a girl very often, much more than normal man. And on top of that I have severe commitment issues too, so I look for those girls whom I do not have to meet for more than a week. I am scared that a girl might later cling to me or force me to be my girlfriend or wife. I don''t know the reason for this, but I just cannot help it." The boy sighed in helplessness. "You are probably the first person whom I am telling all this to. I have not even shared this with any of my family members too. My past secretary ran away due to these issues and I thought I would tell all this to you myself, before you also run away." The man shrugged his shoulders letting out another sad sigh.


    "Oh, could it be due to work stress?" the girl looked at him with worried eyes.


    "Hmm... I do not know actually. And I try not to think about it." The man spoke taking a right turn towards the heart of the city.


    "Don''t worry boss. At certain points in our lives we all deal with some or the other emotional and psychological problem. But soon we learn to outgrow from them and we turn out to be even stronger." The girl smiled looking at her boss, admiring his honesty.


    "Thank you. That actually makes me feel better." Evlin smiled, surprised getting such positive words from the girl. He had expected the girl to freak out, but she was extremely calm and supportive.


    "Oh and I forgot. My mother packed this for your birthday." Sarah pursed her lips handing over a thing and long beautifully pointed box to him.


    "Huh? But you do not have to do it." Evlin looked at the box in surprise and hesitation. Soon the car halted outside a large electric gate and the boy turned to look at Sarah.


    "This is something really special that mom has given to you. I have never seen her doing it for anybody else. She really feels that you are every nice person and wanted you to have this gift. Please do not refuse it." The girl smiled, looking at the box as if it held a special meaning to her.


    Evlin looked at the girl''s sad eyes and then instantly held the box in his hands, not having the heart to refuse it any longer. He smiled looking at the beautifully painted box and opened it carefully. Inside the box was a golden colour elegant pen, which had a tiny compass on its head. The pen was really heavy to hold and it looked extremely beautiful and antique. "Wow! This is amazing. Thank you so much. Please thank your mother from my side."


    Sarah sighed a bit, looking at the pen. "My mother bought this just a few days, before my father''s death. She had been saving a part of her salary every month to buy this. But before his birthday arrived, he passed away and my mother never ever touched the box ever again, placing it securely in her cupboard like a remembrance. But today she suddenly took out the box from her cupboard and painted it with her own hands. I was stunned. She told me that you are indeed a very nice man and you need to have this pen. Always keep it with you. It will guide you towards the right path." She spoke in a sad tone, thinking about her father.


    Evlin''s throat choked up getting such a precious gift from the girl''s mother. He immediately took out the pen and placed it in his shirt''s pocket smiling looking at it. "This is so elegant. Thank you. I will always use it for all my major contracts and other deals." He patted the pocket of his shirt smiling looking at Sarah.


    "I am glad you like it boss." Sarah smiled and soon the car was now entering a gigantic club, as the electronic gates opened. Soon they entered a gigantic porch of a huge modern building, which was elegantly lit up looking majestic in the darkness of the sky.


    Evlin halted the car at the porch and then instantly got out, walking towards Sarah''s door and opening it for her. Sarah blushed a bit and she stepped out of the door smiling a bit. There were several staff members who were already busy making arrangements in the garden of the club. The entire club was for the night was booked for the twins.


    As soon as they both walked towards the garden, every one turned to look at them. The staff could not help look at the beautiful girl in surprise from head to toe.


    "Oh my god. Look at that girl. How gorgeous she is.'''' A lady who was setting up the bar looked at Sarah and spoke in the ears of her colleague.


    "She must be from a very aristocratic family. Of course Evlin Jobs is such a big super star. Nothing less than such an amazing beauty for him. Is she the new girlfriend?" the man spoke back in the lady''s ears.


    Sarah bushed a little as she was aware that she has been catching too much attention now. The girl was not used to getting so much of attention so she pursed her lips and walked up to one corner looking at the arrangements. Evlin chuckled looking at the blushing girl. "this is the first time somebody has been able to steal my thunder. This is a first for me too." He chuckled patting the girl''s shoulder and he walked away towards the garden looking at the staff.

 Chapter 691 - Guests...

    The club was made entirely of glass walls, which were currently open to merge them with the garden. A loud music could be heard from inside the club, which apart from the dance floor light, had very dim lighting. There were several dancers standing on the poles, dressed in shimmery and beautiful attires, and were getting ready for their pole dance performances.


    The attached garden was getting beautifully lit with several elegant lights on the walls. In one corner was the gigantic snacks counter, and just next to it was the fanciest bar that Sarah had ever seen. Several people had already started with live cooking and barbeque as the guests must start pouring any time now. The boy was already talking to the manager, explaining him about the arrangement, while Sarah too walked towards him trying to help him. Though the girl had no idea, what she was supposed to do, but she stood quietly waiting for the man to give her some orders.


    The man finally turned to look at Sarah and smiled. "Want to kick start the party with a drink?"


    "Ah, no thanks boss. I don''t drink while at work. I am not a person with a great capacity." Sarah nodded her head and was about to pull up her glasses out of habit while looking at the man, when she realised she had no glasses now.


    "Oh, come on.'' he once again encircled his arm around the girl''s waist and then made her walk towards the bar. The man could feel hell lot of difference this time as he encircled his hand around her thin waist. The thin fabric of the dress was enough for the man to feel every curve of her thin waist. The boy pondered for a while as to why a girl this beautiful never bothered to groom herself before?


    They both walked towards the bar when the two people behind the bar still gossiping about Sarah, stood up quietly, looking at them with pleasant surprise. ''''What would you and your girlfriend like to have Mr. Jobs?"


    Evlin smirked and turned to look at Sarah and the girl too looked at him in surprise. The girl could not help but wonder how fickle the world was. Just this morning she was being the centre of attraction for not dressing up properly or for not putting the right shoes or makeup and now she was already assumed as the man''s girlfriend. Nobody bothered to see beyond the looks of the person!


    "I am his secretary.'''' Sarah smiled a bit, nodding her head in a ''no.''


    "Oh, my bad." The girl behind the bar smiled politely.


    "Two martinis please." Evlin chuckled looking at the two ladies.


    Soon the two of them were standing in one corner sipping their martinis and Evlin was finally telling her what all to do in the party. "So basically these parties are all about making contacts and talking about new projects and assignments. You have to know everybody in the film fraternity and strike a cordial deal with them, so that they assign me as the male lead in their next projects." The man smiled looking at Sarah.


    "Done deal, boss." Sarah nodded her head taking a sip from the glass.


    Soon everybody had started to pour in as turn by turn several posh cars had started to get parked in the gigantic porch and several people got out from the car, talking to each other in cheerful voices. Sarah could not help but for once again feel thankful towards Evlin. Had she not worn such a nice dress, she would have felt extremely uncomfortable and out of place herself. She couldn''t agree with the boy that she needed to look presentable if she had to roam around with him.


    "Look at that man. He is Charles Hemming, the famous producer and director. He owns the best production house of the Hollywood and people do just anything to be a part of his movies. I have already worked with him twice, and I have heard he is making another movie, which is supposed to be one of the costliest Hollywood films ever made. He is confused between three actors and I am one of them. So make sure you are extra nice to him." The man pointed towards a handsome man with Latinum blonde hair. He appeared to be in late thirties and was dressed elegantly in a leather jacket with matching jeans. "You will have to take care of all the guests, but apart from my family some are really important and I will keep telling you about it. But for now, he is your target." The man whispered as they both walked towards the porch to welcome all the guests.


    "Right i got it boss." Sarah nodded her head, fixing the image of the man in her mind. She wanted to give her best now, since Evlin was also so nice to her.


    She had already started to welcome the guests, whole heartedly when suddenly she noticed a beautiful girl, step out from a Ferrari, grinning ear to ear walking towards Evlin. The girl was extremely pretty and her brown eyes and hair complimented her beautiful face. She was dressed in a beautiful red colored off shoulder dress, which had several cut outs from her cleavage and her waist. The girl looked extremely alluring and she hugged Evlin with much warmth kissing him fondly on his cheek.


    "I think I have seen her somewhere." Sarah whispered walking close to the two of them.


    Evlin turned to look at Sarah an smiled. "Sarah, this is my twin sister and my sweetheart Ezra." He then turned to look at Ezra and winked notoriously. "And Ezra, this is my assistant that I was telling you about."


    Ezra blinked several times looking at such a gorgeous girl, dressed elegantly in a sultry PRADA dress and matching heals. "You look gorgeous." Ezra smiled and then turned to look at Evlin with questioning eyes.


    "Thank you mam, you look lovely too. If you would please excuse me." Sarah''s gaze fell upon the latinum blonde producer who was her target for today and she walked away to welcome him.


    "What??'''' Evlin shrugged his shoulders looking at Ezra''s stern look.


    "Was all that a joke? She is damn gorgeous and much better than all your previous choices and your stupid flings." Ezra nodded her head in approval, still looking towards Sarah.


    "I don''t know what happened. Just in the morning she was a nerd and now she suddenly turned into a super hot model." He shrugged his shoulder trying to make his sister to understand, who looked in his eyes, in disbelief.

 Chapter 692 - The contract....

    "Oh really brother? You and your stupid stories since childhood." The girl sighed not believing the boy at all. She had assumed that it must be her brother''s another stupid prank!


    Evlin sighed not making anymore efforts to make the girl believe him. What more could he say when he himself was so much surprised at the sudden change in the girl. ''''so where is your new assistant. Today we both are having new assistant days." The boy smirked looking at the girl.


    "He must be about to reach." The girl shrugged her shoulders looking at the people pouring in the party. Just then she smiled looking at a beautiful girl, dressed in a long black dress. "Mia!"


    She rushed to meet her elder sister Mia who had just stepped out from a BMW and was walking towards the main gate, along with his brother Raos. Evlin too smiled and rushed to meet her elder brother and sister, who were indeed Raol and Natalia''s kids and the eldest of all the kids.


    "Oh, I am so happy you guys could make it." The girl smiled hugging Mia and then Raos.


    "Of course. We would not miss it for the world." Mia hugged back the girl excitedly. The girl looked exactly just like her mother and had a beautiful long face with dark hairs. She was dressed up elegantly in one shouldered long dress, looking extremely pretty.


    Ezra then rushed to hug Raos who grinned hugging back the girl. "Little sister. It is only for you not for that idiot Evlin that I am here. I even left my automobile presentation half way to reach here on time." Raos spoke up pushing up his stylish frameless glasses, up on his nose. The boy looked extremely elegant with his sleeked back hair and strong built. Though he came across a little nerdy but he was one of those attractive and studious guys that girls wished would look up from his books at least once.


    "Oh really brother? So you did not want to come for me." Evlin smirked a bit looking at his elder brother, while everyone around them chuckled.


    ???Ahh, brother. You heard me. So that is what I was telling Ezra. That it is your birthday and that is why I came not for Ezra but for you, of course." The man grinned hugging his younger brother with much warmth and love.


    Ezra gasped in shock pretended to look at bit hurt and then grinned looking at the two brother hugging each other lovingly.


    "And I came just to have food and beer." A heavy voice of a man, echoed from behind them and they all turned to look at another member of their family.


    The man looked like Evlin''s twin brother, more than the actual twin Ezra. He had the same height and built as that of Evlin and had equally beautiful green eyes and golden hairs. The man was also dressed in a formal shirt and black pants, walking and grinning looking at his family. He looked like another Hollywood actor but the man was actually a famous architect, and one of the best in the entire Europe. He had received his looks from his father Kareem and subtle and sweet nature from his mother Sheryl. He was extremely studious and talented man Sawyer, who had even designed the offices and houses of all his cousins.


    Everybody turned to look at Sawyer in excitement and rushed to meet him one by one pouncing on him happily.


    "Aah! I missed you guys." He smiled hugging tem all happily. Though they all lived in the same city, Paris, but their work schedules did not allow them to meet every day. It was only on the weekends or on occasions that they could all meet together.


    The most good looking family of brothers and sisters was now happily talking to each other while going inside the dark party area now, where several people had already gathered. Whenever they all met, they were always a source of envy for everybody.


    "Look at them. How can god be so grateful on just one family?" a Hollywood actress who had recently risen to fame spoke looking at them.


    "I know. Such good looks and such enormous wealth." Another Hollywood celebrity spoke eying Evlin.


    Inside the dark room, there was a gigantic dance floor with beautiful lights erupting form its base, on which several people were already dancing holding glasses of drinks in their hands. In the other corner, beautiful and elegant girls were dancing on top of the poles very skilfully on the beats of loud and happening music.


    Sarah was now talking to several people, one by one welcoming them on behalf of Evlin. Just then she walked up to the latinum blonde guy who was talking to a beautiful middle aged lady. Soon the girl had already started to do her duty when Evlin also barged in already impressed by Sarah.


    "I see you have already met Miss Sarah." the man smiled proudly looking at his assistant.


    "Yes, I did not know you have such a beautiful assistant. I have never seen her, as it is difficult to forget such a a beautiful face." The man smiled looking at Sarah from head to toe.


    "Miss Sarah has just joined today itself." Evlin smiled looking at the dark eyed handsome producer.


    "Ah I see. But she sure knows how to do her job well. I am really impressed by her knowledge about the creative direction and special effects. That is rare for a girl to have knowledge in these fields, these days. You look like a well read and informed girl." The man smiled looking at the girl, in much admiration.


    "Thank you sir." Sarah smiled back happily and politely.


    "She has done quite a research on me already and we were having some wonderful conversations about my past movies as well. So I was thinking Evlin..." the man turned to look at Evlin and smiled. "....if you would like to sign a contract with me for the new movie? I was confused, but now I am not."


    Evlin looked at the man in surprise and then turned to look at Sarh. This was pretty much fast and the man had already offered him the contract after talking to Sarah for just five minutes. "Oh, I would love that. In fact it is an honour sir." The boy spoke ecstatically.


    Sarah smiled happily as she had successfully completed her first mission. She then excused herself from the two men and then walked towards other guests happily. Her confidence had now risen tremendously and her earlier awkwardness and nervousness had dissipated.

 Chapter 693 - His good looks...

    Meanwhile...


    Ezra was busy talking to her office staff, welcoming them one by one. Around 1500 guests had already arrived for the party and many more were still pouring in, making it the most happening and attention seeking party of the city.


    "It is ok Mr. Robin. All is forgotten and everything is fine now. Steve has been caught by police and I have found a very nice assistant." Ezra smiled looking at Robin''s apologetic face.


    While she was surrounded by several other staff members, who were apologising to her feeling extremely guilty.


    "We are very sorry mam. We should not have doubted you."


    "I am really sorry boss. I was really rude to you."


    "Yes, i am sorry too. You have been so nice to us. And we were so bad to you, not even giving you chance to explain yourself."


    "Speaking of your assistant. Where exactly is that nerd genius? I am dying to meet him." Robin looked around not able to spot any man with messy hair and thick spectacles.


    "Yes, we really want to meet him boss." A blonde lady who already had hots for Leo spoke in much excitement.


    "He should be here any minute. I texted him and he was already on the way. Please make yourself comfortable." Ezra smiled walking way towards more staff members greeting them happily. Everybody had just one question in their head that why had not Leo reached as yet? They all were dying to meet the nerd looking man who had not just saved the company but also saved their jobs.


    Ezra was now chatting to a famous Hollywood celebrity when she heard numerous loud gasps from behind her. Suddenly everybody''s mouth fell open and they all were looking at the doorway of the room in surprise. Ezra frowned a bit and she also turned to look towards the entrance. The girl''s eyes popped open and her mouth too opened in surprise but she quickly recollected her calm.


    Right on the entry of the dim room was standing Leo, the same man who everybody was waiting for. But he no longer looked like the same shabby and nerdy boy that he looked earlier in the office. He was wearing a white colored well fitted shirt, which was slightly transparent, showing off his muscular and fit body. The man had really broad shoulders and a tapering waist. The few buttons of his shirt were open, revealing his chest muscles and an extremely strong looking neck. He was wearing a ripped, blue colored stylish jeans, which looked extremely alluring on his long and strong legs. The man was no longer wearing his glasses and his amazing striking eyes were glittering a bit under the dim lights. His hairs were neatly parted and styled backwards and looked a bit wet.


    Ezra gaped at the handsome man in surprise, not able to believe he was the same man she had selected for the interview.


    "Who is this handsome man, you are staring constantly?" just then a man''s chuckling voice came from behind her and she immediately averted her gaze from Leo, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Evlin was standing next to her, laughing looking at her wide open mouth.


    "My new secretary." The girl spoke in a mild tone, blushing a bit.


    "Huh?" Evlin looked at the man in surprise. "But did you not just say he was shabby looking, nerdy and a genius boy?" The man smirked looking at her baffled sister.


    "Yes I did so." The girl once again spoke in a meek tone.


    ''''Did you lie sister? Were you afraid that I might steal this hotness from you? But do not worry as of now I only like girls. He is all yours.'''' The man patted the girl''s shoulder with much force.


    Ezra rolled her eyes at her brother and gave him a tight punch in his abdomen, sucking the breath out of him instantly. "Do you want to speak anything further?"


    "No... No sorry." Evlin rubbed his abdomen in pain looking at her tough sister. They both would often fight like that since childhood, always testing each other''s strength. Their mother Rose was always fed up of their dangerous fights with each other but they both never stopped beating each other. It was like as if fighting was in their blood!


    Ezra then quickly walked up to the boy who was now already attacked by several people from the office, giving him surprised looks from head to toe.


    ""Are you really the same Leo?" spoke a girl looking at the hot boy.


    "Did you get a Plastic surgery done in a day?" a man spoke jokingly.


    "I cannot decide what is hotter. You brain or your muscles.'' A girl spoke in a seductive voice, coming much closer to him.


    ''''Hehehe.." The man smiled a bit awkwardly surprised at everybody''s reaction. He could not help but ponder if he was looking that bad in the morning or if he was looking this good right now that everybody was so stunned to look at him.


    Just then Ezra walked up to them and everybody turned to look at their boss feeling a bit conscious.


    "Leo! thank you so much for coming.'' The girl held out her hand and Leo smiled back shaking her hand in a hand shake.


    "The pleasure is all mine boss." Leo smiled politely and formally bending a bit.


    Ezra then turned to look at the crowd and quickly picked up a mike from the counter in front of her. ''''Everyone... I would like to meet you all to the new member of our Cheryl Blossom team. He will not just be assisting be but he will also be leading the research and development team of the company. This brilliant man has just saved our company from a big disaster. Please welcome Leo.'''' The girl spoke excitedly on the mike and Leo blushed a little hearing the girl''s unexpected words. Suddenly everybody''s stare was at the handsome boy and they all clapped and hooted for him happily.


    Leo bent a bit thanking everybody and once again blushing a bit.

 Chapter 694 - Is he single...?

    Leo was once again surrounded by several people and had once again become the centre of attraction. Everybody could not wait to befriend the handsome boy. Ezra smiled and then walked away toward her sister Mia, who was sitting on bar chair, gulping down vodka shots one after the other. While Raos was sitting on the chair besides her, looking at his phone in much concentration, as if reading something very important. As usual the handsome nerd''s head was submerged in the phone, busy reading something work related on the screen, not even looking up at people. He was being eyed by several girls right from the beginning of the party, but the boy simply did not pick up his head to even give a single glance to them.


    Ezra hugged the girl from behind and sat on the adjoining stool next to her sister.


    Mia turned to look happily at the girl and patted her shoulders. ''''You look like you need a drink." She then picked up a vodka glass from the counter and tilted it straight inside the girl''s lips. Ezra smiled gulping down the drink instantly, frowning a bit feeling the heat enter the throat.


    "You girl, you also look like you need a boyfriend." The girl frowned looking at her younger sister. "Or at least have a fling. Look at your brothers and sisters. We all have had a past if not present. Do you not like anybody o this earth?" the girl sounded a bit drunk and Ezra could not help but chuckle looking at her elder sister.


    "I have not really found my kinds of man sister. What do I do?" She made an exaggerated sad face, trying not to smile.


    "Your kind of man? May I know what your kind of man is?" the girl pursed her lips looking at her sister hopelessly.


    Ezra smiled a bit and then her eyes straight away looked for Leo. A voice in her heart was telling her that he was exactly the kind of guy she had always fancied. She had already started to like the boy when he was shabbily dressed up, attracted by his sharp brain and his ability to stand up with her even when nobody else was standing with her. Now she had discovered that the boy was also too hot and good looking. "Somebody like him. My secretary Leo. A nerdy genius, who can work wonders with technology and also extremely hot"


    Mia turned to look at the boy who was currently talking to a blonde girl awkwardly. The girl was trying to get cosy but the boy was trying to remain formal and a bit distant. "Oohh he is hot. Why don''t you go and try to approach him? Just try and flirt." Mia winked looking back at Ezra.


    "Not possible sister. He is my assistant and I do not want to complicate things you see." Ezra sighed looking at the man with longing eyes.


    "Oh come on. Just act like colleagues inn office and lovers after work. How difficult can it be?" Mia rolled her eyes at the girl and then once again turned to look at the boy. "Does he have a girlfriend?"


    "I don''t know. I just met him today. How would I know about him so much?" Ezra shrugged her shoulders.


    "Wait let me go and dig in deep. You stay right here with Raos." Mia got up from the bar seat and balanced herself on her feet.


    "No wait. Don''t do anything reckless. You are drunk and do not forget he is my employee." Ezra too got up on her feet but was soon silenced by her sister.


    "Shush! Do not teach your mamma how to bear babies. Shut up and sit down." The girl spoke in a shrill voice and then pointed towards the stool with her finger. Ezra sat down quietly looking at her elder sister, who was now already walking towards Leo.


    Ezra slapped her forehead looking at the girl who was now trying her best to walk without triping over anything. "This is going to be so embarrassing."


    Mia walked towards them and was soon talking to them pleasantly. Ezra had covered her face with her hands looking at three people talking to each other. Suddenly Mia spoke something to the blonde girl and she nodded her head immediately and walked away towards the bar. The girl was now talking to Leo and after a few minutes, thy both walked towards a bar counter and were standing talking to each other nonstop. After a few minutes did the girl spoke something in the boy''s ear and the boy nodded his head and then quickly walked away.


    Ezra frowned in confusion "what is she up to?"


    As soon as Leo left, Mia picked up the boy''s phone from the counter and started looking at it quickly.


    Ezra gaped at the girl in horror. "She is checking his phone? Oh god. What if he sees her?"


    Ezra once again covered her eyes with her hands in fear. After another few minutes did the boy returned in the room and Mia quickly placed down the phone, as if nothing ever has happened. The boy had two drinks in his hands and was walking towards the girl, smiling bit. He handed over a glass to Mia and they both linked their glasses taking sip from their respective glasses. Soon they both were once again engrossed in a serious discussion and Ezra kept looking at them carefully.


    After another few minutes did Mia, patted the boy''s shoulder and walked away from him walking back towards Ezra. As soon as she turned her back towards Leo, she winked looking at Ezra, as if her mission had been accomplished.


    Ezra frowned in confusion as the girl approached her. "What did you do sis?"


    Mia chuckled looking at the confused girl. "Oh my dear. Why are you so naive? Are you even my sister? You never learn from me. The boy is completely single and also...he is ready to mingle." The girl winked and then turned to look at the waiter behind the bar counter ordering another drink for herself.

 Chapter 695 - Blind date...

    Ezra sighed at her sister''s confusing words. She looked at the girl, who was happily chugging down another glass of Long Island Tea. "Can you explain me in much more detail? Since you know I am so naive, you could tell me clearly that what did you just tell the boy."


    "Hmm... quite curious my little sister is." Mia smiled and turned her bar stool to look at the girl. "Well, I started the conversation with him, related to gadgets and electronics. The trick to get a person into talking is to start a topic of his interest so that he gets a little open." She smiled proudly at her skills, taking another sip of her drink.


    "Ok... and then?" the girl smirked looking at her elder sister''s proud face.


    "Well, then I started asking him, how I needed to know what gadgets, I should use for my psychology presentations. Then I asked him what kind of sound system is best for a classroom of thousand people." She smiled even more proudly. The girl was a psychologist and thus always had her way through people''s mind. As if the girl was gifted naturally, and had the capability to convince any person to do things according to her will. That is why she had chosen to be a psychologist and in just few years she became the best in her profession.


    "Interesting." Ezra smirked again looking at the girl.


    "So firstly I sent the blonde girl away, telling her something is stuck in her teeth. Seeing her facial expressions, the girl was trying to impress Leo, so I sent her away, using the best trick which would make her extremely self conscious." Mia chuckled in an evil tone, as if she had planned some sort of national destruction in her mind.


    "Hehehe!" Ezra too could not help but chuckle looking at the sly girl. "You sure know how to play with people''s mind sister. You are a genius." Ezra clapped her hands slowly looking at the grinning girl.


    "Of course. That is my every day job. People pay me oodles of money, just for this." She winked and then continued her story sipping some more drink. "So after I won his confidence, I told him that I was feeling extremely thirsty and dizzy and wanted a quick drink. The man immediately rushed leaving behind his phone on the counter. So I took the chance and checked his phone. He did not have and wallpaper with his girlfriend and all his messages too were with his mother and other friends." The girl giggled notoriously.


    "You checked his messages too?" Ezra gaped at the girl in shock.


    "Of course. Have you not ever spied in somebody''s phone ever?" Mia rolled her eyes as if it was a very common thing to do.


    Ezra nodded her head in a ''no'', still looking at her sister in surprise. "I am surprised he does not have any password or eye scanner."


    "Oh, normally gadget freak guys do not have time for such lame things. The only person who protects his phone is if he has a girlfriend or if he is cheating on his girlfriend. And he doesn''t do both." Mia had now finished off her drink and she slowly wiped her mouth with a tissue.


    "Ok. May be I need a note pad to write down all these pointers. You are amazing sis." Ezra held out her hands and bent them a little in the sign of surrender.


    "Wait for it. The best is yet to come. The man is ready to mingle as I just saw an application on his phone which was titled as blind masquerade date." Mia clapped her hands happily ordering another drink for her. Everybody knew that the girl was a natural tanker and no amount of alcohol could make her fall down or throw up.


    "Now what the hell is this?'' Ezra frowned feeling like a fool.


    "You do not know about the famous event?" the girl gasped at Ezra in horror, as if she did not even remember her own name.


    Ezra pursed her lips not wanting to sound more idiotic.


    "No worries. Let me explain you." Mia patted her sister''s shoulder, holding a glass of martini in her hand. "The blind masquerade date event is an event started by Vougues fashion company. This will be a yearly event, where people will join this application and will keep their identities hidden. They can just add a vague photograph of their faces, not giving their details or any other specifics."


    "Huh? What a useless thing to do? How can you just date a guy without knowing his details." Ezra heaved a loud sigh, rejecting the idea out rightly.


    "Oh shut up you old school and listen to me first. So if we join this app, we get to chat with several anonymous people, who will only reveal their interests, habits and of course s.e.x.u.a.l orientation. The company will then announce the date of the event and finally the people will get to meet each other. And the fun part is that they keep their faces hidden with masks, even after meeting.'''' The girl grinned mischievously giving the girl an obvious hint


    "What? You mean we would never get to know, who we are dating." Ezra raised her eye brows in surprise.


    "Exactly. It is perfect for the people who are just out for casual hook ups. If you like the guy''s physique and his nature just date him, without committing to each other for lifetime. No promises, no mushy talks; just oodles of fun.'''' The girl took a huge sip of her martini, smiling looking at Ezra. "Oh look at your face. You are such a kid Ezra. Why do you even have to think so much girl; you are so young and why can''t you just have some fun with people? I do not see any harm in that." Mia frowned patting the girl''s shoulder a bit.


    Ezra did not speak a word ad she was constantly thinking of what Mia was telling her to do.

 Chapter 696 - The hidden love...

    "No I am not understanding anything. This is way too imaginary and impossible.'''' Ezra nodded her head, holding a glass of wine in her hand. She quickly chugged down the wine, looking at Mia with thoughtful eyes.


    "Listen. He is on the app. I saw his profile too. All you have to do is, join the app, and write good things in your profile. Post a picture of yourself, just do not reveal your face and send him a request. I m sure he will accept your profile then you can start chatting with him. You do not even have to exchange your numbers. The application messenger is enough to talk or chat with each other." The girl whispered in her sister''s ears.


    "And what if he gets to know that it is me?" Ezra spoke in horror.


    "How will he get to know? You will meet him wearing a mask after few days. Just do a little makeover. Color your hair temporarily and wear a different dress. How will he even recognise you? Talk to him less in the office so that he does not figure out it is the same person." Mia shrugged her shoulders as if it was a piece of cake.


    "Huh? That is the problem. My voice. He will figure out the similarity in voices." Ezra smirked. "Thus your plan has failed."


    "Listen girl. This way you will never ever get to know him better. Do you want to spend all your life ogling at him from a distance? You have finally found a guy of your dreams, and you can even flirt with him a little. Do it for a while and then you both will get bored and you can move on. In no way he will ever suspect that the girl is indeed his serious looking boss in reality. Just pretend to be very professional and speak limited words with him in office." The girl further explained to her acting like a perfect psychologist.


    Ezra was not already thinking of the plan. "You really are a good psychologist. You have already got me thinking about it." The girl sighed a bit looking at Leo, who was once again surrounded by several girls. "Just why is every girl hovering on him like a bee??" she looked at the girls with much anger and then ordered another glass of wine for herself.


    Mia did not speak a word further and she was silently looking at the girl who was now a bit angry looking at Leo being surrounded by several girls. She smirked a but looking at Ezra, as this was the first time some guy had managed to stir up her emotions like this. "You have finally found a man who is smarter than your brains."


    "Hmm... true. The boy really impressed me very soon. This is a first." Ezra nodded her head accepting the fact to Mia as she chugged down some more wine. She had always been this close to Mia and had shared everything with her right from childhood. Though they both had extremely contrasting nature and opinion, but still they always gelled up very nicely.


    "Hmm... I can see that Ezra. And I see no harm in trying to approach him directly even if he is your assistant. Have not you heard of people marrying their assistants? There is really no big deal about it." Mia sipped her drink too thinking carefully. This was the first time Ezra was thinking about a boy this sincerely and she did not want to just let the girl dispose this feeling in waste.


    "Nope. Not possible. I have an image to uphold. I have been constantly telling my staff to maintain decorum in office at least. They can do anything they want to do out of office. But how will It look that their own boss fell in love with the assistant. Nope! Nope! Not happening at all." The girl nodded her head vigorously declining the idea. She did not want to be a topic of scandal in her own company.


    "Well then you are only left with this alternative. Something is better than nothing." The girl sighed feeling a bit poignant.


    "What if one of us gets serious about each other?" Ezra pursed her lips once again looking at Leo with yearning eyes.


    "Just make sure it never happens. I mean, keep it causal and fun. And tell him very clearly in the beginning that you are just not thinking about any sort of commitment and you are on this date for some casual hook-ups. I am sure he wants it too, otherwise why would he be on that app?" Mia stated the apparent fact.


    "Hmm... you are correct sister. Any person who is on a look out for a casual thing will opt for this application rather than going on dates the customary way." Ezra could not help but notice how tongue-tied the boy was feeling from all the girl attention he was receiving. "He is not liking the attention he is getting. Do you think he is a gay??'' Ezra gasped in dreadfulness turning to look at Mia once again.


    "We can soon know about it, if you let me download the application on your phone.'' Mia looked at the girl questioningly, waiting for her verdict.


    Ezra sighed and then turned her face to look at the bar counter, sipping some wine. She was now thinking carefully about all the possibilities. "I think, if anything goes off beam, I can just delete my account and act like nothing really happened. Obviously I will be still meeting the boy in office and it''s not like that if I close the app, I lose contact with him."


    "Now you are talking like my sister." Mia patted her sister''s shoulders with much satisfaction and happiness, smiling looking at her excitedly.


    Ezra grinned once again looking at Leo, who was constantly getting the girl''s attention. "Ok fine. I have decided it now. I will do it." She smirked a little mischievously and then picked up her phone from the bar counter handing it over to Mia.

 Chapter 697 - Secret dating....

    Mia glanced at the girl in surprise and then looked at her phone, holding it in her own hands.


    "Download the application right now. We first need to check his profile to see, why he is so uncomfortable getting all the attention from the girls. "Ezra took a deep breath looking at the lad. She had now crossed her fingers, praying to God that the boy does not turn out to be a gay.


    Mia''s eyes twinkled in happiness and she immediately placed her drink on the bar counter, looking at the girl''s phone. Soon her entire concentration was on the phone and she had after a few minutes downloaded the application. "There; I have downloaded it. Have a look."


    The girl came closer to Ezra and placed the phone on the bar counter. They both had now bent a little towards the counter, taking a thorough look at the application. The beautifully and pleasingly designed application had several profiles, displayed on its top, while each profile showed its number of followers and likes.


    ??So firstly we need to make your account in this app, so that you can go through different people''s accounts." Mia swiftly pressed the ''create account'' option on the menu bar and selected a picture from the gallery cutting the girl''s face from it. "This is a nice picture. You look really hot and I have cut your face too." The girl then placed her finger on the option bar, writing her details.


    Ezra was simply nodding her head looking at her phone screen as Mia skilfully made her profile.


    "Your hobbies should include reading, writing, net surfing and you are a technology savvy. If you have to impress a nerd you ought to have these hobbies." Mia smirked looking at Raos, the biggest nerd of all times after his father.


    "What?? Reading? Writing? Tech savvy; I do not even know how to use a bloody app. How am I tech savvy? Do you think I am Raos??" Ezra frownd looking at the false details.


    "Shush girl! We need to make a profile that will catch the cute nerd''s attention. Surely you cannot write makeup artist, shooting, karate and boxing. Every guy will get scared of you." Mia rolled her eyes selecting the other option on the phone. "This one wants you one liner detail." She looked at Ezra and smiled mischievously. "Devil in disguise." She quickly typed the words and Ezra chuckled heartily looking at her bio data.


    "What else... s.e.x.u.a.l orientation done... age done...complexion done.. Statistics done... preferences.. Hmm.... that is an interesting one." Mia smiled looking at Ezra.


    "Preferences should be a tech savvy genius, who not only should know how to hack any account but also to hack my heart. Height preference 5'' 10", with muscular built.'' Ezra chuckled as she dictated the words. "Also mention that I am just looking for causal hook-ups. People who are looking for long term commitment please stay away." Ezra spoke in a serious tone, scared of falling or the boy.


    "Hmm. That is an important point too." Mia nodded her head quickly typing everything that Ezra just spoke and then she clicked on the ''done'' button. "So now we have made your account and you will be given several options which match your preferences. We just have to find out which one is Leo''s profile and we have to send him a friend request. Simple!" Mia smiled looking at the several profiles which had appeared on the screen.


    Ezra too looked at the profiles carefully, trying to spot the boy''s profile.


    "This is the one." Ezra pointed towards a profile in which the man''s face was blurred but it was pretty evident from his physique that the boy was extremely muscular. Ezra had immediately recognised his brown hair and perfectly tapering waist. The boy''s hands in the picture were inside his pocket just like he was standing right now surrounded by several girls.


    "Are you sure?" Mia looked at the profile carefully and then looked at Leo standing at a far away distance ''''Ah yes. I remember this was the picture I saw in his phone.??? Mia nodded her head opening the boy''s profile.


    They both were now carefully reading the profile, wanting to know more about him.


    "Tech savvy, hacker, gadget freak, foodie and racer?" Ezra looked at the boy in surprise. "He is into racing as well? Wow!" She then turned her head to read further. "Interested in women. Oh! Thank heavens!" Ezra heaved a sigh of relief reading ahead.


    "Ok now you have red his profile, I am sending him a friend request. And we shall then wait for him to accept it. Let''s hope you do not get rejected girl." Mia quickly pressed the ''request friendship'' button and gave back the girl''s phone to her. You will have notifications if the boy accepts your request. "Remember to only make calls with messenger or you will be caught."


    Era held back her phone, placing it in her bag. She was now grinning ear to ear, thinking of the possibilities already.


    "You look like an idiot. Keep your mouth closed." Mia slapped the girl''s arm with much force startling the girl.


    Just then suddenly a male''s voice echoed in the room and everybody turned around to look at the stage, where Evlin was standing holding the mike. He was now smiling happily and was looking directly towards Ezra.


    Ezra looked at the time and realised that it was just 30 minutes left for their birthday and she had totally forgotten about the time as she was so engrossed in the application.


    "My dear twin sister Ezra. Today I want to thank the lord that I have been given such a cute and soft hearted sister. Even though we fight like idiots but still we know how much we love each other. Even before we took birth in this world, we had already learnt to kick and punch each other. We had learnt to share our parents'' love and to share everything that mom ate, when we were not even born. You are the sanity to my insanity sister and all I want to say is I love you my Ezi!!" the boy spoke fighting his tears.


    Era sat on the couch and a tear dropped down from her eye.


    "Though you will never agree that I am much stronger than you, but still, I Love you sister. Though you will never agree that I am better looking than you, but still I love you. Even though I can beat you in every boxing and racing competition, I still love you." The boy grinned fighting his tears.

 Chapter 698 - Childhood crush..

    Ezra was now simply sitting on the couch with a poker face as another tear dropped down from her eye. Evlin was always a man with several words and he knew exactly how to express his internal emotions and feelings, in contrast to his elder sister Ezra. Ezra had always been a girl with limited words, seldom expressing what she felt in her heart. Even in this aspect the twins were extremely different from each other.


    Ezra then stood up on her feet and walked up to the stage, trying to hide away her tears from everybody. She climbed up the stairs of the stage quickly and pounced in her brother, hugging him tightly with her arms. "I love you my little brother." The girl spoke softly but could be easily heard by everybody as the mike in Evlin''s hand was still turned on.


    Evlin smiled and then hugged back the girl, bringing the mike close to his mouth. "By the way guys. I am just two minutes younger to her. Let me just clarify."


    Everybody chuckled and hen clapped for the cute siblings, while all other family members too rushed on the stage hugging the two of them happily.


    Just then the dim lights of the room were turned off and suddenly there was a spotlight on a man who was standing in the extreme corner of the stage. The man had worn simple yet elegant clothes and was smiling looking at the siblings. "Ezra and Evlin. Happy birthday my beautiful people." He spoke happily and suddenly the spotlight shifted to a vast glass canvas placed in front of him,which was entirely covered with an adhesive. Whatever the man drew on the canvas was being shown on a gigantic screen behind the dance floor and everybody looked at the screen in surprise. The man had now skilfully taken some colored sand in his hand and was dropping it n the canvas in front of him with much speed.


    Everybody gaped at the boy in surprise, whose face was just dimply lit under the light as the entire spotlight was now on the canvass and the gigantic screen.


    "I know who he is. He is Olive! The famous artist." Somebody from the audience spoke looking at the man''s creation in awe.


    "Oh my god. You are right. I have heard he is friends with the family too." Spoke another lady looking at the man.


    The man had quickly created two faces in blue and pink colored sand, which looked exactly like Ezra and Evlin. He then skilfully created a lovely background with different flowers made out of red and green sand, writing happy birthday on top of it in white color. In just a few seconds the man had created a beautiful sand art on the canvass and everybody was stunned looking at the screen in front of them. The boy was none other than Olive, who was Stefen and Vicky''s talented son. The boy had got his mother''s looks and his father''s craziness towards painting and designing. He was thus known as the crazy artist who would spend nights creating art in his gallery without even coming out of his room for days.


    The man''s fair skin and blonde hair, made it pretty evident that he was Vicky''s son but his madness for art made it pretty evident that he was Stefen''s son. He was not just acknowledged as a part of the family even though not being blood related but he was everybody''s best friend too.


    Ezra turned to look at Mia and winked looking at her mischievously. Mia blushed a little and then turned to look away averting the girl''s gaze. Olive was Mia''s childhood rush, even since from the days they played together and went to same school in Bangkok. All the kids of the family had decided to shift to Paris to pursue their goals, but Mia''s only reason to shift was that olive was studying art in one of the best colleges of Paris.


    Soon after the boy completed his creation he held the mike in his hand and the spotlight once again fell on his head. "Happy birthday to my two best friends. I love you guys."


    Everybody ran to hug the boy, while Mia was the last to walk towards him. She was trying to conceal her excitement upon seeing the boy after so many days, but her face was revealing it all.


    She was too thrilled upon seeing her childhood crush after such a long time. Olive had just held the biggest painting exhibition in Paris and had been preparing foot it from past several months. An upcoming exhibition for Olive meant that the boy will lock himself in his room for at least one month and will not meet anybody, not even his family. The boy was always engrossed in his art work that he never really bothered to look at Mia from a lover''s eyes. Though they both were amazing friends but it was not the kind of relation that the girl craved for.


    Mia slowly walked up to the boy, who looked mighty handsome in his casual yet elegant clothes. He had a well defined square jaw, with a wide forehead covered with his messy hair look. His eyes reduced considerably when he laughed, wrinkling at the edges just like his mother.


    "Hi here buddy." Mia smiled looking at the boy who had currently hugged Ezra.


    "Hey, hey you idiot. How are you?'''' The man smiled looking at Mia, hugging her instantly in his arms. This was the way he always talked to Mia, calling her stupid names. Mia too was used to it, but somehow she knew these were the signs of getting friend zoned for life.


    She hugged back the boy with much love and warmth. "I am good you tell my artist. Long time no see!" She looked at the boy in his eyes and her heart skipped a beat. No matter how many boys she tried to date or how many friends she made, trying to forget Olive, but whenever the boy came in front of her, her heart used to beat rapidly in love and longing.

 Chapter 699 - Cake...

    "You already know my dear. Yesterday was the last day of the exhibition. I am all free now for next few days." The boy smiled, patting the girl''s shoulder in a friendly way.


    Mia was about to reply when suddenly somebody pounced on the boy from behind, hugging his shoulders. Olive turned to look at Sawyer and hugged him back cheerfully. Soon they both were talking to each other about their combined designing project and Mia pursed her lips a little, looking at Olive in much sadness. She was no different for the boy just like other family members; as he treated her just like a friend and a family member.


    The boy met her just like a good friend, teasing her with different names and never treated her in a special way. Mia smirked a bit looking at him and turned away walking towards Ezra.


    "I need a drink; I just had a mini heart break yet again." Mia smirked looking at the girl. She had a hint of sadness and longing in her eyes.


    "Why do not you just tell him what you feel? It has been so many years. Maybe Olive likes you too." Ezra frowned feeling bad for her elder sister.


    "Yeah right. So that we spend rest of our lives in awkwardness? And to not even have him as a friend? Too much risk!" the girl nodded her head in a no, chugging down a red colored drink in her mouth.


    Ezra pouted her lips in sadness looking at the girl, who was once again looking at Olive with longing eyes. "Where on earth is Shaiza? Where on earth does that girl live? Did you talk to her? Is she coming?"


    Mia sneered a bit looking at Ezra." You know her right. She has terrible mood swings. I told her to come but she was in a bit of doubt. Though she promised me to come, but I could sense a discomfort in her voice. She does not like crowded parties."


    Ezra nodded her head in a ''yes'', thinking about her elder cousin sister Shaiza, who was Cheryl''s and James'' only child. The girl was a martial arts teacher in Paris and travelled all over the world for it, following Xio Lee''s lineage, but the girl was extremely moody and was an extreme introvert. She did not even talk to her cousins much, and the only person she considered close was Mia and Xio Lee. "I hope she comes. I miss seeing her. It''s been so long she hasn''t even shown her face." The girl sighed and suddenly her eyes fell upon a dark figure standing at the door''s entrance. Ezra frowned a bit trying to see who it was standing in extreme dark corner and then looked at the figure in astonishment and shrieked in joy. "Shaizaaaa!!!!"


    Everybody turned to look at the girl in surprise and then turned to look at the entrance in shock as they could not believe that Shaiza had settled to come to the party. A crowded a dark place was something which the girl always avoided since childhood.


    Everybody jumped down from the stage running towards Shaiza, an olive skinned gorgeous girl, who had the sultriest and mysterious look as a girl could ever get. In contrast to her parents James and Cheryl, the girl had an olive and beautiful skin with dark hair and looked extremely different and exotic from the other fair skinned family members. It was not tough to figure out that the girl had different genes as compared to her other cousins, but none of her cousins ever thought about it or questioned about it. Only the elders in the family knew that the girl was actually Augus''s daughter but they never ever wanted the kids to know about it and wanted them to accept Shaiza like their own.


    Though the girl had a dissimilar nature and outlook from the rest of the family, but she still treasured her family a lot. But the girl always loved to stay aloof as if she was fighting her own inner demons. Xio Lee then guided her to channelize her strength and energy on martial arts and soon the girl was one of the best in the world, and even now she was the strongest amongst all and her skills were supposed to match her grandfather Xio Lee. Thus after Xio Lee''s retirement she opted t follow his lineage, becoming a world famous teacher like him. The girl was undefeatable even by her own cousins and her father James!


    Shaiiza smiled joyfully looking at her over excited family, hugging them all one by one. "How are you all?"


    "Very well sweetheart. Thank you so much for coming." Elvin smiled patting the girl''s back, lovingly.


    "Of course I had to come." Shaiza nodded her head graciously. She then turned her head to look at Ezra. ''Happy birthday sister. I love you!"


    "Thank you Shaiza. I am glad you could make it."Ezra hugged the girl warmly.


    An overexcited Mia pounced on Shaiza, clutching her in her arms tightly. "Shaizuuu!!! I love you baby. You kept your word."


    Shaiza smiled patting Mia''s head lovingly, hugging her happily.


    Soon they all were chatting gleefully, when abruptly several men dressed in a black suit appeared on the entrance of the room. Everybody turned to look at the men as they looked like somebody''s trained body guards. Immediately a gigantic birthday cake was being ushered on a gigantic trolley which had a huge birthday card stuck on top of it. Ezra quickly rushed towards the cake and picked up the beautiful flower laden card from it, reading it out loudly.


    "wish you a very happy 25th birthday Evlin and Ezra. You both are our most prized possession and today we just want you to know, how blessed we are to have you as our kids. This is the cake; which has been specially made for you at home. Do not forget to cut it at 12; 00 am. Love mom and dad."


    Everybody turned to look at the cake in surprise and horror, as if it was the most dangerous thing they had ever seen. Ezra was yet to read the last line of the card and she giggled at her entire family''s reaction towards the cake. "P.S. the card had not been made by mum. No need to feel scared or shocked. It is absolutely safe to eat. Happy birthday."


    Hearing the last sentence of the card everybody heaved a sigh of relief that the cake was not made by Rose. It was a nightmare for everybody even today, if Rose ever tried to cook something in the kitchen!

 Chapter 700 - Beautiful girl....

    Soon the gigantic cake was being ushered on the stage, while the entire family members were gathered around it. All the guests too had now entered the hall, and were looking happily at the beautifully designed cake. It was a gigantic three tier cake, which was entirely covered with edible flowers of different colours. On top of it was a gigantic Eiffel tower made of fondant, which was also edible in chocolate flavour.


    As soon as the clock struck 12, the lighting of the room changed and it focused beautifully on the twins, standing near the cake with a knife in their hands. Soon they both were cutting the cake happily, while everyone around them happily clapped and cheered for them.


    As soon as the cake was cut, Evlin took out a small box from his pocket, holding it in front of his sister cheerfully. ''''Happy birthday sweetie. Here is your birthday gift.''''


    Ezra looked at the boy in happiness and quickly got hold of the gift in her hands, looking at it excitedly. She quickly opened the box and looked at it in awe. The box had the most beautiful pendant that the girl had ever seen in her life. The long chain of the pendant had the most stunning solitaires embedded on it, while in the centre was a gigantic blue colored pendant, which was indeed a rare stone. ''Oh my god. This is beautiful. Where did you get this from?"


    ''''Is not this what you always wanted? A pendant looking exactly like the one in titanic movie. You have it now!! It was from the royal auction. It belonged to an Egyptian queen and was thus passed over to her kids.'''' The man smiled, hooking the pendant on her sister''s neck and giving her a light peck on her cheek.


    The girl then speedily and elatedly ran towards a table, lifting up a gigantic box with both her hands, giving it to the boy. ''''This for you my little brother.''''


    Evlin gaped at the gigantic box and held it in his hands quickly. ''''Woahh! This is huge.'''' He looked at the box in much excitement and the peeled off its beautiful silver wrapper and looked at it in extreme surprise. The box had the world''s best virtual gaming console, which had been recently launched. It included 7D effects, and several body suits and remotes. ''''Oh my god!!!!!''''


    The boy looked at the gaming console in much surprise like a little boy, clapping his hands looking at it with extreme exhilaration. ''''That is why I love you sister. You know what exactly to gift me. You never fail to surprise me.'''' he hugged Ezra once again kissing her cheeks fondly.


    Soon everybody else too was ushering the siblings with their respective gifts, while they both opened them turn by turn in much excitement.


    Meanwhile....


    Sarah had been attending all the guests happily and was standing at the edge of the stage, happily looking at her boss who was cutting the cake with everybody in the family and opening gifts like excited little boy. She smiled thinking even if the boy owned everything in this world; still he was excited to open the gifts that everybody gave him. She was standing with some of the famous Hollywood stars and colleagues of Evlin, taking good care of them.


    "Such a sweet family. It is so good to see that even in today''s world, they love each other so much, without any jealousy or malice." A voice came from behind the girl and the girl turned to look at the latinum blonde producer standing behind her.


    Sarah gave a polite smile to him. "Yes. And they are all good hearted too. They really treat their employees very nicely." Sarah smiled turning to look at Evlin.


    "I can see that. You are mighty happy working with the man." The man turned to look at Sarah, and could not help but look at her alluring cleavage and her beautiful long neck, shining like a pearl. His glance then shifted to the girl''s long side slit, showing off her waist and her thighs and also the decorated strings of her panty. He was now taking deep breaths looking at the gorgeous girl.


    "Yes I am." The girl nodded her head smiling looking at Evlin constantly.


    "So even if I promise to pay you ten times the salary, you would not be willing to shift to work under me?" the man smirked looking at the beautiful girl, already fantasizing to have such a gorgeous and intelligent assistant by his side. "You are really very beautiful and intelligent. Evlin is not somebody of your standard. You need somebody who will admire not just your beauty but also your sharp brain. I am just the man for you.. I mean... just the perfect boss for you. Ten times the amount and also a mansion to stay." The man smirked giving the girl such a tempting deal, which he was sure the girl would never be able to reject.


    Sarah was stunned for a few seconds and then smiled turning to look at the man. ''''As I told you sir, I am happy working with Evlin Jobs. And you are mistaken, he also appreciated my reading and writing talent and he is already supporting it much above my expectations. As far as house is concerned, I could have already shifted to a better place owing to my current salary, but my current house is very dear to my mom. It was my father''s dream house and he worked really hard to build it. For no amount of money, I shall shift from that house." The girl spoke in a polite yet stern voce. "If you would please excuse me." The girl nodded her head and then walked away towards Evlin, to wish him.


    The latinum blonde man was stunned to hear the girl''s words. She was perhaps the first girl whom he had not been able to poach from other people, despite giving such a tempting deal. "hmmm... interesting. This girl is fire. The more I talk to her, the more I like her. "He looked at the girl''s n.a.k.e.d back as she was now standing near Evlin and Ezra, wishing them both.

 Chapter 701 - Faithful...

    "Happy birthday boss. Wish you all the happiness." Sarah smiled looking at the grinning man.


    "Thank you v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah. I hope you are not bored to death in the party." Evlin smirked looking in the girl''s pretty grey eyes.


    "Ah, no boss. Don''t worry. It is entertaining and also intriguing. I was just offered job by that producer too and I was stunned." Sarah chuckled heartily.


    "What?? The man is famous for poaching all beautiful girls to his own company. You are leaving me v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah? You traitor.'''' Evlin pretended to look hurt even though he knew that the girl was not somebody who would ditch him like that.


    ''''Yes boss I am leaving right now. That is my birthday gift to you.'''' Sarah giggled loudly looking at the boy, who was pretending to sulk.


    ''''Then let me tell you, you are first person to walk away even after looking at my n.a.k.e.d body. Not many girls can resist that booty.'' The man winked poking the girl''s waist.


    Sarah gaped at the man in horror and covered her face with her hands giving her usual shocking and angry reaction. ''''Boss why do you always have to do that?''''


    Evlin chuckled looking at the cute girl, when suddenly somebody hugged him from behind. Sarah who was still grinning from ear to ear looked at the girl and immediately her smile faded away looking at the girl. It was the same girl who was massaging Evlin in the salon.


    Sarah had totally forgotten that she was also invited to the party. Due to some reason she could not stand the sight of the boy meeting the blonde girl with so much adore and admiration and she excused herself, going towards the bar counter.


    ''You look gorgeous, I must say.'''' Evlin eyed the girl dressed in the short deep cut black dress. Her hairs were tied in a neat high ponytail and her makeup was just to the point, making her look like a seductive goddess.


    ''''Thanks sweetie. Let me tell you I look more gorgeous even without clothes.'''' The girl winked, giving a quick peck on his cheek cheerfully.


    Evlin chuckled and held the girl''s thin waist happily. ''''oh really. I truly need to check that out very soon. You are coming to my house after the party, so that i can admire all your beautiful curves and cuts.'''' The man winked, caressing his hands shamelessly on the girl''s big h.i.p.s, looking at her extra big b.o.o.b.s, easily being revealed from her tight fitted low neck dress.


    Sarah who was standing in one corner looking at them could easily over hear the two of them flirting and she walked away to another corner, not able to tolerate this side of Evlin. "Hmm.. he was right. I will get many shocks. This is an entirely different world. I really need to cope up and maintain my calm." The girl sighed ordering a drink for herself.


    "What happened? Having second thoughts about the man?" Suddenly a similar voice echoed from behind and Sarah rolled her eyes already knowing who it was. Even then she let out a big smile turning to look at him.


    "Can I offer you a drink Mr. Hemming?" she smiled looking at him, though she was now mighty irritated with his clinginess.


    "Yes. I would like a whisky." The man smiled looking at the bartender thanking him for handing over the glass. "so you did not answer me... are you having second thoughts about the man?" he smirked coming a bit close to the girl, while they stood bending a bit on the bar counter.


    "Of course not. Why would I have second thoughts about him?" the girl frowned taking a step back as the man was now almost touching her arm with his arm.


    "Well I saw how awkward you felt that your boss was shamelessly, flirting with just a nobody. The girl does not even look like somebody from famous family. This is how Evlin is. He is the number one play boy in the city. He has been known to sleep around with new girls every week. It will not be a matter of time that he will also try to do the same with you. You are not safe with him. Trust me. Come to me. I will take care of you and as i said, I will even pay you ten times. Have the house, even if you do not want to live in it.'''' Charles Hemming smiled looking at the girl''s serious face. The girl was constantly looking at Evlin, who was now getting all cosy with the blonde girl on the dance floor. Sh then turned to look at the producer trying not to roll her eyes at the man.


    Little did the girl know that Evlin was now coming along with the blonde girl to the bar, where Sarah and Charles were standing talking to each other.


    Sarah then smirked as she turned to look at the latinum blonde man with much disgust and hatred. "This is the last and final time I am telling you to stop talking about it Mr. Hemming. I am not interested in your deal and neither do I care about ten times the money. And if you talking about his playboy image then I must say you have a very superficial way of looking at things. You need to look at people from a different perspective and not judge them through heir weaknesses. We all have some negative qualities that do not make us a bad human. Also, I trust Mr. Jobs, he will never ever hurt me or try to take advantage of him. In just a few hours, I have known the man a lot which you could not even after knowing him for several years. So please do not talk to me about your illogical deals. For the last time I am telling you, that i am not interested. Ok?'''' Sarah frowned in anger, though she knew she was not supposed to get angry at the man, who was so important to Evlin.

 Chapter 702 - COOLEST PARENTS....

    Evlin who was overhearing the entire conversation, looked at the girl in surprise. Nobody on this earth except his family had ever spoken something like this about him. The girl hardly knew him from past few hours, but she was already rooting up for him like a strong rock. Not only did she refused to accept Charles'' alluring deal but she also very powerfully yet politely rebuked him for bad mouthing her boss.


    "Excuse me. I need to go.'''' Evlin suddenly looked at the blonde girl who was getting all cosy on him and frowned bit in hesitation. He immediately removed his arms around the girl and then hurried towards Sarah, who was now walking out of the room, in the garden to convene the other guests. Evlin sprinted towards the girl and finally halted standing just behind her. He did not even know why he was running behind her and what he wanted to tell her? The girl was purely doing her occupation by defending her boss, but the manner in she spoke with such assurance, strength of mind and guarantee in her eyes, that it had moved Evlin.


    He swiftly encircled his arms around the girl''s waist and made her turn about instantly, making her to face him directly.


    "Woaah!'' the girl was startled instantly, and she lost her balance on her high heels. She was about to fall backwards but then she was supported by the boy''s strong arms, in her back and waist. The boy''s hands were now dierctly touching the girl''s back skin, from underneth her bckless dress. he could not help but admire, how soft and silky her skin felt. Even the girl could feel the man''s strong and warm hands on her cold skin.


    ''Don''t be frightened, I will by no means let you fall.'''' The man smiled looking in her mysterious gray eyes.


    The girl too was now looking in his sea green eyes in surprise. She had now positioned her hands on the man''s shoulder while trying to balance herself. The man smirked looking at the astounded girl and immediately pulled her up, making her stand firmly on her feet.


    "Boss, you scared me. Why don''t you ever meet me like a normal person?'' Sarah rolled her eyes nodding her head quickly in displeasure.


    "Because, my dear, I am not a normal person. But yes, I just wanted to thank you for what you just did. I liked how you defended me so boldly back there before Charles Hemming." The man smiled looking the attractive girl.


    Sarah smiled back cutely and was about to say something, when suddenly the blonde girl sprinted towards Evlin, hugging him from behind. ''''Baby! Don''t go away like this. I miss your s.e.xy body." She kneeled her head on the man''s back, smiling at him.


    Sarah looked at the blonde girl who was clinging all over his back and she smirked and then turned to look at Evlinn. ''''I was just doing my duty boss, nothing else. I do not want to be hindrance in your cosy moment. So please excuse me.'''' She walked away towards the garden and Evlin frowned looking at her sudden transformation of mind-set. He knew it was not going to be simple for the girl to absorb his all bad habits, but the boy was also powerless. He had no other way out!


    He looked at the girl with unhappiness in his eyes and then turned to look at the blonde girl. ''''Oh, I just wanted to have a word with my assistant, that is why I had gone away."


    Jennifer, the blonde girl, turned to look at Sarah who was walking out of the room, towards the garden. The girl had just the perfect figure and attitude, to lure any men from hiding and to pounce on her out of l.u.s.t. ''''Is this the same girl you brought to the salon?'''' She gaped at the beautiful girl in surprise.


    ''Haha! Yes. Isn''t she dazzling?'' Evlin smiled looking at Sarah''s preceding figure.


    Jennifer frowned a bit hearing the girl''s praise from his mouth. ''''she is...umm... just ok.'''' Though in her heart the insecurity was rising up like anything, but she did not want to admire the girl. She wondered how could Evlin not fall for a girl this gorgeous and hot.


    ''OK?" You think she is just ok? She is too hot.'''' Evelin gaped at Jennifer in disbelief. Jennifer once again frowned not saying a word to the man about her.


    ''''Come lets have more drinks. I want to get more drunk, before we get into action.'''' She seductively caressed her hands on the man''s thighs, and the man gasped in surprise feeling her soft touch just near his manhood.


    ''''Not a bad idea". He grinned and was about to go towards the bar, when suddenly a loud thundering voice echoed from outside the garden, catching everybody''s attention. The reverberation appeared to be a roaring sound of some motor vehicle.


    Ezra and Evlin who were standing at the opposite corners of the room looked at each other in surprise, like two little kids who had all the time, waited for the gifts that their parents would be gifting them. They both sprinted towards the door, looking at the porch of the garden and gasped in amazement. Two similar looking newest Ferraris were now parked in the porch, which were brand new and enormously shiny. The girl''s car was red while the boy''s car was blue in colour.


    This was the most elite and hottest version developed by the company ever.


    "Oh my god!" Ezra screamed taking the car keys from the driver.


    "This is pure beauty." Evlin nodded his head in disbelief, touching the radiating surface of the blue colored art piece.


    Everybody had now stepped out of the dark room in the garden looking at the smashing birthday gifts the twins had just received from their parents.


    "They have the coolest parents, I have ever seen.'''' A man spoke looking at the gigantic machines in front of him.


    "Coolest, richest, good looking and also the nicest." Another man sighed, feeling a surge of jealousy in his body.


    "I wish my parents were this cool. I literally had to beg them to have a Ferrari that too, a mediocre model.'''' Another man spoke.


    "Don''t say anything to me. I am busy figuring out how much these two cars had cost them. I have heard the car company had manufactured only five of these gorgeous pieces."


    "The other three will also be bought by somebody in their family, itself. "Another man chuckled looking at the excited twins.

 Chapter 703 - Race...

    Ezra and Evlin gawked at the car in tremendous astonishment and then they both stared at each other in naughtiness and mischief.


    "I can still defeat you. I have been practicing a lot sister.'' Evlin smiled gazing at the girl in mischievous way.


    ''''Oh really? You have been eating my dust from past several years. Get ready to eat it again.'''' Ezra smiled as they both pointed their index fingers at each other in a challenging behaviour.


    The entire family of the two hooted for the two of them as they knew what was coming next. They all had just not inherited courageousness and skills form their parents but also a fortitude of competition. They would often confront each other in power and speed, so as to see who is the best amongst all, as they all had been trained by the same person, none other than their grandfather Xio Lee.


    Soon the girl sat inside the red colored car and the boy sat in the blue colored car and they both glanced at each other with grit in their eyes. Suddenly Mia rushed towards the porch, holding a red colored scarf in her hand that she had borrowed from a girl.


    "Alright guys!! At the count of three....." the girl shouted excitedly, waving the red cloth in the air excitedly, standing between the two cars


    "ONNEEEEEEEEE!" everybody shouted in unison and suddenly the ignition was turned on of both the cars, creating a loud thunder in the air.


    "TWWWOOOOOO!!" the entire guests of the party screamed again in unison and the loud roar of gas being pressed roared in the air. Mia was flipping the red cloth in the air, dancing cheerfully.


    "THREEEEEEEE!!" Everybody shouted and Mia dropped the red cloth on the ground.


    The two cars sped off like thunder vanishing in the thin air, while Mia closed her eyes avoiding the fumes and dust. She was now holding her dress tightly, to avoid it from rising in the air. Everybody hooted as the rumble of the cars could now be heard at a far end distance.


    Leo who was looking at her boss standing amongst the crowd smirked looking at her racing car. Just a few hours ago he had witnessed a wicked and sturdy side of his boss, and just now the man had witnessed another side of her. A side which he himself had in him, a car lover and racer! "The more I get to be acquainted with her, the cooler I find her," the boy smirked looking at the speeding red car.


    There was a loud hustle and bustle for a few minutes, while everybody was talking to each other excitedly, still standing in the garden, while waiting for the twins to come back in their cars.


    "My money is on Evlin." Spoke a guy pompously.


    "Really why is that?" a girl spoke frowning at the man.


    "Have you ever seen a girl racer?" the boy replied chuckling at the girl.


    The girl rolled her eyes at the man and nodded her head in condemnation.


    Every body had expected the boy to win for sure and were already betting for Evlin.


    "Ten vodka shots back to back, if Ezra wins." A man spoke loudly, announcing in front of all the people. Everyone gasped in shock looking at him.


    "A pole dance from my side, if the girl wins." Spoke another man with much guarantee. Everybody looked at the man, in a bigger shock. Things were now getting really grave and interesting!


    "Well the drinks are from my side if the girl wins." Spoke another man smugly and confidently. Everybody hooted in much surprise looking at the confident man.


    Everybody was now waiting for the two cars to arrive anxiously to witness the result. Though everybody was sure that it was impossible for thin and fragile looking girl Like Ezra, to conquer his muscular and clever brother Evlin.


    Just then the loud roar of the cars echoed in the air and everybody hooted and clapped as no sooner they were going to see the cars become visible.


    "Who are you betting on?'' Raos asked Mia, looking at the extreme corner of the road, still not able to spot the cars.


    "Always my sweetheart Ezra." Mia smirked pompously.


    The only person in the crowd who was not hooting or shouting was Shaiza who was merely smiling and enjoying the moment.


    Soon the roar of the cars grew further and the two cars could now be spotted at a far away distance, speeding side by side. In a few seconds the blue car accelerated and overtaked the red car and instantly the red car too accelerated overtaking the blue car.


    Everybody gaped at the two cars in much shock and surprise. It was a nail bitting moment for everybody as they all had not bet on Evlin, promising to do something very stupid if Ezra wins. Suddenly the blue car accelerated with a loud roar, leaving behind Ezra''s red car far behind.


    "VROOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!" The loud thunder echoed in the atmosphere and everybody hooted and shouted as Evlin was leading much rapidly, leaving behind Ezra.


    "Yes! I knew it!'' A man screamed.


    "Oh thank god. I did not want to do a pole dance." Spoke the other man, heaving a sigh of relief.


    "I saved thousands of bucks. But I knew, in no way the girl could have won. Racing is meant for boys i have not seen a girl who can drive well, let alone racing. Girls are only meant for cute and delicate stuff like makeup and Barbie dolls!! Hehehehe!!" The third man spoke, who had promised to pay the expene of all the drinks. He was now laughing hysterically while few other men too laughed at his brainless comment on girls.


    Everybody clapped and hooted when suddenly something unexpected happened. The red colored Ferrari roared like a wild lion and suddenly at the speed of lightening it was catching up to the blue car. In just another few seconds out of the blue, the car was already at an equal level and Ezra was smiling looking at Evlin''s surprised face. Just then Ezra pressed the breaks of the car and spun the steering wheel making the car to immediately drift in a 180 degree angle, creating fumes everywhere.


    Evlin gaped at the car in front of him in horror and applied the brakes too, producing loud screeching noise. The red colored car had just blocked the path of the blue car, by drifting right in front of it. Evlin noticed that they both were already on the porch, which meant Ezra had won the race!

 Chapter 704 - BAAAAMMMMM!!!

    Everybody starred at the red colored car in horror. The entire atmosphere was filled with smell of burning tyres, in dust filled air. Ezra got out of the car, while her key was in her index finger she flipped it happily, looking at Evlin.


    Evlin too got out of the car, sulking a bit as he smirked looking at his sister.


    "Beat you again brother. Better luck next time.'''' The girl smirked still flipping the key ring in her finger.


    "Whatever. You were just clever. You made me win and when I grew complacent you overtake me." Evlin frowned, turning into a sour loser, trying to defend himself.


    "Whatever it takes my dear brother. But you have to agree, you have never been able to defeat me." Ezra chuckled hugging the boy and then kissing his sulking cheeks.


    Evlin smiled to kissing her back and they both walked toward the crowd that was still looking at Ezra in surprise.


    Everybody had now turned to look at the man who had confidently promised to pole dance for everybody. The man who had volunteered to pay for the drinks, gulped in nervousness wiping off his sweat. The third man who had promised to have ten vodka shots in one go was now already on the call with driver, as he knew he would not be able to drive back home all by himself.


    Soon everybody had now entered the dark room once again, while a fat and a bald man had now stripped off his shirt and pants and was holding the pole, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    "Come on Chris!!"


    "Woahhh! Nice bootie!!" a girl shouted looking at the man''s bright green color V-shaped underwear.


    "Dance baby! Dance! Or I will smack you.'''' Evlin shouted clapping for the man.


    The man pursed his lips and then suddenly as if he was possessed by Beyonce''s spirit he bent a little and moved his hands seductively all over his fat and huge body. Every body gaped at the man in shock, when suddenly he turned and slapped his h.i.p.s tightly, swinging them left and right.


    "Hahaha!!'' everybody laughed looking at the man''s moves.


    "Yeah baby! Faster!" few girls shouted looking at the man.


    The man swung around the pole and lifted his legs up in the air, holding the pole with his hands. Everybody gasped at the man in shock when suddenly a loud voice echoed in the room.


    ""BAAAAMMMMMMMM!!!!"


    Everybody gasped in horror and rushed towards the man.


    The man had put his entire weight on the pole, after lifting up his legs and the pole could not bear his excessive weight. The pole tilted entirely and the fat man fell down on the stage, on his h.i.p.s, bouncing down from the stage on the dance floor. Everybody rushed to help the man to get up while he was chuckling at his own stupidity.


    ''''Alright guys! I have fulfilled my promise. It is now Rick''s turn." The man got up on his feet wearing his clothes still laughing at his own stupidity.


    Everybody turned to look at a young boy of about 23 years old dressed in an elegant green shirt. The boy looked mighty nervous now as he had never expected Ezra to win and had thus jokingly claimed to drink ten shots, while he could not even handle four shots ever. He just wanted to look a little macho before the entire Hollywood hot girls present in the party, never intending to fulfil his promise.


    "Rick!"


    "Rick!"


    "Rick!"


    Everybody shouted at the top of their lungs clapping for the boy. Rick pursed his lips and then hesitantly walked towards the bar taking deep breaths. ''''I hope I come out alive after this." The man looked at the ten tiny glasses of shots, filled with transparent fluid. Everybody had gathered around the bar looking at the boy and were laughing looking at his face.


    Rick picked up the first glass, easily chugging it down his throat. He frowned but and then instantly sucked lemon with his hand. Everybody hooted for the boy as he had had now chugged the second and the third shot too. The boy''s stomach was now burning and he looked at the fourth glass in determination. Soon he had chugged down the fourth glass too and tears dropped down from his eyes and he quickly wiped them away.


    The man looked at the fifth glass with much doubt as he had already reached his limit. He turned around to see several pretty girls cheering up from his and looking at him admiration. He quickly chugged down the fifth glass too, smiling looking at the girls and waved his hands signalling that he was absolutely fine and had the capacity to gulp down many such glasses.


    "Wohoooo!!" The girsl shouted looking at him.


    Rick smiled looking at them and then quickly picked up the sixth glass chugging it down instantly as more and more tears dropped down from his eyes. The man''s vision was now getting blurred and everything around him was getting extremely shaky as if he was sitting on a roller coaster. He waved his hand yet again, looking at the group of the pretty girls who were looking at him with much admiration.


    "Wow! This man is amazing!''


    "So strong!"


    "What capacity!!" the girl spoke loudly cheering for the boy.


    Rick smiled a bit wiping away his tears and then picked up the seventh glass on the bar table. He was looking at the glass pensively mustering all the strength to gulp it down. His head was throbbing with much force and his heart was racing at tremendous speed. He once again turned to look at the pretty girls, smiling at his direction. As soon as the boy placed the seventh glass near his lips and inhaled the vodka, suddenly giant lava erupted from within him and he threw up right there with much force. The vomit from his mouth spat everywhere, even on the girl''s shoes who shrieked in extreme disgust and shock.


    "Yuckkk!!!!!"


    "Arggghhhhh!!!"


    "Get aside!!!!"


    Everybody took a few steps away from the boy in complete shock and the man smiled still looking at the pretty girls. Suddenly everything faded in front of him and he fell down n the ground with a loud thud.


    "BAAAAAMMMMMM!!!!"

 Chapter 705 - The hottie....

    The man had fallen down on the ground and passed out. Raos quickly walked towards the man checking his vein. "He is fine. Just sleeping peacefully, after having drinks." The man chuckled looking at the collapsed boy, who still had a hint of smile on his face.


    Soon the man''s driver was brought inside and he picked the man on his shoulders carrying him towards the car. As if the party could not get any crazier, several men had now stripped off their shirts and were dancing on the poles, showing off their seductive moves, without eve betting on the race. Everybody was now hooting looking at them except for one man John, who was now looking at the long white colour bill paper, which he was supposed to pay.


    "Sir the total amount for the liquor would be 37, 789 dollars till now."The bartender handed over the gigantic bill and the man was constantly staring at the paper bill, while sweat was dripping from his face looking at the huge amount. With shivering hands he handed over his credit card to the bartender and as soon as the card swiped through the machine, the man also fainted and fell down on the ground, producing a loud sound.


    "BAAAAMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!"


    Soon the man was also ushered by his driver to the car, as he was in extreme shock.


    Ezra was now having another glass of martini celebrating her victory and talking happily to Shaiza and Mia. She was now another glass down when she took the mike in her hand, looking at everybody. "Anybody who wants to compete with me? Anybody out there, brave enough to defeat this champion??" Ezra smirked proudly looking at everybody, who were now nodding their head in a refusal. Nobody wanted to compete with the girl, as she was evidently the best in racing.


    Just then a muscular man raised his hand and waved it a bit, smirking looking at the girl. Ezra smiled back happily, knowing that he would be the one who would definitely raise his hand. The girl''s plan had worked and Leo had lifted his hand. The boy was holding a bottle of beer in his hand and was grinning looking at his boss.


    Everybody hooted looking at the new boy who had already turn out to be the new hottie of his office. "Yeah man Leo!"


    "Go for it Leo!"


    "You can do it Leo."


    Leo smiled and then walked up to Ezra, quickly finishing the left over beer in his bottle. "I am up for the challenge boss." He smiled impishly.


    Ezra''s heart skipped a beat once again looking at his natural pout, as he smiled playfully looking directly in her eyes. She could not help but be in awe of, just how attractive the boy was.


    "Great. Use my car.'' She threw the keys in the air and Leo caught them in his hand looking at it.


    Evlin then threw the key of his car towards Ezra and the girl caught it right away with her one hand.


    "Great then. May the best racer triumph." The girl smirk and everybody hooted and clapped for the brave boy.


    "Wait wait wait!" suddenly the bald man who had just stripped his clothes and did a pole dance, spoke loudly. There is no fun without a bet. You both need to bet on something."


    Ezra and Leo looked at each other in naughtiness.


    "Hmm... good point. Ok if I win, then Leo will have to sign a contract to work for me for next five years," Ezra smirked, looking at the boy. This was the best motivation for her to win the race as she will now get to see the boy for full five years.


    Leo grinned looking at the girl. "Done deal boss. And if I win, you will have to take me as a slave for next five years." He winked notoriously and bent a little. Ezra gaped at the man''s sugary yet mischievous stance in surprise.


    She had not expected such notorious and flirty sentence from Leo. ''''Ok done! It is a win, win deal for me." The girl smirked looking at the boy from head to toe for a few seconds imagining him as his slave in her bedroom, tied to satin ropes all n.a.k.e.d.


    Ezra blinked a several times trying to jerk away her l.u.s.ty imagination as several people were now hooting and clapping for them. Evlin who could figure his sister''s mind process grinned mischievously as this was the first time he was seeing her sister feel extremely moved by a boy.


    Soon they all walked towards the porch, where the burning smell of the tyres had dissipated a bit, but there was still enough dust in the air, settling on the grass slowly. Everybody was now once again hooting and applauding looking at the two contenders.


    Leo and Ezra gave each other last sneer and settled in their respective cars. Leo was now sitting in the red Ferrari while Ezra was now sitting in the blue car. Mia once again ran towards the cars standing in the middle of them and she waved the same red scarf happily looking at the two cars, radiating their high beam lights.


    "Onneeee!!!"Everybody hooted once again looking excitedly at the two cars placed side by side.


    "Two!" they shouted again and the cars switched on their ignition roaring in thunder.


    "Threeee!!! Goooo!!" Mia dropped the scarf excitedly once again and the two cars sped off in the thin air, making the girl''s dress fly in the air. Mia held her dress tightly and turned to look at the two cars, roaring away in much haste.


    Everybody hooted and clapped as the cars vanished and they once again turned to look at each other mischievously.


    "This time my money is on the girl. She is simply too excellent."


    "If the girl looses, I will do a strip dance on the dance floor." A man claimed proudly.


    "My money is on my sister. If she loses, I will drink ten shots back to back" suddenly a man''s voice echoed and everybody including Sarah turned to look at Evlin who had confidently bet on his sister.

 Chapter 706 - Crazy party....

    Everybody hooted gazing at the boy, as he grinned happily, fully confident of his sister''s skills. He knew that if he could not bet his sister, nobody on this earth could do that!


    Sarah gaped at the man in shock and walked up to him. ''Boss, are you sure of what you are doing? Ten shots is like too much. You have already had too many drinks!''''


    "Of course, v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah. Nobody can beat my sister. We have been trained by the best man." Evlin smirked looking at the appealing girl, who was looking at him with worried eyes.


    Sarah smiled a bit looking at the boy''s confidence and relaxed a bit. If the boy was so confident, she had thought there was no need to worry!


    "I will kiss Charla, if Ezra looses this race." A Hollywood celebrity Ana, who was pretty much drunk, turned to look at the girl standing next to her. Charla looked at the girl in horror and slapped her own forehead nodding her head in condemnation." You already know Ana, I have a rush on Evlin. Why would I kiss you?" Charla spoke back in annoyance, in the girl''s ear.


    "I am just trying to catch Evlin''s attention for you. Of course the girl will win. Did you not see the kind of drift she made in the previous race?" The girl spoke back winking at her happily.


    ''''Hmm... you are right. At least for the first time Evlin is looking at me and even smiling at me." the girl blushed a bit looking back at Evlin and then turned to look at Ana with much gratitude. "Ok everybody, I will kiss Ana, if Ezra looses." The girl announced excitedly and everybody gasped in shock and hooting for them cheerfully.


    Just then the roaring rumble of the two cars erupted from the far end of the road and everybody turned to look in excitement.


    "RUMMBBLLE!!"


    "ROAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!"


    The red colored car in which Leo was sitting was slightly ahead of the blue car in which Ezra was speeding. The blue car suddenly erupted a ear-splitting thunder, covering a large distance coming way ahead of Leo''s car.


    "VRRROOOOOOOMMM!!!!!" The loud voice of the cars echoed everywhere. Leo too had pressed the accelerator, overtaking the girl smiling at her.


    "This is what happened the previous time. The girl will now make a drift, blocking the man''s car and will win." The man who had bid to do a strip on the dance floor spoke up happily. Everybody was looking at the cars in excitement when suddenly once again Ezra applied the accelerator, catching up to the boy. She smirked looking at him and then instantly applied the break and rotated the steering wheel towards his direction trying to come right in front of him in a 180 degrees angle.


    As soon as the girl car started to drift, suddenly the boy too drifted his car, in the same direction. Both the cars were now reversed and halted in the 180 degree angle and Ezra was stunned to see the boy''s quick move. The boy grinned and immediately pressed the reverse button of the car reaching the porch with the reverse gear. He chuckled contentedly, looking at the blue car in which Ezra was sitting.


    Everybody gasped looking at the boy in disbelief. "Oh my god! What a smart move."


    "This boy is a genius. He proved it again." The office staff girls swooned looking at the handsome boy, who was now getting out of the car, happily.


    Ezra too was smiling, stepping out of the car. She looked at the boy and clapped happily, admiring his skills blissfully. She wanted to see if the boy had written his truthful qualities in his application profile and once again she was mighty impressed by the boy. Only the most skilled people would have managed to react in such quickness, drifting the car at exactly the same time as her. "Wow! I am mighty impressed yet again Leo. Did not know you have this quality too! You have some really good proficiency."


    Ezra helped out her hand while Leo smiled shaking her hand politely. "Thank you boss. You can say I am just a gamer. Years of practice have helped me in developing skills." The man shrugged his shoulders.


    "Not possible. I know my skills, and you too have been trained to race." The girl looked at the boy and smiled, still not able to take away her gaze from his face.


    "Haha! You caught me. Anyway I am your slave for next five years,'''' the man bowed a bit making Ezra chuckle loudly.


    Everybody was now hootig and clapping for the new winner, while several girls from the office once again rushed towards the handsome boy, clinging close to him. Ezra once again frowned in frustration and walked back towards Mia, nodding her head in displeasure. "I don''t think I have any chance with this boy. That application is now my only hope.'''' Ezra frowned speaking in her elder sister''s ear.


    "Don''t worry. I am sure he will accept you profile." Mia patted the girl''s shoulder sadly, while her gaze was once again was fixed at Olive, who was standing with some of his friends, talking to them happily. Everybody now turned to look at the three people who had bet on Ezra.


    The two girls Charla and Ana pursed their lips in embarrassment when everybody hooted in excitement. "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!! We want kiss!"


    The two girl blushed deeply looking at each other in hesitation. Suddenly one of the girls pounced on the other girl, hugging her tightly, and started kissing her lips affectionately. Everybody hooted and giggled looking at the two girls who kissed each other for a few more seconds. Finally they parted their lips and wiped their lips in disgust. "Yuck!"


    "That was too bad!!" the lady wiped her lips in disgust, frowning hard.


    "It was your idea, you fool. And now you pounced on me as if you love me. I will never ever take your advice from now on! Stay away.'''' The other girl frowned, constantly wiping her lips.


    Everybody was now laughing hearing the bickering of the two girls except for the man who had bet to strip off his clothes and dance on the dance floor. Everybody had now turned to look at the man who in return slapped his forehead and then quietly walked on the dance stage, cursing himself silently. Suddenly a loud sultry music was being played and the man started to show his moves opening the buttons of shirt one by one. He dropped his shirt on the floor, showing off his upper body.


    Everybody hooted as the man, twisted his waist, opening the button of his pants and puling it down quickly. He then picked up his fallen pants with his left hand and swirled them up in the air while swinging his waist left and right. He then lied flat on his stomach and lifted his hip up in the air, making a seductive move.


    "Woahahh!" everybody hooted looking at the man and soon everybody turned to look at Evlin, who was standing nervously in one corner. He had never expected that somebody from out of his family would be able to defeat Ezra.

 Chapter 707 - The pervert...

    Everybody now turned to look at Evlin and the boy slapped his forehead in uneasiness. He had a slight hope that everybody would fail to remember how confidently he had claimed to have ten shots in one go. Though the boy had enough capacity but ten shots back to back was a little too much for him, as he had already had too much drinks and he was a little high already.


    "Evlin!"


    "Evlin.!"


    Everybody hooted for the boy elatedly and soon everybody was standing surrounding the boy and screaming his name and clapping for him. The bartender happily placed ten green colored shots in front of the boy. "Nothing less than the famous grasshopper shots for you. This will make you fly high in the air." he grinned cheerfully looking at the uneasy boy.


    The boy looked at his twin sister in much anger. "Could you not win a simple race? Look what you got me into."


    Ezra chuckled looking at the nervous boy. "It is not my fault. Who told you to act so macho?" the girl shrugged her shoulders and waved her hands shouting for the boy. "Come on Evlin. It is just ten grasshoppers. You can do it." The girl chuckled laughing heartily.


    Evlin pursed her lips and the turned to look at Jennifer who was smiling looking at him. He was hoping that he would still be able to make out with the girl after having ten shots. Sarah who was standing in one corner was looking at the man with worried eyes, hopeful that he would be able to cope with so much drink.


    Evlin quickly held the glass in his hands and gulped down the fire and mint flavoured shots in his mouth.


    "Woahhh!!!" Everybody hooted looking At the man with wonder.


    He quickly chugged down the second shot too very easily, wiping away his mouth and sucking a piece of half cut lemon. He then picked up another glass gulping it down, while grinning ear to ear. Till now the boy was able to grip the effect of alcohol very nicely, but he was not sure till when he can do that.


    Everybody was now cheering for the boy except Sarah. She could not even put up with the view out of extreme tension and walked to one corner, eventually walking out of the room. She stood in one corner of the garden taking deep breaths thinking about Evlin. The boy was really kind but he also had a shady side to him. The girl had to soon come to terms with the fact that the boy had a very dissimilar life, which she would never approve of. She kept thinking constantly, and soon walked towards the other part of the building, where the restrooms were situated. Soon she crossed the gigantic garden and stepped on the marbled porch of the other building which was equally stunning and regal. She walked inside the gigantic lobby area, and turned towards the right, leading the way to the bathroom. The building was completely vacant and isolated as everybody as was in the party which was being held in the previous building.


    The girl needed some silence from all the chaos and noise so she opted to come into this building. She took deep breaths feeling a bit relaxed and walked a little further ahead when suddenly she heard somebody''s footsteps behind her. The girl frowned a bit and turned to look behind her. The girl could not spot anything or anybody and thus frowned in confusion.


    "Who is it?" the girl spoke in a loud voice but she did not get a reply. "I guess it is the effect of the martini." The girl sighed and then walked a little further ahead, when suddenly somebody touched her from her waist and pinned her down to the wall abruptly. The girl gasped in shock and her eyes popped out looking at the man in front of him "Y... you? What are you doing? "


    The latinum blonde man in front of her smirked looking at the pretty girl now just next to her as his grip on the girl''s waist tightened up further. "I saw you coming here and I simply could not resist the chance. I know nobody would come in this building and thus, I will get a chance to be with you alone." The man licked his lips looking at the girl''s bright red striking lips.


    Sarah was stunned to hear the man''s words and actions. The man had a devilish grin on his face and he was looking at her with l.u.s.t filled eyes. Sarah took deep breaths now feeling extremely nervous. Her first day at the job was now turning more and more unexpected for her. "Listen Mr. Hemming, I already told you that I am not interested in working with you and you cannot force me into it. You cannot threaten me like this." The girl spoke in a meek voice, trying to walk away from the man''s grip.


    The man laughed loudly and once again pulling her back towards the wall. His hands were once again on her waist, this time even more tightly. "You are gorgeous. Look at your tiny waist. It just fits perfectly in my hands.'''' The man bent his neck a little looking at the girl''s waist as she struggled to get herself free from his grip.


    "Leave me! You are drunk!" Sarah spoke in a stern voice, trying to pull away the man''s hands away from her waist.


    "Leave you? Hahaha! The moment I saw you, I have been craving to see you n.a.k.e.d. I want to see how you look under that little dress of yours. You are a pure beauty. I had thought of luring you with the offer and get you to work under me but seems like you are not just any girl. So you give me no option but to forcefully strip you off your clothes and enjoy your beauty.'''' The man smiled as he caressed his hands on the girl''s waist and slowely travelling on the girl''s round h.i.p.s.

 Chapter 708 - Damsel in distress...

    The girl gasped in disbelief hearing the man''s perverted words. Earlier she had thought that the man was simply fuming as she had refused his offer, but this was turning out to be something very different. ''''What?? Are you insane? Leave me or I will tell Mr. Jobs about it." The girl frowned, pinching the man''s hand with much force causing him intense pain.


    The man lost the grip from the girl''s waist and Sarah instantly tried to run away, when he chuckled and once again held the girl from her waist, this time from behind. He then lifted her up in the air, sticking her close to his body. He had now tightly clenched his hands together on the girl''s navel and he brought his manhood close to her h.i.p.s and m.o.a.ned in pleasure. ''''Ahhhhh!!! How lovely your bootie is. I want to keep smacking it very hard!!" The man closed his eyes feeling his manhood rise as it was now directly touching the girl''s h.i.p.s.


    "F.u.c.k of you pervert." The girl struggled moving her legs up in the air, trying to jerk away the man''s hands but he was definitely very muscular and powerful. The girl turned her head a bit and tried to push away his face away from her face, as the man had now started kissing her neck and her back''s skin from in between the cut out of her dress.


    "Listen you will be very sorry for this. Wait till my boss gets to know bout it." The girl shouted at the top of her lungs, looking around in hope that somebody might come hearing her scream and help her.


    Hearing the girl''s words the man stopped licking her back and laughed. ''''Hahahaah! That pervert will not do anything to me. He and I are just the same. But the only difference is that, I get more fun, when the girl does not consent to give her body to me. Evlin will never be able to say anything to me as I am the biggest producer of the Hollywood. I know how much he wants to work with me and he will never ever speak against me that too for a mere assistant of one day.'''' The man spoke softly and soon his face travelled to the girl''s ears and he inhaled her perfume deeply.


    The girl once again pinched the man''s hands but this time the man did not even budge. She was constantly jerking her body and pinching and slapping his hands to free herself from the extremely tight grip. The man''s hand was now bleeding with the impact of the girl''s nails but he did not shove even a single inch. The happy man quickly walked towards a wall and pinned the girl with much force towards the wall to avoid her from jerking her body. The girl''s face was now offensively pinned on the wall and he had locked her legs with his legs.


    A tear dropped down from the girl''s eyes and she once again tried to struggle from the man shouting in despair. ''HELP!!! SOMEBODY HELPPPP!!!!"


    The girl''s voice echoed in the loud corridor but nobody was there in the entire building to help the girl. She was constantly struggling to run away, but the man had now put his entire body weight on her behind and his hands were now gripping her h.i.p.s as he gaped at it with much l.u.s.t. ''''Ohhh ! You are stunning my girl. It is your blunder you declined my offer. Otherwise I would not have to force you. You would have been in my bed every night and I would have made love to you very calmly. "


    "STOP IT!!! PLEASE!!!" The girl pleaded as his hands had now travelled inside her dress and he gripped her h.i.p.s with much more force. He once again touched his manhood with her h.i.p.s and m.o.a.ned in pleasure in a husky voice. The man''s hands were now travelling all over her n.a.k.e.d h.i.p.s and thighs as he had pulled up her dress to her waist, revealing her stringed panty.


    He pulled a strap of her panty towards himself and left it instantly creating a snapping noise.


    "SNAAPPPPPP!!!" The string stung on the girl''s h.i.p.s, making her skin turn red.


    "Ahhhhh!" the girl screamed, once again moved her body left and right trying to free herself.


    The man smirked looking at the red long mark on her h.i.p.s and he once again pulled a string of her panty with much more force and then left it abruptly creating another snapping noise.


    "SNAP!"


    "SNAP"


    "SNAP!" THE Man laughed heartily as the girl''s white h.i.p.s had now turned completely red and she cried in pain and horror.


    He then once again gripped her h.i.p.s with his hands patting them gently. ''''Does it hurt? Look how cute they look with a hint of red on it''.'' The boy smiled and then his hand travelled further deep inside her h.i.p.s. As soon as he felt the girl''s hot opening the man gasped in delight. ''''Ohhhhhhh!!!"


    "Ohhhhhh!!!" He m.o.a.ned again and again as his rising manhood was now craving to enter this opening.


    "HELLPPPPP!!! HELPPPPPPPP!!!" The girl shrieked as her face had now turned teary and she was crying hysterically trying to jerk off the man from her back.


    "Shhhhhh!! Just stay quit an enjoy it. Girls are lucky to have seen this day and you are lucky too. Now I am slowly going to enter you sweetie and you will fell the immense pleasure that you can never feel with that Evlin." The man smirked pinning down the girl with much force on the wall making her head to hit on the wall with much strength. His hands then travelled in the front of her waist and straight towards he b.o.o.b.s. He inserted his hands inside her deep cleavage dress and pressed her b.o.o.b.s with much force causing an excruciating pain in her body.


    "Aarrghhhhhh!! Noooooooo!!" The girl shrieked in extreme pain and the man instantly slapped her h.i.p.s in much annoyance.


    "Shut up! The more you cooperate the less painful it will be for you." The man slapped her h.i.p.s once again and they had now turned dark red in pain and sting.

 Chapter 709 - His anger...

    The girl''s sobbing grew louder as the man groped her b.r.e.a.s.ts and started rubbing them very hard and he was now jerking his lower body on her h.i.p.s and m.o.a.ning in pleasure. "Ahhh! Ahhh! So soft your b.r.e.a.s.ts are. I would love to suck them. I am asking you for one last time, do you want to come to me as my employee or do you want me to strip you and f.u.c.k your right here. This is your last chance. Sign the contract right now and you will be spared." The man spoke in a muffed voice as he licked the girl''s lips.


    The girl frowned smelling the man''s alcoholic breath and she turned her head away from him. "Nooo!!! Never." The girl broke down in uncontrollable sobs as the man tightly groped her b.r.e.a.s.ts once again in anger.


    "You have rejected me. And now you will have to pay for this with your body." The man''s hands went on to his zipper and he quickly opened it and pulled down his underwear. Soon his hardness sprung up revealing itself and he touched it lightly with the girl??s h.i.p.s.


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!" The girl shrieked in shock jerking her h.i.p.s way from the man. But as the girl moved her h.i.p.s the man smirked as it was getting more and more pleasurable for him. "Ahhhh!!! Ahh!!!!"


    He then quickly held the string of her panty and pulled it towards him with so much force that it instantly was torn apart in to three pieces, falling on her feet instantly. His hands travelled up to her thighs and slowly travelled in the front towards her pubic region. "Ahhhhh!!! So soft!!!"


    He rubbed her pubic region with his hands and then with one quick jerk held the hem of her dress, pulling it down.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!" The girl screamed in shock as her dress was ripped apart by the man completely and was thrown on the ground. The girl was now standing stark n.a.k.e.d and the man grinned rubbing his hands all over her n.a.k.e.d body, pinning her down with much force on the wall. The girl was crying uncontrollably, while she no longer struggles to let herself free. She knew that even if she frees herself by any chance she had no clothes to wear and run away.


    "Ahhh! I see you have surrendered my beauty." The man slapped her h.i.p.s and then held his erect manhood close to her h.i.p.s and let out a loud laugh.


    Meanwhile.....


    Evlin had chugged down is sixth glass and was smiling looking at everybody. He then picked up his seventh glass and was about to chug it down when suddenly his head started spinning.


    "Come on Evlin!!"


    "Come on boy!!"


    "Evlin you can do it!!" Everybody shouted looking at the birthday boy who was now pressing his head with his thumbs; as he could feel a massive head ache coming through. He then picked up another glass and looked at it in disgust. But he instantly chugged it down wiping away the tears from his eyes.


    The boy was now about to pick up the next glass when suddenly he felt the entire drink rising up in his food pipe and he rapidly ran away sprinting out of the room. As soon as he reached an empty spot on the grass he threw up vigorously, while everybody chuckled looking at the boy.


    "Oh man! Not here! Use the bathroom." A man shouted looking at Evlin.


    Evlin smiled after throwing up and turned to look at all his friends who were laughing uncontrollably at him.


    "If you have to puke use the bathroom in the other building. Do not spoil this building''s bathroom. We need to use it too.'''' Ezra shouted grinning at her drunken brother.


    Evlin smiled as he knew he had lost the bet but suddenly another nauseating wave engulfed his stomach and he rapidly ran toward the other building and everybody laughed and hooted for the boy.


    Evlin quickly entered the porch of the building and ran inside the gigantic lobby turning towards left to enter the bathroom. The men''s washroom was in the opposite direction while the ladies'' washroom was bang opposite to it. As soon as he was about to enter he suddenly heard somebody''s loud scream and muffed crying noise.


    Evlin instantly halted and rushed towards the screams. He was now rapidly running towards the noise which sounded a bit familiar to him. "Who is this?? Oh shit! Sarah!"


    The man gaped in surprise as he had figured out that the voice was none other than Sarah''s. He ran across the large lobby towards the female''s rest room from where the noise appeared and entered a gigantic corridor. The man gaped in shock looking at the view ahead.


    Charles had just ripped off the girl''s clothes making them to fall on the ground and his hands were all over the girl''s body. With his one hand he had held his manhood and was now bringing it close to her h.i.p.s, about to insert it inside the girl''s v.a.g.i.n.a.


    "DON''T YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G DARE!!!!!" Evlin screamed at the top of his voice in fury. Though the man was mighty drunk but the effect of alcohol immediately vanished as anger had overtaken his mind now. His eyes turned red looking at the girl''s red h.i.p.s and tear stained eyes. Charles who was smiling and laughing was startled hearing the thunderous voice and he immediately turned to look at Evlin.


    "Oh Evlin! Your assistant is really pretty. Look she is stark n.a.k.e.d in front of you. Come let us together f.u.c.k her. First you can f.u.c.k her then I will." The man jerked the girl''s arm making her to face Evlin.


    Sarah was crying hysterically trying to cover her b.o.o.b.s and her pubic region with her hands. Evlin though had a weakness for girls did not even move his pupils to look at the girl''s n.a.k.e.d body again. He was already removing his shirt rapidly walking towards the two of them and without looking at the girl, he held out to her his shirt to wear.

 Chapter 710 - His father....Rhehan Jobs..

    Sarah quickly held the boy''s shirt and wore it with her one hand, while her other arm was still held by the middle aged man.


    "Leave her Charles." Evlin spoke in a stern voice, and he quickly held the man''s hand that was holding Sarah and he twisted it to the right instantly, as if it was piece of rubber, causing a loud cracking noise.


    "CRAAACCKKK!!!!"


    "Arrgghhhh!!!"Charles shouted leaving the girl''s hand, and he looked at his broken wrist in much shock. "Are you an idiot?" Charles turned to look at the fuming boy, who now had a perilous and angry aura all around him.


    As soon as the man left the girl''s arm, Sarah quickly wore the boy''s shirt given to him, buttoning it up quickly. The girl had no power left in her body and her entire frontal body was in much pain and her h.i.p.s were stinging with soreness.


    "Are you mad Evlin! Do you not want the contract or not? I have just agreed to cast you in my movie." Charles looked at his broken wrist in fury.


    "Hah!!And you think for this movie, I will let you behave badly with Sarah??" the man smirked dangerously and then held out his leg with extreme force, kicking the man right on his stomach. The powerful kick made the man to fly backwards and hit his head on the wall, making him fall down on the ground.


    "BAAAAAMMMMMM!!!"


    The man had now an excruciating pain in his back and head; thus he was frowning in anguish and pain.


    Sarah was stunned to hear the man''s words as she had thought that maybe Evlin would never forgo his important movie role for her, but he did not even consider about it even once and was beating the man black and blue. More and more tears busted down from the girl''s eyes as she was now in a tremendous trauma.


    "I am warning you Evlin. I can still give you the movie just let me f.u.c.k this girl.'''' Charles looked at the girl with l.u.s.t in his eyes as he looked at her bare legs visible from under the shirt.


    The girl was now crying hysterically leaning against the wall.


    Evlin looked at Sarah and his rage spiked up tremendously, looking at her tears falling down her ceeks. He quickly bent down on his knees looking directly at Charles. "How the f.u.c.k did you even dare to even speak these words about Sarah?!!" He then folded his right hand in a tight first and aimed it straight on his face, which was looking at Sarah''s legs.


    "BAAAMMMMMMM!!!!!"


    He had punched the man''s face with intense force and blood starting pouring out from the man''s mouth and nose and his upper body fell downwards as more and more blood spat from his mouth. Evlin then quickly straightened up the man''s upper body making him lie flat on the ground, making him to look at the ceiling.


    With one quick move Evlin had now raised his foot and with much energy, he planted his foot right on his manhood and a cracking noise echoed in the entire corridor and Sarah covered her eyes not able to look at the painful scene, even though it was satisfying for her to hear the man''s cries.


    "CRAAAACCKKKKKKKK!!!"


    "You wanted to f.u.c.k her? Try even thinking about it." Evlin pointed his index finger on the man''s bleeding face.


    The man was now bleeding heavily from his private parts and he had covered it up with his hands, howling in pain. "AHHH!! AAAAHHHHHH! WHY DID YOU DO THAT???"


    "You still need and answer?" Evlin who was now standing straight looking down at man, was once again about to kick the man, this time aiming for his balls when Sarah screamed in fear.


    "Noooo!! That is enough. He has got what he deserved already.'''' The girl wiped away her tears, looking at Charles'' pitiful condition. The man had a cracked d.i.c.k now, which probably meant he will never be able to make out with anybody. He already had broken ribs, a head injury, broken spine and probably a broken nose too! In spite of everything that the man did to Sarah, the man''s condition was so pitiful that the girl could not help but sympathise with him.


    Evlin refrained himself from kicking the man again as he realised it must be too much for Sarah to see.


    "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot! I will destroy you. You do not know who I am. I will finish your career Evlin." Charles spoke spitting blood on the ground, looking angrily at the boy.


    Evlin who was now wiping away Sarah''s tears turned to look at the man, his anger rising up again.


    "You are stronger than me? You will destroy me? Haha!!" Evlin chuckled and instantly took out a phone from his pocket, quickly dialling a number. "Hi dad! What''s up?"


    Charles gaped at the man in horror, as Evlin had just called his father Rhehan Jobs the most infuential and powerful man on this earth. Charles was now shivering in fear, hearing the man''s voice over speaker of the phone.


    "Yeah, dad we have a situation here. You know that producer, Charles Hemming. He tried to r.a.p.e my assistant. I saved her on time but even now the man is telling me that he will destroy me. I want you to destroy him right now.'''' Evlin looked at Charles giving him an extremely mean look.


    Sara was also now gaping at Evlin in horror.


    "Right thanks dad. Love you too!" Evlin smirked and then once again walked up to Sarah, hugging her in his arms lightly. "Are you ok?''''


    "Yes. Now much better." The girl hesitated a bit, under the man''s embrace as she was still butt n.a.k.e.d under the shirt.


    Evelin understood the girl''s hesitation taking a few steps back and he then simply patted her back and shoulder tying to console her. The girl sure looked a bit relaxed now, looking at Charles'' pitiful condition and she had even stopped crying now. Charles was still lying down on the ground crying in pain and agony. He knew that even if he begged for forgiveness none of them would bother to call an ambulance and he might have to spend the entire night in the corridor. But more than any physical pain he feared what Rhehan Jobs was going to do to him and his company. He had heard of how angry the man got, if somebody tried to harm anybody close to him. The man''s wrath was something, which nobody had the guts to face.


    "I know what you are thinking and I cannot help it now as I have already called my dad. Also, you will have to tolerate this pain till any of the staff member finds you in the morning. So just bear the pain for a few more hours.'''' Evlin smirked bending a little as he took out the platinum blonde man''s phone from his pocket and smashed it on a wall with so much force that it broke in several pieces there and then as if it was made entirely of glass. He then turned to look at Charles and smiled. ''''No way to contact your team or the hospital. Oops!"


    Charles screamed in pain and frustration looking at the man. ''How can you do that for a mere assistant?"


    "She is not just a mere assistant for me.'' Evlin bent a little holding the collar of the man''s shirt and pulling it towards him, putting much pressure on is neck. ''''Nobody... nobody can dare harm this girl. Or he will have to face my wrath first. You get it??" He looked at the man in much anger, his face turning red.


    Sarah looked at Evlin in astonishment and could to believe, how the boy spoke about her with so much intensity!

 Chapter 711 - His test...

    The girl did not know what to utter to the boy and she was purely looking at him in a shocker. Is he saying all this just out of irritation? Does he respect all his employees like that? Has he fallen for me? Is he sensitive towards me as I was just abused by the man? Several thought rotated in the girl''s head as she constantly stared at the man in surprise.


    Just then Evlin''s phone buzzed and he looked at its screen and smiled. He then turned his phone to make Charles to glance at it. ''''These are your company shares, which was just a few second ago booming like a rocket. But, heyyyy.... what happened to them? They have fallen drastically and the investors are already running away from your company!!" the boy showed the man certain graphs of his company which were now descending downwards in red color, from a straight downwards line.


    ''''What??!" Charles gaped at the phone''s screen in much dreadfulness and scepticism. ''''How can you do that to me? We have been friends from so many years and she is just a girl!!" Charles stared at Sarah in much anger and hatred.


    Sarah gulped in fear taking a few steps back from the man. Evlin could sense the girl''s fear and he punched the man''s face making him to look back at him. He then once again showed him the phone''s screen which now showed several employees of the man who were already gathering in front of his company headquarters with large banners in their hands. "Oopss!! Looks like your employees are also unhappy! There is a rumour that you are laying off all of them, without paying them a single penny. Alas! How will you to them now? All your investors are gone and looks like somebody very influential has told your investors to drop out of your company. I wonder who that is??'' Evlin chuckled looking at Charles'' horrendous face.


    "No please don''t do this to me. I beg of you. No!! I will be destroyed." Charles folded his hands in much pain and agony looking at the boy and then at the girl. The girl was now stunned hearing the boy''s words. Because of her, the entire stock market had crashed; employees were revolting and investors had shifted to another company. The entire news channels were astounded, creating a havoc everywhere!


    Evlin got up on his feet and walked away from Charles towards the girl. He was still refraining from looking at the girl, who was dressed in a white colored shirt, with high heels, looking extremely sultry. The man knew his weakness for girls and Sarah was too pretty to ignore so he simply walked closer to her, his eyes lowered down towards the floor. ''''Let''s go Sarah! We will leave him here to suffer. He deserves it."


    Sarah looked at the boy and a sudden wave of emotions ran in her heart and she pounced on the boy, hugging him tightly. She busted into tears hugging him tightly. Evlin was stunned for a few seconds as he could feel the girl''s b.o.o.b.s on his chest and her pubic region on his lower body parts. The man''s heart ached hearing the girl''s sobs and he patted her back lovingly. ''''It is all fine Sarah. The man is not in a condition to even do it again. He is doomed. So it''s just me who had seen you n.a.k.e.d. But you have also seen me butt n.a.k.e.d, so we are even now.'''' The man whispered in the girl''s ears and laughed.


    Sarah too smiled a bit knowing that the boy was only trying to cheer her up. ''''Right boss. I did not know, I would have to face karma so early. I saw my boss n.a.k.e.d and now my boss saw me n.a.k.e.d. Karma best served hot." The girl wiped her eyes, smiling a bit, still hugging him.


    "Hot? Really! Are you calling me or yourself hot?" The man poked her back a little, with his finger.


    The girl laughed a bit but then winced in pain.


    Evlin frowned a bit and then released the girl from his hug. ''''Where is it hurting??"


    The girl pursed her lips and did not utter a single word. She did not have the heart to say that her entire frontal body and her h.i.p.s were in terrible pain.


    "It is ok. You can show me.'' Evlin frowned checking the girl''s legs.


    The girl did not move and turned to look at Charles who was now lying down lifeless on the floor with bleeding pubic region and mouth.


    "Ok come to the bathroom." Evlin held the girl''s hand making her walk to the bathroom.


    Sarah nodded her head and was about to take a step further when a sudden pain in her h.i.p.s made her wince again. ''''No! I cannot.'' The girl was about to stumble when Evlin encircled his arms around the girl, looking directly in her beautiful grey eyes.


    Evlin''s heart skipped a bit looking at the girl''s beautiful eyes. Her body was leaned against his body and she was looking at him too, straight in his green eyes. They both looked at each other for a very long time, while the boy had encircled his hand lovingly around her waist.


    Evlin blinked a several times and then instantly planted his hands on the girl''s back and, lifted her in his arms, carrying her to the bathroom. He was taking deep breaths as he could feel the girl''s h.i.p.s from under the fabric and he could see her erect n.i.p.p.l.es'' imprint from the shirt. This was the first time his restraint was getting checked as he had always made out with every girl he was attracted to. Never in his life had he had to control his urge, in a situation when the girl was almost n.a.k.e.d in front of him and he could do nothing to her.


    The girl blushed a bit as she was being carried by the man with much gentleness and care, in his strong and powerfully built arms. The man was constantly smiling looking at her. Not once did the man looked at her with l.u.s.tful eyes and neither did he even try to take advantage of her.


    The more Sarah got to know the man, the more she liked him. She knew the man had weakness, but he also knew how to differentiate between good and bad; he would never himself make out or force a girl, if the girl was not willing to make out with him. She had started to grow extremely comfortable with him in just a matter of few hours, while she had also started to respect him even more.


    As far as the man was concerned this was the biggest test of his life!

 Chapter 712 - I am gay...

    The man could feel his rising manhood and he was now taking deep breaths trying to calm himself down. Sarah looked at the man who was taking deep breaths and she pursed her lips feeling bad for the man.


    "Boss, I can try and walk if you are finding me heavy."


    The man chuckled at the girl''s words looking at her innocent face. Her face was flushed and her eyes were still red from all the crying. He looked at her naturally pink lips and felt a rapid urge to kiss her passionately. He once again turned away his head taking deep breaths. ''''it''s not that. I can even lift 100 kilograms with my one hand."


    "Oh then what is it?" the girl puckered her brow innocently.


    "You are stunning and at present n.a.k.e.d." The man sighed dejectedly turning away his head. ''''You are familiar with my weakness. But don''t worry I will not do anything to harm you. I might have a weak spot, but I also know how to differentiate between good and bad." The man pursed his lips entering the ladies restroom, which was completely vacant. He made the girl sit on the shelf and the girl winced in pain once again as the frosty shelf touched her red skin.


    "It''s your h.i.p.s? Did he hit you??'' the man instantly picked up the girl from the shelf, holding her in her arms once again, making her frontal body to face him.


    "Yes." The girl nodded her head in a ''yes'', looking sadly in the boy''s eyes.


    Anger once again erupted in the boy''s head and he tried to control it taking deep breaths. "Where else is it hurting?"


    "My... b.r.e.a.s.ts and ...and... my jaw.'''' The girl spoke sadly and in a bit self-conscious manner.


    Evlin frowned a bit and then instantly picked up the girl''s shirt from her behind, to look at her h.i.p.s in the mirror ahead. As soon as he picked up the fabric, he was stunned to see the girl''s red colored h.i.p.s, which had several long marks on it along with several blue marks. "Oh darn! Too much!!!'' The man avoided his best to not look at her opening which was pretty much visible in the mirror ahead. He quietly pulled down her shirt and patted the girl''s back, trying to soothe her.


    The girl pursed her lips in embarrassment as the boy had once again seen her n.a.k.e.d butt. "I am just worried about my mom. She will freak out looking at me."


    "Don''t worry. Just tell your mom, you will get late from the party. I will tell Ezra to talk to your mom over a call that you are staying at her place after party. Otherwise, you are coming with me. I will take care of you." The man did not even wait for the girl to react and he was already walking out of the bathroom balk towards the corridor. The girl did not even respond to him, as she knew this was the only best option available for them and she already trusted the boy enough to stay the night at his place.


    As soon as Evlin passed the passage of the corridor where Charles was still lying down wriggling in pain, a sudden outrage of anger again busted in the man''s body and she was reminded of the scars on the girl''s h.i.p.s and he kicked the man''s stomach with extreme force, making him spit blood from his mouth.


    ''''Aaarghhhhh!!!"


    "Arghhhhhh!!!!!"'' The man screamed in pain once again and Evlin smiled to himself a bit as he was feeling good eating the man''s screams.


    Sarah looked at the boy in shock but did not utter a single word to him, looking at his angry face. The boy had the capability to act soft and yet very treacherous at the same time. As soon as he turned to look at Sarah his face turned calm again and he smiled a bit looking at her. ''''I was just giving finishing touches to my art of beating.''''


    The girl chuckled a bit hearing his words. The boy''s constant teasing and witty words had the capability to boost any person''s mood, even in the gravest situation like this.


    Soon the boy was already walking out of the lobby area when suddenly they both saw Jennifer, who was now entering the lobby area looking for Evlin. The blonde girl gaped at the two of them in horror and surprise. "Huh? What are you two doing here all by yourselves? And why is this girl in your shirt and why are you n.a.k.e.d fro top??'''' The girl screamed in frustration looking at the two of them and how the man was carrying the girl lovingly in his arms.


    Sarah blushed a bit as she did not want anybody to know that she was being physically molested by a man.


    "We were making out. Why?'' Evlin smirked looking at Sarah winking at her.


    ''''Huh?'' Sarah looked at the boy in surprise and looked at Jennifer in nervousness. But she did not utter any word as making out with him sounded much better than getting molested by a middle aged man.


    "What? How can you do that? You promised to spend the night with me.'''' Jenifer shouted at the top of her lungs and turned to look at Sarah. ''''YOU WHORE!!! What spell did you cast on my man?"


    Sarah gaped at the girl in horror and before she could say anything Evlin spoke on her behalf. "If you are calling an innocent and pure hearted girl like her a whore then I do not know what to call you. You f.u.c.k.i.n.g mind your words! You are a girl I cannot even hit you. So you better get out of here, before I call the female guards to get you thrown out, for insulting Sarah.'''' The man spoke in a stern and annoyed voice glaring at the girl in much anger.


    Jennifer gaped at the man in surprise. ''''You are defending this ...this idiot. She does not even know how to dress up. She did not even know how wax. How can you even make out with her? Look at me; I am gorgeous and beautiful girl. How can you choose her over me??'' The girl was now on the verge of crying.


    Evlin sighed bit in frustration as he wanted to reach home the earliest possible but the girl was delaying it constantly. "I am gay! I love hairy woman as they give me a feel of having made out with a man. I like moustaches and beard too. Ok??''

 Chapter 713 - The test...

    Sarah literally choked on her saliva as she heard the boy''s excuse.


    Jennifer gasped at the man in much shock and frustration as she glared at the boy walking away from her causally.


    "That is a perfect excuse.'''' Sarah smirked looking at the boy.


    "Oh I have a bundle of excuses I use, to stay away from clingy girls. Though I make it clear that I do not want any commitments but still some of them tend to get a little clingy, so I have invented a dozen excuses, which I keep using to avoid them." The boy smirked as he quickly dialled Ezra''s number. He summoned the girl in the garden, near the car parking right away.


    Soon they both were already in the garden and Ezra came rushing towards them and looked at Sarah in terror. ''''Oh dear, what happened??" She looked at the girl from head to toe, with worried eyes. She had dishevelled hair, tears stained cheeks and she was wearing Evlin''s shirt, rather than her own dress.


    "Charles Hemming. Bastard tried to get close to her, in that second building. Make sure he stays there crying in pain till morning. Get everybody from staff to close the door of that building so that nobody should be able to spot him. Let the man shed tears in there, till morning. Also talk to Sarah''s mom and tell her that she will be staying at your place. The girl is a bit hurt so, I will be taking her to my place for tonight.'''' Evlin spoke in much anger still thinking about Charles.


    Ezra gaped at the girl in disbelief and patted her head lovingly. She then quickly handed over her phone to Sarah and smiled. ''''Dial her number and talk to you mother, then I shall talk to her.''''


    Soon everything was settled and Sarah''s mother was also satisfied that Sarah was safe at Ezra''s place.


    Evlin quickly unlocked the door of the passenger seat and made the girl sit on it, making sure she does not sit on her h.i.p.s. In the process the girl''s shirt was pulled up a bit and the boy could once again see her n.a.k.e.d h.i.p.s and her v.a.g.i.n.a.l opening between her h.i.p.s. The boy gulped a bit as certain hormones rose up in her pelvic region, looking at the girl''s beautiful lower assets. He took deep breaths yet again and pulled down the girl''s shirt, making her sit comfortably on the reclined seat. The girl was now lying down comfortably on her side, on top the cushiony seat, while Evlin seated himself on the driver''s seat.


    Meanwhile... Ezra was now already walking towards the other building where Chares was lying down. Little did the two of them knew that the girl was not just going to close the doors of the building but she was also going to give the man a few kicks from her side too, for molesting a poor girl.


    "BAMMMMM!!!"


    "SMASSHHHHHHH!!!"


    "KICKKK!!"


    The girl had now vented out all her anger, on the man making him shriek in pain.


    ''Now why are you beating me?" Charles shrieked in much pain, feeling the girl''s high heels, piercing in his skin again and again. ''''ARGHHHHH!!" The man shrieked much loudly, looking at the girl''s might in surprise. "Please! I am already doomed. Your brother hand father have done enough already!"


    "This is just to show you that girls are not weak and we are standing up for each together against men like you.'''' She slapped the man''s cheeks with much force and his face hit the floor, once again bleeding.


    Meanwhile...


    Evlin sat on the driver''s seat and patted the girl''s head lovingly, who look mighty tired and disturbed. "Relax it is all fie now and you are still a v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah.'''' He chuckled looking at the girl.


    Sarah too chuckled back a bit looking at the boy with much admiration and soon the car was already driving towards Evlins''s house. In just a few seconds the girl had fallen asleep and every once in a while the boy could not help but stare at her beautiful face. The girl''s face was radiating under the moonlight falling on her face and her pink lips were slightly parted, as she slept peacefully. The girl''s face was pure beauty, her delicate and tiny nose flared up a bit as she inhaled rapidly. Her long eye lashes, were flickering a bit as they touched her beautiful face''s skin.


    The man''s gaze then fell on her n.a.k.e.d and slim legs, which were as white like shining pearl. The girl''s shirt ended just below her pubic regions, owing to how tall the girl was. She had curled up her legs a bit, and the boy had this sudden urge to feel her smooth legs with his hand. He just wanted to caress them with his hand for a few seconds to know how they feel.


    Automatically, his hand went towards the girl and he was about to touch her thigh when he instantly refrained himself from doing it. He quickly plied the breaks of the car, making sure the girl does not get up from her sleep. He got out of the car and stood in one corner taking deep breaths. He looked at his erect manhood and could feel his rising hormones, making him feel extremely giddy. Again and again the girl''s n.a.k.e.d body, her b.o.o.b.s and her striking pubic region was appearing in front of his eyes.


    The man took a few more deep breaths trying to relax. ''''It is ok Evlin. It is ok! You need to control it. Just a few more minutes and you do not have to bear it." He was now looking at the bushes ahead of him, blankly, trying to divert his mind. The man clutched his fists, and once again walked towards the car with great courage.


    He once again pressed the ignition of his car and drove towards his house, trying not to look at the girl.


    He was driving hastily towards his house at twofold the speed, while his one hand he was holding the girl''s waist, avoiding her to wake up from the jerks. In just a few more minutes he had covered the 30 minutes distance in 10 minutes and he halted the car outside the gate of the house.


    He opened the gate of the house with a remote control, and drove the car inside the drive through, finally taking a deep breath. He had then realised that he was so nervous in girl''s presence that he was even hardly breathing.


    He halted the car at the porch and turned to look at the girl. He did not have the heart to wake up the peacefully sleeping girl. He quickly got out of the car and walked up to her side of the door, slowly opening it. He once again picked up the girl in his arms, feeling her h.i.p.s on his hands. He was yet again taking deep breaths and walking towards the living room of his house. ''''Oh lord! I apologise for all my bad deeds. But please do not test me like that. It is killing me. You know I have a weakness, so why are you torturing me like this?"

 Chapter 714 - The caring boss....

    The boy had halted for a few second and was simply looking at the cute girl who was sleeping curled up like a baby, around his chest. Her slightly parted lips and long eye lashes made her look extremely beautiful. The boy once again had the urge to kiss her beautiful lips and he licked his own lips with his tongue in much thirst and craving. "What if I steal just one kiss? It won''t harm anybody? I mean the girl would not even know right?'' The man whispered in a dilemma looking at her lips constantly.


    He then bent a little bringing his lips close to her lips and took deep breaths. He could now feel the girl''s breathe on her lips, and he took deep breaths inhaling her fragrance. He moved a little more close to her lips, and was about to kiss her, when suddenly he was reminded of the girl''s words that she had spoken to Charles.


    ''I trust my boss completely. He will never try to take advantage of me.''


    The man sucked a deep mouthful of air and with a very heavy heart turned to look away from the girl, now swearing to avoid looking at her. ''''Do not look at her face boy! Just do not look! Out of sight is out of mind, remember. You cannot break the girl''s trust." The boy kept repeating the slogan, as if training his own mind.


    He slowly climbed up the stairs, being very careful so as to not disturb her sleep. He was no simply looking upwards like robot and after climbing the stairs and he entered the living room of the first floor and stood motionless in confusion. "So where should I make the girl lie down? My room? No it might scare her to core and she might feel I will try to take advantage of her."


    The boy nodded his head in dissatisfaction and then walked towards the adjoining room. It was a room just next to his own room and he very quietly opened its door like a thief entering it slowly. The gigantic room had large French windows overlooking the balcony outside. The round bed was covered in thin satin sheets, and its back was covered in fine silk. The boy then swiftly walked towards the bed, and cautiously made the girl lie down on the bed. He then gently swiped her soft and silky hair away from her face in one direction and comfortably adjusted a pillow under her head. But as soon as the girl was made to lie down on the bed she winced in pain and her eyes flickered as if she was now about to wake up from throbbing pain.


    The boy felt truly awful for the girl and he sat on the bed just next to her looking at her tenderly. How innocent she looked sleeping in her own dream world. The man soothingly caressed the girl''s hands with his warm hands, trying to calm her down. "It is ok. You will be fine. You are with me now and are completely safe."


    The girl''s body was still ice cold most likely from all the panic and blow she had just experienced. The boy held girl''s both the hands in his warm hands for a very long time, trying to warm them up. He then gently placed down her hands and touched her forehead which was also extremely cold. "She is literally freezing!" the boy frowned and then walked up to a table, besides which was attached the room temperature adjusting knob. He quickly increased the temperature of the room to make the girl warm up sooner. ''''You will be fine in two minutes." He beamed patting her soft hair gently.


    But the girl once again winced in pain and shuffled a little and then eventually turned to sleep on her side. The girl was now frowning terribly and she once again turned to shift to the other side, as if not being able to find a just right posture to sleep, without feeling any pain. In just few more seconds, the girl opened her eyes and blinked several times looking ahead of her. She could see a fine-looking blue colored room, and an extremely large fire place in front of her and she frowned in confusion. "Where am I?'''' she spoke in a meek and soft tone.


    "You are at my place. Remember, you sat down in my car while I drove to my house.'''' The man caressed her arms gently, who was still sitting on the bed just next to her, and had still not put on his shirt.


    The girl was startled to hear a man''s voice besides her and she immediately turned her neck to see Evlin who was smiling looking at her, warmly. The room''s bright light was radiating on his remarkable and well toned body and for the first time the girl noticed how fit the man was. His veins were popping out from his shoulders and arms and his abs, were simply too enthralling. ''''Oh boss! Yes! Now I remember everything. Sorry, I was just lost for a few seconds. How did I get inside? Did you carry me all the way to your room?'' the girl yawned lousily, looking at his cheerful face.


    "Yes. I did not want to wake you up. And just to assure you, this is not my room. This is the guest''s rom.'''' He patted the girl''s shoulder assuringly.


    "I trust you boss.'''' The girl smiled a bit and then turned to look at her legs. "Can you cover me with a sheet?'''' the girl blushed a bit looking at her n.a.k.e.d legs. But she did not have any amount of energy in her body to even get up and take a sheet.


    The boy was once again moved by the manner in which the girl spoke about her trust upon him. His gaze fell on her n.a.k.e.d thighs and he slapped his forehead. ''''I am sorry. I should have done it before." The man quickly picked up a thin satin sheet and spread it on top of the girl, covering her up entirely. Only the girl''s face was now popping out of the sheet.


    Evlin could not help look at the cute little bunny; that had popped out her head snuggling inside the sheet. "I have very good herb which you can apply on you wounds. It will help your skin in just one hours and the pain will vanish instantly. It has been prepared by my grandfather for all of us, when we train for our martial arts. "The man smiled getting up from the bed and walked towards a gigantic cupboard. He then opened up a drawer, which was full of all kinds of herbal and natural pastes and medicines.

 Chapter 715 - Rising hormones....

    He picked up a tiny transparent bottle from the drawer, which had blue color gel like fluid inside it. He closed the cupboard, and walked up to the girl. "This is the one. Apply is gently on all your wounds, and massage it for a few minutes."


    The girl smiled and then nodded her head in a yes. She took the bottle in her hand, and removed the sheets a little with her hands. She then struggled to straighten up her back, but the soreness made her flinch once again. The girl''s pain was now slowly imminent on the face and now her whole body was aching and felt tremendously week. "Ooofffff!!" the girl held her shoulders with her hand, stretching her back.


    The boy was looking at her in uncertainty and then pursed his lips in hesitation. "Do you want me to lend a hand to you?"


    The girl looked at the boy in disbelief and then blushed a bit. "No it is fine. I can deal with by myself." She once again struggled to moved and turned around but suddenly she could feel everything turning blurry in front of her eyes and she winced again in pain. "No I cannot do it." The girl nodded her head in dissatisfaction, handing him over back the medicine. "Leave it. It will get ok by itself."


    Evlin felt bad for the girl but he himself was not sure that he could aid her or not. Applying medicine on her h.i.p.s, was something which the boy would never be able to do. It would get unfeasible for him to control his hormones. He looked at the girl for a few seconds, who appeared to be in much discomfort. He took a deep lungful of air, holding his breath and looked at the girl. ''''I can apply for it, if you are fine with it. I promise I will not do anything erroneous."


    The girl looked in the boy''s green eyes thinking about it for safe seconds. "No that will be too uncomfortable for me." The girl sighed feeling the sting on her h.i.p.s.


    "Do you want me to dim the light? It will be less awkward for you and less torturing for me as well." The boy spoke in a sad tone, still not sure about the idea.


    The girl looked at the boy in dilemma and then nodded her head in a yes. ''''Aright, please dim the lights.'''' He girl blushed a little and turned away immediately, not looking at the girl. He straight away pressed the button on the wall, dimming the lights. The yellow lights of the room were now dimmed and the boy could now barely see anything in room. He then walked up to the girl, looking in her beautiful grey eyes, which were still shining under the dim light.


    The girl gulped in nervousness as the boy was now sitting kneeling down at her; he then quickly picked up the girl from her waist and tilted her over making her lie down on her stomach. The girl was taking deep breaths as she could now see the man sitting beside her, who was still n.a.k.e.d up from his waist. She turned her head in the other direction in coyness, as she knew what was coming ahead.


    She could now feel the boy''s hand travel on her back, slowly and he pulled up the girl''s shirt revealing her pink colored h.i.p.s ''''They are too sour.'''' The boy got up from the bed and walked up to her h.i.p.s.


    The girl did not respond and was now not even looking at the boy feeling extremely inhibited.


    The boy walked closer to her sat right next to her, taking deep breaths. Her beautiful round h.i.p.s were too alluring for him and the boy could feel rising hormones in his body yet again. He could see her opening very clearly ad even her v.a.g.i.n.a.l opening. This was the boy''s biggest test ever in life. He now had to prove that his weakness cannot take over this ethics and he could control his bodily needs.


    "It might sting a bit and feel a bit cold. But that will be just for a few seconds." The boy looked at the shy girl who nodded her head slightly.


    He quickly dipped his index finger in the bluish gel and then started rubbing it on the girl''s stinging h.i.p.s. The girl winced a little in pain, and Evlin patted her thigh with his other hand. ''''It is ok. In just few seconds it will be fine." He gently rubbed the medicine on the scars and redness of the h.i.p.s and started to rub it soothingly, making the skin to absorb the medicine. He was taking deep breaths, as he could feel his mounting hormones about to burst in his lower body.


    Soon the girl could feel the soothing consequence of the medicine and her skin was slightly getting numb and less sour. ''''It feels better already.'''' The girl finally spoke up.


    "Hmm... it will be ok soon." The boy smiled back still massaging her round an alluring h.i.p.s.


    Due to some strange reason Sarah had grown much secure now and she was comparatively less shy in front of him. But for the boy the agony was only increasing. His body urge was increasing looking the girl''s n.a.k.e.d body. ''''Is it hurting anywhere else?"


    "No. There is no apparent scar I believe. It should go away by itself in some time.'' The girl nodded her head, finally looking at the boy, who had now pulled down her shirt and stood up immediately. His entire body was now turning red and sweaty and he was looking at the girl as if he was in a great hurry. "Alright then. I shall tell the staff to give you painkillers and some fresh juice. I shall go and change and see you in while.'''' The man spoke in a robotic tone and before the girl could even thank him, the boy had placed the medicine on the table and had rushed out of the room, as if missing a flight.

 Chapter 716 - Good at heart...

    The boy rushed to his room and closed it from inside taking deep breaths. ''''Oh lord. What is happening to me?" The boy was now freaking out and instantly removed his pants, throwing them on the carpet. He then rushed to the shower striping off his underwear. He turned the faucet of the shower to the coldest temperature and switched it on. Soon the chilling droplets fell on the man''s head, and he shivered bit in cold.


    His hot and flammable body had now turned a little cold now and he heaved a sigh of relief looking at his manhood. "Thank god I ran out of the girl''s room. If the girl had noticed that I was so attracted to her and my manhood was rising, he would have freaked out instantly and run for the woods."


    The boy swiped back his hair as more and more droplets fell on his body. After a few more minutes his breathing had turned back to normal and his took deep breaths starting to relax.


    Meanwhile... the girl had now straightened up her back and was sitting on her h.i.p.s, as they had now grown a bit numb and the pain had entirely vanished. She had covered herself with the sheet till her waist and was staring at the blank wall ahead of her, lost in a deep thought. Just then somebody knocked on the door and the girl who was still staring perplexedly at the wall turned to look at the door. "Yes, please come in.''


    Just the door opened slowly and a middle aged lady dressed in a uniform smiled bowing her head a little. ''Good evening Miss. Mr. Jobs has sent you these articles." She smiled, placing down a gigantic wooden tray, on the bedside.


    "Thank you.'' Sarah smiled pleasantly looking at the lady. The lady could not help but notice how beautiful and radiant the girl''s face was. She was instantly getting very positive vibes from her and could not help but smile again. ''''You can press the number 10 button on the phone besides you, if you need anything else. We will be happy to serve you.''''


    "Sure. Thank you so much. That is so sweet of you.'''' The girl nodded her head politely and smiled back.


    The lady walked away, as she was still smiling in happiness. This was the first time; a girl was sleeping in the house in a separate bedroom than Evlin. "She is surely different. I hope boss finds his true love in her.'''' The lady whispered losing the door behind her walking away.


    Sarah was looking at the tray now and smiled a bit. The tray was full of fresh cut fruits, piled up neatly in a glass plate. Their was a fresh orange juice glass, placed in one corner, while near to it was placed a small bowl, which had two herbal pills in it.


    The girl quickly picked up the glass of orange juice and gulped down both the medicines sipping the juice slowely. She was now constantly thinking about Evlin and could not help but smile. ''''the boy has a weakness, but still he made sure not to take advantage of me. I could see how aroused he was when he was massaging me but not once did he make me feel awkward." The girl sighed sipping the juice again. She then picked up a fork from the tray ad pierced it inside a red colored strawberry taking a bit from it. "Mom was right. The boy is really good hearted, in spite of all his bad habits. It shows how good his upbringing has been.'''' She smiled, taking another sip of the orange juice.


    Just then there was another knock on the door and Sarah looked up and smiled ''''come in please.''''


    The door opened and Evlin smiled looking at the girl and slowly entered the room. He was dressed in a long white colored bathing towel and his hairs were still wet and messy. "I see, v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah is smiling. Looks like someone is feeling better already.''''


    "Yes. Thank you boss. That balm is like magic." she smiled taking another sip of the juice.


    "Yes my grandfather is an expert in herbs and medicines. He has learnt it from his teacher, who is currently 89 years old and enormously active. Can you believe that?" the man smiled sitting besides the girl, this time at a distance.


    "Wow! Amazing!'' the girl looked at the boy is surprise. "No wonder my body pain is also vanishing with those pills. They are amazing.'''' The girl grinned and could not help but admire his wet messy hair. ''''And boss thank you so much for saving me back there. And also, thank you for making it less awkward.'''' The girl smiled a bit hesitantly looking in the man''s green eyes. She could not directly say that she wanted to thank him for controlling his urges, so she chose to put it in a more subtle yet obvious way.


    "Hmm... this is a new world to you. It is not simple to be a part of this show business. This is just the beginning and you might have to face several challenges, but doesn''t worry I will make sure nobody will harm you in any way. '''' The man smiled looking at the pretty girl whose face was radiating vibrantly, as the juice had brought back the glow of her face. "But as far as awkwardness is concerned. I just hope that you do not get shocked seeing my routine.'''' He sighed dejectedly.


    "No I will not be shocked hopefully as I know you are a nice person by heart." The girl smiled assuring taking another bite of the strawberry stuck in the fork.


    The man could not help but gulp looking at her, as she took a bite of the huge strawberry. He was already imagining it to be something else and once again his thoughts have drifted to a different subject all together. "Ahemm! So I think you should sleep. Even I am quite tired. We have early morning shoots to attend." The boy nodded his head getting up quickly from the bed. He was sacred that he needed to be out of the room, before his manhood started rising again.

 Chapter 717 - devil in him.....

    The man sprinted out of the room as if Sarah was a ghost and while looking at the boy, Sarah could not help but chuckle almost spitting out the orange juice. "Hehehe!! He is cute. But I feel bad for him. Such a nice man, not able to have control over his own body."


    Evlin ha quickly sprinted out of the girl''s room towards his own room. He then banged the door swiftly and rushed towards the bathroom. He was taking deep breaths now as he quickly removed his bathing gown dropping it on the floor. He switched on the faucet of the shower this time, setting it to lukewarm temperature. He was now thinking of the girl''s n.a.k.e.d body that he had seen in the corridor of the club. Her perfect curves and her shining body was simply too beautiful. He quickly held his manhood with his one hand and started shaking it vigorously thinking about the girl. He then imagined her beautiful h.i.p.s which he had just seen and he fantasized entering her beautiful opening. In another few minutes the man had now relieved himself in the shower and he took another quick bath stepping out of the shower again.


    "Hmm.... not so good like the real action, but I have no other choice.'' The man sighed once again wearing his gown, stepping inside his room.


    Just then the boy heard a door bell and he frowned in confusion. ''''who could be this time?'' he walked towards the balcony of his room, which over looked the gigantic gate of the house. He frowned and saw an old mustang, had halted outside the gate and a girl was sitting inside the car. Evlin frowned trying to look carefully and he immediately recognised the girl''s shining long hair.


    "Jennifer?? What is she doing over here??" the man frowned a bit and then suddenly the devil inside him smiled sheepishly. ''''Hmm... so finally I have found somebody to satisfy myself. Hmm.... Good. As it is I was craving for some real action.''''


    He quickly picked up his phone and ordered the guards to let the girl in. Soon the car was already moving inside the gigantic drive through, halting just outside the porch. Evlin smirked and walked back towards his room taking out a foil paper from his cupboard, and putting it in the pocket of his gown. He then straight away walked heading for the living room, tremendously excited.


    The man was now leisurely climbing down the stairs as he saw the girl entering the living room of the ground floor.


    "I see you were missing me.'' Evlin smirked looking at the girl from the stairs, who was now standing in the entry of the living room.


    Jennifer frowned looking around her for the man and then and looked up smiling at the boy seductively. "Yes, you went away so suddenly, without even completing what we were supposed to do. And I know you are not a gay." The girl smiled looking at the boy from head to toe trying to analyse his mood. She was secretly praying that the boy would still be interested in her, and that Sarah was not in his house.


    "Even I was missing what we have left undone." The man smirked looking at the busty girl from head to toe. He walked down the stairs and sprinted towards the girl looking at her with l.u.s.ty eyes. Quickly walking up to her the boy instantly held the hem of her dress''s neck from one side pulling it down instantly. The girl gasped in shock and then instantaneously bit her lips smiling at the man happily. She then quickly untied the knot of his bathing gown, revealing the man''s n.a.k.e.d body. The man had now pulled down the girl''s dress completely, making it to fall on the ground.


    He then unhooked the girl''s bra throwing it away on the floor. He immediately pounced on the girl''s extra bulky b.o.o.b.s, sucking them very hard with his mouth.


    "Ahhhhhh!!" the girl m.o.a.ned feeling the sensation travelling in her body and she speedily pulled down the boy''s gown making it to fall on the floor. She smirked looking at his rising manhood and she quickly striped down her panty smirking at the boy. The boy gaped at the girl''s attractive pubic region and quickly placed his hands under her h.i.p.s lifting her up in the air. The girl''s legs were now wide open on each side of his waist and she was now rubbing her pubic region on his manhood, moving and down, m.o.a.ning in pleasure. "Ahhhhh!! You are so hot."


    He quickly took out the foil paper from the pocket of is robe, holding it in his hand.


    The boy also m.o.a.ned in pleasure loudly as he felt the girl''s pubic region on his manhood. He quickly made the girl lie down on a couch and to spread her legs open. He bent a little touching the girl''s body with his hands, while he was playfully touching his manhood with her v.a.g.i.n.a, teasing her a bit.


    "Aaahhhhhhhh!!!" the girls screamed in pleasure.


    The girl pressed the man''s h.i.p.s with her hands and then rubbed his balls gently, making the man to m.o.a.n in pleasure. "Oooohhhhhh!!! Ohhhh!!!"


    The girl smiled looking at the boy and he once again rubbed his balls making the girl m.o.a.n even more loudly. "Oohhhh!! Amazing!"


    The man could now no longer wait and he quickly lifted the girl''s feet placing them on his shoulders, he then hovered on top of the girl. He then quickly peeled the foil paper, sliding the condom on his erect and eager manhood, rapidly. With one quick thrust the man was now already inside the girl and he m.o.a.ned loudly in pleasure feeling the girl''s wet opening around his manhood.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!'''' the girl m.o.a.ned in pleasure, as he held the girl''s b.o.o.b.s tightly with his hands, playing with her n.i.p.p.l.es.


    "Ohhhhhh!!" The boy too m.o.a.ned loudly as he rapidly moved to and fro inside the girl, feeling intense pleasure drifting in his lower abdomen.


    There loud m.o.a.ns were enough to wake up Sarah, who was now in a deep slumber after finishing off all the fruits. ''''Huh? Who is shouting?'' she frowned and then quickly straightened up her back looking around the room.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!!"


    The girl heard the boy''s Scream and she gaped at the door in horror ''''Oh shit! I think there is a bugler in the house and he is trying to harm boss."

 Chapter 718 - Climax...??

    Sarah quickly stormed out of the bed, pulling down her shirt right away. Once again she heard the boy''s scream and she gasped in terror. "Do not worry boss! I am coming to lend a hand to you." The girl screamed and quickly sprinted out of the room. She girl was now running barefoot and messy haired, on the carpet of the room. She then quickly opened the door, running inside the living room of the first floor.


    In a little while she was now sprinting towards the boy''s room and opened it instantly walking inside it. "Boss? Huh?''''


    The girl looked around and saw nobody was in the room and she frowned in confusion. Once again she heard the scream and this time it was of a woman. It appeared to be a highly anguished scream and the girl was immediately startled. "The voice is coming from downstairs."


    She sprinted out of Evlin''s room and towards the stairs incredibly quickly. She was now running crazily down the stairs, as if her boss''s life totally was dependant on her arrival and she was the only one who could save him. "Boss!! Boss!! I am here to save you!!! I will help you!! Do not be anxious!!!" she screamed coming down the stairs in such hurry, not even looking at the view ahead of her. She was constantly looking down at the stairs, making sure not to trip.


    Meanwhile...


    Evlin had now entered inside the girl and was moving to and fro rapidly as they both m.o.a.ned in pleasure.


    "Ahhhhhh!!


    "Ohhhhh!!!"


    The rising hormones of the both the people, were making them turn red and sweat tremendously. The girl had clenched her nails on the man''s back as he increased the speed of his movement. ''''Faster boss! More, more!" She spoke delicately.


    The man bent a little further inside the girl, moving to and fro, while his hand were now playing with her massive b.o.o.b.s, clutching them hard. Soon they both were about to reach the climax of the moment, screaming at the top of their voices when they heard somebody screaming and shouting coming down the stairs.


    "bosss!! Bosss!! Do not worry boss, I am here to aid you in this!!'' Sarah sprinted down the stairs and she looked up in the living room and her eyes popped open at the horrendous view in front of her. The man was fully n.a.k.e.d lying on top of the same blonde girl, while he had clutched her b.r.e.a.s.ts tightly moving them left and right. The girl''s hands were on the man''s back as he moved to and fro. As soon as they both heard the girl''s scream, the man who was about to climax inside the girl halted instantly and looked at Sarah in horror. "Sarah??"


    Jennifer too frowned looking at the girl, who was standing wearing just a white shirt on her body. "She is at your place??"


    Suddenly the man climaxed looking at Sarah''s n.a.k.e.d thighs and he instantly m.o.a.ned in pleasure, though he did not mean to do it. "Ohhhhh!!! Wow!!!" He was looking at Sarah and m.o.a.ning in pleasure and the girl lying below him after feeling the boy climax inside her too m.o.a.ned.


    The girl was m.o.a.ning in an exaggerated tone trying to make Sarah jealous, that it was she who was below the boy and he was making out with her and not Sarah. ''''Ahhhh!!!! You have such a big d.i.c.k!! Ahhhh!!! Ohhhh!! Hold my b.r.e.a.s.ts again!! I am coming!! Hold my b.r.e.a.s.ts again!!'''' The girl screamed as the boy had now climaxed and was still looking at the girl in surprise.


    Sarah was left shocked on her place an for a girl who had not even seen a p.o.r.n in her life, looking at her boss make out with a random girl was a tremendous shock. The studious and serious girl has had too much to digest in just one day and tears dropped down from her eyes, as she looked at her boss climaxing inside the girl. She quickly sprinted up the stairs, wiping away her tears not wanting to ever look at the man.


    Evlin quickly got up from the couch, removing his hardness from inside the girl, throwing away his condom. ''Sarah!? Sarah!? Please wait. Listen to me first.'''' The man sprinted towards the stairs and Jennifer was left stunned looking at the boy. She was now cursing Sarah for being in the man''s house in the first place and then also for ruining their action.


    Sarah was speedily sprinting up the stairs, crying hysterically.


    "Sarah! Sarah" The man shouted, running behind the girl.


    Sarah did not halt but quickly entered the living room, going back inside the room. She was about to slam the door shut when Elvin held the knob of the door, preventing the girl to shut it.


    ''''Atleast just listen to me Sarah!'''' the man requested opening the door.


    The girl took a few steps back as the door opened. As soon as she saw the n.a.k.e.d man enter the room she gasped in shock and turned her back towards him. ''''At least have the sense to wear clothes in front of me. Do you think I am like your stupid blonde girl, who would love to see you, n.a.k.e.d.'''' The girl screamed at him, throwing a pillow at him, to cover himself up.


    The man quickly caught hold of the pillow covering his manhood with it. "Listen Sarah! I am sorry. I thought you were sleeping. Had I known that you would come, I would have never ever let that girl enter the house. I swear.'''' The man spoke in an honest and pleading tone.


    "Please don''t say anything to me. I am leaving this job. This is too much for me to handle. I will give you back all your money given to me by your mother. But I do not ever want to see your face again. This is too much for me already in just one day. If I spend another day with you, I will go mad.'''' The girl wiped away her tears, packing up her things form the bed and tying her hair in a bun, ready to leave the room.

 Chapter 719 - Dont go....

    "Are you leaving? But Sarah, your mother will be tensed to see you like this. Listen, if you have to leave the job obviously I cannot force you to stay, but you have to understand that this is who I am. I already told you, you might not be able to absorb my lifestyle. And I am trying to make you stay out of it, but you have to understand as well." The man spoke, picking up the stain sheet from the bed, wrapping it round his waist.


    "I am trying! I am trying my best. In fact that pervert trying to molest me also did not change my mind to leave this show biz job. My respect for you had grown even more, considering that you took a stand for me, even though it meant losing your dream movie. But now this is getting too much. I will always be scared of coming to your house, fearing what I might see next. Maybe walking around n.a.k.e.d is common for you but for me it is not. Watching people n.a.k.e.d is something that is not common for me!!" The girl screamed, waking out of the room.


    "I understand that Sarah. I really have no idea that you would be awake." The man sprinted behind her, trying his best to convince her.


    "Boss please that does not make a difference at all. You should have known how embarrassing it is for me to see you like this." The girl sprinted towards the stairs, climbing down instantly at the speed of lightening.


    Jennifer who was yet butt n.a.k.e.d, was now sitting on a couch, determined to make out with the boy yet again. Sarah halted and then she gaped at the n.a.k.e.d girl in repulsion. She then turned to look at Evlin and smirked. '''' I am sorry boss. I do not work for any brothel. I had thought you were a sober man, but I was wrong.'''' She then turned to look at Jennifer once again in disgust who was now standing shamelessly, entirely n.a.k.e.d showing off her body to the man, to lure him.


    Evlin slapped his cheek in abhorrence looking at the n.a.k.e.d girl, who was now smiling sheepishly looking at the man.


    "I am still waiting to do what this girl left in between just let her go and we can continue in peace'''' The girl grinned wickedly seeing that Sarah was angry and was about to leave from the house.


    "Are you insane? Can''t you see she is angry? Can''t you just wear your clothes and shut your mouth. I am so not interested in your body!!'''' the man slammed back at Jennifer in much anger, walking behind Sarah. He quickly held Sarah''s arm, pulling her closer to himself.


    "Please don''t go. I am sending Jennifer away." The man spoke in a pleading tone, looking directly towards her, in her tearful grey eyes.


    Sarah took a few deep breaths, looking in his green eyes, trying to decide what she should do next. She was now utterly confused and was taking deep breaths not able to decide her next step.


    "What?? Why will I leave from here? You called me at your place and now you cannot shut me out like this. This is an insult to me. Either you should not have invited me and now for this girl you are throwing me out at your sweet will, just because she is now prettier?" Jennifer walked ahead, still not bothering to wear her clothes. She was now looking angrily at Sarah, and walked closer to her. "Leave Sarah!!" she pointed her finger at Sarah, looking sternly in her eyes.


    Sarah turned to look at Evlin and nodded her head "She is right. She should stay her since you yourself summoned her to your house. I need to leave.'''' The girl moved towards the door rapidly, jerking away Evlin''s hand.


    Evlin once again held the girl''s hand once again, pulling her towards him. "Give me five minutes."


    He requested the girl and Sarah sighed deeply halting looking at the man. The man had just saved her from that producer, so she did not want to be too harsh on him. Evlin then paced up to the couch picking up Jennifer''s dress. He then walked up to the girl, handing over her dress. "Please wear it and leave from here before my anger rises up. This is my last warning to you.'''' The man looked at the girl with much anger.


    Jennifer was startled looking at the boy as the man was now looking extremely frustrated. ''''but.... but...."


    "Just wear this goddamm dress! And leave!!!!" the man shouted loudly and the girl took back a few steps holding the dress in her hands. She did not have the courage to look at Sarah again and she quickly wore her dress, with shivering hands. After wearing her dress she looked down at the ground and rushed out of the room, instantly driving out of the house.


    Evlin heaved a sigh of relief as the girl left from his house and he walked up to Sarah. "I am sorry this will never happen again Sarah. I promise.'''' The man looked at the girl with much remorse in his eyes.


    Sarah did not say a single word and was still standing at her spot in confusion. She did not know if she should trust the boy or not.


    "Don''t leave at least for today stay in the room. I do not want your mother to look at you in this condition ad worry. You think about it calmly and tell me your decision tomorrow, if you want to work for me or not. But for now please come to the room and rest." The man held the girl''s hand, trying to convince her.


    He himself did not know why he was giving s much importance to the girl. But all he knew was that he did not want the girl to leave and he could do anything to make the girl stay. Even if it meant begging whole night in front of her!

 Chapter 720 - Tactics....

    Sarah looked at the boy and then took a deep sigh. "FINE!"


    Even the girl did not know why she was tolerating the boy''s habits. Even though she was getting one after the other shocker, still she was sticking to him.


    Evlin smiled a bit great fully and then instantly held the girl''s waist picking her up in his arms. He carried the girl towards the stairs, while looking straight ahead.


    "Huh? What are you doing?" the girl looked at the boy in much shock as she was being carried in his arms, up the stairs.


    "Making sure I do not loose you again. I will place you on the bed and would lock you from outside.'''' He smiled and then chuckled a bit at his own words.


    "Yeah right." Sarah nodded her head in disapproval and kept looking at the boy''s face. The boy was not even looking at her now and was not even in a mood to joke. For the first time he had sent his side of the boy when he was not making any perverted jokes or was not teasing her. "You are rarely this quiet.''''


    "Hmm... I was scared. That you would go. And I still am scared and I really hope tomorrow morning you agree to work for me.'''' The man finally turned to look in the girl''s gray eyes, with much sincerity.


    The girl frowned a bit looking in his eyes. ''But why does it even matter to you? Why cannot you just let me go? Is it because of you are scared of your mother?" the girl asked the boy in perplexity.


    "Hahah! No I am not scared of my mother and I love her a lot. But even I do not know why I do not want to let you go. Maybe you are the first girl to show my real face. You are not moved by my wealth or by my looks. You show me that world is much deeper than just superficial looks and flirting." The boy sighed still not looking at the girl as he walked in the living room, opening the door of the room once again. He comfortably made the girl lie down on bed and smiled looking at her. ''''Think carefully v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah and whatever you choose, I will respect that decision.'''' He pated the girl''s head and walked out of the room.


    Sarah was still looking at the door, when the boy knocked again.


    "Yes please?'' the girl spoke in confusion.


    ''''This is the new comforter, as I have wrapped yours around my waist." The boy shrugged his shoulders just like his father, holding out a satin red colour sheet. He then placed the sheet near the girl''s foot and then smiled looking at her face. ''''Good night, v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah."


    "Good night boss.'''' The girl smiled back a bit nodding her head, as she was constantly looking at the boy''s preceding figure thinking bout him. She quickly unfolded the comforter and spread it all over her, lying down on the bed comfortably. Even though the girl was tired she knew that she would not be able to fall asleep. She was now going to think about her entire day and decide if she wanted to continue her job or not with Evlin.....


    Meanwhile...


    Ezra had already checked her phone ten times in a row and had yet not seen any notification of her profile approval by Leo.


    "Relax girl. He is at the bar talking to Raos. You know what happens when two techs meet right. Do you even think Leo will look at his phone" Mia patted the girl''s shoulder, trying to calm her down.


    "Hmmm.. and what about you? What have you thought about yourself?" Ezra smirked looking at the girl, while she was leaning alongside a bar counter looking at Olive, who was now talking to Sawyer and Shaiza involved in a deep conversation.


    "What do I have too think about my life? I am happy with my career." The girl shrugged her shoulders turning her back towards Olive.


    ''''Turning your back towards him will not help you in avoiding your feelings for him. You need to do something about it.'''' Ezra looked at her sister who was now staring sadly at the blank wall ahead.


    "You know the boy! He is just not that kind of person. All he loves is painting and art. What makes you think that he will be interested in me?" Mia rolled her eyes repeating the same thing. "We do not even have common topic to talk. He is an artist and I cannot even daw a line."


    "Hmm...Why don''t you tell him that you want to learn art?'' Ezra spoke in an excited tone looking at the girl. Yes this is perfect. Tell him that you have developed interest in art and you need a teacher. The man''s ego will rise up and he will himself volunteer to teach you.'''' Ezra spoke up in a thrilled manner looking at Olive.


    Mia thought about it and then nodded her head in an approval. ''''Oh my god! You are right. I am already dreaming of learning painting from him. He can even paint my entire body if he wants. ''''The girl swooned like a teenager looking at him.


    Ezra slapped her forehead and then held the girl''s arm. ''''Come and we will pretend to be already talking about this topic. Just play along and do not behave like a love struck teenager. We do not want him to doubt you.''''


    Mia immediately straightened up her back and then made a serious face looking at Ezra, following her instructions. Soon they both were now casually walking towards the three of them talking casually.


    "So why did you develop interest in painting Mia?" Ezra winked and started the conversation standing just next too three of them.


    ''''Ahh, that day I saw a man painting a graffiti on the wall. He was so good, and I felt even I should know how to do such art. Painting is just so cool. You can express your emotions through it so differently.'''' The girl spoke in exaggerated tone acting like a socialite, pretending to like an abstract painting in an exhibition, when in reality she has no bloody idea what the painting was about.

 Chapter 721 - You can paint...?

    Ezra turned to look at the three of them who were still engaged in their own conversation, and had heard not a single thing of what she and Mia were speaking. She slapped her forehead walking close to them signalling the girl to do all the acting over again. "So Mia, why did you have this sudden interest in painting?'''' The girl this time spoke in a much louder tone making sure to catch Olive''s attention. She was asking in such an inquisitive tone, as if she did not know what the girl was going to reply.


    "Well, the other day... I saw somebody painting something on the wall...And I simply loved how the man used his hands to express his feelings. It was then that I realised, how important it was to learn how to paint. '''' Mia spoke this time in a more exaggerated tone, looking nervously at Olive. ''''I have decided to learn paining from nothing but the best.'' The girl was speaking in such high and musical tone as if she was giving a world peace speech in Unite Nations.''''


    "Hmm... good idea. So have you found somebody?" Ezra asked in an enquiring manner heaving a sigh of relief, as the three of them had now stopped chatting and were looking at the two girls over hearing their discussion about art.


    "Ah no! But I have told my assistant to find a good artist for me." Mia sighed trying not to smirk as the boy was now finally looking at her in inquisitiveness.


    "Oh! Olive is also an artist. I am sure he must know who the best artist is.'''' Ezra had now spoken the accurate words which punched Olive, just on the exact spot. Everybody knew how perceptive Olive was for his work. The boy really worked hard for his painting profession and he was simply the best at it.


    "Oh yeah! How did I forget that?" Mia then turned to look at Olive. ''''Oh Olive, you are standing right her. Hehe! I did not notice. By the way, do you know the best artists in the city? I have been meaning to learn painting and I totally suck at it. But I am sure, if I get to learn from the best one, then I will soon learn the art too." Mia smiled trying to sound genuine.


    Olive gaped at the girl in horror and Ezra ha now pursed her lips trying not to giggle. Not just Olive but even Shaiza and Sawyer were at the moment looking at the two girls in disbelief. They both were asking the unsurpassed artist in town, if he knew some good artists!


    "Excuse me??"Olive looked at the two girls in surprise, entirely left stunned.


    "Huh? Did we speak a foreign language?" Ezra smirked looking at the boy''s pale face as this was probably the worst question anybody could ask an artist.


    "You are asking me who is the best artist in town? As if you both do not know I am the best in the entire Europe?" Olive raised his one eye brow looking at the two girls.


    "Oh yeah. I have heard he is good. "Mia nodded her head in approval looking at Ezra.


    "I don''t know I mean, of course people say that but let''s not be biased. I am sure there must be others better than him. Just because we love him does not mean he is the best," Ezra shrugged her shoulders looking at the girl as if suggesting her very seriously.


    Shaiza and Sawyer could not help but snigger at the two girls. They were now constantly hitting the boy''s ego and he was simply looking at the two girls dumb founded.


    "Hmmm... you are right. But I really need somebody who can teach me seriously. And he has to be the best, not just anybody." Mia waved her hand towards Olive as if rejecting him out rightly.


    "Excuse me you girls shut up!! I am the best man in the whole Europe, ok. And if you have any doubts you can have a look at my work. You both always praised me for my work and your houses are full of my paintings. Now you are saying I am not the best!?'''' Olive slammed back at the girl in disbelief.


    "No no! Of course you are best." Mia smiled a bit and then patted the boys shoulder trying to cheer him up. ''''I just mean that I need a teacher."


    "Why do you need a teacher when I am there to teach you? Why did you not ask me rather than asking Ezra? Do you think I am that bad at my work??'' Olive looked at the girl facing her directly. His eyes had wrinkled up again and his lips wide open in shock.


    The girl''s heart skipped a beat once again at the close proximity with the boy. She could not help but once admire his good looks and his natural style ''''No, no, when did I say that you are bad? Did I even say that once guys??" Mia turned to look at the other three people standing hearing the conversation between the two. Shaiza and Ezra nodded their heads in a no while Sawyer chuckled looking at Mia ''''though you did not call him, but for the best man it is an insult to be not called the best. The man is surely best and you got to trust his talent."


    Olive heaved a deep sigh as at least somebody is rooting up for him. ''''Thanks bro! At least somebody thinks I am good.'''' He turned to look at Mia, his eyes full of hurt. "You do not have to find a teacher. From tomorrow onwards I will teach you in my studio itself, every evening after you are done with your work. And I do not want no for an answer. It that clear?'''' Olive pointed his finger at the girl as if instructing her authoritatively.


    "Ahhh! Alright then. It is done... you can paint me... I ..I mean you can teach me how to paint.'''' The girl fumbled hastily as she was not able to control her excitement. She was acting like she was doing a favour for Olive, but in her heart she was already doing multiple cartwheels of joy.

 Chapter 722 - Devil in disguise....

    "Now you are talking like a wise person." The man patted the girl''s shoulder in satisfaction. As soon the boy held the girl''s shoulder a current ran across the girl''s spine and she was trying her best to not swoon or fall down and faint on top of the boy.


    "Ahaem!" Ezra looked at the girl with a stern gaze, signalling her to control her emotions as well as hormones. Mia''s eyes were now shining and twinkling, with dreams and her cheeks were blushing in happiness. After getting a stern look from her younger sister, the girl pursed her lips and took deep breaths looking at Olive.


    "I am only doing it as you are forcing me to do it and you are my best friend. I hope you do not disappoint me." The girl spoke in much attitude looking at Olive. Ezra looked her sister with much pride in her eyes.


    "Sigh! It is so sad my best friends do not approve of me. I promise, I will be the best teacher you can ever have." The man spoke in a challenging voice, looking straight in her eyes." even if I have to teach you all night."


    "All night? Wow!" the girl spoke in much excitement, her mouth wide open put of happiness. Ezra wanted to punch the girl in her stomach but she slowly poked her finger in the girl''s waist, making her jump a little. "All night? I mean how? How is this possible in my routine? I need to go to office early morning, so we can make it all nights only on weekends.'''' The girl spoke apprehensively looking at Ezra with terror in her eyes.


    "Alright then. Evening on the weekdays and late night on weekends." The man held out his hand towards the girl and the girl instantly placed her hand on his palm and they both shook each other''s deal striking a deal.


    Ezra smirked looking at the two of them, when suddenly her phone buzzed. She frowned a bit wondering who it could be messaging her at this time. She glanced at her phone and then gaped at it in surprise. She quickly walked towards one corner and blushed a little while a faint hint of smile appeared on her face. The girl had just received a notification that Leo whose account was by the name of ''techy'' had accepted her friend request. "The game begins now Mr. Techy."


    She turned her gaze looking at Leo, who was now sitting on couch in one corner and was cheerfully looking at his phone, while sipping a beer. Ezra smirked looking at the pleased boy and then instantly clicked on Leo''s profile, clicking the ''send message'' option from her profile name Devil in disguise (DID).


    DID-''hi, thank you for accepting my friend request.''


    The girl quickly typed the message sending it to him, on the application messenger.


    TECHY- My pleasure. Your profile in intriguing.''


    An instant reply came from the man and Ezra looked at the popped up notification in surprise. She then slightly glanced at Leo, who was smiling typing on his phone.


    DID- ''Ah! Thank you. Your profile is pretty much interesting too. Could not help sending you a request.''


    The girl replied adding a wink emoticon to it.


    TECHY- ''Haha! Thank you Miss. Devil in disguise ( Miss DID).''


    The girl grinned a bit and then instantly walked up to Mia, who was now already getting some painting tips from Olive. It was obvious from her face that the girl was not even listening to even a single sentence of what the boy said, but she was just busy ogling his beauty.


    Ezra quickly walked up to the girl and whispered in her ear. ''''He accepted my request. I am chatting to him currently."


    '''' WHAT!!?? HE DID??" The girl as usual reacted in a jumpy manner, startling Olive ad Ezra. Ezra gave another stern look to the girl and Mia grinned a little awkwardly. ''''What he did? He accepted your contract deal. Congratulations.'''' The girl spoke awkwardly looking at Ezra with eyes full of guilt.


    "Yes the contract. I am talking further about the contract to him now. You guys continue.'''' She smiled devilishly at Mia and then once again stood in one corner looking at the phone.


    She had received another notification from the boy and she opened it quickly looking at it.


    Techy- nice profile picture by the way.


    DID-Thanks. You look mighty fit too. You seem to be hitting gym every day.


    Techy- yes. I do it. Whenever I get time from my research work and technical work, I spend the rest of the time in gym.


    DID-nice! That is really impressive. I would say beauty with brains.


    Tech- Haha. Thanks. In fact even you are a tech savvy too, I read. Pretty much unique. I have never really seen a girl before who is a technological freak.


    Ezra read the message and gulped in fear. If their conversation started about technology then the girl was dead. The boy would get to know in just a few seconds that she had mentioned false traits, just to catch her attention.


    DID- Well, yes I love to hack systems as well as hearts.


    Techy- Haha. Interesting. So what do you think about the new Gen hacking system, version 2? I have been pretty much thinking of buying it. Would you recommend?


    Era slapped her forehead reading the alien message the boy had just sent her. "I am dead." She then looked at the message carefully tying to comprehend it, but she did not even know what to write. Suddenly an idea struck her mind and she quickly walked up to Raos, feeling a bit hopeful now.


    Raos was still busy with his phone, typing something very seriously, sitting on a bar stool all alone.


    "Say brother, what do think about Gen hacking system, version 2? I have been thinking of buying it. Do you recommend it?" the girl smiled looking at her brother, who was now taking a sip of the beer from a green colour bottle.


    Raos who heard the girl''s question immediately spat out the beer from his mouth, right on a bartender who was standing just in front of him.

 Chapter 723 - THE GAME...

    "I am sorry! I am so sorry." Raos looked at the bartender with much remorse in his face, handing him tissues.


    "Is it ok, sir. No worries." The bartender walked away to wash his face.


    Raos turned to look at his sister in surprise not believing her words at all. The girl did not even know how to operate simple things on her mobile phone and she was now talking about the most high- tech hacking system, which only the few could understand. "Excuse me?? You want to buy it?"


    "I just want you suggestion brother. Do you recommend me buying it or not?" the girl rolled her eyes as if Raos''s reaction was over exaggerated and it was common for her to start this topic.


    "How do you know about it? Only the best in my field are aware, that it has been launched just today!" Raos frownd looking at the girl with doubtful eyes. He could make out that the girl was up to something dodgy.


    "O shut up brother. I do not have any idea about it. But I am dating this tech savvy guy, whom I impressed telling that I am a tech savvy too. Now help. Please!!!" the girl folded her hands looking at her elder brother. The girl had now converted her face like a sad puppy''s, using her acting skills to the best.


    "Fine! Fine! I would not recommend it. It is nothing like the first one. You can say it is the copy of the first one, with double the price. Also it has been facing many glitches.'''' Raos smirked looking at the girl''s cute face. "This cute face always works on me. My little sister is too clever.''''


    The girl instantly hugged the boy kissing him on his cheeks ''''You are best brother. Now do not let anybody know about my dating. It is a secret.'''' She then quickly ran away, looking at her phone''s screen.


    DID- Well.. I would not recommend it. Apart from the glitches, it''s just a lame copy of the first one and whooping costs the double. Not recommended for sure.


    The girl smiled pressing the send button and heaved a sigh of relief. She then turned to look at Leo towards the couch who was now longer sitting in his spot. ''''Huh, where did he go?''''


    The girl turned to look ahead, when suddenly she saw the boy standing just in front of her. ''''EEEK!'' The girl was startled and she screamed a bit, patting her chest.


    "Oh I am sorry! I did not mean to startle you.'''' Leo smiled looking in the girl''s brown eyes.


    Ezra''s heart was now beating rapidly as she looked at the boy who was smirking looking at her. The girl was now already having a mini heart attack looking at the boy. Did he sneak up on me? Did he already get to know that it is me? Why is he smiling at me like that? Did he hear me talking to Raos? Oh damn! I am doomed! "Huh? Eh... hehe.. It is ok. I can be a little jumpy at times.'''' The girl smiled awkwardly, taking deep breaths, still looking at the boy nervously.


    ''You look a bit nervous. Something happened?" the boy once again gave a mischievous grin to the girl.


    Oh dear! I am dead. He knows it. His smile is saying it all. Mia, what a stupid idea you gave me. Now the entire office will know about it and he will also leave the job and probably make fun of me for having a crush on him. I am doomed


    "Nope... No.. Why do you ask that? I mean ...n.. nothing happened. I am just a little drunk.'''' The girl nodded her head trying to sound a bit normal, when suddenly her phone buzzed and she looked at it in horror.


    "Your phone is buzzing. You should look at it. It must be something urgent otherwise who else will text you this late at night." Leo frowned looking at the girl''s phone''s shining screen.


    The girl knew that it was probably Leo''s message which he might have typed before coming close to her. ''''it must be a birthday text from somebody. My phone has been buzzing since midnight. I will see it later.'''' The girl spoke in a convincing tone.


    "Oh right! The boy who was looking at the girl''s phone, then turned back to look at her face. You surprised me, by the way. I did not know you could be like this.'''' The man spoke in a serious tone, looking straight in her eyes.


    "Huh?" the girl was stunned for few seconds and sweat was dripping off from her forehead. The girl was now already thinking about what excuse she should make. She had now planned to blame it all on Mia. ''''Huh? What did I do? It was all Mia''s plan."


    "Really? Did she train you to race like this? Then I am sure she must also be very good." The boy spoke admiringly looking at the girl.


    "Oh race? You are talking about the race.'''' The girl heaved a sigh of relief taking deep breaths. She has just now recovered from the mini heart attack she had just received a few seconds ago. The girl now grew pretty confident and smiled back at him.


    "Yes. What did you think I was talking about?" Leo frowned in perplexity.


    "Oh, I thought you are talking about the company establishment." Ezra smiled politely, giving a prompt reply. ''???Oh I have been trained by my grandfather to race. He has trained us in everything including karate and boxing." The girl smirked proudly thinking about Xio Lee.


    "Wow! That is amazing boss... and then you so much for inviting me. I really had an amazing time. Happy birthday once again and I shall now take your leave.'''' Leo bowed a bit in a more professional and poised way.


    "Well thank you for coming Leo. It was pleasure having you here and racing with you was also amusing. Tomorrow I shall see my new assistant in the office. Sharp 9:00 am.... I do not like delays.'''' The girl spoke now in an authoritative tone. She was reminded of Mia''s words that she needed to be little quiet and serious like a boss in front of him.

 Chapter 724 - Mia....

    Leo was a little taken aback by the girl''s sudden change of attitude and he smiled politely nodding his head in approval ''''Of course boss. See you at 9 in morning. Good night.'' The man walked away, bidding goodbye to everybody else, who were also now ready to leave as the crazy party was finally now coming to an end.


    As soon as the boy left, Ezra quickly looked up her phone and her guess was right it was indeed a message from Leo.


    -TECHY ¨C Ah yes. I also agree to that thank you for your suggestion. So what else do you do besides hacking gadgets and hearts?"


    Ezra smiled and blushed a little, reading the message.


    DID- well I like to read and write about science, but mainly love to study gadgets.


    The girl typed the message pressing the send button. Now she could sense another danger coming her way as the girl was not at all a book worm or a writer. She could hardly write an essay in school, let alone write a novel or a book.


    TECHY- Ah nice. So what do you think about the latest research that NASA has made about the constituency of the ground of the Saturn. Do you think it is hardly anything usable?


    Ezra read the message and slapped her forehead yet again. She now wanted to throw her phone right on Mia''s head who was constantly listening to Olive''s theory of shading and textures. The girl sighed and the once again walled up to Raos. On the way she gave a much forceful punch to Mia, making the elder sister scream in sting and anger.


    "What was that for??" The girl lost her balance falling straight on top of Olive. Olive quickly held the girl by her waist and Mia was stunned as she was now standing in the boy''s arms. Mia smiled looking at Ezra thinking that probably this was her plan to make her fall in Olive''s arms.


    "Are you ok?'' Olive looked at the girl with worried eyes.


    The girl''s world had just halted and she smiled like an idiot, looking at Olive in the most passionate way. She could now hear the vilons and saxophones in the background and several heart balloons flying around her. The girl flipped her hair backwards in much sensuality, while still falling in the man''s arms.


    Olive frowned a bit and then jerked the girl vigorously ''''what happened? Are you ok? Speak up."


    Suddenly Mia heard a crashing sound, which was the sound of her heart crashing in several pieces as she came back to the reality. She straightened herself up and looked at the boy feeling a bit embarrassed. "Yes. Yes I am fine. Thank you. This Ezra is impossible to understand.'''' The girl sighed as the man had now removed his hands from the girl''s waist and was back to explaining her, the rules of merging the colors together and giving a fading effect.


    Ezra after punching Mia, walked hesitantly towards her brother yet again who was even now typing something on his phone. She waited until he had gulped down the beer, feeling sorry for the bartender already. "Say brother. Ahhem.... what do you think about the latest research NASA has made about the constituency of the ground of the Saturn. Do you think it is hardly anything usable?"


    Raos looked up from his phone at the girl in surprise and then frowned a bit "Are you dating somebody or are you holding a science meet??"


    "Well.. I am dating but the guy is a tech savvy like you and he is super intelligent. I do not have any idea what to reply to him, so I end up asking you.'''' The girl pursed her lips, once again making her usual sad puppy face, to coax the boy.


    "You know Ezi, It is you who is dating him. Don''t make me feel that I have started dating an unknown guy." Road smirked patting the girl''s shoulder. ''''Well the latest research does show the components of Magnesium and Uranium, which might hint that there is a possibility of life on the planet. But the temperature and weather conditions are still a big no; so except for finding some means to excavate the metals, the research as of now has no use." The boy explained to the girl and chuckled hard.


    The girl was side by side typing a message to the boy, as if she was writing notes in her classroom, as being dictated by the teacher.


    "I do not understand you girl. Why don''t you find somebody of your choice and your field? Why are you taking this much pain for the boy?'' Raos frowned looking at the girl who was constantly typing the message in nervousness.


    She then pressed the send button and looked up to her brother. ''''He is my types brother. That is the problem; he is exactly my types but I cannot reveal my identity, so I am talking to him through a blind dating app. So now, I have to be pretend to be somebody else, so that I date him. But he is really special; from the very first moment I met, him I had realised he is not just a usual guy and he is super impressive. Probably the first one who has managed to move my emotions." The girl smiled thinking about Leo.


    Raos could not help but smile looking at her sister''s cute face; the girl had now a sparkle in her eyes and her cheeks blushed as she talked about him. He patted the girl''s head lovingly pulling her cheeks. ''''My sister is really in love. But I know, this stupid blind date idea is only Mia''s not yours. "


    Raos sighed looking at Mia, who was the most notorious person amongst all the cousins. The girl was not just at all times a cheery person but she was also awfully notorious and a prankster. Nobody has ever been spared from her stupid and kiddish pranks. Raos was suddenly remembered of the time when they both were still in school and the teacher had summoned both their parents Natalia and Raol to school. Mia had planted a lizard in a girl''s bag, and was laughing uncontrollably looking at her shrieking face; even after the teacher scolded her tremendously. She had once added a red colored pen ink in Sawyer''s drink, making him drink it only to later make his entire mouth turn red.


    Though he also remembers those several days when she would beat boys in the college black and blue if anybody even dared to comment on any of her cousins!


    "Yes brother. But I do not know how our future will be. I will never be able to reveal my identity. Mia knew how sad I was, that is why she came up with this idea.'''' Ezra sighed despondently as has her phone buzzed again getting a notification from the boy.


    "Why??" Raos frowned looking at the sad girl. "Is it somebody you know already?"


    Ezra looked at the boy and nodded her head in a yes. ''''Yes the boy who was talking to you ...Leo. My new assistant."


    Raos gaped the girl in horror and slapped his head. "That genius?? Girl you are really going to have a hard time dating him." The boy nodded his head in dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 725 - Love stories....

    Ezra sighed a bit as she knew that her brother had not spoken something which she did not know. The boy was really tremendously skilled and was also totally poles apart from her. "I know brother." The girl sighed dejectedly.


    "It is okay. I am there to lend a hand. We can have our tech sessions every evening. I will teach you for a few days, all about technology." The boy smiled, pressing her sister''s cheeks lovingly.


    Ezra gaped at the boy in surprise and then instantly pounced on him, almost making him fall down from the barstool and drop down his beer bottle. "Hahaha! You will always be a kid Ezi.'' The man hugged her back, kissing her cheeks.


    The bartender who had just cleaned his face, instantly walked away from the two of them, thinking it was rather risky to stand there, till the time the girl as present.


    ''Thank you, thank you! Brother, I cannot tell you how thankful I am to you." The girl smiled contentedly and ecstatically.


    "It is no big deal my dear. But promise me there will be no heart breaks and crying. It is just for fun, I do not want my little sister to start crying about it.'''' Raos spoke in a stern tone looking in the girl''s eyes. The boy was known for his possessives for all his family members, since childhood.


    ''''I promise brother.'''' The girl spoke confidently sitting besides Raos, as he helped her chat with the boy, side by side explaining her a little about technology.


    Meanwhile...


    Sarah had been lying down on the bed, feeling much better thinking about whether to pursue the job or not. She had been now thinking about every facet of her complete day. How the man took her to shopping and how he stripped himself off in front of her shamelessly. He then saved her from that man and did not even bother to shield his own contract. He took such good care of her, without even taking advantage of her. But suddenly when everything was working out fine, the man had been making out openly with the blonde girl. She had been shifting constantly on the bed and then instantly straightened up her back.


    She was now feeling tremendously restless and thus instantly stepped out of the bed taking deep breaths. ''''Oh dear. I never had to face such a dilemma in my life. I simply cannot make up my mind.'''' The girl''s gaze fell on the beautiful balcony outside and she contemplated of taking some fresh air. "This might help me in thinking appropriately."


    She quickly walked barefoot and opened a gigantic glass door walking towards the balcony. The balcony was magnificently decorated with several hanging pots and had a striking terrace garden in one corner. She walked bare foot on the garden, smiling looking at the wonderful view ahead. The enormous balcony just over looked a beautiful garden and a tiny tree house, built on gigantic tree. In the other corner were lying down several dogs and cats, lazily on the floor. While the other corner had the stunning and tiny pond, with an artificial waterfall created in its corner. ''''Wow!!"


    The girl smiled and she placed her hands on the glass railing of the balcony looking at the adorable dogs, enjoying their slumber. She was now constantly looking at the pond, which was beautifully lit with the underwater lights. Little did the girl know that her room''s balcony was being shared by Evlin''s room too. The man was inside his room was lazily lying down on the bed and had noticed the girl entering the balcony. He was now constantly staring at her beautiful face which was radiating under the moon light and the lights of the pool.


    "Gosh!! How stunning. I can look at her all night and would not even want to blink to miss even a second. The girl had something unique about her personality. Why do I give her so much importance? Why did mom chose her amongst all the other girls? What is so special about her?''''


    Evlin looked at the girl and quickly took out his cell phone opening his wechat. He then quickly texted his mother out of curiosity.


    Evlin- mom why did you chose Sarah as my secretary amongst all the other contenders?


    Rose- Falling for her already?


    Evlin smiled looking at his mother''s message not knowing what to reply.


    Evlin- blush blush.... I don''t know though.


    Rose- I see a reflection of myself in her. She will never disappoint you and it is a rare thing to find in girls. Try not to scare her away.


    Evlin was stunned reading his mother''s words. ''''How the hell does she do that? Even if I do not tell her anything she gets to know what is happening in my life."


    Evlin- are you spying on me from Bangkok.


    Rose- I do not have to sweety. You are just like your dad. I know you in and out.


    "Huh? This lady is scary."


    Evlin -I am not talking to you. You are damn scary. But yeah, I love you. Good night.


    Rose -Hahaha! I love you sweety. Don''t think much about her, try to sleep.


    Evlin read his mother''s message and slapped his forehead placing down the phone, on his bed as if it was a camera. He then sighed a bit, turning to look at Sarah again, who was now lost in a deep thought, looking at the moon. Evlin looked at her beautiful long legs and her long hair, which were now open and were dancing happily with the impact of gentle breeze. Somehow looking at the girl was extremely comforting for him and in just another two minutes, the man had dozed off to sleep, without even realising it.


    The night had ended for everybody on a very new note....


    While, Mia and Olive were driving back in the same car, discussing art, Ezra had been chatting with Leo till midnight, talking about every gadget in the world. Raos was helping his little sister to strike a good tuning with her, not so blinddate.


    Whereas Shaiza and Saywer the descendants of the same lineage were now talking to each other sitting in a cafe about a very serious topic, while having sneeked out of the party.


    Evlin had dozed off peacefully, while Sarah had spent a sleepless night in the balcony until the whee hours of the morning.

 Chapter 726 - Extreme emotions....

    The early morning sun rays were now entering through massive windows of the room, making the boy''s golden hair stand out. The terrace garden outside the room, in the balcony was now optimistically filled with happy chirping of the birds. Some of them were now bathing in the pond in the ground floor, while the dogs were contentedly enjoying their meals, being fed by the house staff.


    The fresh sun rays, where now making the boy''s upper n.a.k.e.d body shine even more vibrantly, his chiselled muscles highlighting under the dazzling golden rays of the sun. The man flickered his eyes, as the rays fell on his eyes, making his eye lashes to waver delightfully.


    The man was suddenly reminded of the preceding night''s incidents and he frowned a bit, quickly opening his eyes. He woke up with a jerk, straightening his back and then turned his head to look outside, at the balcony with his green eyes, where he had last seen Sarah. There was no trace of the girl in the balcony and the boy hurriedly got out of the bed walking towards the door of his room. He was now dressed only in his shorts, and his upper body was n.a.k.e.d as per his customary morning attire. Just when he was about to open the door there was a knock on the door and Evlin quickly opened it smiling cheerfully. ''Sarah ...I..."


    His smiled faded away when he looked at the middle aged house maid at the door, who had a glass of fresh juice in her hand. ''''Good morning Mr. Jobs. This fresh juice is for you. Wish you a very happy birthday." The lady smiled cheerfully.


    "Thank you so much." The man beamed as the lady placed the glass on the table. "Your fans are waiting to see you from the balcony." The lady spoke excitedly looking at the boy.


    "Ah yes. I will be there in two minutes. And could you tell me if Sarah is awake yet?" the man asked in a serious tone.


    "Oh she left very early and had informed me about it. She has also given this note to hand it over to you. She said you had slept very late so she did not want to wake you up.'''' The lady smiled, handing over a white colour paper to the boy.


    Evlin frowned looking at the paper and quickly held it in his hands. ''''Thank you. I shall be out in two minutes." Evlin nodded his head and the lady left the room softly, closing the door behind her.


    Evlin knew that writing a note for him was not a good sign. This meant that the girl wanted to say something to him which she could not say over a call or in person. He took a deep breath and opened the note reading it rapidly.


    ''Boss, I tried my best to understand you, but I do not think, I can continue this job. I am sorry. You are a very nice person, but this world is just not for me. But if I change my mind, I will let you know. Thank you.''


    The man crumbled the paper in his hands and threw it away in much anger on the door of the balcony. "Relax Evlin! She is just a girl! So what if she left? You have known her from just few hours, you cannot let her effect you so much. You are Evlin Jobs, the biggest celebrity. You can get several girls like her'''' The man spoke piercingly and then quickly walked towards his closet, putting on a black colored tee shirt. He then swiped his hair towards the back, and with a harsh look on his face he walked out of the room. The man was now pretending that he was least affected by the girl''s departure from his life and he quickly walked inside the living room, moving towards the elevator. He then pressed the number four button of the board and the elevator quickly moved upwards. Soon the door opened and the boy stepped in a massive open to sky area, which had a vast terrace garden all around it and was highlighted with several artefacts. The walls of this floor were made entirely of bullet proof glass and this was the floor from where, Evlin would show his face to his fans on his every birthday as they all gathered outside his house to wish him and support him.


    The man took a deep breath and faked a smile on his face and then walked towards the glass wall looking down at the road, just in front of the main gate of the house. As soon as he lowered down his head he saw around thousand people who had gathered close to his house, which had now suddenly started hooting and screaming looking at him.


    Some of the fans specially the girl fans were holding the boy''s banners with ''I love you'' written on it. They all sang the ''happy birthday'' song for the boy, while the boy happily waved at them, grinning ear to ear. This was always the much-loved moment for the boy every year which made him grasp how much he was loved and was blessed with such family and wealth. But this year, the man''s grin could not reach his eyes. His eyes were cheerless as if he was looking for somebody..


    "Thank you such every one! I am really, really blessed to have you all in my life.'''' The man shouted looking down at everybody.


    "We love you Evlin!!'''' An enormous group of college girl hooted looking at the handsome boy. Evlin chuckled passing a flying kiss to the girls and the girls shrieked in extreme joy and surprise. He was now constantly waving his hands and a tear dropped down from his eye. He quickly wiped it away not knowing if it was out of tremendous contentment of looking at his fans or sorrow of missing the girl. Soon an enormous cake was being ushered in the balcony itself near the wall and the boy cut it joyfully, while everybody cheered and sung for him excitedly.

 Chapter 727 - Future lady boss....

    After a few more minutes of celebration, did everybody departed from the road and after Evlin thanked everybody, he then started to walk back to the elevator. "You cannot ruin your mood Evlin. It is your birthday. It will just take a few hours and you will not even remember her. All you require is to deflect your mind." The boy whispered going back to the elevator.


    Soon the boy was by now walking out of the elevator on the first floor, in the direction of his room. Soon after entering his room, he had stripped down his clothes and was already standing under the luke warm water droplets, pouring out from the shower. He could not help but was once again was reminded of Sarah. Her stunning face and her gray and mysterious eyes were now constantly flashing before the boy''s eyes.


    The girl''s n.a.k.e.d body and her beautiful h.i.p.s and b.r.e.a.s.ts, flashed before the boy and he could feel his manhood mounting again. The girl''s soft voice and the way her face glowed up after eating was something too adorable. Seeing his hormones bursting the man quickly turned the faucet to the right, and the lukewarm droplets turned to freezing cold droplets. The boy shivered a bit at the sensation of the cold water on his body, and he quickly swiped back his hair, taking deep breaths. His sweaty and hot body was now slowly turning cold and he had now relaxed a bit.


    Soon after taking the shower the man walked up to his dressing room in his bathing gown, and he noticed the gold colored pen that the girl had gifted to him. He kept looking at the pen for a very long time in dilemma whether to carry it along with him or not. In not time, he was already dressed in a brand new blue shirt and black jeans, looking at his reflection in the mirror. He could observe that he did not look his usual chirpy self and he the once again turned to look at the pen. He then took a deep sigh and then quickly picked it up, placing it in his shirt''s pocket. "I so much wish you were here Sarah.''''


    The man sighed walking out of the room descending down the stairs. Soon he walked towards the porch, and he sat on the back seat of a black colored Mercedez, while the driver switched on the ignition.


    "Happy birthday Mr. Jobs. Not in a good mood today?" the driver asked pleasantly, looking at the man.


    "How do you know?" Evlin looked in surprise at the middle aged man.


    "You did not ask me, how I was doing today. And you did not even tease me, telling me to find girlfriend for myself." The man spoke sadly.


    "Yes. Just not in a frame of mind, somehow." The man sighed looking out of the window towards the road.


    Soon the car entered the mercantile area of the Paris city, where all the best complexes and offices were situated. Evlin''s company "The star entertainment''s" office was also situated in this posh vicinity which was one of the largest buildings of the city. The company not only hired several new aspiring actors and actresses but also signed a contract with them on annual basis based on their endowment. People from all over the world would train themselves for years to audition for the Star Entertainment''s annual auditions. The company also directed and produced the chief blockbuster movies of the Hollywood and hired several aspiring directors for it too.


    The company was started by Evlin around three years back after concluding his acting and direction course in the Paris film academy. In just three years, without anybody''s assistance the boy had reached a mark to formulate his company as pinnacle company of Hollywood, hiring thousands of stars in it. The boy had a business and acting knack just like his father Rhehan and his grandmother Elizabeth. He was blessed with the natural impulse to craft a company and make it rise like anything using his intellect and skills.


    Soon the car halted outside the gate of a gigantic glass made building, just next to a rotating glass door.


    "Thank you.'''' Evlin quickly thanked the driver and stepped out of the car removing his sunglasses.


    Soon the man walked inside the gigantic entrance of the building which was usually the most vivacious ad busy place of the building but today not a single man was to be seen in sight. "Huh? Where is everybody?'' The man looked around the empty gigantic auditorium, which was made to look like a gigantic glass pyramid. He walked a little further ahead when suddenly everybody started hooting and shouting looking at the boy. At least a thousand staff members had and all the topmost stars of the company had now gathered in the corner, and were singing the ''happy birthday song'' for the boy, while their hands had balloons, ribbons, props and other decorative items.


    Evlin chuckled looking at them and bent a little in much grace thanking them. ''''Thank you so much everyone. I am really moved."


    Soon everybody hooted and clapped as a gigantic cake with Evlin''s picture printed on it was being ushered towards him and he was promptly handed over a knife. Evlin smiled looking at the gorgeous cake and cut it straight away, under everybody''s pleased and joyful gaze.


    "Happy birthday sweetheart." A sultry and seductive voice came from behind the boy and Evlin tuned and smiled looking at a blonde girl.


    "Thank you Sofi." He smiled, as the girl hugged him closely, not leaving him from in embrace out of much adore ad liking. The girl blonde girl with short straight hair and pointed features was the biggest star of the company and was also rumoured to have slept with Evlin quite a lot of times. She was in fact assumed to be the potential lady boss of the company so everybody including the other female employees respected her a lot. The rumour lead to the fact that the company was ruled as per her requirements and nobody ever dared to mess with the girl as they feared that her close ties with Evlin, will make them lose their jobs.

 Chapter 728 - The clingy girl....

    The girl was getting tremendously cosy with the boy in front of everybody. Evlin smiled at the girl and then patted her back blissfully.


    "I got this for you.'''' The girl held out a minuscule box which was decorated with several satin threads.


    Evlin smiled holding the box in his hand and opened it there and then in enthusiasm. Inside the box were two elegant dimond cufflinks, which had E & S inscribed on it. "Thank you Sofi. But these initials?"


    "Shh... don''t say anything.'''' The girl smiled kissing the boy on his cheek.


    Evlin let out a shrill sigh and then smiled looking at the girl. ''''Thank you, they are lovely.''''


    It was indeed true that they both had spent several nights together. The girl was often spotted coming out of the boy''s office adjusting her hair and clothes, thus everybody had assumed that they both were dating each other seriously. Apart from that Sofi herself had been mouthing everybody as to how much Evlin has always loved her and keeps asking her for marriage, which was in fact untrue. The boy had been using the girl for his urges and had made her very clear the he would never commit to her....


    ...........


    One year ago...


    "Listen Sofi, you are attractive and a kind woman and I know you are trying to seduce me. But I would never commit to you. So you should rather stay away from me before I lose my control.'''' Evlin had spoken to her when she had just joined the company a year ago.


    "Ah, who wants commitment? I just want to have some pleasure. Besides I do not want to marry or settle down myself. We should just have some causal fun." The girl had spoken, tying to come close to the boy.


    But after a few months the girl had started to get very clingy and Evlin could sense that the girl''s attiude had been shifting. She had also started to avoid spending night with her, but the girl would often seduce him into making him weak, to make out with him or spend night with her. Several more months had now passed and the girl was still using her body to stick close to him.


    Several other girls in the company too were interested in Evlin but they never dared to come close to him, owing to Sofi''s strict eyeing on every girl in the company. Every girl who tried to get close to the boy would be shut out of the company, owing to Sofi''s and her gang''s extreme bullying.


    Thus nobody in the entire company dared to come close to Evlin and had already considered Sofi as their lady boss. Evil was unaware of this rumour and he did not even invite the girl to the party as she was getting too clingy, but the girl was always one step ahead of him. She had arranged a grand welcome for him in the company and gifted him the cufflinks with their initials. Evlin was polite enough to not discard the cufflinks, in front of everybody.


    He was only tolerating the girl as she always managed to seduce him and make him weak on the knees.


    ............


    "Oh I am glad you love it." The girl quickly picked up the cufflinks, fixing them on the boy''s shirt adoringly. Evil was uncomfortable a bit under everybody gawking but he could never be rude to the girl, so he avoided jerking away his hand.


    "Thank you." He smiled as the girl once agin hugged the boy, not giving anybody else chances to even wish the boy.


    "Okay, now let me meet other too." The boy sighed a bit and then walked towards others thanking them all cheerfully. As soon as he walked toward the other actresses the girl blushed a little wishing him lovingly. The girls swooned looking at the handsome man and a wave of jealousy sprung up in Sofi''s body. She walked behind Evlin and gave a stern look to the girls, who immediately made a poker face and wished the boy extremely nonchalantly.


    Sofi was now staring at a recently entered brunette who was getting extremely warm with the boy. The brunette Zara had no idea about Sofi and she was now trying to impress her boss to the fullest. She was now also making comical jokes and Evlin was chuckling patting the girl''s shoulder.


    "Hah. You are really funny and also talented. The moment I saw you, I knew you have the knack of being a star.'''' Evlin smirked at the girl in front of everybody.


    Zara blushed a little and thanked the man happily. ''It is an honour boss ad I am a big fan of yours. It really means to me.'''' She held out her hand and Evlin smiled shaking the girl''s hand looking in her stunning dark eyes. The girl had very dazzling Asian looks and Evlin could not help but admire her exotic looks. "Hollywood is always on a look out for pretty Asians like you. I also have a perfect movie role for you. Let me talk to my team.''''


    Sofi gaped at Evlin in horror but decided to stay quiet about it, for now. Everybody had now turned to look at Sofi in surprise whose face was turning red in anger.


    "Do you think he is actually dating Sofi?" The actresses who had just been given a tough glare by Sofi now whispered chuckling to look at the angry girl.


    "The man is really impressed by Zara. I think he broke up with Sofi.'''' The girls gossiped looking at each other.


    "I have heard she was not even present in the arty." A new entrant whispered in her colleague''s ear.


    "Hmmm... Maybe she is not the future lady boss after all." Spoke other actor.


    Sofi was now glaring at Zara in much antagonism as she could also hear several office staff members gossiping about her. "Hmm... you do not know what you have done girl. Let''s see how you get this movie role."


    Even though Zara was only trying to impress her boss like an obedient employee and Evlin w just giving away harmless and genuine compliments to the girl without any intention of flirting, Sofi was now extremely jealous and everybody knew that Zara was now in much trouble!

 Chapter 729 - His rising hormones...

    Soon everybody was now already back to their respective jobs, while Sofi was eyeing the new girl in much anger, standing alongside of other three girls who were Sofi''s blind followers, considering her to be the potential lady boss.


    "We need to do something about this." Sofi smirked looking at the other girls.


    The girls nodded obediently eyeing Zara with mean looks, as she was now talking to a new young actor cheerfully.


    "The girl is also getting pretty famous in office after boss''s compliment" another brown haired girl gave mean stare to the girl.


    "Don''t worry. She can never out beat me. In just another few minutes the girl will be running out of the company." Sofi smiled devilishly and turned to look at Evlin who was now walking towards his private elevator. "We will look at her in the lunch break whenever she will use the powder room, but for now I have to go kiss my boyfriend.'''' Sofi smiled sprinting behind Evlin, who was at a far end corner of the auditorium already, about to enter the elevator.


    The girl rushed towards the elevator catching up to the boy quickly, trying not to trip on her high heels. Everybody looked the running girl as she was catching up to the boy and they all knew that the couple was now going to get cosy in the elevator.


    The girl knew that she was getting everybody''s attention so she perfectly knew how to seize the moment. She walked up to the boy and hugged him from behind, kissing his back affectionately. Evlin who was about to step in the elevator was startled and he instantly stopped, touching the hands of the person who had hugged hm. "huh?" he turned around and saw Sofi looking at him smiling cheerfully.


    "Sofi? You frightened me.'''' The man frowned a bit looking all around him a several staff members were giving secret glances at them.


    "Awwwee did I? I am sorry sweetie. Let me make it up to you.'''' The girl bit her lips a bit and then came closer to the boy, touching his zipper of his jeans teasingly.


    The boy was left astounded and he quickly pulled the girl inside the elevator looking at her in surprise. ''''what are you doing?" the man spoke in much anger.


    "Something we have always been doing." The girl smiled waked closer to him once again. The man took a deep breath as he looked at the girl from head to toe.


    The elevator door closed and the staff eyeing them chuckled looking at the two of them, romancing their own world.


    "Clearly they have not broken up." Spoke the manager.


    "She is the most gorgeous and talented girl we have. Why would boss even break up with her?" Spoke the receptionist."


    "True. Nobody can stand even close to Sofi''s prettiness." Beamed, a senior actor


    "She is the future boss lady for sure." Confirmed an actress, eyeing Sofi with covetousness.


    As soon the elevator closed, the girl came closer to the boy and once again caressed her hands on the man''s pelvic region, slowly travelling downwards towards his manhood. The boy was trying to control his hormones but the girl was actually too pretty to disregard. She had the most prefect and lean figure and was currently wearing a tight fitted wrap dress, which was showing her cleavage. Her gorgeous face skin had the perfect makeup, matching her olive dress.


    "You should not be doing this. What will everybody think Sofi?'''' The man tried to jerk away the girl''s hand.


    They all already know what is going on between us. Why do you have to hesitate? You also like me just admit it. '''' She little by little, travelled her hand on the man''s chest and planted soft and gentle kissed on his neck. The man could now feel immense hormones rising in his body and as usual he had no control over it.


    His hands automatically went up the girl''s waist and he pressed her h.i.p.s withy much force pulling her closer to his body. The man was now looking at the girl with ravenous eyes and the girl smirked, knowing her plan had worked once again, though she did not know about the man''s weakness, but she knew just the right tricks to seduce the man. And the girl was pretty confident that using these tricks she will also get hitched with him one day and be the daughter in law of the richest business tycoon in the planet.


    Soon the elevator door opened and they both straightened themselves, as they saw several people in the corridor, who were doing their respective job, were now looking at them timidly. But this was not the first time they both were seen in this gauche pose, making everybody think that they both were dating each other.


    Sofi fixed her hair and walked smartly and proudly alongside the man as everybody wished him. She was the only person in the office to be able to walk just next to him, touching his arm. The girl had a smug look on her face as usual walking towards the man''s office as if telling everybody ''''look carefully you all. You are seeing your future lady boss.''''


    Soon they both entered the gigantic office of the boy, which was beautifully designed by Sawyer yet again. The interiors of the room matched perfectly with the boys macho tastes. The light blue colour of the walls was decorated with several black and white photographs of the boy''s family, in one corner. While in the other corner was a colossal fireplace of white Italian marble.


    The boy had his own personal enormous balcony where he would often come to meet his fans, waiting for him on the road. The boy quickly closed the door and speedily lifted the girl from her waist, up in the air. The girl smiled l.u.s.tily looking at the boy as he made her sit on his office table. He then swiftly pulled up the girl''s tight fitted dress from her thighs up to her waist, revealing her long and beautiful thighs and a green colour panty.

 Chapter 730 - Son of a Nymphomaniac....

    The man looked at her tiny panty and his manhood started rising instantly, looking at her appealing thighs. He was looking at the girl with a great deal of passion and yearn, and Sofi smiled looking at his green eyes. "Oh, those looks. I had missed it from so many days."


    The girl speedily unbuttoned top three buttons of his shirt and caressed his upper body with her hands, making the man m.o.a.n and shut his eyes. The man had now numerous clashes in his heart and brain. He did not want to make out with the girl but his hormones were forcing him to just remove his pants and penetrate the girl.


    The girl could sense the boy''s dilemma and she smirked once again. She speedily untied the knot of her dress from the backside making it descend on her waist instantly. She then unhooked her bra instantaneously, removing her bra as well, throwing it away. The man was stunned to glance at the girl''s gorgeous b.r.e.a.s.ts and her erect pink n.i.p.p.l.es. The girl smirked looking at the boy''s mouth wide open end she hastily held the boy''s hands and planted them on her b.r.e.a.s.ts, making him grope them with much vigour.


    "Wow! Amazing!" the man m.o.a.ned in pleasure touching the girl''s b.r.e.a.s.ts and he pounced on the girl kissing her on her lips with much force, making her lie down on the table, flat. The boy was now standing between the girl''s thighs and he then bent downwards, hovering on top of her body. He was kissing her forcefully on her lips, while his hands were travelling all over her stomach and b.r.e.a.s.ts. The boy then quickly lifted the girl''s lower body with his one hand groping her h.i.p.s. He then pressed the girl''s pubic region with his other hand rubbing it vigorously.


    "Ahhhhh!!! AHHH!" the girl shrieked in delight so loudly, that her voice was even travelling outside the office. Everybody as usual ignored the screams of the girl, trying to mind their own business.


    The boy vigorously rubbed her pubic region and then soon walked towards the corner of the room, opening up a drawer. He took out a foil paper from the drawer quickly peeling it taking out a strawberry flavoured condom. The man then quickly opened the zip of his jeans and lowered his underwear. The man''s hardiness sprung up instantly and he slid the condom on his manhood about to enter the girl. But the girl quickly got up straightening her back, looking devilishly at the boy. She then pulled the man closer to her body holding his h.i.p.s and then quickly bent, sucking his hardness with her mouth.


    "Ohhhhhhh!" the man m.o.a.ned n pleasure as the girl was now sucking his manhood with much force and then moved her tongue twirling it around his manhood.


    "Ohhhhh!! Ahhhhh!!" the man m.o.a.ned again and again and he clutched the girl''s b.r.e.a.s.ts rubbing them hard while the girl sucked his manhood rapidly, moving her head to and fro. After a few more minutes did the man climaxed and he m.o.a.ned in contentment yet again, his face getting tremendously flushed and sweaty.


    He took deep breaths climaxing and the girl then removed her mouth from his manhood, taking deep breaths. They both were now panting deeply and the man speedily removed the condom from his p.e.n.i.s, throwing it away.


    "What about me? I am still craving for you." The girl smirked rubbing her pubic region making a gloomy face.


    The by smirked mischievously and pushed down the girl abruptly making her lie on the table again. He was now looking at the girl''s pubic opening with much temptation, his hormones mounting up once again. The girl started m.o.a.ning looking at the boy, trying to seduce him one again. She then started rubbing her v.a.g.i.n.a.l opening with her finger looking at the boy.


    ''Ahh! I want you right now Evlin. I want you." The girl m.o.a.ned for the boy and the man smirked looking at the amazing view ahead of her. The girl''s beautiful opening was getting wet longing for his manhood. He rapidly walked up to the same drawer peeling another condom, sliding it on his manhood. With a quick thrust he had now entered the girl???s wet opening and m.o.a.ned in pleasure.


    "Ohhhhhh!! "The man m.o.a.ned feeling the girl''s wet opening


    "WOW!" the girl m.o.a.ned clutching his h.i.p.s tightly. Soon the man was moving to and fro rapidly as they both m.o.a.ned in pleasure feeling their rising hormones in their bodies.


    The entire staff outside the office could hear them m.o.a.ning in joy making their faces flush. Numerous men were now turned on hearing the girl''s screams and they quickly rushed away from the office to avoid hearing the cries.


    After a few more minutes of the man moving to and fro, both of them climaxed taking deep sensual breaths, looking in each other''s eyes with much passion and satisfaction. Soon the man removed his manhood from inside the girl throwing away the second condom. The girl smiled and quickly straightened her back, still sitting on the office table. "Why do not you admit that you like me? You are attracted to me as well that you just cannot control." The girl smiled still sitting n.a.k.e.d deliberately as she knew the boy would still keep looking at her pubic region and b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "I do not like you. I told you earlier that whatever we have was just for enjoyment. There are no strings attached and do not even try doing something reckless.'''' The man spoke with a poker face looking at the girl. He quickly held the girl''s waist and picked her up from his table. ''''Please cover yourself; I have a meeting to attend."


    "Why? Does seeing me n.a.k.e.d make you want to have s.e.x with me again?'''' As soon as the girl got up her dress fell down on her feet and she walked over it, walking butt n.a.k.e.d towards the boy.


    The boy gulped looking at her amazing figure and he heaved a deep sigh. ''''What do you want from e?"


    "Commitment." The girl spoke walking closer to him.


    "Fine I will think about it." He looked at her pubic region and nodded his head.


    "Yayyyyy!!!" she pounced on the boy hugging him forcefully making the boy''s hormones rise up again.

 Chapter 731 - DONT LET HER GO....

    After making out with the boy for another time did the girl wore her bra and then her dress. She then gave a rapid peck on the boy''s cheek and walked out of the office. She deliberately had not fixed her makeup and hair, as usual. She wanted to give everyone a verification that she has indeed made out with the boy and she was his girlfriend. As soon the girl walked out of the office, in her disorganized hair and smudged lip colour, everyone turned to look at her. Nobody ever dared to make fun of her or question her and they all knew that she would be the future lady boss for them.


    Everybody was stealing glances at the girl who was now smiling a bit and was walking out of the room happily. Her face was blushed and sweaty as she walked towards the boy''s personal elevator, her being the only one who used it. Nobody was authorized to use his elevator but nobody really had the backbone to question the girl about it and without Evlin''s knowledge the girl would often use his elevator with full authority.


    Today the girl was mighty cheerful as the boy had told her that he might think about committing to her. This hope itself had made the girl very excited and even more convinced to do whatever she wants to do in the entire company.


    The girl walked straight out of the elevator towards the ground floor, where several people were doing their respective jobs, behind their glass desks. As soon as the girl stepped out of the elevator everybody''s gaze fell upon the girl with dishevelled clothes, messy hair and smudged lipstick. The girl had purposely dropped down her dress from one side and as soon as she walked out of the elevator she fabricated to be shocked about her dress and speedily pulled up her dress from shoulder, pretended to be a bit embarrassed.


    "Oh, she really made out with the boss." A blind follower of Sofi spoke up


    "Of course, she is the future lady boss. You had any doubts?" the other girl spoke conceitedly.


    The girl''s blind followers rushed to meet her to know all the information of the moment with their boss.


    The other staff members too were gossiping about the girl, looking at her from head to toe.


    "This proves they are still dating.'' A senior actor of the company spoke up looking at Sofi with much regard.


    "I would not be surprised if they soon announce their marriage." Another man spoke up.


    "Yeah and I would not be surprised if they soon broadcast her pregnancy, owing to the number of times they have made in office itself." Another lady chuckled.


    Soon usual Sofi was surrounded by several girls, who were now more than excited to hear what the girl had to say.


    "Oh I was so not in a mood today and I just wanted to hug him, but he literally seduced me. What could I do? The boy is so handsome even I fell for his trap as usual. And he then wanted to do it second time too and I purely refused. He then started buttering me even talking about our marriage. I was shocked. I told him I will think about it and let him know." Sofi gasped in shock in much attitude as if undoubtedly not interested in settling down with the boy.


    "What you refused the boss?" a brunette girl gasped inn shock.


    "How can anybody reject the richest bachelor in the whole world?'' another lady too gasped in shock.


    Sofi smirked and then waved her hands frowning a bit "I love my career and be it Evlin Jobs or anybody in need time for myself. And I just realised the man had kissed me so wildely that my entire lipstick must have smudged. Excuse me while I go fix my makeup and hair. And remember girls, in the lunch break we have to punch out that brunette girl Zara."


    Everybody nodded obediently at their future lady boss and Sofi walked away in much attitude as if she already owns the company, still catching everybody''s eye.


    Meanwhile...


    Evlin was sitting in his office after the girl left the room and he was blankly staring at the family photos in front of him. He was in a miserable mood for the first time eve after having good s.e.x! ''''What is happening? She is just a girl!!"


    The man slammed his fist onto the table in much aggravation thinking bout Sarah. He was also frustrated with himself that he was not able to have power over his own weakness. This had made him stuck to Sofi and in that heat of moment he had also told her that he might commit to her. But the boy was not even in love with her. He had started physical relation with her just out of excitement as she is pretty and also easily accessible. It was all fun and casual in the beginning but later he realised that he was falling into the girl''s trap. He was now feeling extremely cheerless and was now on the verge of tears and he quickly took out his phone, calling his father.


    "Hello dad..."


    "Hello my sweetie. Having fun celebrating birthday?" Rhehan''s powerful yet loving voice echoed in the speaker.


    "Dad, I feel lost. My secretary just left me and I feel stuck in my own body. I feel my dark side is overpowering me day by day, making me fall in a trap."


    Rhehan was stunned for a few seconds as if he was listening to his younger own self''s inner voice. He then smiled a bit hearing the boy''s gloomy words. "Always keep in mind dark, we have both good and bad sides in our bodies. But it is all in our psyche. Soon you will come across somebody who will give you a will power to fight all your weakness. It will take you just a second to realise who that person is, and once you find her just don''t ever let her go." The man smiled turning to look at his wife, who was sitting next to him, reading a book, in the garden of their house.

 Chapter 732 - Dream Project....

    After listening to his father''s words, the boy smiled a bit. He was feeling a lot better after hearing him. "Thanks dad. I don''t know how you guys do it, but you always sound like you both are spying on me." The boy chuckled.


    Rhehan too giggled back hearing his son''s words. "Now don''t over think. When the perfect time comes, you will be keen to forfeit all you bad habits. It will be hard, but trust me it is worth it." The man smiled and then put down his phone, once again turning to look at his wife Rose.


    "Say, hubby the girl left the job already. Seems like she is already pissed with our boy.'''' Rhehan sighed looking at the lady, who was still reading the book with much dedication.


    Hearing the man''s words Rose, stopped reading and looked in his green eyed husband and smiled. Even today, the lady''s face and beam was as beautiful and graceful like 25 years ago. Even today whenever she looked in his green eyes, his heart used to beat faster admiring her flawless beauty.


    "Of course it was bound to happen. I just hope the girl tries to see the boy beyond his bad habits. Only then she will be able to cope up with him." Rose pursed her lips thinking how difficult it could be for any girl to endure such habits.


    "Just like you did for me." the man quickly got up from his seat and just like everyday he never failed to thank his wife for the immeasurable trust and faith she has shown in him. He walked behind the lady and crossed his arms lovingly around her neck, kissing her hair.


    "Yes." The lady patted the man''s arms and smiled as if feeling nostalgic. "it is going to be tough but it will be totally worth it too.'''' The girl repeated the man''s words and quickly stood up on her feet smiling looking in the boy''s green eyes. Their eyes still had the same freshness of love and warmth for each other.


    Rhehan smiled, his now a bit wrinkled eyes, were yet a little teary.


    "Oh my cry baby." Rose chuckled and encircled her arms around the man''s chest and planted a passionate and loving kiss on the man''s lips. The man smiled back and immediately started kissing back the lady, while standing amidst the garden of the stunning house, where once their story had began.


    Meanwhile...


    After putting down the call with his father, the boy was now feeling enormously better and was once again looking at the family pictures hung on the walls, this time with a smile on his face. There was not a single day when he did not thank God, for granting him such amazing family, full of love and laughter. Of course being born in the richest family he had to face his own share of issues, but his parents always made sure that they keep both the kids exceptionally protected and sheltered, while side by side giving them a chance to fly ad pursue their ideas. When every kid in the family wanted to go to Paris, they all were happily willing to let them go and pursue their dreams. "Haha! My family is full of all kinds of samples. Painter, architect, actor, psychologist, business tycoon, makeup artist, martial arts expert and what not!!"


    The boy''s mood was now much more elated and he then quickly picked up is office phone dialling number. ''''Yes, I am ready for the meeting. Tell the staff." The boy was now headed to the meeting room, while it was already going to be lunch time in another one hour.


    Evlin was seated on the boss chair, at the extreme corner of the meeting room, while several other staff members, assistant producers, directors and senior actors were seated on other chairs surrounded around the table. They all were now listening to their boss, who was now talking about the biggest project of the the company. The boy had thought about it in the morning, that since Charles''s hemming was no longer making the movie, he should rather make a Hollywood film, which would be not just the costliest film of the cinema world, but also have the best VFX, best artists and directors.


    "Good afternoon every one. Today I have gathered you all to announce in front of you all our dream project! The biggest Hollywood movie that has ever been made, which will not just be a blockbuster, but will also break all records!! A movie which will decide our fortune and will be remembered for several generations to come." the boy spoke enthusiastically smiling looking at everybody.


    The boy could now hear the loud gasps of all the 50 members that were sitting looking at him in surprise.


    ''''Yes, it occurred to me today that we are already a few years old, and we have the capability to handle this type of movie. Rather than me trying to get myself casted for other directors, I would love to make such movie under my own banner. The market is one for us now and we will work our best to make this project possible." He spoke up stridently and cheerfully.


    "Wow!"


    "Yayy!"


    "Awesome"


    There were now excited sheiks from everybody and they all looked mighty excited, waiting to hear more details from their boss.


    "This will be a space time travel, romantic story and I want all the scriptwriters to start working on it. We will need suggestion for the names, so please gear up your minds and think of a catchy name for the movie by tomorrow. Now as far the caste of the movie is concerned, we need 5 people to be casted for this. There will be one female lead with me, while all other will be the side actors, but will yet have major roles. This can be a career changing movie for every actor, so gear up for it. The auditions will be held in three days. Inform everybody!'''' the man grinned banging his fist on the table in much enthusiasm.

 Chapter 733 - Lady boss..?

    Everybody was now beaming looking at their boss and was by now discussing with each other their individual work. Whereas Sofi, who was sitting on the chair just next to Evlin was now smiling glancing at him. She already knew that for three days, she will have to seduce the boy wearing s.e.xiest dresses and clinging close to him, so that she will be casted for the role, without having to give an audition.


    "Ok everybody. You all already are acquainted with your roles. Soon I will be deciding who will be judging along with me for the auditions. Also we will make it open for the people outside the company to audition. If they get selected, they will get to sign a one year contract. So tell the marketing team to post the advertis.e.m.e.nt right now. We just have three days left and now I shall go and converse to our VFX team." The spoke in a soft yet elegant voice.


    Sofi was persistently staring at the boy, and unexpectedly she held out her one leg and rubbed her feet seductively on the man''s leg, chuckling a bit. The man turned to look at Sofi and sighed. The girl was now not giving any possibility to the boy to avoid her and now even in the meetings; she was opting for new methods to seduce him. The ticklish feeing travelled all over the boy''s leg and he gulped in nervousness. Evlin then quickly turned to look at the staff members and smiled. ''''thank you every one. I shall now take your leave." The man spoke up and quickly got up from his seat, walking out of the room.


    Sofi was stunned as Evlin quickly got up from his seat without giving her any response. Her face flushed a bit and she pursed her lips in much annoyance. The girl was adamant to get this role in the movie and she knew she would have to use her finest skills to seduce him and also she would have to toss away the brunette girl, whom Evlin liked so much.


    "Well the female lead is already decided.'''' A girl smirked looking at Sofi, who was another sightless admirer of the girl thinking her to be the future boss.


    "Of course. Who can compete her in looks and talent? And let us not forget she is the lady boss to be.'''' Another girl spoke conceitedly.


    "Lady Boss?'''' a senior actor spoke in astonishment.


    ''Of course. Don''t you know, the boss has been pressuring her to get married, even though she is not interested." Girl spoke smugly, looking at her supposedly best friend, Sofi.


    Sofi was now smiling hearing everybody talks while they all were looking at her with much esteem and deference. ''''Oh come on guys. Let the auditions happen. And I do not know, if I am interested in the movie or not. But if Evlin really requests me then I might have to do the role. But it will not be just to not let other talented people get the role.'''' The girl spoke in a sugary tone.


    A girl swooned looking at Sofi. "But you are really beautiful and talented. You deserve this role.''''


    "Of course she is and you stay away from her, she is my best friend.'''' A girl spoke possessively who was sitting next to Sofi.


    "Relax guys. I love you all." Sofi smile politely and then got up from her seat with everybody else walking out of the meeting room. The girl''s first objective was to eliminate the brunette girl from the company and she signalled her girl gang to come to the powder room.


    Soon a large gang of ten girls were already walking inside the elevator, which was headed by Sofi. As soon the elevator reached the ground floor, everybody turned to look at the girl gang, walking in much fortitude towards the powder room, which was situated across the lobby area. Everybody who was now heading for the lunch area, were stunned looking at the girls.


    "Someone is dead today.''''


    "Looks like someone pissed off the lady boss."


    "I bet it''s that brunette girl Zara. She is going to cry now."


    "I am going to skip lunch to see the drama."


    "Yah... me too. It''s been a while, that somebody had dared to get close to the boss, under Sofi''s scanner." Spoke an actor who had joined the company just a few months back


    "Shhh... don''t call her by name. We all call her mam." Rebuked a senior actor.


    Everybody now whispered looking at the angry bunch of girls, who had just entered the powder room. Their eyes were now stuck on the metal door of the powder room, waiting for somebody to cry and come rushing out of it.


    2:00 pm...


    It was now a lunch time and Zara had already packed up her stuff and headed to the powder room contentedly. She crossed the lobby area, while feeling a little awkward. Everybody had now turned to look at the girl and was whispering slowly to each other. Zara frowned and then turned to look at a senior actor. "What happened? Why are you all staring at me? Is everything alright?"


    "Hey stay away,'''' the actor jumped taking a few steps back. "I cannot be seen talking to you. I love my job."


    "Huh? Did I miss something?" The girl frowned, her dark brown eyes now looking at the people. She then walked towards the girl who was looking at Zara in much anger.


    "Lily... did something happen? Is there something that is should know?" the girl frowned as several more people were now looking at her.


    "It''s your fault girl. You pissed off the boss lady. Nobody dares to do that. It''s her company and we all follow her rules. She is the nicest person on this earth but also a worst person if somebody breaks her rules." The girl smirked folding her hands across her chest with a mean look on her face. Everybody was now either feeling pity for the new girl or were looking at her with scorching eyes as if she had murdered somebody.

 Chapter 734 - Bully....

    The girl looked at everybody, but there was nothing apart from absolute silence all around. The girl frowned in perplexity and then shrugged her shoulders. "Whatever. I discern, I have done nothing. I am off to powder room and then have to get lunch." She sighed and then walked towards the metallic closed door.


    Nobody even dared to caution her that so many fuming girls were waiting to pounce on her like wild cats. Soon the brunette girl opened metallic door and entered a massive powder room. The room had numerous large cabins in one extreme corner, while on the other side several gigantic mirrors were decorated on the walls, with several spotlights on top of it. The brunette girl entered the powder room nonchalantly, placing her hand bag on the shelf. The girl then went to pee in the cabin and did not observe other girl''s hiding inside the several other cabins.


    The large cabin were attached to each other with cardboard walls, which were open from above. If anybody stood on top of the pot, they could easily glance inside the adjoining cabin. The girl soon closed her cabin and pulled up her dress, sliding down her panty, to sit on the pot. As soon as the girl sat on the pot, moving her dress upwards the girl could see quite a few flashes all above her. She looked up in shock and saw several hands, which were holding the phones were now clicking the girl''s picture while others were making her video.


    "Arghhhhh!!" the girl quickly stood upright dropping her pee on the floor. She then quickly pulled up her underwear and adjusted her dress containing her urine in her bladder. She could hear the chuckling voices of several girls who were earlier standing on the pot and had now jumped down from the pot.


    Zara looked around her in bewilderment and did not have the guts to open he cabin. Suddenly she heard the several girls'' voices talking to each to her loudly.


    "Look this is so clear. I can see her bootie and face clearly."


    "I caught her pubic region."


    ''Let me forward this in the office group."


    "Let me post think on social media."


    "This is clearer. See the video."


    Zara heard several voices giggling and talking to each other and she gasped in disbelief. She swiftly stepped out of the cabin and looked at the ten girls in shock, who were now happily showing the photos to each other.


    "How dare you do this to me?" Zara looked at the girls in disgust as she gaped at the phone of one of the girls, which clearly showed her sitting n.a.k.e.d on the pot and peeing.


    "Ohhh you poor thing. Are you controlling your pee?? Did we not let you pass out your urine?" Sofi who was standing in one corner near the mirror, giving a touch up to her face, turned to look at Zara with an evil smile.


    Zara looked at Sofi in much anger and walked towards her. "You!! How dare you! I know you are behind all this." The girl pointed her finger at Sofi and Sofi smiled, placing her compact in the purse. She then turned to look at her blind followers and smiled. "Yohooo.... girls. This girl is threatening me."


    The girls who were busy giggling looking at Zara''s n.a.k.e.d images turned to stare at Zara in much dreadfulness. "Your are bulling our lady boss?"


    Zara frowned and quickly tried to get away from them, towards the metallic door. But to her horror the door was locked and Sofi was holding the key. "Why are you doing this to me? What did in do to you??"


    "How dare you talk rudely to our lady boss?" they all walked towards the brunette girl.


    "How dare you even flirt with our boss?" spoke another girl.


    "Girls.... she is holding her pee. Let''s help her get relieved. Open your cameras." A girl spoke and then walked towards Zara.


    Zara was now taking big steps walking backwards in dread, till her back touched a cold wall. "No! No! I did not do anything. I did not even flirt with him"


    Sofi was now merely standing in one corner, letting the other girls do the needful. The girls were already trained enough to do, what to do with girls who were a threat to her.


    One of the girls had now held the girl''s hands while the other had held her waist tightly. The other girl pulled up the girl''s dress pulling down her panty. Several girls were now groping the girl tightly, while Zara shrieked in fear. "Nooo!! Help!! Somebody help!!!''


    A girl had one again held the phone in her hand and was making the girl''s video while another girl punched her stomach, making the girl pee instantly.


    "Hahahaah!!!"


    "ahahahaha!!"


    Zara cried as several girls were now laughing at her, while a girl had already made her video. "Now girl listen. Just get the hell out of this company because our lady boss does not like you at all. So we also do not like you.''''


    "Or we shall torture you with this video every day. We will stalk you were ever you go and will keep infuriating you in everything, until you get totally mad." Another girl spoke chuckling looking at the girl.


    Zara had now busted in tears as the girls had now left her arms, leaving her to cry on the floor. "What you did is illegal. You cannot do this."


    "And you dare talk about this to anybody; you will have our lady boss'' wrath. Mr. Jobs will never accept your words and you will be insulted in the entire company when your video gets viral." Another girl spoke looking down at the girl.


    Sofi then walked towards the girl and bent a little looking at Zara with mean look. ''''Nobody can dare to snatch away my man from me. There is no such girl who has the bravery to face my wrath. So now, just go out of this room and inform the receptionist to cancel your contract. And never ever show your ugly face to any of us."

 Chapter 735 - The girl in GUCCI shoes...

    Zara cried dreadfully looking at the girls encompassing her and looking at her as if she was a piece of trash. The girl had just entered the Star entertainment company and had worked really hard to enter the company. Little had she expected that even before getting her first proper movie the company''s filthy politics will crash her dreams so terribly! It not just crashed her dreams, but also humiliated her to the core that she would never be able to seize the limelight now. If she even joined another company and grew renowned, she feared that these girls could leak her thwarting videos.


    The girl looked at Sofi with much resentment in her eyes. "You yourself are a girl and you are doing such shameful things to other girls? Wait for it, when someone comes in this office, who will give you a major face slap. I might leave, but wait for it. Karma is a strong thing, just remember."


    "Hahahaha!!"


    "Hahahaha!!"


    "Do you hear her words??" Sofi chuckled looking at the other girls who were giggling too, listening to girl''s bashful words.


    "There is no such girl, who can beat our lady boss. Now get lost, before we plan to make this video viral." A girl spoke angrily pointing her phone towards Zara.


    Zara quickly got up on her feet and wiped away her tears, looking at Sofi. "Mark my words. Your devastation is soon about to come in the office." The girl then opened the door of the powder room and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    She was sure that everybody must have heard her screaming and shouting. But she was stunned that nobody ever came to help her or to stop these girls. She looked at all the staff of the company which much remorse and humiliation. She was surprised that nobody had a spine to say anything against the girl. She then walked up to the reception area and to her surprise; the lady had already prepared her contract cancellation form.


    "I have informed the boss that you want to leave. It was pretty evident. Nobody has ever survived in this company whom Sofi mam does not like.'''' The receptionist then spoke with a poker face and handed over the signed letter to her.


    The girl looked at the letter with tears in her eyes and walked away towards the main door of the company.


    Everybody was now going to the lunch area and the canteen, still gossiping about what happened to Zara.


    "I don''t know how they scare the girls, but it looks pretty bad."


    "Hmmm.... the girl was in a really bad condition."


    "Lady Boss is really scary."


    "Yeah but she is nice to those who butter her up, every now and then and shower her up gifts."


    The entire lunch break was all about gossips and discussions about Sofi and how nobody can ever dare to beat the most gorgeous and dominant girl of the company. Soon after the lunch break everybody had now settled behind the glass desks working once again in the gigantic lobby area of the company. They were no longer talking about Sofi, as the girl was also now sitting behind a desk, gossiping with her friends still talking about Zara. They all had accepted that nobody could beat the girl in looks as well as due to her impact on the boss.


    Just then one of Evlin''s personal cars halted outside the main door of the office and the receptionist and the guard turned to look at the car in confusion.


    "Huh? Why is boss''s personal car halted outside the door? Boss is still in his office." The lady spoke in confusion.


    The black colour latest model BMW halted outside the door and the driver stepped out of the car, opening the back door of the car. A pair of pearl white, slender legs, wearing beautiful GUUCI heels, stepped on the floor and a dazzling girl came out of the car, swiping back her hair and looking at the glass building.


    She turned to look at the driver and smiled nodding her head. ''Thank you for dropping me"


    "No problem Miss. My pleasure.'''' The driver nodded and walked back to the car, driving away.


    The girl took a deep breath and then instantly walked inside the building, entering the gigantic lobby area of the company. She looked around the lobby as several people were working sitting behind their glass desk at the far end corner of the lobby, while in the other corner were several people gathered discussing something significant. The other extreme corner had the reception area and the girl walked towards the reception.


    The receptionist''s jaw dropped as she looked at the attractive girl walking straight towards her. All the people who were now working at the far end of the lobby and also the people sitting in the adjoining, waiting lounge has now turned to look at the beautiful girl. The senior artist and directors who were discussing something with each other about the new project too turned to look at the girl from head to toe.


    "Is she here for auditions?"Spoke a higher-ranking actor.


    "If she is, then she will definitely win." Spoke a leading producer looking at the girl with his mouth wide open.


    "Whoever she is, I would love to have her as my girlfriend." A young actor looked at the girl, setting up his hair.


    "She is so hot."


    "Hottest girl I have ever seen. Look at those long legs."


    Everybody was no gossiping looking at the pearl white skin of beauty, who was walking toward the reception, in a perfect cat walk. The girl was wearing a tiny striking red colour GUCCI dress, with matching 6 inch high heels. The backless dress revealed her pearl white hot back and the halter neck of the dress exposed her perfect cleavage from the front. The dress hugged her waist snugly showing her alluring curves, while the flare of the tiny skirt, revealed most of her fine-looking highs.

 Chapter 736 - Her goodness...

    The stunning girl halted just next to the reception and took a deep breath as if in a hurry. "Hi, I would like to meet Mr. Evlin Jobs."


    The receptionist was stunned by the girl''s looks and she did not even bother to ask about the girl''s purpose of meeting him. She was still looking at her beautiful dress from head to toe. "Ah. He is in an investors meeting right now." The lady spoke apologetically.


    "Oh and where is it held? It is pretty urgent." The girl spoke inquisitively, not able to control her restlessness.


    "Well, on the fifth floor. You can take the elevator on the right." The lady pointed towards the elevator at the far end corner of the lobby across the working area of the employees.


    "Thank you. "The girl smiled turning to walk away. The girl could feel the entire people in the lobby looking at her in admiration. There were loud gasps and people were by now gossiping about her.


    "Who is she??"


    "Don''t know, but she is by far the prettiest female, I have ever seen."


    "Yeah, even a lot prettier than Sofi." A girl spoke stridently but was suddenly poked by her colleague. Sofi had heard the girl''s words and was now fuming looking at the pretty girl in red dress.


    "Just who is she?'' Sofi frowned looking at the girl in much covetousness.


    "Don''t know lady boss. Never really seen her before. But looks like some sort of pop idol." Another girl looked at her in awe.


    "Shut up," Sofi reprimanded in much disgust. She was noticing that this new girl was already becoming the centre of attraction. "I need all the information of this new girl. Follow her and tell me where she is heeding to." Sofi ordered a brunette girl, who then right away stoop up walking towards the girl in striking red dress.


    Soon the good-looking girl in red dress was already walking towards the elevator and she heaved a sigh of relief pressing the button of the elevator. "Whew! Too much of attention seeking for one day!"


    Soon the elevator door opened and the girl entered it and was about to close the door when the brunette girl came rushing towards the elevator. ''Stop the lift for me please."


    Sarah quickly pressed the button of the elevator to stop the door from closing and the brunette girl entered the lift and smiled. "thanks." As soon as the brunette girl halted inside the elevator and the door closed, she instantly tripped on the floor hurting her knee. ''Ahhhh!!!"


    "Oh shit." Sarah gaped at the girl in shock and instantly bent a little looking at her. The girl had broken her high heel, which had caused her to fall down and sprain her ankle and hurt her knee. "Are you ok? Oh this looks really bad."


    Sarah held the girl''s arms helping her to get up on her feet.


    "Ahhh!!" the brunette girl got up looking at her bleeding knee. The elevator door opened and Sarah helped the girl, to stride out of the elevator, with much concern and gentleness. "What is your name?"


    "Julia." The girl smiled back feeling a little touched with the girl''s tender behaviour towards her.


    "Julia your knee is bleeding. Just sit down here and I will bring the medical kit from somebody." Sarah smiled, helping the girl to sit on a nearby bench. She then quickly sprinted away, towards the receptionist asking for the medicinal kit.


    Julia was looking at the girl with much remorse in her eyes. She was now feeling a bit culpable that she had come to spy on the girl, whereas the girl was taking such good care of her, without even knowing her at all.


    As soon as the two girls had entered the floor, Evlin who was standing on the stage overlooking the long corridor could see injured Julia and a beautiful girl''s back who was now helping her. Evlin thought for few seconds how much the girl looked like Sarah from back. He then blinked his eyes and then resumed speaking in front of at least a thousand investors, who were sitting in dim auditorium looking at the boy on the lit up stage.


    Sarah had now come rushing towards Julia, with a small gray colour kit in her hand. "I got it"


    "Thank you so much. You are really sweet.'' Julia smiled looking at the pretty girl. "And also very beautiful."


    "Thank you." Sarah smiled and then bent down on her knees, kneeling on the floor. She had taken out the medicine and white colour cotton swab in her hand and then gently wiped the blood on the girl''s knee with it, looking at her face ''''Am I too hard on you?"


    "Not at all."Julia smiled looking at the girl gratefully, who had bent on the floor, not even caring about how comical she looked or her expensive dress might scrunch up. "What is your name?"


    "Sarah." The girl smiled, looking up at the girl with her grey eyes. The girl then carefully applied a band aid on the girl''s long scar. "There this one is done. Let''s have a look at you ankle sprain now."


    Julia pursed her lips as Sarah was now touching the girl''s feet, studying its redness and swelling. "I am not liking it. You are touching my feet."


    "Haha! Relax girl. It''s no big deal." Sarah smiled and then quickly removed the girl''s broken footwear. She then took out a white colour tape from the kit and a spray along with it. She quickly sprayed the soothing misty vapours on the swollen feet and then carefully secured it with a tape, and then tying its ends neatly. "There now you will be able to walk comfortably and the pain will go away by tomorrow." Sarah quickly stood up on her feet, holding out her hand towards the girl. Julia looked at the girl with much gratefulness and then quickly placed her hand on the girl''s hand trying to get up. But as soon as the girl got up she was about to stumble again as she was wearing her one high heeled footwear, but nothing on other foot.

 Chapter 737 - Who is Sarah..?

    "Woahh." Julia stumbled again but was quickly held by Sarah once again. "Oh thank god. I thought this time; I will undeniably have a broken bone." The girl took deep breaths, as Sarah had held her instantaneously, making her stand in steadiness.


    "Hmm... the trouble is you do not have one footwear. And it''s entirely broken to be worn again." Sarah looked at the girl''s feet and then quickly came up with the idea. ''Why don''t you wear my foot wears?"


    "Huh? What" Julia looked at the girl in a shocker and then turned to look at her expensive and striking GUCCI shoes. She assumed that the girl must be really affluent to be offering her shoes to her. Little did the girl know that Sarah was not rich financially but she was very rich at heart. ''''Ahh, no I cannot. You will then have to walked bare foot and these shoes are too costly.''''


    "Oh come on. Trust me; they did not even cost a penny to me... .'''' Sarah chuckled and then speedily started removing the strap of her heels.


    ''Huh??" the girl once again gasped at the girl in shock ...not even a penny? How rich is she?? ''''No really I cannot take them."


    "Just sit and wear them." Sarah spoke in a strict voice looking at the girl.


    The girl sighed and sat down on the bench; once again looking at the girl with grateful eyes... she wondered if Sofi would be keen to do the same for her, if she hurt her leg? She then quickly took off her one footwear and wore the foot wears that were originally worn by Sarah. "They fit perfectly." But I will return it to you tomorrow, I assure."


    "Oh you don''t have to. Juts keep it. It''s fine.'' Sarah patted the girl''s shoulder once again helping her walk towards the auditorium ''''how does it feel now?"


    "Much better. That sprain has numbed and the blood has also stopped. Thank you so much.'''' Julia smiled gratefully looking at the sweet girl once again. A strong wave of guiltiness and indignity travelled in her body now and she had decided that she will never go against this girl and would lie to Sofi about the girl''s identity.


    "Great. Where were you headed to?" Sarah asked looking at the girl who was now walking barefoot still holding Julia''s hand. ''''I can help you go there".


    "Heheh! Same where you were.'' Julia pursed her lips nervously. Not knowing what else to answer the girl.


    "Oh the auditorium. How did you know, I was going to auditorium?" Sarah frowned as they both walked along the glass wall of the auditorium.


    "Well whoever comes on this floor, is generally headed to auditorium. So it doesn''t take a genius to guess it.'''' The girl grinned nervously walking slowly.


    "Right" Sarah smiled agreeably at the girl.


    Meanwhile...


    Inside the auditorium the boy was now talking to his investors and was constantly looking at a girl''s back in red dress, who was dedicatedly wrapping Julia''s feet with first aid the boy was mighty impressed by the girl''s kindness as it was a rare site to see in his company. In this show biz world, where everybody was busy worrying about their own image, the girl was kneeling down on the floor, giving first aid to other girl''s foot. But he could not see the girl''s face though he could not help but notice from a distance, how similar her skin looked to Sarah as he continued to speak before the investors. "Chief among the opportunities that globalization gives rise to is the prospect of higher growth and higher living standards. By promoting free trade, European countries can deploy to the maximum extent possible the law of comparative advantage, leading to higher incomes for their citizens. By encouraging financial flows, countries in the region can make use of savings from outside it, making possible more investment. And by encouraging foreign direct investment, Paris can gain access to technology, knowledge, and managerial expertise from abroad, and trigger vertical integration and the development of supply chains. One important goal should be to make the region as a whole attractive to Sarah....!!!" The boy suddenly spoke looking out towards the window.


    "Huh? To Sarah?" several investors who were listening to the boy very carefully looked at him in surprise.


    "Who is Sarah? Some new investor in the market?" spoke another man, looking at the man sitting beside him. Everybody had now once again turned to look at the boy who was now looking out of the window in surprise.


    The girl in red dress had wrapped Julia''s foot and had now herself seated on bench, removing her footwear. It was then that Evlin could see the girl''s face and he was stunned to see that the girl was actually Sarah. The girl looked absolutely stunning in a bright red dress and her hair styled in a very elegant manner. The boy had now stopped speaking and was now smiling looking at the girl she was selflessly helping Julia, even when the girl did not even know her.


    She had made the girl wear her foot wears and was ushering her towards the door of the auditorium, while she was herself walking barefoot. Evlin could not control and he was himself stunned as he could feel a tear drop down from his eye. He had realised that he was indeed crying but at the same time was also grinning like an idiot looking at the girl, that too in front of thousands of investors.


    But the boy could not help it. He hastily jumped down the stage, without even using the stairs and rapidly ran towards the door. All the investors were stunned to look at the boy and some of them had stood up looking at him in shock.


    "Is he not well??''


    "Is there an emergency???" they all turned to look at the boy.


    "No but he is smiling."


    "I fact he was crying. I saw his eyes were watery." All the investors were now worried for the boy who was merely running out of the auditorium.

 Chapter 738 - His pampering...

    In the meanwhile, Sarah was still ushering the girl in the direction of the door leisurely, unaware that the boy had already spotted her and was running like a nutty man towards her.


    ''''You appear to be walking a lot comfortably.'''' Sarah smiled, looking at the girl''s walk.


    "Of course. These shoes are very comfy. Even though they have high heels, but they are vey cushiony. No wonder they are priced so much.'''' Julia smiled at the girl pleasantly, still feeling bad for the girl as she was now walking barefoot on the floor ''''I am really sorry. Your feet are a total mess because of me."


    "Haha! No worries. I am used to it. In fact I am glad I got a justification to step out of those high heels." Sarah chuckled walking ahead when, out of the blue she heard somebody''s speedy footsteps near her.


    She frowned and then unexpectedly she spotted Evlin who had just sprinted out of the room and had halted looking at the girl and was taking deep breaths smiling looking at her. "Sarah!!!'''' He shouted, still taking deep breaths, looking at the girl contentedly.


    "Boss?? I was approaching to meet you. What happened why are you running?" Sarah looked at the boy, panting profoundly.


    ''''To meet you. I saw you from inside and I could not help but run to meet you." Evlin smiled looking at the stunning girl from head to toe but then suddenly frowned looking at her fine-looking feet that were touching the ground.


    "Oh Julia met with an accident so I gave her my shoes" Sarah who had noticed the man''s reaction clarified thinking that the man would be fuming as to why she was not a proper dress code. Little did the girl know that the man''s heart ached looking at her stunning feet touching the ground.


    "I know... I know. I saw that Sarah.'''' The man walked further towards the girl. "It is good to see you again."


    "It is good to see you too boss." The girl had not left Julia''s hand and was smiling looking in the man''s green eyes. She had now left Julia''s hand, seeing the girl was able to handle herself. Srah was now blushing looking at the man and had not expected the boy to come in hastening to meet her and look so joyful to see her again.


    Julia who was looking at the two of them constantly staring at each other gasped in shock. Several thoughts echoed in her mind and she felt like she was about to faint. Is boss cheating lady boss? Does he like Sarah and who is this Sarah? Why is she calling him boss? He is looking at her with so much love and adoration, which I have never seen for Sofi? Is he actually dating Sofi??


    "Missing my body already?" the man smiled walking close to her, chuckling out of happiness.


    Sarah chuckled back not even considering that Julia was listening to everything. ''''Boss, you have started again. Actually I had a word with mom and I did re- consider several aspects; I also wanted to apologise to you. You had told me everything clearly, maybe I should not have behaved this way; you have really nice to me, and you even cancelled your contract with Charles for me. I am sorry, I was a little abrupt. You are nice man. And from today I promise to be a perfect assistant. I will do my duty perfectly.'''' She held out her hand smiling looking at Evlin.


    Evlin smiled back fighting tears and he held the girl''s hand shaking it mischievously. "And I promise, I will try my best that I do not execute anything to shock you.'''' The man sighed as he was now thinking of his father''s words once again. In just one second he had known that Sarah was the one for whom he would-be willing to fight off his evil. She was the one, who would not just heal her but also motivate him to follow the right path. "And I promise you, this time I will never ever let you go'''' The man spoke gleefully, pulling the girl closer to him.


    Sarah chuckled thinking it to be another fun teasing of the boy like he usually did. Little did the girl know that for the first time in his life even if he was smiling he wasn''t joking or teasing her. He was damn solemn and in his mind he had already registered his father''s words.


    ''If you find that girl, never let her go. It will be difficult but it will be worth it.''


    "Thank you for accepting me back boss" the girl smiled politely.


    Suddenly something occurred to the boy and he pounced on the girl and quickly picked her up in his arms, not letting her feet get dirty on the floor. Sarah blushed a little as she could see thousands of people looking at the two of them from the glass window of the auditorium. Julia who was looking at the two, gasped in shock at the man''s such tender and caring attitude.


    ''Boss what are you doing?" Sarah blushed a little as the man carried her to a bench in his arms.


    ''You never think about yourself v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah and that is a very bad habit. It is excellent to put others first but you need to think about your own self too. But don''t worry now I am there to look after you,'''' The man rapidly made the girl sit on the bench, while her feet were now on the other bench.


    The man then quickly pulled up his phone from the pocket and swiped a key. ''Hello, Lullia, I need all new pairs of GUCCI heels, size 6, all new designs within a few minutes. Yes. Thank you.'''' The man then pushed the phone in his pocket and smiled looking at Sarah. "Your new shoes are coming."


    Sarah gaped at the man in surprise and slapped her forehead. "Boss, if it is about dress code then I can just go and take other pair of shoes from home. Why do you have to buy new ones for me?"

 Chapter 739 - His care...

    Evlin sighed looking the girl. "Do you think I would let you walk barefoot like this? What if you hurt your feet?" the boy looked at the girl''s feet in displeasure.


    "Oh, I thought it is about the dress code of office." Sarah pursed her lips and blushed a little looking at the concerned boy.


    "Don''t think so much v.i.r.g.i.n Sarah.'''' The man chuckled looking at the girl, once giving her impish smile.


    "You have investors waiting for you. Please go." The girl pointed at the window where numerous people were still looking as to what was happening between Evlin and the pretty girl.


    "That girl is so attractive."


    "I bet she is the girlfriend."


    "But the boy is Casanova. He has been seen with several women, including that top actress Sofi."


    "Look at this girl and look at how he is looking at her. This is definitely different. I can bet."


    While all the investors were gossiping, Evlin was now least bothered about them and was waiting for the foot wears to arrive. "I am not going anywhere, till you don''t put on anything on your feet."


    Sarah sighed and then turned to look Julia and blushed a little. Julia looked like she was about to faint, looking at the sight. To her they looked like those mushy and caring lovers, at least from her boss''s part, who was now not willing to leave her alone. But Sarah was insisting him to leave telling him again and again that she was fine.


    "Boss, ok here is the deal. I will not get up till the foot wears come and I will only get up after I wear one. Ok?" Sarah sighed looking at the investors nervously. ''''Your investors are waiting what will they think?" the girl frowned in embarrassment.


    "Let them think whatever they want to. Gucci is just the next building, I am sure the footwear must have been bought by them and they must already be on the way." Evlin assured the girl and then turned to look at Julia. "Are you feeling ok? You can take an off, if you want to for a few days.''''


    Julia who was busy hearing the conversation between the two was startled as she heard her boss''s words. This was the first time she got to converse with him directly. ''''Ah. no thank you boss. I am fine. Thanks to Sarah, the pain has already vanished."


    The man smiled and then once again turned to look at Sarah. Sarah could not help but beam looking at the man''s pocket. From under the pocket, she could see a hint of something gold sticking out of the fabric a little. It was the golden pen which the girl had gifted him. "I see you are carrying it today."


    "Why would I not?" The man patted his pocket smiling at her.


    Just then at least five employees came out of the elevator holding a number of white and black boxes in their hands, on top of which GUCCI was written. Sarah gaped at the amount of boxes which were bought specially for her. Each employee was now holding at least five boxes and the girl slapped her forehead nodding her head in condemnation. Suddenly the employees halted in front of him and were looking at Sarah in amus.e.m.e.nt. Clearly the shoes were for the barefoot girl and they could not help but wonder who the girl was. Now every other employee, who passed by them also was looking at Sarah, wondering who the girl was, getting so much attention.


    Soon at least 30 pair of boxes was opened and placed neatly on the floor before the girl and she could not help but only blush receiving so much value and attention. The boy looked at the footwear carefully and then looked at the girl''s dress. "Hmm... you are wearing red colour, so how about these white and red shoes?" the boy pointed towards the classy pair of high heeled stilettos with a pointed front and triangular patterns on it.


    Sarah blushed little and nodded her head in an approval. She was about to get up and take the shoes that boy selected but then before she could even get up the boy gave her a stern look to her signalling her to keep sitting. The girl pursed her lips and dared not to get up on her feet. Evlin quickly bent and picked up the brand new shoes and then bowed towards Sarah, holding her feet in his hands.


    Everyone gasped in shock as their boss was making the girl wear the shoes with his own hands. Sarah blushed a little yet again and then quickly wore the shoes, before it caught any more people''s attention. Julia was now even more surprised looking at Evlin, holding Sarah''s, feet lovingly asking her to wear the shoe.


    "Don''t touch my feet. Please.'''' Sarah tired to jerk away the boy''s hand.


    "Ah if you can hold a stranger''s feet, without any shame and uncertainty to her help her, I can''t hold your feet??" the man chuckled nodding his head in disapproval. "What are you Sarah? Can''t you be a little selfish?"


    Sarah did not reply and pursed her lips not knowing what to respond to the boy. Soon the girl was already wearing the shoes and the boy placed down her feet on the ground. ''Now you are free to go." The man signalled the girl to get up. He wanted to pick her up in his arms again, but he knew that the girl would freak out in presence of so many employees.


    Sarah smiled and then quickly got up on her feet taking a deep breath that it was over... ''''Thank you boss."


    Evlin did not even listen to the girl''s gratitude and turned to look at the employees. ''Keep this rest in my car." The man ordered and the employees obediently nodded picking up the remaining shoes.


    "In your car?" the girl frowned in confusion.


    ''''of course. How will you carry them all to your place? I will obviously drop you.'''' The man patted the girl''s shoulder and then walked away inside the auditorium leaving the girl stunned

 Chapter 740 - The lady bosss wrath..??

    The girl was still looking at the man''s preceding figure and as soon as Sarah turned to look at the employees, they immediately averted their gaze and then walked away, as if they did not even pay attention to their conversation. "Sigh. Why am I becoming the centre of attraction from the day I have met this man?" The girl whispered and then walked towards Julia.


    Julia was now looking at Sarah in the same way as she looked at Sofi, in much reverence. "Who exactly are you? I have never seen the boss act like this with anybody."


    "I am his new assistant. And I think he is just a kind boss so he does all helpful kind things to me.'''' The girl tried to reason out the fact.


    "Of course I know him well. I am here in the company from last one year. Boss is never like that. I have never even gotten a chance to talk to him. In fact nobody except lady boss gets a chance to talk to him like this. And he is not even this sweet with the lady boss." Julia spoke in much astonishment looking at the girl''s new Gucci shoes.


    "Lady Boss? Who is this lady boss? Is our boss engaged or married?" Sarah frowned a bit in confusion. She was perplexed as to if the boy had some sort of commitment with a girl then why would he sleep around with other woman. So she found the term lady boss as a bit untrue.


    "Oh, its Sofi mam. She joined the company a year back and since then she has been the closest to the boss. Boss also keeps pestering her to marry him but she does not agree. Boss really loves her a lot and they both are often seen making out in office. I am also part of her gang; you are also free to join us. You just have to follow her rules and rule number one is, do not flirt with boss." The girl smiled blissfully but she was also a bit hesitant. "But seeing your cosiness with boss, you will have to suffer lady boss''s wrath very soon. The boss seems to be fond of you.'''' The girl spoke in much anguish not wanting Sarah''s future to be like Zara.


    "Hmm... interesting. Why don''t we go to the cafe, where your lady boss cannot see us and you tell me all about it?'''' The girl smiled pleasantly.


    "Sure." Julia was now already much gratified of Sarah and also she knew that boss was really into her. So she had already changed her loyalties from Sofi to Sarah. "We can go to the cafe on the corner of this floor. Nobody really comes there.'''' The girl pointed towards a tiny cafe situated at the extreme corner of the floor. There was not a single person present in the cafe and Sarah nodded her head in approval.


    "Perfect let''s go." Sarah once again held the girl''s hand and they unhurriedly walked towards the cafe.


    "You are really sweet and I do not want anything to happen to you. But am also petrified. Nobody has ever been able to escape from Sofi mam''s fury." Julia looked at the girl with much remorse.


    "Sofi mam? Is she like elder to you? Or your senior??" the girl frowned in confusion. "Why do you call her mam?"


    "Oh she likes it this way. All our senior actors too call her lady boss and mam. " The girl spoke with much fear in her eyes.


    "Interesting and does boss knows about it?" Sarah frowned finding girl Sofi very fishy.


    "Umm... I am not sure. Nobody ever dares to ask boss about this directly." The girl shrugged her shoulders having no clue


    Soon they both were already walking inside circular tiny caf¨¦, which had a few coffee tables in one corner. There was a gargantuan counter in the other corner where a waiter was sitting reading a book.


    "You sit; I will get coffee for us." Sarah patted the girl''s shoulder and Julia smile satisfyingly sitting on nearby table. Soon Sarah was bringing two cappuccinos towards the table where Julia was sitting. For the first time the girl noticed that Julia was actually very good looking and had sharp features and long silky brown hair. "Here." She placed the coffee on the table sitting on the chair opposite to Julia.


    "Thank you. But promise me you will never ever let anybody know that I told you all this. You are really lovely girl and I trust you, that is why I am telling you all this. I do not want anything bad to happen to you. So after you listen to the entire scenario, it is up to you to decide if you want to get cosy with boss or join Sofi. All of us have only chosen the latter option as we love our jobs." The girl spoke with a little dread in her eyes.


    Sarah could not help but notice that whenever the girl spoke about Sofi, she could see fear in her eyes. "Hmm... why are you so scared of her? Tell everything."


    "So basically as per Sofi mam, she started dating boss a year back as soon as she entered the company. We have often spotted them making out in office car or even at home. Just today a girl had been thrown out of the company because she was praised by the boss. Even though she was not trying to flirt with boss and Sofi attacked the girl in the bathroom getting her n.a.k.e.d pictured clicked. The girl was black mailed and was forced to resign." The girl whispered even thought the cafe was entirely empty and nobody could her them.


    "What? That is a crime!! Why don''t you tell Mr. Jobs about it and have her thrown out?" Sarah exclaimed in horror.


    "We cannot. If she is not fired by the boss, instead boss will fire that person for putting false blame on his girlfriend. And then later the entire office will turn against that person who tried to complaint against Sofi mam. "The girl gulped in fright.

 Chapter 741 - Game plan...

    "Hmm... interesting. " Sarah smirked sipping her coffee. "This girl sure knows her game and now her next target will be me. If the girl was shown out of the company when boss praised her just once then for sure there are chances that she might just murder me." The girl chuckled looking at Julia.


    "It is not a joke Sarah. That girl is really treacherous. You have no idea what she did to Diana." Julia too sipped her coffee looking at Sarah in much seriousness.


    "Who is Diana now?" Sarah frowned in puzzlement.


    "She was also one of the targets of Sofi mam and it started when Diana was casted opposite Mr. Jobs for a romantic movie. It was just the first day of shoot and unfortunate girl''s first day of work. The only blunder she did was going inside boss'' personal vanity van, to practice a scene which she was finding extremely difficult but somebody from Sofi mam''s gang informed her about it and would you believe what happened?" Julia shuddered at the thought of poor girl.


    "What? Videos and pictures again? Threatening to spread it on YouTube and stuff." The girl frowned guessing the nastiest scenario.


    "Worse than that! She actually did it. She gave those pictures to a blog for free and the pictures went viral in just five minutes. She also spread the rumour that these pictures were actually given by the girl herself." Julia pursed he lips in sadness. "She was my best friend and even I did not dare to speak up for her or I knew my fate would have been the same.'''' The girl was now on the verge of tears.


    "Oh my god! That is awful. Yes now I remember that scandal. And even I had thought the actress gave out her nude pictures for her own publicity." Sarah covered her mouth with her hands, feeling extremely shocked.


    "Yes, everybody thought so including Mr. Jobs. The very next day Mr. Jobs threw her out of the company for defaming the company name, as well. The girl''s career is now finished and she has no job. Her family had only her as a financial support and now she is doing odd jobs, to support her medical bills. I, at times, do help her with money but Sofi mam, does not know about it." The girl spoke in a soft ad hushed tone scared as if somebody would know about it.


    "Oh that is terrible. Could you please give me that girl''s number and also the girl who was thrown out today?" Sarah smiled taking out her phone from her bag.


    "Sure. But what will you do with it?" the girl swiped the key on her phone and then looked at Sarah in perplexity.


    "I don''t know, but I might help in some way. I want their truth to come out and we will do it anyhow. Maybe I can talk to boss about it. Let''s see." The girl typed the numbers which were now dictated by Julia.


    "I have given you the number of the girls, but let me warn you; what you are doing is too risky. It is like playing with fire." The girl spoke in a worried tone look at Sarah''s relaxed and smiling face.


    "Ha-ha. I would love to play with fire. And don''t worry our boss is not what you think. He is a fair man, I am confident only because I know how good he is. He will ever never let anything unfair happen to anybody specially girls. It is just that he does not know what is happening behind his back. " The girl smirked thinking of Sofi''s reaction after seeing the two girls she kicked out of the company, come back


    "But why will boss even listen to you and not Sofi mam? I mean, I know he does give importance you but Sofi mam is his girlfriend and future wife." The girl responded out in confusion.


    "Hmmm... I do not think so. I felt the man is just too kind and romantic. If he would have been dating her he would not have been acting cold towards her. He would have pampered her to the core and not just treat her as s.e.x slave." The girl smirked micheviousely.


    "Huh? You mean Sofi mam is lying to the entire office??" the girl spoke in horror.


    "Of course it''s pretty evident. Why does she use such dirty tricks to kill her insecurities? She could have easily fired them after talking to boss." The girl waved her hand as if saying the palpable reason.


    "Hmm... you are right. I guess you know boss more than all of us. Since when do you know him?" the girl had assumed that maybe she was good friends with him that is why she knew him so well.


    "Hmm... let me calculate. Around 30 hours.'''' The girl chuckled and then patted her hands. "Don''t worry. Still I am sure boss will never support this type of nonsense. But first I need to deal with this Sofi and irritate her so much so that she herself runs away from the company" the girl smiled and then looked Julia joyfully. "In fact I would require contacts of all the girls that have till now been shunted out by Sofi. How many are they? Five or six?" the girl frowned once again taking out her phone.


    Julia chucked a bit sarcastically and nodded her head in disapproval "five or six? Girl you are really underestimating Sofi mam a lot? There are at least 20 girls in last few months that have been thrown out of the company." The girl spoke sadly.


    "What the hell ... twenty??" Sarah raised her eyebrows upon hearing the number, and then smirked. "Then it is even better for me, it will only increase my team. I need all the numbers and I assure you, you will not be involved in this." the girl held her hand lightly smiling assuringly at her.

 Chapter 742 - bad-ass..!

    "I don''t know if I should feel pleased seeing your confidence or I should feel sorry for you. Why do you even have to get into this?" Julia looked at the girl in shock.


    "Well firstly, boss has created this company with much hard work and he is very kind to all his employees. So nobody should have the right to behave in such under hand manner. Then secondly, before I become her target, I will make her my target giving her no chance to ill treat me and lastly the most important part is..... I don''t know if I can stop being cosy with boss." The girl pursed her lips, blushing a bit. She was once again thinking about Evlin and just how caring and kind he was.


    The girl gasped in shock and looked at Sarah''s blushing face. ''I knew it! I could discern there is something going between you and boss. I could see it. The way he made you wear those shoes. I have never ever seen him dropping any employee to her house including Sofi mam, but with you he himself offered you to drop you. Awesome!" the girl clapped her hands finally hopeful that maybe the company ambience will take a radical change.


    "But what about you? How do I trust you after all you are also a Sofi''s team''s member if I am not wrong? Will you cheat on me or will you go against me?" Sarah smiled looking at the nervous girl.


    Well you can say that you have my word. I do not like Sofi and she has done something to me also which makes me disgust her, but at the same time I am feeble to go against her." The girl pursed her lips in misery.


    "You also? Does she have your videos too?" the girl gaped at her in awfulness.


    "No. I never went against her to do this to me. But I was once selected for a movie with boss in a leading role. I had prepared hard for the audition and boss himself selected me. But later Sofi told me that I should drop out of this role and rather opt for a side role and she wanted to be casted opposite the boss in the romantic story. I felt too bad but then I agreed, as I had no other option.'''' The girl spoke desolately as if on the verge of crying. "So looking at you somehow I feel that at least our hard work will be respected and we will not be bullied. I know many other girls in her group only follow her as boss likes her. Once they all get to know that she is not boss''s girlfriend nobody will even bother to look at her. Sofi has done something underhand and manipulative against everybody. So I know within their hearts everybody is upset about it.'''' The girl whispered in a sad tone.


    "I see. This is easier than I thought. We just have to prove to everyone that Sofi is not that important to boss as she tells everyone. We can do this when something important comes in the purview.'''' The girl smiled furtively now finishing the coffee.


    "What could be more important than the new upcoming movie? This is supposed to be costliest movie and also its auditions are starting in three days. Tomorrow we are going to have a discussion about the names." The girl spoke eagerly.


    "Really?? Name? Interesting and for auditions are the outsiders allowed to participate who do not have contract?" the girl was now giving out a very cunning smile.


    Julia gaped t the girl in horror and then spoke in a hushed voice. "Are you thinking what I am thinking???"


    "Yes. All of Sofi''s rivals who have been chucked out of the company are making a comeback." the girl grinned.


    "But how will you do that? All how will you convince boss?" the girl frowned. "Are you going to tell him everything of what Sofi has done?"


    "No of course not. Not like this. It might cause all of you to shut out, just because of her. I know others are more petrified rather than wanting to support her. So I just want to do all this very adequately, leisurely killing my target. That is more fun! The girl clasped her hands in excitement.


    Julia was stunned to look at the girl. "You look so dangerous. Are you some kind of serial killer?"


    "Haha! Well my subject is politics and psychology. I have been doing a lot of research on this topic. When will I get a chance to play politics and also to fool around with human minds??" she grinned winking at the girl.


    ''You are unbelievable. Ok you have my support but do not let the girl know about it. I will keep informing you everything about her." The girl held out her hand and Sarah shook her hand in much excitement. "


    "Done deal partner. I did not know this job could be this interesting." Sarah smiled and they both quickly got up from their seats exchanging their numbers. "Ok now you go first and by the way I have already realised that you came to spy on me." Sarah winked looking at the girl.


    "Huh?? How did you know that?" the girl gasped at her in shock. She was definitely much smarter than Julia had thought.


    "Well, human psychology. You ran to catch up to me. You still did not do any work, for which you entered this floor. The way you looked at me with guilt in your eyes." Sarah folded her hands across her chest and was now grinning looking at Julia.


    Julia sighed and nodded her head. "I am actually underestimating you. But yes, I am glad I tripped and it showed me how nice you are. Finally I have found somebody who is not only smart but also very kind and authentic. Welcome to the company partner."


    "Haah! Thanks. Now you go. I will soon follow you and just say that I am the new secretary. I will do the rest." Sarah winked and Julia nodded her head walking towards the elevator little by little.

 Chapter 743 - The game begins...

    Soon numerous investors had already started to walk out of the room and Sarah spotted Evlin, standing near the stage talking to a few men. The boy had a massive smile on his face and Sarah too could not help but smile looking at him. Soon the boy spotted the girl and he came walking towards her. "How is your first day going?"


    "Pretty fascinating. Apart from the fact that I could not make out, what exactly I am supposed to do." Sarah shrugged her shoulders.


    "Ha-ha... today the day is almost over. Tomorrow from 9 in the morning, you will have to accompany me for everything and also have a take a note of my complete schedule. You will also have to handle all my appointments." The man smiled looking at the appealing girl.


    "Ah right boss. And congratulations, on launching your dream project. I am sure it will be very successful.'''' Sarah smiled joyfully.


    "Ah thank you. I just came up with the idea as Charles Hemming is obviously no longer in a position to restart his company. Thanks to you." The boy chuckled winking at the girl.


    Sarah slapped her forehead and then nodded her head in condemnation. ''''Boss when will you stop teasing me?"


    "Never. Anyways I have to talk to the investors you meet me in the lobby are in fifteen minutes. I shall then drop you home.'''' The boy patted her shoulder and then walked away towards an elderly man.


    Sarah smirked in cheerfulness and then hurriedly walked up to the elevator. The girl now hard an extremely dark and roguish aura around her as compared to her usual sweet and kind personality. "The game begins Sofi. Let''s see who can save you from me." She spoke softly, stepping inside the elevator, and pressing the button to go to the ground floor.


    The girl was smiling happily and feeling extremely nostalgic as if her college days had arrived. Even though in her college days the girl was extremely silent and studious, with the most boring clothes on her body, she was a big time bully. She never really messed up with anybody but if somebody dared to aggravate her, the person was sure to be dead. This was another reason that she was dreaded by most people. The girl who was a specialist in politics and psychology used her studies to manipulate people and would eventually make them run for woods, while the girl would still be standing innocently as if she had not done anything at all. Now she was happy that she had finally received another target to test her study. "Gosh! I even get to prepare thesis of this. In fact this can be my new book subject. People''s reaction to aggravation. Amazing!!"


    The girl shrieked in joy and had now even planned to study and record Sofi''s reaction for her thesis. "Finally I found a subject!!!"


    The girl walked out of elevator this time in much style, her usual appealing walk had now turned even more attractive and she flipped her hair to one side in much style, walking out of the lobby area. She then smiled looking at the people who were now once again looking at her in much awe from head to toe. She then walked towards a senior actor and smiled looking at him."Hi, I am Sarah, Mr. Job''s new assistant. I am a big fan of yours." The girl smile politely taking the senior middle aged actor''s breath away.


    "Wow! It is an honour for me, if you are my fan." The man bowed a little and seeing him, several more men walked towards the girl and started to introduce themselves to the new beauty in company.


    "You are really gorgeous." A man spoke shaking Sarah''s hand.


    "Thank you." Sarah blushed and her gaze straight away went to Julia with questioning eyes. She wanted to know, who Sofi was. Julia casually got up from her seat and walked up to Sofi. ''''Say Sofi did you see this new girl. Look at her over acting."


    "I know. She is not even that pretty. So what did you get to know about her?" Sofi asked fuming looking at gorgeous girl, surrounded by at least ten men. She seems to enjoy all the men attention.


    "She is the boss''s new assistant. Though boss was not even looking at her at all." Julia pursed her lips in a bit hesitation. He heart was now racing tremendously as she spoke the lie to the girl for the first time. This was how scared she was of Sofi.


    "Hmm good then. Let her get all the men attention but not just my man." Sofi then turned to look at the girl''s shoes and frowned. "Are these you new shoes?? How can you even afford them?"


    Julia pursed her lips and frond a bit. ''''I sprained my ankle so had them delivered from Gucci instantaneously." Julia spoke in a sad tone as the Sofi was looking at her and aid and tape.


    "You are so clumsy Julia. You cannot even do a single work properly. You are spoiling the look of these shoes with your tape." Sofi looked at the girl in much repulsion as if getting hurt was a crime.


    Julia did not speak in return but now she could easily see the disparity between the two girls. Sarah did not even know her and then she helped the girl, even gave away her foot wears and wrapped her foot with a tape. Not once did she frown about sitting on the floor and touching her feet or while wiping away her blood. But this girl standing in front was her friend from past one year and she did not even bother to ask her, if she was feeling alright or she needed a medicine. She was constantly looking at her feet wrapped in a tape as if it was a piece of smelly garbage.


    "I just tripped in the elevator while trying to catch up to that girl you told me to spy on." Julia finally spoke up in a stern voice.


    "So??? Is it my fault? You should see where you are walking. And how dare you even speak like that to me." Sofi spoke in much annoyance looking at Julia.

 Chapter 744 - The possessive man...

    "No... I just mean that...that... I was telling you ...that... how I fell while looking for the girl." The girl''s face grew red as Sofi spoke to her in a harsh voice.


    "Hmm... that is better. I do not like anybody talking to me in an unyielding voice. You should know, all your jobs are in my hand." The girl spoke in much elevated tone so that everybody in the hall could her it, including Sarah.


    Sarah who was happily talking to a group of men who were appreciating her beauty turned to look at Sofi, speaking in a rude tone and she had now registered the girl''s face in her mind. This was her next subject of thesis, after all. Sarah then smiled looking at Julia and then once again turned to look at the men smiling and chuckling hearing their chats as they all were now trying to impress her.


    Just then Evlin''s personal elevator opened and he walked out of the lobby, joyfully looking at everybody as they all greeted him. Sarah''s back was towards Evlin so she did not get to know that the boy was already on the ground floor walking ahead.


    As soon as Sofi spotted the boy she quickly fixed her hair and then rushed to meet the boy. Everybody was used to this visual and they all knew that probably they would go back inside the elevator to make out or the man would tell her to come to his house in the evening. Even at the moment everybody knew it was going to be the same situation between the two love birds.


    Suddenly Evlin halted as he looked at Sarah''s back who was now talking to several men pleased whole heartedly. A surge of protectiveness evolved in the man''s body and he glared at the girl in much fury.


    "Boss is angry at the assistant."


    "Of course. She is talking to men while on duty. She should be assisting him."


    "Oh my, don''t tell me it''s the pretty girl''s first and the last day."


    "Ohh, I am going to cover my eyes. She is definitely going to be fired."


    Sofi who was now walking closer to the boy also smirked looking at him. "ha-ha! This is your last day Sarah. You were trying to act too smart, now let''s see who saves you from Evlin."


    Julia was now looking at Sarah in nervousness tried to signal that Evlin was approaching her in much anger, but she dared not say anything much due to fright of Sofia and her other gang members, who wee also laughing looking at the girl.


    Evlin could now over hear the girl talking-to the five men and was giggling gleefully.


    "If you would become actress, our company sales would boost to two hundred percent." Spoke man in a flirty voice looking at the girl''s pretty face.


    "Ahh! If you would have been actress nobody would not want to cast any other girl except you." Another man spoke looking the girl from head to toe


    "Yes. I have not seen a girl prettier than you."


    "I wish I could get a movie along with you. Have you ever thought of auditing for a role?" Spoke a producer looking at the pretty girl.


    She was unaware of Evlin''s presence and spoke in much style as the girl only wanted to tease Sofi trying to catch some attention. "Thank you guys. You all are so sweet. This makes me adore the company even more. And thank you for your lovely comments."


    "Ahh! We mean it. You are extremely gorgeous." Spoke the fifth man.


    Evlin was fuming up in anger and instantly Sofi ran up to the boy and hugged him from front. Evlin did not even realise that the girl had hugged him and he was constantly looking at Sarah, in jealousy.


    "Is that you new assistant? How useless she is. You are standing here and she is busy flirting with men."Sofi smirked as the man''s face turned red in rage.


    Sarah was now giggling merrily, when Evlin was about to step ahead and he finally realised that Sofi had hugged him tightly. Evlin frowned already in much anger and he looked at Sofi with much more annoyance. "Move!!" he spoke in stern tone and jerked the girl away a bit.


    Sofi instantly took back a few steps looking at the boy in shock. Her face turned red and everybody else too now looked at Evlin in disbelief as the boy had not even payed heed to her presence and instead of hugging her back he had sternly ordered her to move away. Sofi was still gaping at the man and assumed that probably the man was really angry at his new assistant.


    Everybody else too had now assumed that Sarah was now actually dead. Evlin was not really a strict boss, and this was the first time they all head seen him so annoyed. The boy was now rapidly walking towards Sarah, taking deep breaths. The group of men who were still unaware of their boss approaching were constantly staring at the beauty in front of them praising her constantly.


    "Do you want me to cast you in my next movie? I can talk to boss if you want.'''' The producer looked at Sarah in an admiring manner.


    "Ahhh... actually....'''' before Sarah could see anything suddenly she heard a man''s familiar voice behind her.


    "No Mr. Rodriquez. As you can see the girl is already very happy in her job and clearly I have not accepted this proposal. And if you would please excuse this lady. We have some business to attend."


    Everybody turned to look at their angry boss and gulped in nervousness. Sarah too turned and saw Evlin standing just before her eyes. Her surprised eyes were now looking in his angry green eyes and she gasped in shock. "Boss when did you come?"


    "Just now when you were garnering entire praises and were giggling happily.'''' The boy spoke sarcastically making an irritated face.


    "I was just... umm... just talking.'''' The girl spked and the lowered her head in embarrassment.

 Chapter 745 - Steal her away...

    Sofi smirked looking at the embarrassed girl and was now ready to hear a bashful amount of words from Evlin''s mouth for the girl.


    ''''No you were not talking you were also laughing." The boy walked nearer to the girl and held her face with his one hand, pulling up her chin. "I do not like it. You never laugh like that with me.'''' He spoke in a very poise and gentle tone, but yet it was loud enough for everybody to hear it.


    Everyone gasped in astonishment and turned to look at Sofi who was looking at the boy with her mouth wide open. Her face was red in antagonism and her hands were closed in a fist, trying not to shriek.


    "Huh?" the girl spoke in much surprise looking in the man''s passionate eyes that were constantly looking in her grey eyes. "But... I... I..."


    "No more clarification. I will not tolerate you with anybody else." The man spoke in the girl''s ear and his hands instantaneously encircled her waist. His one hand planted on her soft skin of the back and a shiver ran down girl''s spine feeing his gentle touch on her skin.


    His other hand travelled down her h.i.p.s and she gasped in shock as the man had now pulled her closer, making her almost touch his body in front of everybody. "What are you doing boss?"


    "I told you, I will not let you go." The man smirked looking in her stunning, surprised eyes.


    "But I am not going anywhere." The girl spoke softly and nervously, blushing under his passionate gaze.


    "And I will not let anybody else to snatch you away from me.'''' The boy looked at the girl possessively and without even bothering about other people''s stare he lifted the girl up in the air, placing his hand below her h.i.p.s securely. The girl had now fallen down on the boy''s right shoulder and she instantly encircled her hands around the man''s neck in shock. "What are you doing? Everyone is staring at us."


    "It''s your fault." He smacked the girl''s h.i.p.s gentley and then walked towards the door, as if trying to steal away the girl from everybody else.


    The girl looked up as now at least two hundred staff members of the staff were looking at them in surprise. They all had now stood up from their seats, gaping at the view. Some of them were staring at Sofi in shock, who could not even utter a single word.


    Evlin had speedily took his car keys from the receptionist and was now walking out of the main door still carrying the girl up on his shoulder.


    "Can you put me down please?" Sarah spoke covering her face in humiliation. This was way more than what she had planned to do. She wanted to tease Sofi just a bit by being the popular girl in company and had planned to take every step very slowly and gradually. But now she was sure that Sofi must be fuming with rage and her blood pressure must be rising multi folds. She was also thinking if today at night she will be murdered at her own home, by the girl or any of her gang members.


    Suddenly Sarah thought of a plan and her eyes lit up ''''you know you should not be doing this, as your girlfriend would not like it.'''' The girl covered her mouth trying not to laugh. The man who was now walking towards his car suddenly halted and then instantly made the girl to stand on her feet, quickly yet gently and was looking at her in surprise. He helped the girl balance herself in her high heels and then looked at her in questioning eyes.


    "My girlfriend? What girlfriend?" the boy frowned in bewilderment.


    "Sofi. Everyone says that she is your girlfriend and you both are seen making out several times.'''' The girl shrugged her shoulders and then smirked folding her hands across her chest.


    Evlin took a deep sigh and then walked a little closer to the girl. The girl took a few steps back until she was already pinned to the car. "She is not my girlfriend. I don''t know who said this to you, but I do not like her. Yes it is true I have made out with her a lot many times but I already made it clear to her from the beginning that I will never ever take it seriously. Just recently she has been trying to seduce me into commitment and I keep getting feeble due to my weakness.'''' The boy sighed again this time not looking in the girl''s eyes. "I want to control it, but the girl does not let me do it. But I assure you she is not my girlfriend." The boy sighed looking at the girl with much honesty.


    Sarah''s heart was now doing a cartwheel in happiness and she herself didn''t know the reason of her happiness. ''''Was it because her guess bout Sofi was right or because the boy was single? "Ok boss. I understand you do not have to feel bad about it. It is just that there were some rumours and I thought it was true.''''


    "Do you want me to announce it before everybody? I can do that right now?" the man pointed towards the gate of the office in much honesty ready to go back.


    "No no! Don''t do that. It will only spoil your own reputation. The girl might say that you have been using her and she might even create drama. Don''t worry. She will no longer be able to seduce you; I will look into it now. I am your secretary and it is my duty to protect you.'''' The girl smiled assuringly.


    "What? You can do that? But what is the use? As if my weakness will be cured." The man sighed looking at the girl unhappily.


    "Don''t worry. This is just the beginning. Let''s see what we can do about it." The girl patted his shoulder trying to cheer him up.


    The man smiled back and looked in the girl''s eyes thankfully. Once again his father''s words echoed in his head.


    ''The girl will guide you and heal you. It will be tough but it will be worth it.''

 Chapter 746 - Growing love...

    The boy smiled and then opened the door for the girl gazing at her affectionately. The girl smiled back nodding her head. "Thank you boss. You are really chivalrous." The girl sat inside the car, while the boy closed the door for her. Soon he walked towards the driver''s seat sitting inside the car he turned to look at the girl and smirked. "You know my biggest blunder was to give you a makeover."


    "Huh? Why? You don''t like it already?" Sarah gaped at the man in horror. After all the hard work, the girl was getting to hear from the boy that it was all a mistake.


    "No! You are too good looking and simply irresistible. I will feel insecure now and where ever you go you will keep stealing my thunder." The boy chuckled putting on a seat belt.


    "Boss, stop teasing me." The girl spoke in irritated voice, looking out of the window and blushing a bit.


    Evlin laughed looking at the timid girl and then instantly switched on the ignition, speeding the car ahead.


    Meanwhile, numerous people from the office including Sofi were secretly glancing from the windows to see what Sarah and Evlin were up to. They both were standing near the car and had very less distance between them and the man also opened the door for the girl like a wonderful boyfriend.


    "This is the first time, I have seen boss behave like this with anybody." Spoke an actor.


    "Do you think she is the girlfriend?" asked another girl


    "Of course. She is definitely not the sister!" replied the first girl sarcastically.


    "Do you think he broke up with Sofi?" Another girl spoke in much surprise, who had been blindly following Sofi.


    "I think we need to have a secret meeting in the bathroom after Sofi leaves." Julia, spoke to her gang, while Sofi who was standing near the door in much antagonism at a distance could not hear her.


    Several other girls nodded their heads and then turned to look at Sofi who was now walking back towards the powder room. Her face was hung low and her cheeks were red in indignity.


    Everybody was now trying to control their smirks and laughter looking at Sofi as the girl had just received a major face slap form Sarah, who had just entered the company one hour before.


    "Stop laughing and looking at me like that. I am still his girlfriend. They have some meeting to attend that is why they both have gone together." Sofi shouted at the top of her voice and walked back towards the powder room, hearing everybody''s hushed voices talking about her. As soon as she entered the powder room she slammed her bag on the mirror and looked at her angry reflection in the mirror ahead. "WHO THE F.U.C.K ARE YOU SARAH? DO YOU THINK YOU CAN DEFEAT ME IN THIS ONE DAY? NOW I WILL TELL YOU WHO I AM!!!" The girl spoke in a much annoyed tone and then took deep breaths trying to cool down.


    She then quickly took out her phone and then pretended to converse over it noisily so that people outside can hear her. "Oh honey... it is not an issue... I know this movie is really important to you. Just go and attend the meeting and I will meet you in evening at your place. Say my hi to Sarah and tell her she is a lovely girl." The girl spoke loudly hearing even more hushed voices outside.


    Everybody was now hearing the girl''s voice and was really confused as to what was happening. Sofi then speedily got out of the powder room pretending that she had just cut the call. She had faked a big smile on her face and then walked out of the company joyfully and confidently, pretending as if nothing was really wrong.


    As soon as Sofi left, Julia signalled fifteen other girls to rush towards the powder room. They all sneaked inside the room and shut the door from inside looking at each other in shock.


    "Did you see her face? He could not even say anything." Spoke agar in much agitation.


    "Yes. Has she been lying to us?"


    "Or maybe she broke up and did not tell us." Another girl spoke up revelation.


    "Or maybe she was never the girlfriend and has been manipulating us since past one year. Julia who was laughing hearing them, spoke with an evil smirk.


    Everybody gasped in shock looking at Julia. "Then we need to find out more about it. Let us see what happens next, rather than following her blindly.


    Julia smirked as her first step to support Sarah was successful...


    Meanwhile...


    Evlin was smiling happily in the girl''s presence, while they were on her way to her house. "So how is your book going?"


    "It is going excellent boss. Today I plan to binge write for my novel and also for my thesis. I have just found an innovative subject about human emotions and how they react in every situation," the girl grinned happily. "I will go the library today, and sit all night. I am really grateful that you are giving me this opportunity. It has given my motivation to work late nights in library. In a few months, I shall be able to launch my book." The girl spoke excitedly looking at Evlin.


    "Wow! So much hard work. I am impressed. Here is the idea; I have a library at my place which is the best library you will ever find I entire city. It is all yours to use, at free of cost. It is designed by my brother but has never really been used." The man smiled. He was not only facilitating the girl was also helping himself. He would get the presence of girl every night in his house, what else could he ask for?


    Sarah gaped at them in astonishment. "What?? Oh my god!!" the girl shrieked in joy and then once again pounced on the boy with much excitement, hugging him tightly. The man chuckled while still driving with his one hand, and patting the girl''s head with his other hand.

 Chapter 747 - Crush...?

    He was elated to be getting a hug from the girl. And the girl was not even realising that right from the beginning she had never actually behaved with the boy like an employee. She had always been too snug and forthcoming with him, unlike how she is with other people, while meeting them for first time. "You are doing too much. Really boss! I am fortunate!!"


    "Well, like wise." The boy smiled and drove the car towards right, entering a busy area of the city. "So do you want me to pick you up?"


    "N... no. That would be too much to ask. I will come by myself. What time will be comfortable to you?" The girl smiled contentedly dreaming of a deluxe library with heaps of books.


    "Anytime. I will be free." The boy shrugged his shoulders.


    "Great. After my mom goes off to sleep after taking her pills, I shall be there.'''' The girl spoke eagerly.


    Meanwhile....


    Sofi, who was driving rapidly towards her house, was raging in irritation. "You!! How dare you do this to me! Evlin Jobs, tonight you will not be able to ignore me. I shall wear my s.e.xiest dress and come to your house like always. Let''s see what you do then!" the girl smirked driving quickly towards her house.


    ...........


    In contrast to Evlin''s joyful surprise Ezra had a very monotonous and tiring morning. She had been chatting with the boy till late night about all sorts of gadgets and electronics with the help of Raos. The girl got up at around 8 in the morning and frowned trying to open her tired eyes. "Oof! I will kill this Mia. I had been dreaming of flirting with that boy and here I am talking to him about apple gadgets and new defence mechanism of the continent." The girl was filled with much anger and she was in no mood to get out of the bed.


    Suddenly her bedside phone buzzed and she quickly picked it up reading the notification. It was another notification from Leo''s account.


    TECHY- good morning. I had a wonderful night chatting with you yesterday. So what do you do?


    Ezra smiled reading the message from the boy and her grumpiness had instantaneously vanished. She, at once texted the boy with a wide grin on her face.


    DID- I work for a software company. And you?


    Ezra smiled picking up an orange juice on her beside sipping it happily, when her phone buzzed instantly.


    TECHY- I work for a company too and of course as per our discussion we will not tell further details. I juts started the job yesterday and guess what I already have a crush on my boss. She is damn hot!


    As soon as Ezra read the message she spat out the orange juice from her mouth, right on her phone in much surprise. "He has a crush on me??" the girl gasped in shock and slapped her forehead. "And here I am trying to impress him trying to prove I am tech savvy. Damn!" the girl threw away her phone in much anger, confused as what to do next. She then quickly let out a big sigh and got out of the bed walking in her bathroom.


    Soon the girl was already ready and was already driving to her office. As soon as she got out of the office the girl was also welcomed largely and happily by her staff who were standing in a group, cheering and clapping for her. They had prepared a massive cake for her, but in contrast to Evlin''s company there were no props, ribbons or balloons. Her employees knew that she was a pretty strict boss, and would not like such kid- dish things. The girl cheerfully thanked everybody when her eyes were looking for Leo. The boy couldn''t be spotted anywhere and the girl sighed looking at the time. It was dot 9:00 am and the boy was still not here. She sighed bit and then happily was about to cut the cake when a loud thumping voice echoed in the lobby area and everybody turned to look at a panting boy who was checking the time on his watch and had halted taking deep breaths. He was frowning rapidly and was clutching his stomach with his one hand, while his other hand was holding a white colour tiny puppy.


    "Oh! Finally! On time." He spoke loudly, taking deep breaths.


    The girl looked the boy from head to toe and smiled. She was about to cut the cake but then halted looking at the boy, waiting for him to join the celebration to. The boy was now dressed up in a pair of black ripped jeans and wine colour shirt. His hairs were once again set nicely with a gel but this time again he was wearing his thick spectacles. But today the boy even looked more handsome with his glasses and clean shave. He looked like a handsome nerd boy, in the James bond movies who turned out to be total macho in return.


    The girl was suddenly reminded of his message and blushed a little. The boy already had a crush on her and after reading that message she had still not replied to him.


    Soon the boy walked up ahead in the lobby and smiled looking at everybody. He ran amidst the crowd, looking at Ezra. The girl was today dressed in a tight fitted green colored dress, which had a stylish one sided shoulder cut. Her hairs were tied in a high pony tail, while her long and beautiful neck was highlighted. The girl had put on a light peach colour lip shade and a minimal makeup with it and Leo could not help but gape at the pretty girl yet again. He quickly pursed his lips and nodded his head. ''Good morning boss."


    "Good morning Leo. You are one minute late." The girl grinned and then bent little to cut the cake happily.


    Everybody clapped happily for the girl and was singing the happy birthday song very softy making sure they do not produce extra or unnecessary sound. Unlike Evlin soon after cutting the cake the girl was already talking about her daily schedule with a girl and was explaining her about the new line of makeup that needed to be tested.

 Chapter 748 - The sad boy...

    Leo was now positioned alongside Ezra as she was conversating about her plan of new makeup range. The boy could not help but perceive how beautiful she was. The girl was not just gorgeous but she was also bright in her own way. She had best management skills and she was also very sporty. A faint smile appeared on the boy''s face as he looked at the girl''s striking face and her long eye lashes, as she spoke, thinking warily. He was now grinning widely lost in the girl, when suddenly Ezra turned to look at Leo.


    "Huh? What is so funny Leo?" Ezra frowned a bit in confusion.


    "Huh? Leo gulped and his smile instantly vanished away. "Um. Nothing... nothing boss. I was just listening to what you are saying." The boy''s heart was beating fast, as he had just been caught staring at her like a foolish man.


    "So why did you laugh? You do not agree to what I said?" Ezra asked the boy in puzzlement.


    "No... I mean... yes... I do agree. And I think that is the correct way to go about it." The boy spoke in nervousness, as he had not listened to a single word what the girl had spoke.


    "Right." The girl looked at the boy trying not to drool. "Let us go to my office. We need to discuss my schedule." The girl spoke in a stern yet polite voice, as they both walked towards the elevator. "Could you please tell me the schedule for today?" Ezra spoke again as they both stepped inside the elevator


    The boy inhaled the girl''s perfume inside the enclosed area and he took deep breaths, fumbling the papers in his hands. He was totally mesmerised by the girl''s beauty and now her fragrance was acting like an inflammable substance in the already lit fire in his heart. "Yes. I... um... I... got these papers from Ms. Charla and it... it says that today you have a meeting with the research department and then you have a lunch with Mr. Bose, who is the prospect investor in the company and after that...." the boy was reading out the paper but Ezra suddenly intervened.


    "Sigh! Mr. Bose is a dangerous man to handle. But it will be really beneficial to us if we strike a deal with him. He wants to invest whooping 300 million dollars in this field and is confused between two brands. I really hope, I am able to convince him" the girl sighed as they both walked out of the elevator.


    Leo who was now trying to pay attention to the girl''s words was walking a bit behind her and he once again could not help but stare at her curvy back. The girl''s h.i.p.s were just the perfect round, making her look extremely eye-catching.


    Ezra suddenly halted and turned to look at Leo in confusion. ''''Are you with me Leo?"


    Leo who was once again caught staring at her blinked several times and pursed his lips. "But... I mean... but... I think you will be able to convince him boss. I am sure." The man smiled a bit assuringly.


    "Ah! Thank you. I hope so. So you can accompany me for the meeting and can help me with it. So, we are due to meet him in another two hours. Till that time I think you can look at your new research department work. I have informed the department that you are there new head and they are all waiting for you.'''' The girl beamed as they both walked inside the girl''s office. "And till then you can place fluffy in my room. He likes this place already." The girl smiled looking at the white colour puppy, inside the man''s bag, hanging out its face cutely.


    "Thanks boss. ''The man smiled cheerfully and then instantly placed his bag on a couch and picked up the white puppy placing it on the carpet. Ezra was now sitting on her boss chair, looking at the boy. Once again her heart skipped a beat as the man bent a little to place the puppy down and his biceps enlarged a bit and his veins popped out from his arms.


    The girl blinked several times, looked down instantly and pretended to concentrate on the papers in front of her while Leo was now looking at the girl taking deep breaths. "I shall now go boss." The man looked sadly at the girl who was busy reading something on the papers and did not even bother to look at his face.


    "Ok Leo.'''' The girl nodded her head slightly not picking up her head.


    Leos sighed sadly and then walked out of the office feeling a bit disheartened. "Damn! Why is she so attractive! I am not able to concentrate anywhere else and she does not even look at me once. She is all about work!" The man whispered in frustration as he walked towards the elevator, heading to the finance department.


    As soon as Leo stePped out of the office Ezra looked up and chuckled a bit, covering her mouth with her hands. She then quickly took out her phone and replied to his earlier message about him having a crush on his boss.


    DID- Oh really then why are you on this application? Why do not you go and tell her directly maybe she likes you too.


    Ezra typed the message and got an instant replay from the boy.


    TECHY- Are you kidding me. She way beyond my level. She is damn hot and she does not even look at me forget about liking me. I can only have her in my dreams.


    DID- Oh poor you. I just her someone''s heart breaking. Is she close to you right now?


    TECHY- She was but now I am out of her office. Whoa! She looks damn hot today. I just cannot keep eyes off her.


    DID- haha! You know you should not be on this app if we only have to talk about her.


    TECHY- I am sorry. Yes let us change the topic. Did you hear the NASA''s latest research this morning? They just discovered a new planet.

 Chapter 749 - The rising hormones....

    Ezra who had now been copy pasting Raos''s message to Leo then sighed in boredom. "This is so tedious. I cannot talk about NASA and APPLE all day and night." The girl quickly typed the message telling the boy that she had some urgent work to do and she placed down her phone on the table. She then quickly left for her discussion about the new line of makeup with her team in the adjoining room, while Leo was busy in introducing himself to the research department.


    Two hours later...


    Ezra had returned to her office only to find her phone blinking with a few more notifications. She quickly opened the messenger and saw TECHY''s message.


    TECHY- I have to meet my boss again and I am nervous. I will not be able to concentrate on work as usual. What should I do?


    TECHY- Are you there?


    TECHY- Help me.


    Ezra smirked looking at the messages and then quickly typed the reply.


    DID- She seems to be really hot!


    TECHY- Very! Damn hot!


    DID- Just ignore looking at her or send somebody else to the meeting.


    Ezra quickly typed the message and was now getting ready to leave for the meeting when her phone flashed again. She quickly checked her phone then gaped at the message.


    TECHY- How do you know I have a meeting? I never told you!??


    Ezra slapped her forehead and gulped in nervousness thinking of the accurate reply now. "Where are my brains?"


    DID- Oh I just assumed it. We use the term meeting from every time we meet the boss.


    The girl gulped n fear waiting for the boy''s message.


    TECHY- Okkk!


    The girl gulped in terror not typing anything further. "This is not so easy." The girl wiped the sweat from her head and when suddenly there was a knock on her door. The girl was startled and she quickly dropped the phone on the carpet. Leo quickly walked inside the room and saw Ezra bending down on the carpet picking up her phone.


    "Are we ready to leave boss?" Leo spoke calmly.


    Ezra was stunned to hear the boy''s words and she stumbled on the carpet trying to pick up her phone. The girl was now extremely nervous seeing the boy was here.


    "Oh, are you ok?" Leo quickly walked up to the girl; who had stumbled on the ground. He quickly held the girl''s hand and her n.a.k.e.d shoulder helping her get up.


    As soon as man''s warm hand touched the girl''s shoulder the girl gulped as a beautiful current of longing travelled in her body. She held the boy''s hand tightly and got up on her feet, balancing herself on her heels. "I am fine thank you."


    With a very heavy heart the boy left the girl''s shoulder and hand and he pursed her lips trying not to look at her alluring figure yet again. Their was an awkward silence for a few seconds when Ezra finally spoke up walking towards her table. "This is the file of the details of Mr. Bose''s company. You can have a look." the girl handed over a file to the boy.


    "It is ok boss. I have read the details already." The boy smiled and then quickly picked up fluffy who was lazily sleeping near the girl''s chair. "I shall drop him in the animal centre first."


    "Alight I shall then see you outside the office in the car.'''' The girl smiled and as soon as the boy left she took deep breaths trying to calm herself down. She quickly checked her phone and there was not a single message from boy after his last message. ''''I am sure he is a little doubtful now."


    Just then another notification sprung up in the girl''s messenger and she frowned looking at it. "Who is this? Oh the message from the application official account." The girl quickly opened the notification and gaped at it in horror. ''''Holy shit! They have already decided the date for the couple to meet. It is just one week from now." The girl was now extremely nervous and seemed like she was about to faint. She will now have to meet Leo in disguise in just another one week and had to manage somehow, that he does not get to know that she is the same person. "Oh dear! I am so dead. This is too much of pressure to handle."


    The quickly took a glass of water in her hand and sipped a mouthful trying to relax. She then took a few deep breaths calming herself. ''''But for now I need to concentrate on the meeting. I really need that investor at any cost"


    The girl picked up her bag and cell phone and then walked out of the room towards her personal elevator.


    Soon the girl was already walking outside the lobby are where the girl''s car was already parked and the driver was waiting for her. She was about to sit on the back seat of the car when something occurred to her and she smirked. "I will drive." The girl took the keys from the driver who was stunned to see the girl.


    "Are you sure?" the driver asked the girl in shock. The girl never really preferred to drive specially when out for her significant meetings. This was the first time that she had opted to drive, when everybody knew how imperative this meeting was for the company.


    "Of course." Ezra smiled and she quickly sat on the driver''s seat ad turned on the ignition. The girl was now going totally against Mia''s suggestion. She could not help but grasp the moment of getting to spend some alone time with Leo in the car. How could she let go off this chance? "Sorry Mia. But I totally adore the boy. I am trying my best to stay professional but this boy has some different vibes." The girl sighed and then looked towards the door waiting for the boy.


    In another few minutes did the boy appear on the door and looking at his boss waiting in the driver''s seat he sprinted in the direction of the car rapidly not wanting to make her wait. Ezra could not help but literally drool at the sight of the powerfully built man running towards her.

 Chapter 750 - Her evil side....

    The more she tried to avoid him, as per Mia''a suggestion to suppress her feelings; the more attracted she was getting to the boy. Soon the boy rushed towards the door and opened it rapidly sitting inside the car. "Sorry to make you wait boss."


    "No problem. We still have fifteen minutes to reach." The girl grinned wickedly looking at the boy.


    "Huh? But it usually takes 45 minutes to reach the cafe area. We are very late." Leo frowned in confusion.


    "Yes. So I have no other option but to drive a bit rash." The girl grinned and looked at him giving an iniquity smirk; Leo too smirked looking at the girl. They both then excitedly put on their seat belts and Ezra instantaneously pressed the accelerator of the car making the car roar like a lion.


    "Vrooommmmm!!!"


    Leo smirked as Ezra was now rushing the car into the busy road overtaking all the cars one by one. Suddenly the girl took an immediate left turn and the car made an abrupt 90 degree angle turn, turning towards another busy road. Leo was smiling looking at the girl as there was look of a ill-disciplined child who was ultimately left loose in a toy store.


    "Hmm... we still have 13 minutes left." The man smirked looking at his watch.


    "13 minutes." The girl smirked and then pressed the gas once again the roaring sound echoed on the busy street of the Paris city and the car was almost lifted up into the air, zooming on the busy road.


    "ROARRRRR!!!"


    The girl moved the steering wheel left and right looking at the road vigilantly, fully positive of her reflexes. "Are you not scared?"


    "Hah! Of course not. I trust you." Leo smirked and then instantly changed his words. "I mean, I trust your skills. I have seen you drive even more faster than this." He then looked at his watch and grinned "10 minutes left."


    The girl smirked and then took one more, razor-sharp left turn making the car drift abruptly. She then once again pressed the gas zooming on a straight road. "Wohoo!! This is so much fun!!" the girl screamed punching the steering wheel and Leo was constantly looking at the girl as his body moved left and right from the rapid jerks.


    He could not help but fall even more from the girl. She was a unique girl, the kind that was rarely seen these days. He was constantly looking at the girl with loved filled eyes, as the devil inside her was awakening yet again. She was howling and screaming in excitement as she was driving on the busy road, seeking everybody''s attention. Her other hand was on the horn button constantly as she kept pressing the horn in a musical manner.


    "7 minutes still left." The boy looked at his watch yet again. "No chance. Traffic Jam, long red light. Just not possible now.'''' The boy looked ahead as she saw numerous vehicles in front of him in one parallel line. They all were waiting for the red light to be over which already showed two minute time.


    The girl smirked looking at the boy and then instantly pressed the reverse button looking at the road behind her from the rear view cameras.


    "Huh? What are you doing?" Leo frowned in confusion.


    Ezra smirked and turned to look at the boy. She gave him a wide roguish grin. "Get ready to fly." She instantly pressed the accelerator and then shifted the gears so fast that the car was instantly lifted up in the air from the sudden jerks. The girl then instantly pressed the break and the car was flying high up in the air, from above the long parallel line of the cars.


    "Woahhh!! You even beat my imagination.'''' The boy looked down at the road as the car was smoothly landing back on the road.


    With a loud thud the car landed on the road much above the halted cars and Ezra once again pressed the gas speeding ahead. ??This is how you save two minutes." the girl smirked and then looked at the vacant road ahead with a wide grin. She pressed the accelerator to the fastest and the car went ahead at the speed of lightening.


    "Wow!" the man gaped at the road ahead admiring the girl''s confidence. He then once again turned to look at her and smiled tenderly. Nobody could envision looking at this gorgeous and delicate looking girl that she was so influential and sturdy. She could effortlessly beat men and she could drive better than 99 percent of the population.


    "5 minutes left" the man smirked looking at his watch.


    The car was driving at 140 kilometres per hour speed when the girl hastily took a sharp right turn, making the car to take a U turn. The cafe was on the other side of the road across the divider and she once again sped up the car and within a few seconds, she suddenly applied the break and beamed in contentment. She then pointed to the boy and smiled. ''''Here is the meeting."


    The boy smiled looking at enormous cafe and then looked at the watch. "Still two minutes left so... you are before time."


    "Oh really, then maybe I could have avoided flying." The girl frowned and they both busted into laughter.


    "This was so much entertaining boss." Leo smiled, picking up his phone and his laptop from the back seat.


    "Now let us go and kill this deal." Ezra smiled, picking up her bag and a file and they both stepped out of the car in much seriousness like two professionals. They both now had made a sombre face and they walked inside the cafe very gracefully.


    The gigantic glass made cafe was decorated with beautiful handmade paintings and antique statues. The low heighted cafe had several beautiful lightings all over the ceiling, focusing on the round coffee tables, placed in symmetry. The both sat in one extreme corner of the table and Ezra looked at the boy and frowned, "So you don''t want to go though his company details?"

 Chapter 751 - Rude boy.....

    The girl asked in bewilderment who was still trying to grasp every detail of the man''s company by heart. She was relentlessly flipping the pages of the file, making sure she did not leave out anything substantial which might make her loose the deal.


    "No boss, I think, I know everything by heart. Do you want me to repeat it for you?" Leo smiled, looking at the anxious girl.


    Ezra sighed and then closed the file. "Yes right! I think that would be better. I am already too edgy that I have read this file at least five times." She looked at the boy who was smiling assuringly at her.


    "Don''t worry boss. Let me help you in this. Mr. Warner Bose, the owner of Warner companies has been handling the company from past 30 years, from the time his father fell ill due to a paralytic attack. He started handling the construction company at the young age of 18 and since then it has became the top twenty best companies in Europe. He now mainly tries to invest in other profitable companies including your father''s company and has also invested n stock market. From Hollywood to fashion designing companies the man has his hand in everything and now lately he had been suggested by a bigwig to try his hand in cosmetics as it is most trending business these days. Though the man was earlier doubtful but after studying the graphs of the two main companies he was mighty impressed." The boy smiled explaining everything to the girl very calmly.


    The girl gasped in shock looking at the boy. "How do you know so much?"


    "Well actually...." Leo was about to tell the girl something when suddenly his gaze fell upon a middle aged man who had just entered the cafe. His light brown hair and dark eyes were looking around the cafe as if trying to hunt somebody. Just then his gaze fell upon Ezra and then upon Leo and he frowned a bit. The man halted for a few seconds looking at Leo, and then walked toward them smiling gleefully.


    "This is Mr. Bose." Ezra whispered to the boy and then stood up greeting him happily. "It is so good to see you again Mr. Bose." The girl held out her hand.


    "The pleasure is all mine young lady." The man smiled shaking her hand gently. The man had a pleasing smile and a stunning olive skin. His gaze once again fell on Leo who also stood up on his feet looking at the man with a poker face.


    Ezra turned to look at Leo and smiled. "This is my assistant Leo." The girl pointed towards the boy cheerfully.


    Leo nodded a bit and then held out his hand. Mr. Bose smiled happily looking at the boy. "What a lovely and handsome boy as assistant. You sure are lucky Ezra."


    "Of course I am lucky Mr. Bose. He is equally brainy and intelligent. Once you get to talk to him, you will also figure out." Ezra smiled looking at Leo. She could not help but notice that from the moment Mr. Bose had entered the cafe Leo was looking a bit tense and gloomy. He smiled a bit looking at Ezra and then his smile faded away after looking at the middle aged man.


    Soon they all seated themselves on different chairs facing each other when the middle aged man Warner, spoke politely. "So what do you have to offer for me Miss Jobs?"


    Ezra was a little stunned hearing the man''s gracious words. The man was speaking in disparity to his popular ill.u.s.tration. He was known to be crude and really practical. He had a reputation in the market that he never really allowed any person to even speak before him but here he was letting the girl converse first.


    "Well, Mr. Bose as you see in these three years we have already become the number one in our field and also we have maintained this position. We are also getting a number of investors and they all have never regretted their verdict. I have also brought along our company''s past year''s cost and profits statement. "The girl spoke sweetly trying to hide her nervousness as she quickly took out a broadsheet from a folder showing it to the man.


    "Interesting. I see a good increasing blue colour graph. You sure know how to handle a company like your parents." The man spoke looking at the leaflet.


    "Thank you sir. And now we are aiming to launch a new range of vegan products which will also have vegan skin care and beauty products. Basically we want to promote the fact that how animals can be excluded from the every product that is used on our body." The girl smiled looking at the man.


    "Haha! Why will he even understand this? A man who cannot survive without non veg food." Suddenly Leo spoke up in a sarcastic tone. "Do you think he will even understand the meaning of your line? Mr. Bose do you even understand the motive of this product? Do you know how to spell vegan?" Leo stared at the man in much irritation without even blinking once.


    Warner was stunned for a few seconds and he smirked looking at Leo. "Well that is what I am here for. To understand why this product is any diverse from others." The man shrugged his hands in shocker at Leo''s attitude.


    Ezra was stunned at Leo''s discourteous attitude and she glared at Leo in horror.


    "Well then let me tell you it is far beyond your level of perceptive to appreciate such a kind and beautiful concept. We are here trying to save animals and their innocent lives. But you are busy telling your chefs to cook all sorts of delicacies." The man glared at the middle aged man in much more fury and a challenging way.


    "You think I shall not be able to understand this concept??" the man spoke back in a challenging way, raising his eye brows.


    "Nope. It is not possible. I think you are only wasting yours and ours time." The man smirked leaning his back at the rear of the chair.

 Chapter 752 - Emotional drama...

    "I doubt that young man." The man spoke in an unyielding voice looking at Leo.


    "Yes right dad!!" Leo sighed and then leaned back again in a sulking mood.


    Ezra who was gaping at the boy already suddenly frowned and then looked at the two of them in confusion. "Huh? Dad?"


    "Yes he is my dad. I did not want to react this way, but whenever I see him my antagonism rises. I had thought that I will just treat him as a client but I could not help it." Leo frowned looking at the man and then turned to look at Ezra.


    Ezra was stunned and then looked at the middle aged man in astonishment. It was then that she realised that they both had analogous brown hair and dark eyes. Except for their skin colour, they looked pretty much alike. Their square sharp jaws, long and muscular bodies'' structure, everything matched a lot.


    "Yes he is my son. And my only mistake was that I fell in love with some other woman, when he was ten years old." The man sighed looking at Leo and then nodded his head in dissatisfaction.


    Ezra frowned looking at the two sulking men. Her most imperative meeting of the entire career had turned out to be some emotional drama between a father and a son. "Huh? Umm... ok."


    "No. It is not ok. Giving us financial support is not enough. You have betrayed me and my mother." The boy spoke in a harsh tone. "Now you want me to handle your company? Why would I even do that?"


    Ezra was now simply leaning against the chair looking at the two men giving each other fuming stares. She had closed her file, as she knew it looked like a never ending brawl between the two.


    "Is it a crime to fall in love? Did I not support you in everything? And why don''t you join your company rather than being somebody''s secretary. Look at your brainpower and your calibre. You are just like you grandfather. How can you even let it go waste?" The man spoke up in much torment.


    "Waste? I am not letting anything go waste. I am also the head of the research department and I think it suits my calibre. They are even buying my hacking system." The man spoke up in much resentment and defence.


    "Wow! A boy worth trillions of dollars will work under some other company and is contented with a few millions by selling his most precious hacking system. Are you out of your mind?" the middle aged man slammed his hand on the table.


    Ezra sighed and then quickly sipped a glass of water placed in front of her. Now she even feared that not only will she loose the investor but she will also loose Leo. It looked like his father would convince him to step out of the company and join his family company.


    "I am not out of my mind. It is my decision and who are you to interfere? Don''t forget you are dead for me!" the boy too banged his hand on the table and looked angrily in his father''s eyes.


    Ezra gaped at the boy in astonishment. "But Leo, he is your father. You cannot say that about him."


    "Ha-ha. Trust me boss you don''t even know him. He is just being polite because he wants me to join the company from past few years." The man smirked in abhorrence.


    "I am dead for you? I wonder how you even have guts to go on telling people that you father is dead. And what is wrong in having wanting my son to join my company." The man shouted back catching everybody''s attention. Ezra sighed as she had just wanted to solve the problem but in return she only made the two men angrier. She now prepared to stay quiet and just wait for it to get over and hopefully they will be in a mood to talk about the actual topic.


    "Of course you are. Do you think a dad''s responsibility is just to throw a million dollars every month on my face and that is it? Did you ever see how other things are also required besides money?" the man spoke in a miserable tone.


    "I and Ana were no longer in love. It was impossible for us to live together." The man spoke taking a deep breath. It was a never ending topic for both of them.


    "''Hah! Mom always loved you. You cheated on her for five years, before she caught you red handed in a club, making out with your current wife. And why do you want me to run your company why don''t you give the company to your other son, Jonathan." The man chuckled thinking about Jonathan and how much he hated him.


    "It is your company two. You both can handle it together." The man spoke in a courteous tone trying to make the boy understand.


    "No way! I hate that bastard!" Leo spoke n a hushed and angry tonne.


    Ezra once again gasped in shock hearing the word bastard from his mouth.


    "Mind your language boy. Don''t forget you are talking to your father and he is your brother." The man spoke in a harsh and angry tone once again making everybody to turn and look at the three of them.


    Ezra once again picked up the glass of water and sipped it nervously, thinking about her deal.


    "Listen dad. It is not possible. And you can just be your normal self with boss. Don''t act nice because I am in this company. Why don''t you behave like your usual crude and harsh self?" The boy frowned in anger.


    "If you think handling a business empire is being crude that so be it. And yes I am signing this contract as I love the offer, the company and its progress. It has nothing to do with you. Also for your knowledge I have turned into vegetarian from past two years. You never really thought of knowing the truth son and you never even bothered to know your father." The man quickly took out pen and signed on the doc.u.ments taking them out from the girl''s file.

 Chapter 753 - Frustration....

    Ezra gaped at the man in shock who had just signed all the doc.u.ments placed in front of him, including the rough papers that Ezra had prepared for her own self.


    "Ehhh??" She looked at the man in surprise who was constantly signing one after the other doc.u.ment, now signing Ezra''s personal doc.u.ments.


    The man did not even hassle to read the terms and conditions and he was now officially the investor of the company without even hearing a single word of Ezra''s presentation. From past two weeks the girl had been preparing this presentation and had spent several sleepless nights worrying if she will be able to get the deal or not. Little did she know that the boy she had hired would turn out to be the man''s elder son?


    Leo smirked as soon as the man signed the doc.u.ment. He then took the doc.u.ments in his hand and then smiled joyfully. "Thank you Mr. Bose for signing this deal. Our job here is done." He placed the doc.u.ments in his hand and then got up from his seat letting a big sigh. ''That was a complicated presentation. We are done boss, let''s go."


    Ezra gaped at the boy in bewilderment and then turned to look at Warner in surprise. Warner was now smirking looking at his son. "Son you did not have to do that. I would have anyway never refused to sign the papers."


    "I just could not take the risk. What if you purposely did not sign it, out of anger for me not joining the company? I just had to manipulate you." The boy shrugged his shoulders and then once again signalled Ezra to get up from her set. It was difficult to find out currently who the assistant was and who the boss was. Ezra nodded her head obediently and stood up holding out her hand in hesitation. "Umm... it ...it was nice meeting you Mr. Bose... I guess." The girl smiled gawkily.


    "It was nice meeting you too young lady. And let me tell you once again you really are lucky to have him as an assistant. His IQ is much higher than normal man''s but that also makes him a little weird just like his grandfather." The man smiled looking at Leo.


    Leo rolled his eyes at the man and then walked out of the cafe even without bidding his father good bye.


    Ezra looked at the man apologetically. "I am sorry I did not know about your relation. Had I known, I could have come alone so that you both do not get stuck in this uncomfortable situation"


    "It''s not your fault Ezra. Our situation is complicated. The boy has developed a notion from past several years that I am bad. At least this is what his mother has been telling him. He has no control over his anger and he does not see the truth. I hope one day he realises how much I have loved him and how difficult it was for me to take that decision.'''' The man sighed and then patted the girl''s hand. "I shall leave too."


    "Good bye.'' Ezra smiled as the man too left the cafe, walking towards his car. The man once again looked at Leo, who was now already seated himself in the driver''s seat, not looking at him.


    Ezra sighed and then walked out of the cafe sitting in the passenger''s seat looking at Leo. "Bad mood?"


    "Really bad." Leo sighed as he looked at his father sit in his Mercedes and drive off ahead.


    "You could have told me that he is your father. I would have never told you to attend this meeting. Now it has even ruined your mood.'' The girl looked at the gloomy boy remorsefully.


    "No. I can''t let my personal life come in between my work. It is my first day of job and I have to prove myself. Besides I knew dad would have never invested in the company after knowing about the vegan concept. That''s different thing that I did not know he himself was a vegetarian now." The man shrugged in helplessness.


    "You came so that you make sure you get him to sign up for it? No wonder you knew so much about the company which even I did not know after researching so much. "The girl patted the boys hand soothingly.


    "Yes most of my dad''s side of family are into business. I might have to keep meeting them some or the other day. I can''t keep avoiding my feelings." The boy sighed and then turned on the ignition. He then instantaneously smiled and turned to look at Ezra. "And congratulations boss. We got the deal!"


    "Ha-ha! I did not even do anything. This was all because you turned out to be his son and you literally aggravated his emotions to sign the deal." The girl chuckled.


    "Well, everything''s fair in love and war. At times all you need is to poke on the man''s weakness and get your purpose solved.'''' The man smiled and then looked at the boy. "You made us reach in 13 minutes. Is not it?"


    "Yes. Why?" the girl looked at the boy in exhilaration already knowing what he meant.


    "I will make us reach in 10 minutes. Ok?" the boy looked at his watch and then blasted the car in the air at the speed of the rocket. "VROOOOOMMMM!!!!"


    Ezra chuckled whole heartedly and as the boy was now venting out all his frustration on the car, speeding towards the road. "Wow! You sure are better than me."


    Soon... in another 10 minutes the car had already halted outside the office of the ''Cheryl Blossom'' company and the boy was grinning looking at the petrified girl. ''''Did I scare you boss??"


    "Scared? You gave me a heart attack. I never expected somebody could drive in a manner even to scare the shit out of me." The girl patted her chest trying to calm herself down.


    Soon they both got out of the car and several people who were waiting for the two in lobby swiftly looked at them in much anticipation. Everybody in company knew that the deal was very significant for the entire company and now they could not wait to listen to the results.

 Chapter 754 - The first date...

    Ezra made a miserable face and entered the lobby vicinity of the company. Leo was stunned looking at the girl. The girl''s professionalism had just vanished and she was making gloomy faces like a little child, who was pretending to be weeping after not getting a candy.


    Nobody had ever seen Ezra this cheerless and they walked up to her trying to sweet-talk her. "It is good enough boss. We can have other investors in the market." A middle ages employee smiled affectionately at Ezra.


    "Yes, who needs him? Don''t worry there are many fishes in the sea." Another male employee spoke while optimistically looking at Ezra.


    "Yes. We have each other''s support. That is all we necessitate." A model spoke up, trying to cheer up the girl.


    Leo was stunned to see the girl''s heart-rending face, which suddenly turned into a broad smile


    Ezra then giggled joyfully, looking at each person around her." Hehehehe. We got the contract everybody. Mr. Bose is now officially our investor." The girl clapped blissfully laughing out loud.


    Everybody was stunned to look at the girl. The usual sombre and proficient boss had now turned into a chirpy and goofy girl who was kidding with her employees.


    "We got the contract." A girl screamed in happiness.


    "Yayyyy!!!"


    "Woohooo!!!" All and sundry screamed and clapped looking at Ezra.


    This was the first time they were celebrating something like this. They always maintained low and serene ambience in the company but today Ezra''s goofy vigour was caught by everybody and they were shouting and screaming gladly.


    "And the credit for it all goes to Leo. It was all due to him." The girl pointed her finger towards Leo and clapped merrily. Everyday else too shouted for the boy and clapped for him. Soon at least a thousand individuals were surrounding Leo, clapping for him and the voice echoed in the complete lobby area.


    Leo smiled and looked at Ezra, who had let the boy get the complete spotlight. He could not help but fall for her a bit more. The girl could have effortlessly taken the credit and Leo would not have mind it, but she gave the full credit to the boy and making sure that she does not disclose his relation with the man. He was smiling looking at Ezra all this time, while everybody was clapping looking at him.... the man was falling more and more in love with his boss!


    Soon everybody had started to depart to their homes while Leo was not in a mood to part away from Ezra.


    "Alright then see you tomorrow Leo." Ezra smiled courteously.


    "No mam." Leo sighed looking at the appealing girl.


    "Huh?" Ezra frowned looking at the dreamy look on the boy''s face.


    "No. I mean yes boss. I shall see you tomorrow." The boy gulped in edginess and sighed waking away from the girl towards the door.


    Ezra giggled and then took out her phone typing a message to the boy.


    DID- I am free from work. Are you done with your hot boss?


    The girl had just typed the message when the boy instantly replied.


    TECHY- I think, I should stop thinking about her. She is way too hot and even nicer. Let us not talk about her from today; it only makes me sadder.


    DID- Alright. As you wish.


    As usual the two of them started to talk about the endless electronic products and technologies the entire evening, while Ezra simply copy pasted Raos''s message, not even bothering to read what was in them.


    Meanwhile...


    Inside a gigantic mansion, was a pink colour girly room, decorated with feathery and enormous soft toys. The walls were decorated with all sorts of colourful paintings. The imperial and gargantuan room was marvellously and artistically made in a round shape, which had a massive white colour swing in one corner. In the other corner was a gigantic square bed, full of all sorts of dresses on top of it.


    A girl was dressed in her bathing gown, while her wet freshly showered hair were falling on her gown. She was standing near a colossal glass closet and frowning hard picking out one after the other dresses and rejecting them and throwing them on the bed. "Nope... nope... naa... not at all... when did I even buy this? How can I even buy this....?" the girl had now a huge pile on the bed and let out a loud sigh. "Mia you are a total failure." The girl looked at her reflection in the mirror and frowned.


    Just then her gaze fell upon a wine colour dress hung in one corner and she smiled looking at it. "Oh I bought this last month. This is just the thing." The girl quickly took out the dress from the closet and rushed to her dressing room to blow dry her hair.


    It was already evening and the girl was due to reach Olive''s home in another few minutes. After another thirty minutes of hair styling and dressing up with a wonderful makeup did the girl took a concluding glance at the mirror. She was dressed in a short peplum wine shade dress, which ended in the middle of her thighs. The dress had stunning cold shouldered sleeves revealing her slender shoulders. The back of the dress was entirely lacy from above her h.i.p.s, which made it completely transparent revealing the skin of her back from in between the black lace. She had tied her hair in a neat pony tail while her makeup as subtle and elegant so that she does not look too overly dressed for her painting sessions. She wore black colour pumps on her feet and smiled looking at her reflection. "Perfect! This is after all the first time, I will get to spend some alone time with the boy. That too in his mystery studio where he does not allow anybody to enter."


    The girl grinned eagerly and then sprinted outside the room cheerfully dancing like a clumsy idiot. She then rushed down the stairs humming cheerful song and entered the gigantic lobby area where the lady staff was standing looking at the chirpy girl. "Hi Melisaaaa ... bye Melissaaa." Mia smirked at the lady staff rushing out of the lobby.

 Chapter 755 - First guest....

    The entire staff was already used to the girl''s happy and chirpy attitude.


    "Good bye Mia." Mellissa spoke as the girl whistled walking out of the lobby area. All of a sudden, she saw the head butler standing on the porch and she smacked him tightly on his arm and giggled. "Robert! My handsome young man."


    Robert was a 60 year old man who was working with Raol from past twenty years. Later he was sent away to Paris to look after Mia and to cook for her.


    "Mia. My delightful old lady." The butler smiled back as Mia rushed towards her car happily.


    Mia was the chirpiest and naughtiest kid amongst all the kids, but she was also very loving. She never allowed any of her staff member to call her with words like ''miss'', ''mam'' or ''boss''. She had strictly told them all from head chef to guard, that they will call her by her name only. She would often play pranks at them and keep punching them left and right and they were used to her personality and purely adored her. If ever the girl did not play any new prank it meant the girl was in a gloomy mood which was pretty rare to see. Even in adverse condition the girl had the quality to keep herself smiling and uplifted.


    Soon the girl''s red colour Ferrari zoomed away towards the front gate of the house, crossing all the lavish gardens, which were beautifully decorated with flower beds, as per the girl''s colourful and vivid tastes and personality.


    Olive''s house was just a two minutes drive away from Mia''s. This was no coincidence but this was actually planned by Mia. She wanted a house close to Olive so that Olive might drop in often, while crossing her house. But the boy was always so busy in his work that not even once he came to her house without any occasion or without invite. So precisely the girl never really had any advantage of buying house close to the boy.


    The girl had blasted the music in the car and soon halted the car outside the boy''s door. The guard smile looking at Mia and swiftly opened the gate letting her in. The card drove inside the lavish mansion, which accurately from the entry looked like an artist''s house. The drive through was painted with several abstract figures, covered with thick glass on top. There was gigantic garden in one side while on the other side was a huge tiled area, which had a gigantic stone craved statue of Lord Buddha in one corner , which was carved by the boy himself. In the other corners of the tiled area were other artefacts made of rocks, which were painted marvellously to look like human faces.


    It did not take a genius to figure out that the house belonged to some artist. The drive through from the right lead to the boy''s gigantic bungalow and to the left it paved the way to his studio. This was the first time anybody was invited to his studio and the girl could not help but feel exhilarated as she turned towards her left for the first time.


    As soon as the girl turned left the lights of the pathway had now decreased and there were nothing except trees all around. "Woahh! Looks like I am driving in a jungle." The girl looked around her in shocker as she could not spot anything except impenetrable trees all around her. She drove the car further ahead when the trees abruptly ended and a beautiful pond appeared in sight. The massive pond covered the entire area and the drive through was now converted into a bridge, which was built on top of the pond. "Wow!! This is so stunning!!"


    The girl drove on top of the well lit bridge very slowly as she looked cheerfully in both the directions towards the pond, which was also skilfully surrounded by several lights. The girl had not expected the dense trees to suddenly finish in such an attractive view. As soon as the girl crossed the arched bridge, a stunning wooden, colossal hut was situated right in front of her. The hut was built like a gigantic castle, with two arched domes and a square gigantic room in between. The glass windows of the hut showed the little the well lit rooms, inside which several paintings were placed on different canvasses. "Wow! This is like a dreamland."


    The girl halted the car at the end of the drive through and stepped out looking at the numerous gardens around the hut, which were full of red colour tulips. "How romantic!"


    The girl sighed feeling tremendously nervous and elated at the same time. She was now soon going to meet the boy in his favourite spot and she knew she was the first person to have ever been invited in this stunning and quiet place. The girl quickly walked towards the skilfully carved door of the hut and looked for the door bell, not able to spot it anywhere. "Oh silly me. When nobody comes here, why would the boy have a door bell?"


    The girl walked a little further ahead and knocked on the door. Abruptly the door was opened quickly and the girl was about to pounce on the boy in excitement when suddenly her smiled faded away. Instead of the boy a beautiful and tall blonde girl was standing next to her, who was smiling looking at Mia. The girl had dishevelled clothes and her hairs were cluttered, which looked like she had opened the door in much hurry.


    "Hi, you must be Mia." The girl spoke up pleasingly looking at Mia.


    "Hi yes. And you are...?" Mia looked at the attractive girl and could not help but notice her striking blue colour eyes and gorgeous and delicate features. The girl had long legs and beautiful curvy figure. She was wearing a short figure hugging black sequined dress, with matching high heels.


    "I am Claira. Olive''s girlfriend." The girl smiled and held out her hand.

 Chapter 756 - Lovers..?

    The girl looked the tall girl in revelation. "Girlfriend?" The girl just had a major heart break and yet she still had a life-size smile on her face. She did not want to be discourteous or unlikeable towards the girl.


    "Yes. I know the boy is a really a mystery. Is not it?" The girl winked and smiled again. "Please come in." She paved the way for the girl and they both walked in, inside a marvellously lit up lobby area. In one corner was a massive fireplace surrounded by a few couches, while on the other corner was a massive window overlooking the pond. Several finished and unfinished paintings were hung on separate canvasses. Mia smiled a bit trying to uplift her mood. "So this is where the boy paints; no wonder he paints so skilfully after all, the view is so stunning." The girl smiled looking at the tall girl.


    "Yes. He usually likes to paint here or in the adjoining room."Claira smiled and then pointed towards the other room.


    Mia smiled back courteously and then walked inside the adjoining colossal room, which had a middle sized circular wooden bed in one corner. In the opposite corner were situated a wooden chair and a canvass on which a half finished painting of a girl was placed. "This girl... Is ...."


    "Haha! Yes it is me. He wanted to paint my face. He says he has never seen a girl prettier than me though I kind of disagree.'''' The girl chuckled feeling a bit embarrassed looking at the painting.


    "Well, but I agree. You are indeed beautiful." Mia smiled back politely. She could help notice how well mannered and soft spoken Claira was indeed.


    "See, she also agrees." a male voice echoed from behind them and both the girls turned to look at Olive who was coming out of the shower. The man was wearing his shorts now and was wiping his wet hair with a towel. He then turned to look at Mia and grinned playfully. "Hello you idiot." He walked up to her and hugged her tightly.


    "Hi, you asshole." The girl punched his stomach tightly making the man cringe in pain and retrace his arms away from the girl immediately. "Ouch! Can''t you ever meet me normally?" he frowned rubbing his abs.


    "Nope never. Your girlfriend is beautiful by the way. Is she blind?" the girl smirked winking at Claira.


    Claira chuckled looking at the two of them.


    "Blind? Why are you calling her blind?" Olive frowned looking at the girl in surprise.


    "Else, why would she choose you? I am sure she is not able to see your idiotic face clearly.'''' Mia once again punched the boy and ran to one corner, hiding from the boy''s wrath.


    "Oh really?" the man looked at the girl in much fury and picked up a pillow throwing it in much anger at Mia. The pillow hit the girl very hard, making her bun to open and her long silky hair fell on her shoulders.


    "You! I will kill you." Mia shouted and then picked up a few paint brushes from the boy''s canvass stand and jerked them on the boy.


    The boy gasped in shock as he had just taken a shower and there were now drops of green and red paint on his upper n.a.k.e.d body. "Why did you do that? I had just taken a shower!!" the boy threw another pillow on the girl, this time hitting on her abdomen.


    Claira was stunned looking at the two already fighting like cats and dogs in spilt of second. ''''Is it how you guys always meet?"


    "No not always; we usually end up fighting with bullets and swords too." Olive looked at Mia in much antagonism, wiping his abdomen with his hand. ''''You are so dead girl."


    "Tsk... tsk! Poor guy. Never has been able to defeat me in anything. Now he is saying I am dead gosh! I am so scared." Mia spoke in a comical manner and giggled throwing some more paint on the boy.


    The boy gasped in shock and sprinted towards the girl in much anger. He then picked up the girl in his arms looking at her in much anger. "You are so dead Mia."


    "Put me down!! Put me down!!" the girl shrieked punching the boy again and again on his stomach. He boy was now wiping his stomach with the girl''s dress''s peplum ends and he carried her outside the hut, holding her tightly in his arms. Mia struggled to get free from the boy''s arms as she could feel Claira was a little taken aback by her closeness to the boy. She did not want to spoil their relation because of her stupid pranks.


    "Haha! It is too late." The boy walked out of the hut amidst the tulips garden and the girl could not help but notice how good looking the boy was. His abs was simply too alluring and the girl once again punched him hard, to move out of his grip.


    "You think your punches will do something to me? Don''t forget I have been trained equally well." The man grinned as he walked on the circular bridge.


    Claira too walked out of the hut and gaped at the two in surprise. They were more than comfortable in each other presence and a surge of jealousy erupted in the girl''s heart instantly. ''''I thought he treated the girl just like a friend. They look more like closest buddies and lovers. Look at how he is carrying her in his arms. This girl can be sure danger. And just how attractive she is. How is it possible that the man is not attracted to her?? She is way better-looking than me, which means I will have to do something to make her run way from here." Claira whispered standing at a distance, looking at the tow of them on the bridge. Mia was wriggling her legs vigorously, while the boy was holding her legs and back tightly, to avoid her from getting free.

 Chapter 757 - Are they in love..?

    "Arghhh!! Leave me. You idiot." Mia frowned looking at the boy and pulled a strand of his hair causing a pinch on his scalp.


    "Ouch!!" the boy frowned and then speedily walked towards the edge of the pool. "You dare you to do that again and I will throw you in the pond Mia." The boy spoke in annoyance looking at the girl.


    "Haha! You cannot." The girl chuckled and then once again pulled a strand of hair from his hand.


    "Mia!! Stop it. I will really throw you. As it is you have not taken bath from several months." The boy laughed loudly looking at the girl and then wrinkling his nose as if the girl was stinking.


    "How dare you!" the girl gasped in shock and the punched the boy with much more force this time.


    "Woahh!" The boy lost his balance and fell on the bridge while the girl was instantly rolled down in the water causing a loud splashing noise.


    SPLASHHHH!!!!!!


    The man for a few seconds was stunned to look at the falling girl and then could not help chuckle looking at her. He did not men to actually throw her in the pond and spoil her attire but now he was enjoying the view. "Hahaahaha... hahaha..."


    "You idiot." The girl instantly tried to stand up, and looked down at the water in much horror. The pond was not too deep and the girl was trained to swim across a turbulent sea, so this was nothing as compared to her skills. But the girl was now swimming and looking at the boy in much repulsion. "Are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g insane. I don''t believe that you actually threw me in water"


    The boy did not reply but was instead literally rolling on the floor laughing. "Hahahah! To be honest, I never intended to throw you in water. I was just trying to scare you but now I think it was a pretty good idea. You look amazing." The boy chuckled getting on his feet dusting his hands and clothes. "


    "Now help me come up." The girl looked at him and held out her hand.


    "Really? Why should I?" The boy folded his hands across his chest not holding the girl''s hand.


    "And you think I cannot come up by myself?" the girl frowned looking at the boy with challenging eyes.


    Claira was now fuming in anger and she walked quickly towards the boy trying to intervene. She was not liking how the boy was now fully concentrated on her without even giving Claira a second look. From the time Mia had entered the boy''s entire attention was towards the girl, without even once looking at her. "Baby, why don''t you help her?"


    "She does not need my help. Do you Mia?" Olive held out his hand and then once again held it back as soon as Mia was about to hold it.


    "No I do not." The girl rolled her eyes, swimming closer to the bridge. She quickly held the bar of the bridge with her hands and with one quick jump; she was already standing on the floor of the bride. "See I told you. I do not need your help.'' The girl was standing outside the boundary wall of the bridge and was now about to step inside when her high heels slipped a bit and she was about to stumble when the boy quickly sprinted towards her and encircled the girl in his arms looking at her with worried eyes.


    "Mia!!" he shouted gasping in shock. He pulled her closer to his body, encircling her even more strongly.


    The girl was left stunned at the closeness with the boy and the boy quickly lifted her up in the air and made her cross the railing of the bridge carefully. "Are you alright?" the boy had till now held the girl in his arms, looking at her from head to toe."


    "Yes.'''' The girl nodded her head in a yes was a little flushed at the proximity to the boy''s n.a.k.e.d body as she herself was pretty wet and her dress felt very heavy as if falling downwards. She quickly held the top of her dress, and prevented it from slipping downwards.


    The boy looked at the conscious girl and then turned to look at Claira. "She needs to change her dress, I am taking her inside".


    "Yes baby. And I was anyways about to leave." The girl walked and then kissed the boy on his cheek. "Good bye'''' she smiled at the two of them and then walked towards a black colour BMW parked in the extreme corner.


    Claira was now fuming in anger at the boy''s attitude. She could not help but notice how protective and caring he was towards the girl. ''''Is it just because he is her childhood best friend or is it something more and the boy is not aware of it? Why did he not tell me to help her with her clothes? Instead he himself took her in his arms as if the girl would be more comfortable in front of him, if her dress slipped. '''' Claira sighed and then once again turned to look at the two of them.


    Olive was now slowly taking the girl inside the hut and then girl was tightly clutching the dress with both her hands feeling a little embarrassed. The boy was now not even joking or making fun of her and had serious look on his face as if the girl''s comfort meant everything to him. "Does the girl like him? Or am I thinking too much? I wish I could stay back but I had already told him that I was leaving and it was then he told me that this girl is coming to met him. Strange! They do not look just like friends.'''' Claira whispered and then seated herself in the car in much anger as the two of them entered the hut and Olive closed the door from inside, again not even looking at Claira even once.

 Chapter 758 - MIA....

    Claira drove off the car in much annoyance as the door of the cabin closed from inside. She was now constantly thinking of what could have been possibly happening between the two of them. It had not been very long that she had become Olive''s girlfriend. They had been friends from past one year, when she approached the boy to order several paintings for her new company head quarters of her makeup range. The girl is the CEO of the top makeup range, "Shanel" which was also the competitor of the Cheryl blossom. These two companies have been competing each other from past three years trying to monopolise the market.


    She had met Olive for the deal personally and could not help falling for him instantly. From past one year she had been using every tactic she could to lure the boy and to woe him into being his boyfriend. And it was only three months back they finally made out, when they were drunk after coming back from a party.....


    3 months ago....


    That morning after making out with the boy in his house, the girl got up from the bed, pretended to look very hurt. "I know you just made out with me for fun Olive. You are just like other guys, who try to hit me."


    Olive too got off from the bed feeling a bit guilty. "Listen Claira, I do not want you to think about me this way. We both were drunk and things happened. It was not that I forced you into it." The boy spoke putting on his pants rapidly.


    "Hah! This is the best excuse Olive. You make friends with a girl and then you make her drink and you sleep with her and then you avoid commitment." The girl was still standing n.a.k.e.d showing off her body to the boy deliberately.


    Olive sighed a bit and then walked closer to her. "You want a commitment? Ok. You will be my girlfriend from today. Ok?" the boy smiled, hugging the girl tightly.


    Claira smirked as the boy hugged her and she too hugged him back, kissing his neck seductively. No sooner the boy too started kissing back the girl''s n.a.k.e.d body and he made her lie down on the bed. He unzipped his pants and entered her instantly moving to and fro rapidly. After another session of loud m.o.a.ns and groans, did the girl leave happily. Finally she had achieved what she wanted. The boy had finally made her his girlfriend and now her next objective was to convince him for the marriage. "The boy is after all the heir of the famous artist Stefen and co-owner of Fabiosa and Excel Corporations. I cannot even imagine the amount of wealth these people must possess."


    As soon as the girl had left, Olive brewed himself some fresh coffee and entered his cabin shutting it from inside. He was merely sitting and looking at the pond. The boy had a dim smile on his face as he was now thinking about the love of his life. The girl with beautiful blue eyes and blonde hair. Her attractive and slender figure and her chirpy nature was always what attracted the boy ever since he had known what love was.


    "Mia." The boy whispered and then sipped some more coffee, looking at the pond ahead. "I wish, I could bring you here one day. Remember how you once told me, how much you love ponds and how much you fancied living in wooden cabins, surrounded by tulips. This is why I have created his place. If my worship for you is true, one day you will yourself come to this place. And I hope one day you will realise how much I have always loved you." The boy sighed and then took another sip of his coffee. ''''Hah! Who am I kidding? The girl does not even think of me like that. I am just a family friend for her and her childhood friend. She does not even bother to look at me even once and notice how many times I have tried to tell my feelings to her. How do I tell you Mia that the reason I have never had a girlfriend was because I don''t want anybody else except you? How do I tell you Mia that the reason I slept with Claira was because I was so drunk and I thought it was you? Now I am stuck with this commitment. Sigh! I guess I will have to move on. I do not have you in my fate!"


    The boy finished his coffee and then stepped inside the bedroom of his wooden cabin. He opened a drawer of the bedside and took out a small key with a heart key ring on it. He smiled looking at the key ring as it was given to him by Mia, when they were seven years old. He walked up to the corner of the room and unlocked a hidden door, which was camouflaged to look exactly like the wooden wall. Apart from the tiny key hole there was nothing on the door, which could make it appear like a door itself. He dragged the door and entered another gigantic room, which was full of canvasses and paintings. But unlike the other rooms this room did not have wide windows overlooking the pond or the tulip garden. The room had a ceiling electric window which the boy would often open, when he wanted some fresh air.


    He looked around the room and sighed. This was the place here his most hidden feelings were situated. The room, which nobody on this earth knew about, except him. He had planned that this will be always be hidden till his death and maybe after his death somebody will realise how much he loved Mia. Inside the room several different types of canvasses were placed. Some were placed on a stand, while others were hung on a wall. There were several finished paintings on the canvass while there was one painting which the boy had yet not finished. He looked around the room and sighed with much longing. Each and very painting had a gorgeous girl painted on it. "MIA"

 Chapter 759 - Love of an artist...

    The boy sat quietly on a wooden chair, in front of the half empty canvas and he smiled as he once again started to paint the girl''s beautiful blue twinkling eyes and her blonde hair. This room was full of girl''s paintings right from her childhood to this date. "This is my last painting that I will paint of you my dear. I now, it is not in my fortune to have you as my life partner. Today after concluding this last paining, I will never ever open this door." The boy smiled wretchedly as he painted the girl''s attractive pink colour lips.


    The room was filled with numerous paintings of Mia, right from her childhood days. There was picture in which she was holding Olive''s hand, while they both were sitting on a swing below a tree. In other picture was the girl, wearing a graduation cap and smiling cheerfully while standing on a stage. There were quite a lot of other paintings of the girl, where her foremost life events were depicted on them. While there was also another drawing file placed in one corner, which was full of the boy''s crayon colour art work. The first time he had ever coloured something at the age of 5 or had tried to draw something was again Mia. If he had ever known what art and love was it was all due to Mia!


    His mother had told him to draw something which he finds very beautiful and charming. And even at the age of five, he had drawn a rough figure of a girl and had written with ''MIA'' with his crooked handwriting.


    The feelings he could never put across to her, was always vented out marvellously by him in the form of his paintings. There were also several paintings where the boy had drawn his imagination. There was a painting of him dressed in a black tuxedo and was kissing Mia, who was dressed in a white colour gown and they both were surrounded by striking pink colour orchids. There was another picture on which he had painted Mia''s n.a.k.e.d back, showing her left side of the face. He had fantasised the girl''s beautiful back with a tattoo of his name on the top of her back. In another painting they both were standing together, while they had a tiny baby in their hands.


    The man had basically painted all his fantasies with the girl and had never spoken a word about it to her or anybody else, including his best friend Sawyer. While his other paintings were also both of them lying on the bed n.a.k.e.d, covered under the sheets, as he was often aroused in the girl''s presence but he was carful enough to not show it.


    Several hours later the boy had finally finished his last painting of Mia and he smiled looking at it. "Good bye Mia. I will never open this room now. Besides I have already committed to Claira now, be it out of compulsion but have to fulfil it now. But in my heart I will always love you and will keep shielding you. I know I am not fortunate enough to make you a part of my life. You are too vivacious and sweet while I am a lackl.u.s.tre artist and just nothing in front of you. Why would you even chose me?"


    .....


    Present day.... (Morning)


    The boy was extremely excited as Mia was coming to his painting cabin for the first time. He had built the place precisely as per her tastes and had fancied sitting with her having coffee, holding hands with her and making out on the bed with her, while the beautiful pond reflected its lights on their n.a.k.e.d bodies. He had fancied making several nude paintings of the girl, while making her sit n.a.k.e.d in front of her.


    But he knew none of it could come true and the girl was only here as she wanted to learn how to paint. "Mia you do not even remember that I am an artist? Not once did you even think that you could approach me for it? Am I that invisible to you? Do you eve not see how much I love you?" the boy sighed in melancholy.


    It had been three months and the boy had kept his promise to himself. He had not even once opened the door where he had placed all the paintings of the girl. He had been in relation with Claira for three months now, and used to often meet her in his house but never in this cabin. But one day when the girl really begged him to show his secret painting cabin, he had let her enter the place, which was earlier only meant for Mia to enter.


    After that night he accidently made with Claira not once had he made out with her ever again. But Claira always tried her best to seduce the boy, but somehow Olive was never ever excited about the girl and always kept thinking about Mia. The girl would often strip down unexpectedly before the boy to make him feel aroused but even then the boy never really made out with her and this was creating immense frustration in Claira''s head. But the girl was also adamant that she would one day be able to make the boy feel aroused with her tiny clothes and other seductive tactics.


    Soon before Mia was about to come for her painting sessions, Claira dropped in unexpected at the boy''s cabin wearing a sultry dress, looking smoking hot.


    Olive as usual did not want the girl to feel bad and he sat with her in the bedroom, while the girl constantly came close to him, eventually kissing him on his lips passionately. The boy too kissed her back and he knew he had to get over Mia, some or the other day and they both kissed other passionately. "I have to make a painting of yours. You are too beautiful." The boy spoke abruptly looking at the girl. He himself did not know why he had said that to her, but somewhere in his heart he was missing paining Mia on his canvas.


    That was probably the only way he could express his feelings for her and now after stopping he felt like there was a giant lave inside him ready to explode. He was maybe for a rebound painting Claira on his canvas or maybe he was simply trying to find Mia in Claira.


    "Oh my God. Do you want me to strip down?" the girl spoke seductively pulling down the hem of her dress downwards showing her boob to him.


    "Ah no! That is not necessity. Just sit on the chair and it will be perfect." The boy smiled pointing towards a chair, which had a wonderful view of the pond.


    He painted her face for around one hour, when he got bored having found no inspiration he quit the process half way through and smiled looking at the girl "My friend Mia is about to arrive. So we can continue this later."


    Claira frowned a bit. ''''She is coming her? You invited her?"


    ''''Yes she wanted to learn something about painting. She is my childhood friend, so this was the only place where I could show her my paintings." The boy shrugged his shoulders causally as if it did not really mean anything to him. But inside his heart a rapid volcano was about to burst releasing his emotions full of both happiness and sadness. He had built this place for Mia and she was finally coming, but at the same time she would also get to know that the boy had a girlfriend.


    "Ah right baby." The girl quickly got up and sat on Olive''s lap and they soon kissed each other passionately. The girl jerked a bit, trying to make the boy???s manhood rise a little but in process she spilled the paint on his shirt and pants.

 Chapter 760 - Attraction...

    "Oh, I am so sorry." The girl frowned as she had to get up from the man''s lap breaking the momentum. "You need to go take a bath." The girl looked at the large patch on his shirt, making sure it does not spoil her high-priced dress.


    "It is ok. Don''t worry baby. If Mia comes please look after her, I will be back in five minutes." The boy smiled and then stepped inside the shower.


    As soon as the boy stepped inside the shower the girl rushed to the bedroom and smudged her lipstick a bit. She then ran her hands on her head and lifted her already short dress a bit. "Hmmm.... perfect to just let the girl know that the boy is all mine. But I am sure the girl is just a friend. The boy is really too sweet to even lie to me." The girl smirked and just then she heard a car halting outside the gate....


    ..........


    Current evening...


    All this while the boy''s heart had been beating rapidly from the time he saw Mia in his cabin. The cabin that he had built just for her. But today the paradox of the circ.u.mstance was hat she entered the cabin at the moment when he was with his girlfriend. He knew he needed to control his hormones and emotions particularly when he knew he had no prospect with Mia and he was now already committed to Claira. But then once again his concentration was inadvertently diverted towards the chirpy girl and they both were fighting like cats and dogs when the girl was thrown in water.


    As soon as the boy saw the drenched girl in the pond, his heart fluttered and he gasped at her exquisiteness. Her dress was now very heavy and had slipped down a bit, showing her upper n.a.k.e.d body. The man did not want to make things uncomfortable for Mia before Claira so he indirectly singled Claira that it was time for her to depart. As far as the boy was concerned he was looking straight ahead, and he knew that if he once again looked at Mia, he would not be able to have power over himself, and might do something which will impede their friendship.


    The girl had tightly clutched her dress feeling a bit embarrassed now and the boy walked inside the cabin of the wooden house and closed it from inside. He then took deep breaths and led to the drenched girl. He could not help but notice how beautiful the girl''s skin was. Her naturally rosy cheeks and he immense blue eyes were now a little red with the impact of water. Her soaked hair were falling on the boy''s arm. The boy had an impulsive urge to kiss the girl''s pink lips but he blinked several times trying not to look at her wet dress. "Umm... I do not have much clothes her. You can have my shirt. It is a little stained, but it will do the needful, I guess."


    The boy walked inside the cabin as they both averted not looking at each other. He entered the bedroom and made the girl lounge down on top of the mattress. The girl looked in the boy''s eyes feeling enormously timid still holding her dress tight. The boy had bent a little while placing the girl on the bed and he could not help but inhale her incredible body aroma which was making her hormones play dirty games in his head. The boy instantly walked up to his dressing room taking deep breaths.


    "Control Olive you have to control! The girl is too attractive and I could even see her erect n.i.p.p.l.es! Damnn!" The boy clenched his hair with his hands trying to cool himself down. He then took out the shirt from the cupboard the only piece of clothing he had in the cabin and walked back in the room.


    "You can change into this for now. And make it quick. You will fall unwell otherwise." The boy handed over a white and red colour cheque patterned shirt to the girl.


    The girl nodded her head and held the shirt looking at it. The shirt had a huge red colour pink mark on it. The boy smiled a bit and then walked out of the door, closing it behind him.


    As soon as the door closed Mia got up from the bed and held the boy''s shirt with both her hands and smiled blissfully. She took a deep breath inhaling the boy??s body fragrance from it. "Well, at least, I cannot get the boy but at least, I get the feeling of hugging by wearing his shirt." The girl smiled quickly taking of her drenched dress. She threw the dress in the laundry basket and then also removed her entirely wet bra and panty. "Oh damn? How will I go out? I do not have a spare bra and panty!"


    The girl gasped in shock standing n.a.k.e.d in the room, looking at the shirt which as the only piece of cloth she had. "Obviously the boy would not have a bra with him." The girl sighed and then quickly stepped inside the shower and switched on the faucet, cleaning the pond water from her body using the boy''s body wash and shampoo.


    Meanwhile Olive was sitting in the other room, looking at the pond and smiling. "Finally you are here Mia. I hope this place makes you understand how much it resembles your daydream world. Sigh! If only I could tell you how much I love you Mia. I cannot wait to see you in my shirt." The boy smiled a bit wickedly and was abruptly reminded of Claira. His smile faded away, and he walked towards the nearby pantry to brew two cups of hot coffee feeling a bit sad.


    Mia had now buttoned up the boy''s shirt and blushed a bit as she glared at her reflection in mirror. The shirt''s fabric was not so thick so as to hide her n.i.p.p.l.e imprints. The girl quickly rubbed her n.i.p.p.l.es, trying to warm them up.

 Chapter 761 - The unspoken feelings...

    But the coolness in the air was not lessening the stiffness and she sighed. "Oh f.u.c.k it! As if he is going to notice it. He must be too busy painting his girlfriend''s beautiful face." The girl sighed wretchedly and a tear dropped down from her eye. Till now she had been trying to hold back her disbelief but it was all venting out. She quickly wiped away her tear and sat on the bed, while the door was still closed. "I had a slight hope of getting the boy''s adore, now I know for sure it will never happen."


    The girl wiped another tear remembering all the times she had spent with the boy. Right from her childhood days, he had been the only love of her life. She dated numerous men but nobody lasted for more than a week. She was trying to locate Olive in each one of them, but Olive was an exceptional man. A subtle man with very less words. He would let his art express his feelings and he was the quietest of all the children in family, in disparity to the chirpiest Mia.


    They both were basically the exact opposite of each other. "Haha! Why would he even choose me? I cannot spend a second not infuriating him. I cannot help but play pranks at people. Of course he would prefer somebody hot and more poised like Claira. Why would I be even his preference?" the girl wiped another tear and looked at her flushed face in the mirror. "Oh I look like a nightmare. So much of dressing and makeup... all gone." The girl sighed cursing her fate and she walked bare foot towards the edge of the door and slowly opened it.


    The girl spotted the boy standing near outside the cabin, near a coffee table holding two cups of coffee. He was looking blackly towards the pond as if lost in deep thoughts.


    "I wonder what he is thinking about. Maybe about Claira? He looks so gorgeous without his shirt." The girl sighed trying not to drool over the man''s image.


    She walked towards the living room and the slowly opened the door to walk out barefoot in between the tulips beds. "These flowers are astounding. In fact do you know they are my favourite?" Mia spoke up looking happily at the red colour shiny petals.


    Olive was startled for a few seconds and he turned to look at Mia. As soon he looked at the girl, his mouth fell open and his jaw dropped. The girl was now dressed in a loose-fitting shirt with white and red colour cheque prints with a large pink patch on one side. She had folded the sleeves a bit and buttoned up the shirt except for the top most button. The shirt was lengthy enough to only cover half of her thighs and the girl''s wet hair were still falling on the shirt making it wet. Her face was naturally flushed, and pearl white legs had also turned a bit pinkish due to the impact of hot shower water.


    Olive gulped looking at her stunning thighs and face and he was imagining how her complete body must be looking. Of course it was common sense that the girl had no undergarments beneath the shirt. The boy could feel rising hormones explode in his lower body and he took deep breaths and smiled at the girl. ''''I discern that you like red tulips." He smiled and handed over a cup of hot coffee to the girl. "Drink this you will not feel cold. You catch cold too easily and this place gets really frosty at night, due the effect of pond and dense trees.


    "Thank you. Yes it is mighty cold." The girl cupped her hands around the hot mug and took a sip, relishing the tang of the hot caffeinated drink. They were now standing next to each other looking at the pond silently while sipping coffee. There was a serene and calm ambience as none of them spoke a single word and were just enjoying the weather and the view.


    "You are unusually quiet?" The boy after a few minutes spoke up looking at girl in shock.


    "I am just enjoying this place. It feels like heaven. This is so... so much ... so much... like..." Mia was finding the correct words when the boy intervened.


    "So much like you fantasy world. Where you would want to spend your rest of life.??'' Olive sighed and then looked at the girl''s attractive face as she seemed so cheerful looking at the pond ahead. He was contented at least the girl figured out that the place was built as per her tastes.


    The girl was stunned for a few seconds and she turned to look at the boy. "Yes. Like my daydream world." She looked in the boy''s eyes for an exceedingly long time, her blue eyes shining under the moon light.


    "I know it." The boy nodded his head and then averted his gaze looking at the pond again. The sight of the girl''s beautiful face was too much for him to endure. The girl''s legs were shinning as the sun was setting and the moon was showing up.


    They both again sipped the coffee while several tacit thoughts and words echoed in their heads. "So Claira? You have a girlfriend? You never told any of us about it?" the girl sighed a bit taking another sip of the coffee.


    "Yes. It happened three months back. It was pretty unanticipated for me too." The boy looked down wretchedly not wanting to speak much about it.


    The girl could not help notice the boy''s sulking mood but she did not question him any further as she knew how complicated it was for the boy to articulate his feelings. He was a man of limited words.


    "Nice. She is cute." Mia smiled as she took the last sip of the coffee and placed it on the coffee table. "This place is getting cold. You were right." Mia embraced herself in her own arms as she could feel her erect n.i.p.p.l.es stiffen again.

 Chapter 762 - The longing....

    The boy looked at the girl''s n.i.p.p.l.es and gulped again in nervousness. It was getting even trickier for him to control his emotions now. "You are feeling cold. I think we should go inside then." The boy smiled a bit looking at the girl who had still covered herself with her hands. She vaguely nodded her head and turned to enter the wooden cabin. As soon as the girl walked away, the boy could not help but notice how fine-looking her thighs appeared from behind. The air in the wind was making the shirt swirl a little left and right, and the boy''s mind was again having l.u.s.ty feelings for the girl.


    He wished to strip her n.a.k.e.d or maybe the wind completely pulled up her shirt and he would get a chance to gape at the girl''s lower assets. They both entered inside and the boy quickly lit up the fire place piling some wood on it base. The girl was now standing close to the lit fireplace while she was warming up her hands.


    The boy could not help but note how the girl''s blue eyes were shimmering looking at the flames. The mood was getting tremendously extreme and they both were once again standing quietly looking at the fire.


    "So when do we start the class?" Mia finally spoke up not able to handle the tense ambience.


    "As soon as you feel better." the boy smiled and came closer to the girl. He held the girl''s hands in his own warm hands and held them tightly, rubbing them tenderly. The girl''s cold hands felt as if a stunning ray of sun shine had fallen on them, amidst the snow. The girl gasped in astonishment at the boy''s action and a wave of another yearning and craving ran across her body. The boy was now soothingly enveloping her cold hands in his hands and as rubbing them tenderly, trying to warm them up.


    Yet again the boy did not articulate a word but his caring approach was something which the girl was falling for over and over again. For a few seconds she thought how lucky Claira was. If he was so caring for everybody hen how caring would be for Claira.


    "Thank you so much. It feels really better." Mia smiled looking in the boy''s dark brown eye. He was looking at the girl with much longing and passion, as their faces were now just a few inches apart. He noticed how her lips had turned red in cold and he wanted to plant his own lips on them, to warm them up. "Ok then, you sit here; I shall bring the new canvas and brushes for you." The boy smiled looking at he girl.


    Mia nodded her head and sat on a high stool, which was facing the wooden canvas stand. Olive walked inside the adjacent room and picked up a huge white colour board and several paints and brushes, bringing them back inside the room. He saw Mia''s legs folded on the stool and he once again gulped trying to avoid the gaze of her thighs, which were now revealed even more as she sat. The girl was pulling down her shirt and as soon as she spotted the boy she stopped and smiled looking at him. "Finally, my first painting is about to begin."


    "Right." Olive the man of few words nodded his head and fixed the canvas in front of the girl on the wooden stand. He then placed the brushes and several paints on another shelf and turned to look at the girl. "So what do you want to paint?"


    "Well, I can''t see anything prettier than this view." Mia smiled pointing towards the gargantuan glass window ahead. "The red tulips, the pond, and the bridge are just the perfect things to paint." The girl sighed falling in love with the place over and over again.


    Olive smiled happily and he was once again pleased that the girl had appreciated the place. "Alright."


    The boy smiled a little and then took a thin round brush in his hands he then dipped the brush in a tiny container which was filled with thick red pint. "So firstly we will paint your favourite red flowers. Just perceive the shape of the flowers and hold this brush with me."


    The boy pointed his hand towards a flower and then held out the brush towards the girl, standing much closer to her. The boy''s arm was now touching her arm and the girl with her shivering hands held the brush, touching the man''s fingers lightly. As soon as their hands touched each other, another wave of longing travelled in their bodies and they both sighed trying not to concentrate on each other.


    Soon the boy was now drawing a rough outline of the tulips bud and the girl was looking at the canvas trying to learn the boy''s hand moments.


    "First we give rough outline and then we can fill it up with different shades of red." The boy spoke as he bent little closer to the girl and started filling the flower. He held the girl''s hand tightly, guiding her to fill the flower with bright red colour. Soon a beautiful tulip flower was made on the canvas and Mia smiled looking at it.


    "Wow! Amazing Olive." The boy turned to look at the boy and once again their head were exceptionally close to each other. The boy had bent towards her and he once again turned to look at the canvas. "So now we will dip the brush in white paint, to give it more effect." The boy held the girl''s hand tightly dipping the brush in white paint. He then once again started to paint the edges of the flower, shading it with much perfection.


    "Amazing." The girl smiled looking at the now perfectly painted flower.


    "Well, I am glad you liked it. I had not expected that you would even forget that I am an artist and you would go and learn from somebody else." The boy looked in her eyes in much seriousness as if he was mighty saddened.

 Chapter 763 - His care....

    Mia was a diminutively stunned to see the gloomy boy but she still could not figure out that the boy was saying this out of pure adore and not just as an artist. They both were so contrast in nature that the boy never spoke anything and the girl spoke so much that she by no means understood the unsaid words.


    "Oh I did not forget. I just thought that I needed somebody who has time to teach me." The girl shrugged her shoulders looking cheerfully at the boy.


    "Well, I have all the time for you." The boy sighed and then once again held the girl''s hand, this time his hand was directly on top of her hand and he was holding the brush guiding the girl''s hand. "Now we draw the green stem." He ushered the girl''s hand towards a tiny jar which was full of water. He dipped the brush in the jar making the water turn red. The brush was now clean and he dipped it in green paint a little.


    The girl was trying her best to focus but the boy''s balmy hand was creating a tingling sensation in her arms, and his closeness to her was too enticing. The boy had still not worn his shirt and had bent again showing his tapering waist. He was now competently drawing the lower stem region of the flower with much absorption.


    "There this is ready. Now try creating the adjoining flower yourself." The boy smiled and then left the girl''s hand.


    "Ok."Mia pursed her lips and then drew a very rough line with her shivering hands near the green line already painted by the boy. "Oh it''s too bad." The girl was simply not able to concentrate and her hands were shivering from the entire hormonal and emotional whirlpool inside her body. Her hands were shivering due to the adreline rush and she could not even draw a straight line. "I think I am feeling too cold." The girl spoke in uneasiness and blushed a bit looking at the half n.a.k.e.d boy.


    The boy looked at her in much earnestness and the touched her forehead instantaneously. "Your face is flushed but your hands are so cold. I think you are catching fever." The boy touched her hand gently and amorously and then held the brush in his own hand away from her hand. "You need to rest." He looked at her flushed face with worried eyes.


    "Huh?" the girl looked at him in confusion. "No, I am feeling just a little cold. I don''t think the blushing due to fever." The girl pursed her lips. She could not tell the boy that she was extremely aroused by his closeness and he looked extremely alluring without his shirt on. "Umm... maybe it is fever. I think we can resume the lessons tomorrow I can go back for now and take it easy. I am indeed feeling feverish." The girl nodded her head in agreement. She had quickly changed her statement so that things should not get more uncomfortable between them.


    "No way. You think would let you drive all alone in this condition?" the boy folded his hands across his bare chest looking at the girl in disbelief. "You think I would leave you all unaccompanied when I know you are not feeling healthy? Would you have done the same if I was in poor health?" he spoke in a much unyielding voice as if once again feeling a bit hurt.


    The girl was stunned for a few seconds yet again. The boy was talking like he was really upset about something and he was getting hurt after every sentence the girl spoke. "I didn''t mean it that way. I would have not left you alone, but I know you are a busy man and don''t worry I will have some hot milk and get some sleep the cold will go away." Mia spoke in much puzzlement looking at the boy


    "You are not going anywhere." The boy sighed in much irritation and instantly picked up the girl from her thighs and waist. His one hand was below her thighs while his other hand was on her back.


    Mia was tuned for a few seconds yet again. The boy was behaving rather differently today or this was perhaps the first time ever she was spending alone time with him. The girl looked in his dark concerned eyes and flushed again. The closer he came to her, the more flushed she looked. "I am really fine Olive. Don''t worry about me."


    "No way. You are not." The boy''s hands were now touching the girl''s n.a.k.e.d thigh and he could once again feel his rising hormones, sensing her silky smooth skin.


    The girl''s cold thigh skin was as soon as touched by his warm hands a delicious wave of longing erupted in her lower body and she pursed her lips trying to conceal her passion towards him. She even closed her eyes avoiding looking at his delicious chest muscles and the boy frowned looking at her.


    "Look at you. How sleepy you are. And you expect me to send you back like this, stupid girl." The boy frowned looking at her closed eyes. He quickly entered the room and made the girl lie down on the bed instantly. He then bent a little touching her forehead again. "Your face is so warm."


    The girl was now pulling down the shirt which was lifted up a bit and she was feeling awfully uncomfortable in front of the boy. The girl felt like she was lying n.a.k.e.d in front of him. The boy looked at the girl''s thighs and then quickly picked up a sheet from the corner of the bed. He quickly unfolded it and spread it on top of the girl''s legs. "Here. You do not have to feel timid now. Take some rest, while I go a bring some hot milk for you." The boy patted her shoulder, covering her gently up to her shoulders with the sheet, so that she does not feel conscious about her erect n.i.p.p.l.es as well.

 Chapter 764 - Clever girl...

    The girl wrapped herself around the sheet and looked at the boy''s preceding figure. He was now walking back to the living room with much urgency as if not wanting to waste a single moment. As soon as the boy left the room Mia slapped her forehead. ''What is wrong with you Mia? Faking sickness just because you cannot control your hormones after seeing the boy shirtless? You moron, since when did you get so weak?" the girl cursed herself irately. She was feeling distressing looking at the worried boy.


    After another few minutes did the shirtless boy turn up, holding a glass of hot milk in his hand. He sat next to the girl, near her legs and handed over the glass. "Here. I have also added the herb given by Grandpa Lee. It will aid you."


    The boy smiled patting the girl''s head. Mia smiled back and held the glass in her hand, cupping her hands around it feeling its warmth. She was indeed feeling very wintry and the hot milk did provide her some relief. Soon the girl was already sipping the milk leisurely. "Thank you. You did not overlook to add chocolate. You remember I like it this way." the girl was stunned to know that the milk flavoured exactly as per her taste. It had the accurate amount of chocolate and sugar along with some cream.


    "Yes I remember." The boy spoke a bit wretchedly and then turned to look at her once again, with longing eyes. "I have been practicing it for so long now; I can finally make it, perfectly." The boy sighed as if in a trance and before he could realise he had by now spoken the words.


    "Huh? You have been practicing it?" Mia was stunned for a few seconds.


    The boy pursed his lips and then turned away to look outside the window. "I.... I mean that I liked it too with chocolate. So I have been taking it ever since the first time I tasted it with you." The boy expediently changed his statement and then walked away towards the other side of the bed. He sat down on the bed and smiled. "Now go off to sleep."


    "Hmm... yes." The girl placed the empty glass on the bed side and slid down the bed and lied down still looking at the boy. ''''Thank you for taking care of me."


    "Are you mad? I should not have played that trick with you. I know how effortlessly you catch cold." The boy sighed sitting next to the girl and once again patted her head tenderly. He then caressed his hand on the girl''s head very gently and Mia closed her eyes feeling enormously relaxed. In just a few seconds the girl had already fallen asleep and the boy kept caressing her head smiling looking at her asleep face.


    "How gorgeous." The boy sighed and smiled looking at the girl. "I could stare at you all night and still not feel tired".


    THE boy eventually ended up doing what he just said. Till morning he was simply looking at the girl with much adore and worship. This is the happiest he had ever been as he was getting to spend the night with the girl. At around 5 in the morning did the boy''s eyes finally droop and he fell asleep lying down next to the girl.


    At around 8 in the morning did the girl open her eyes and she frowned as she could feel something weighty on top of her waist. She blinked her eyes in puzzlement when her gaze fell upon the striking pond visible from the window. The striking emission of bright sunlight had lit the room and the pond was blistering on the surface, as the rays reflected upon its radiating surface. "Oh my god! How beautiful." The girl had her back towards the boy and she frowned feeling something heavy on her waist yet again. She took out her hand from under the sheets and touched the hard object on her body. ''''it is a hand!!?"


    The girl freaked out a little and instantaneously turned her neck and was stunned to see Olive sleeping serenely by her side.


    "Oh my god. This is way more beautiful." The girl''s heart was now beating rapidly as she looked at the half n.a.k.e.d boy, hugging her tightly with his one arm and sleeping close to her very peacefully. His other hand was just next to her head. "Oh, now I remember. He was patting my head when I fell asleep he must have been doing that whole night.'''' The girl sighed out of love looking at the boy. Her gawk then went down to his chiselled abs and his toned chest muscle. The boy was wearing his shorts and his toned thighs and legs were also observable and she girl could not help but drool at the attractive sight. "This is the best morning ever." The girl whispered and then lied down facing him. She was no longer interested in looking at the tulip bed or the pond now. And she was simply gazing at the boy''s sleeping face.


    After another 30 minutes did the boy frowned a little and Mia gasped in a jolt figuring out that the boy was about to wake up from his sleep. She quickly closed her eyes as she felt the boy''s hand move a bit. Her heart was beating swiftly as she was trying to fake that she was still sleeping. She could now hear the boy move a little and the arm on top of her waist was suddenly removed and the hand near her head was also shifted backwards. The girl heard a few shifting voices besides her and she could hear the boy''s soft yawning now. "Damn? Did is just fell asleep? How could I do that? I missed looking at her face all night." The boy cursed himself softly thinking that Ma was still sleeping.


    Mia was a little stunned hearing the boy''s words and she continuously pretended to fall sleep. Her contemplation was now swirling like a cyclone as she heard the boy''s adore filed words for her. He wanted to see me all night? He is cursing himself for falling asleep? Does he like me?

 Chapter 765 - The naughty girl...

    The girl could hear more shifting voices around her when suddenly everything fell noiseless. Suddenly she felt a wet touch on her forehead and she almost had a minuscule heart attack. The boy had planted his lips on the girl''s forehead flippantly and fondly and had given her a sweet peck.


    "Good morning beautiful. You still look red today. But equally gorgeous, just the way you did yesterday. I wish I could say this to you when you are not sleeping." The boy spoke in a hushed voice and then Mia could hear him walking away and he gradually shut the door behind him. Mia was still lying down like a corpse as she could feel the cold wind from outside straight on her still wet spot on the forehead. She then opened her eyes a bit and then peeked inside the room. The boy was nowhere to be seen and she quickly opened her eyes and patted her chest in disbelief. "He likes me? Was I just kissed by him? "The girl touched her forehead in surprise and she instantly covered her lips trying not to squeal in cheerfulness. Her heart was leaping and making numerous cartwheels in pleasure and she tightly covered her lips and rolled on the bed feeling extremely elated. "He loves me! He loves me! He loves me!"


    The girl spoke, still rolling on the bed when unexpectedly she heard the boy approaching the room yet again. She suddenly halted rolling herself on the bed and lied down motionless, yet again pretending to sleep. She was now enjoying sneaking up on the boy.


    Soon she closed her eyes and she heard the door open yet again. The boy''s footsteps approached her and he placed something on the bed side very leisurely. She could hear the boy sitting down just next to her and he slowly planted his palm on her forehead as if checking her fever. "Hmm... I don''t think she has fever anymore. Thank god." The boy patted her head dotingly and smiled looking at her. "I am sorry Mia. I did not want to make you sick. I am really sorry." The boy once again bent a little and kissed the girl''s forehead yet again.


    Mia''s heart fluttered and she once again and had several butterflies in her stomach. She knew she would no longer be able to pretend to fall asleep now as it was difficult for her to lie still in such a moment. She frowned a bit, pretending to get up from her sleep. The boy, as soon as he noticed her frown gasped in surprise and he instantly got up from the bed besides her and ran out of the room, shutting the door behind him right away.


    Mia took several deep breaths as she opened her eyes yet again patted her chest, calming her senses. "He does love me." The girl straightened her back instantly and turned to look at what the boy had placed on the bed side. It was a transparent glass filled with orange juice and the girl smiled looking at it. ''''He does remember everything." She quickly took the juice in her hand and sipped it slowly.


    "I can''t believe it. He likes me then why the hell has he never spoken about it? Is he also terrified like me that he might hamper the friendship?" the girl frowned a bit inn confusion. "Maybe that is the reason he looked sad when I talked about his girlfriend. He does not love her. He loved me." The girl waved her one hand in pleasure, while taking the sip of the juice with her other hand. "Calm down Mia. You cannot let the boy know about it. But you have to now convince him enough so that he himself confesses his love for you. You can do it Mia." Mia smirked her usual mischievous expression and looked at the boy who was now visible from outside the window. He was standing near the pond in a pensive mode, and was cooking something on the open air barbeque.


    "Oh! Barbeque for me? Interesting. He sure knows all my choices.'''' Mia smirked and she once again covered her lips trying not to shriek. The girl''s excitement had no bounds now. She quickly got off from the bed, holding the glass in her hand and walked inside the living room. After washing her glass in a nearby sink, the girl stepped outside in the tulip garden and smiled looking at Olive. The boy had his back towards the girl and Mia walked closer to him and smiled. ''Good morning..."


    She now had a very composed and customary expression on her face pretending to be enormously normal.


    "Good morning. Slept well?" the boy smiled a bit looking at the girl. He could not help but notice how beautiful the girl looked in her messy hair and loose shirt hanging on her thighs as she walked barefoot towards him.


    "Yes very well." The girl nodded her head looking at the barbeque sand. "Oh wow! Do you know how I love to eat roasted chicken and fish in morning." The girl looked astonished at the luscious dishes being cooked on the long metallic rods.


    "Oh really? I had... n...n.o... No idea. What a coincidence. I am cooking chicken and fish." The boy smiled a bit and then averted his gaze not looking anymore at the girl. As usual he did not glance at her and spoke in limited words to her.


    Mia smirked a bit devilishly as she now did not feel dreadful about his introverted nature. She now knew that the boy''s manner was only an endeavour to try hiding his emotions and the girl was now going to do everything possible to make him confess his feeling towards her.


    "And orange juice too. The first thing I want is, orange juice in the morning to kick start my day." Another coincidence I suppose." The girl spoke casually looking at the boy with questioning eyes.


    The boy gulped in nervousness as he realised how obvious he was making that he was making everything that the girl liked the best. ''''No that is not a coincidence. I knew you loved orange juice and I have some fresh orange trees in the jungle."

 Chapter 766 - Discovery...

    "Oh how sweet. Having all the orange trees when you don''t even like orange and then trying the chocolate drink each day bursting with cream when you don''t even like the extra calories. Interesting.'''' The girl looked at the boy as if she was exceptionally astounded by his actions.


    The boy gulped in jumpiness concentrating on the barbeque. "Your clothes have come back from the laundry. Why don''t you go and freshen up and take a shower. I shall by then lay the breakfast for you.'''' The boy smiled once again looking at her.


    ''''Alright. I can''t wait to try the dishes. I did not know you could cook so well." The girl was once again trying to make the boy panicky by trapping him in her clever words.


    "No I just know hardly any dishes." The boy spoke casually.


    "Really. And by coincidence all are my entire preference. How surprising.'''' The girl smirked and then turned to walk away, as she could not help but snigger at the boy''s blushing face. Before the boy could reply the girl was already walking away back towards the living room. As soon as she entered the living room she chuckled heartedly. "Oh! I cannot stop laughing. He was blushing like newly wedded bride on her first night." The girl sat on the floor still laughing as her gaze fell upon the boy who was patting his chest trying to calm down. ''''Why is he so scared of me? I really need to get him to open up." The girl chuckled and then picked up her washed clothes from a basket and headed towards the shower.


    In another few minutes the girl walked out in her dress and her wet hair were once falling on her shoulders. She quickly took out a blow dryer from the bed side drawer and was about to walk away when something fell down with a slight clinging voice. The girl frowned and then turned to look at the floor. A tiny key with a cute heart shaped key ring had fallen on the ground. "This... I gave him this in school. He still has it?" The girl gasped in astonishment and instantly knelt on the floor unable to believe. ''''Just how much love has he hidden in his heart for me?''''


    A tear fell down from the girl''s eye and she picked up the key ring smiling looking at it. ''''I gave it to him on Valentine''s Day. I told him, I have no valentine so I am giving this to him as, I love it so much. I had totally forgotten about it and all these years he has kept it with him.'''' The girl touched the still shining heart and then ode again turned to look at the boy who was standing near the barbeque. "What exactly is this key? It is so tiny. It sure does not belong to the main door.'' The girl frowned looking around her in confusion. Just then right in front of her she spotted a tiny key hole and she looked at it in shock.


    "Is that a door?'''' the girl looked at the key hole in much surprise and then turned to look at the boy. She then instantly got up on her feet wiping away her tears and then rushed to close the door from inside so that he could not enter the room and would probably think that the girl was getting ready. She then also quickly closed the curtains of the room, blocking most of the sun rays to enter the room. "Just how mysterious this boy is. It is so difficult to judge him. Had I not pretended to sleep, I could have never guessed, in spite of being a psychology expert. And now this key. I wonder what secret is he hiding behind that door." The girl looked at the door inn much nervousness and then finally fixed the key in it, rotating it multiple times.


    Several cliking voices echoed and then the girl tried to push the door which did not even budge a bit. "It''s not opening.'''' She looked at the door in uncertainty and then realised it was a rather sliding door. ''Ohh.'' She face palmed herself and then slid the door bit by bit, revealing another beautiful room from behind the door.


    The girl gasped in shock looking at the room and this time the heart attack was a major one. The stunning engraved wooden walls had no windows and were decorated with several canvas stands and paints. The glass ceiling of the room had several hanging lights which had turned on, as soon as the girl placed her foot inside the room.


    She entered the beautiful room and looked around in shock. Each and every canvas had nothing but her face painted on it, with extreme beauty covering each and every detail. "This.... this is impossible. Is this a dream?" The girl literally pinched herself in disbelief as she took a few more steps inside the room, turning to look at the several paintings. More tears dropped down from her eyes and she now had a mini break down in extreme happiness and surprise. "How can anybody have so much love in his heart and not speak a word about it ever?"


    The girl wiped away her tears and then smiled looking at a painting. The girl was standing on a stage posing for the cameras in front of her, in the painting. "This is when I used to model in college days." The girl could not help but notice how the boy did not fail to paint the mole on her right arm, which she had ever since her birth.


    She then walked up to the other painting smiling, as it was once of the moments she had cherished the most. They both were sitting on the swing talking to each other while looking at the sun set, while they were still in school. ''''He... he remembers all this. I... thought I am the only one who took it seriously. I... I thought he had forgotten all this and it was all a joke for him." The girl''s throat choked and she wiped away her tears once again.

 Chapter 767 - Unspoken feelings....

    She then walked further towards the next painting looking at herself dressed in a graduation cap. As soon as she walked towards the next painting, she gasped in shock. ''''What is this?''''


    The painting had Olive and Mia wrapped under satin sheets and were lying down on the bed, n.a.k.e.d. He had deftly drawn the girl''s n.a.k.e.d thighs and feet while he had covered her upper half body with satin red sheets. The girl blushed looking at how accurately he had painted her body and was now imagining lying n.a.k.e.d with the boy in his arms. "Oh dear.'''' Her body warmth was now mounting as she was getting to know the boy''s feral fantasies towards her.


    She looked at the next painting and gasped it in shock... ''''This is my back..." the girl looked at the beautiful n.a.k.e.d girl, sitting on a stool. Her lower body was wrapped in a purple sheet, while her upper body was completely n.a.k.e.d, revealing only her back and face. Her back had a beautiful tattoo on her shoulder with ''Olive'' written on it, amidst the beautiful flying butterflies in pink and black colour. "Wow! What a tattoo." The girl gaped at it in astonishment and then instantly thought of an idea. She quickly walked back to her room and picked up her phone from her bed side. She started clicking the pictures of the entire collection, of paintings one by one and also the picture of the butterfly tattoo very closely.


    She then came across another painting where she could see herself dressed as a beautiful bride. The painting had a beautiful caption on top it titled as ''what if....''


    Mia smiled amorously looking at the painting. ''''Of course it will happen very soon. I assure you Olive." The girl spoke amidst falling tears and her gawk fell upon further more paintings, which were all depicting her life moments. All this felt surreal to the girl as if she was having a remarkable dream. "Oh lord if this is a dream, never wake me up. I would love to spend an eternity amidst the boy''s dreams." The girl turned and turned again and again looking at her face in every canvas.


    Suddenly her gaze fell upon the boy''s drawing pad and she walked up to it opening it. With crooked handwriting and with his kid hands, he had also drawn and written nothing but the girl and her name. The girl once again wheezed in disbelief as more and more tears fell from her eyes. "I love you Olive. Thank you for adoring me so much." She wiped away her tears and then walked back inside the room. She slowly slid the door and locked it again, her tears nevertheless falling down from her eyes. The girl then cautiously placed back the key in the same drawer and placed the blow dryer too, as if the drawer was never opened.


    After a few more minutes of trying to compose herself down did the girl''s tears healed and she walked out of the room towards the living room. She looked outside the window but could not spot the boy. ''''Huh? Where is he?'''' She was about to step outside when the boy emerged from the living room''s bathroom, wrapped only in a white towel. He was a little startled looking at the girl who was now looking back at him in disclosure.


    "Oh, I am so sorry!'''' the girl quickly turned away as she had just seen the boy almost n.a.k.e.d. He had just slackly wrapped the towel around his lower waist and the girl could see most of his amazing pelvic muscles.


    ''''It is fine. You took so long, so I used this bathroom." The man smiled and then quickly walked inside the room. "Give me two minutes, I will change into my clothes and be back.'''' the boy turned to look at Mia and smiled before going inside the room.


    The girl was still not looking at him and had simply nodded her head in a yes and had walked out towards the breakfast table, which s now laden with fresh barbeque chicken and fish along with some ch.i.p.s and fresh fruits.


    The girl took deep breaths and still not calmed down after looking at the room. And now she had seen the handsome boy wrapped in a towel and her hormones were rising once again. ''''How difficult it is to not converse anything, when, you want to speak so much. I wish, I could just cuddle with him and thank him for all the paintings. I wish, I could just tell him how much, I love him too. But he has a girlfriend and I need to first fix that thing up. I need to meet Ezra after this breakfast immediately." The girl took out her phone and texted Ezra the entire details, telling her to meet her in Cheryl blossom''s building cafe.


    The girl was busy texting Ezra and did not realise that the boy was already walking towards her smiling, approving her flawlessly toned up back.


    "Work calls?" the boy spoke standing next o her.


    "Woahhhh!!" the girl shouted in much jolt and the phone slipped from her hands falling on the ground.


    ''''Oh." The boy picked up the girl''s phone and handed it over to the girl. ''''Sorry, I did not mean to startle you. Come have breakfast." The boy pulled the chair for the girl and Mia smiled blushing a bit looking at the boy''s courteous mannerisms.


    She nodded her head and then walked up to him and sat on the chair. "Thank you."


    The boy smiled making the girl sit comfortably and then started serving her the food in her plate, while standing close to her. "You got to try this fruit salad in white sauce. You will love it.'''' The boy smiled and looked at the girl''s overloaded plate in approval.


    "So much hard work Olive. I feel I have put you in trouble." The looked at the boy who was now serving food on his plate, while standing across the table. He halted and looked at the girl in bombshell.


    "Burden? You stupid girl. Just eat and tell me if you like it or not. Don''t apply your brains when you don''t have it." The boy who was now dressed in a white shirt and blue jeans smirked sitting on the chair opposite to her.